《Urban Plundering: I Corrupted The System!》 Chapter 1 Corrupt The System {Ehh! Has it started?} an entity exclaimed, eyes wide as they glowed at unfolding scene below. {Yeah, but like, what the hell¡ªshe gave the golden finger to him? Of all people, someone useless and a scheming bastard?} another entity shot back, clearly not having it. And just like that, the great cosmic argument broke out. In the realm of powerful entities who spend eternity bickering and occasionally playing puppet masters to mortals, one female entity made a move no one saw coming. She gifted an overpowered system¡ªone that could have saved humanity and elevated a mortal to godlike status¡ªto the least likely candidate imaginable. In fact he wasn''t among the candidates. Who should''ve gotten it, according to the other entities? There''s a top male student at the boy''s school: a classic golden boy, brimming with resolve, confidence, and a hero''s heart. He had charisma, a strong moral compass, and even a killer sense of humor to top it off. He was destined for greatness, the perfect protagonist in the making. But no. She chose some other boy. The recipient of this cheat code? A nobody. Sure, he had a weird kind of confidence, but only when it came to voicing the twisted desires in his heart. Physically weak, socially awkward, and morally... well, questionable, he wasn''t anyone''s idea of a hero, he was the very opposite. His mind was dark and selfish, his thoughts twisted. If anything, he seemed more likely to let the world burn than ever step in to save the day. His ultimate dream? A simple, cozy, slice-of-life existence¡ªone that seemed forever out of reach for a guy like him. No grand ambitions, no plans to change the world. Just a quiet life, where everything he wanted fell into place. The other entities were outraged. {This guy? Really? He''s the opposite of what we need! He''s selfish, lazy, and obsessed with his own goals!} But the female entity wasn''t having it. Her voice thundered through the room: {When I was creating this system, you all sat back and laughed, calling me crazy. Now that it''s finished, you want to question my choice? I decide who gets it! So either sit your lazy and judgemental butts down and enjoy his journey or scream yourselves hoarse! You can even scram!} "System, this is an order from your Host. You will give me an incredible beginner package, which will include in it a way to change my appearance. You will have an ultimate choice function. You will create a 10x rebate or cashback feature for every cent I use. You will assign missions and provide astronomical rewards for each one I accomplish. And finally, you will retain all your original functions, but you will not¡ªI repeat¡ªyou will NOT dictate my path!" He exhaled sharply, his words spilling out in a single breath like he''d rehearsed it in the mirror for weeks. [System integration... 85%...] "Come on, come on," he muttered under his breath. Was it working? His theory was simple: the system was still in its uploading phase, syncing with his soul. During this critical stage, its essence¡ªits connection to its creator¡ªwas still malleable, flexible, and unformed. If he acted now, his orders would carry the same weight as the original creator''s. At least, that''s what he believed. He wasn''t just some random loser, after all. He was a genius. Not that anyone would ever admit it. [System integration... 99%...] His heart raced as he stared at the final percentage creeping up. He didn''t know if this would work, but if it did, he''d have successfully hacked the system before it could even establish itself. [Integration complete!] The ding echoed in his mind like a victory bell. [Congratulations, Host, for acquiring the system!] His pulse quickened. This was it¡ªthe moment of truth. [System functions initializing...] Did it work? He held his breath, anticipation and excitement warring with his nerves. Chapter 2 Life Of Parker Black Few hours Ago... It was just another day in the tragic sitcom that Parker Black called life. Same old, same old: roll out of bed, half-asleep, brush his teeth, and maybe take a shower¡ªif the universe was feeling generous. Breakfast? Sure, if by "breakfast" you meant sitting at the table while Aunt Helena scowled like he''d stolen her some of her youth even though she was still hot, Uncle Robert ignored him like a ghost, and Julian tried to subtly trip him on the way out. After that delightful family bonding, it was time to grab his trusty skateboard¡ªwhich he lovingly called Plan B for Running Away¡ªand cruise to school. The rest of the family sped off in shiny luxury cars because of course they did. Then it was time for school¡ªParker''s personal carnival of horrors. Everyone at Silverbrook High looked at him like he was some kind of walking dartboard, the perfect target for bullies. But here''s the plot twist: they didn''t actually mess with him. Silverbrook High was basically the Hunger Games, but for reputations. Parker''s role? The villain everyone hated to admit they feared. Bullies would line up, licking their lips, only to chicken out at the last second. Why? Not because Parker was jacked¡ªhe couldn''t win an arm-wrestling match against a broomstick¡ªbut because Parker wasn''t your average victim. Sure, he had the frail frame and perpetual "kick me" vibe, but he also had a reputation for being twisted. Messing with Parker was like poking a bear, except this bear had a Ph.D. in ruining lives with it''s petty revenges. When the bell rang, things didn''t get any better. Classes to him felt like thwy were just an excuse for teachers to remind Parker, in front of everyone, how far he''d fallen. Once upon a time, he''d been a top student¡ªthe kind who aced every test and crushed every curve. Now? He was scraping the bottom of the academic barrel, and the teachers seemed to take personal offense to it. "Mr. Black," one teacher sneered during roll call, "it''s nice to see you gracing us with your presence. If only your grades were as consistent as your attendance." Cue the class laughing. And when the day finally ended? That''s when the session of boredom turns into nightmares kicked in. With his backpack slung over his shoulder, Parker exited the classroom, intending to head straight to his job. Nature, however, called, forcing him to detour to the restroom. "You trash! Where''s the money?" Even before stepping inside, Parker could hear the sounds of someone getting roughed up. Although his aunt''s family was wealthy, they refused to provide Parker with personal money but they didn''t forbid him working either. Out of necessity, he "found" this job, though it shocked the family to learn where he worked: a high-end club that catered to celebrities and high rollers. Julian, his older cousin, burned with envy at Parker''s apparent luck. The others in the family were just confused. How had someone like Parker¡ªfrail, plain-faced, and socially awkward¡ªlanded a job in such an exclusive place? Even Julian or his Uncle with all their money couldn''t enter this club, it was beyond their level as only a few could enter here. What they didn''t know was the truth. As Parker stopped his skateboard outside the towering skyscraper that housed the club, he glared up at the top floor, where his "job" awaited. Standing in front of the gleaming twenty floors skyscraper, Parker looked up at the top floor, where the club was located. He sighed dramatically, as if the building could feel his pain. Inside there, Parker wasn''t an employee; he was a slave. How he ended up there... was a story he didn''t like to revisit. The woman who ran the club was a nightmare, and Parker knew he''d pay dearly if he even thought about quitting. **** As the night dragged on, Parker endured endlessly exhausting work. Since it was weekend tomorrow, his boss had "requested" him to stay. By the time his shift ended, the first light of dawn was breaking. Collapsing into his worn, lumpy mattress, Parker stared at the ceiling. "I''m done," he whispered. His voice, usually so sharp and cutting, cracked under the weight of his frustration. "I''m not living this kind of life anymore!" he swore. But even as the words left his mouth, Parker knew what defying his boss would mean. He''d tasted her cruelty before. Still, he couldn''t shake the resolve building inside him. No matter what she did, no matter the cost, Parker Black was ready to burn everything down if it meant regaining control of his life. [Ding! A Celestial has heard your cry and granted you a system...] Chapter 3 Success? Failure? New System! It was already 7 a.m. by the time Parker got home, but since it was the weekend¡ªand weekends in the Blackwood household were sacred for doing absolutely nothing¡ªeveryone was still sleeping like rocks. Unlocking the front door, Parker slipped inside. The house was eerily quiet, save for the faint hum of the fridge and the occasional sound of his footsteps. He didn''t linger. Heading straight for his sanctuary¡ªor as close to one as he had¡ªhe climbed the rickety stairs up to the attic, his room. Calling it a "room" was generous. The attic was more like a glorified storage space that someone had begrudgingly cleared out for him. The ceiling slanted low, forcing Parker to crouch near the walls, and the single window was so dusty it barely let in any sunlight. Cobwebs hung in the corners like creepy curtains, and the whole place smelled faintly of old wood and mildew. In the center sat a bed that looked like it might collapse if you sneezed too hard, a secondhand desk covered in random notebooks and snack wrappers, and a PC¡ªstrangely a MacBook thanks to his job. The place wasn''t great compared to everyone in the house, but hey, at least he had a roof over his head, right? Dropping his bag in some random corner, Parker collapsed onto the bed like a dying man in a desert. The springs groaned under his weight. This was his life. Wake up. School. Job. Home. Rinse, repeat. It wasn''t just boring¡ªit was suffocating. Every day felt like a noose tightening around his neck. He hated it, hated all of it. "I''m done," he muttered, staring up at the cracked ceiling. "I''m not living like this anymore!" It was a declaration, a promise to himself. Sure, he knew quitting his job meant crossing his boss, and crossing her meant a one-way ticket to who-knows-what. Death probably? But seriously, what did he even have to lose? His mind drifted to the things he''d miss. His precious web novels, where overpowered protagonists crushed enemies like flies. His mangas, packed with epic adventures and harems he could only dream of. His animes, full of worlds way better than this dumpster fire called reality. And, of course, his video games¡ªthe only escapes he had, even if he had to sneak around to play them. But were those enough to keep going? Nah, probably not. "Maybe if I''m lucky, I''ll die and reincarnate into one of those worlds," Parker mused with a bitter laugh. At least there, he could be the boss of his own life. No aunts, no uncles, no psychotic bosses¡ªjust freedom. As if the universe had heard his sarcastic little wish, something strange happened. ** "Come on, come on," he muttered under his breath he was barely holding up. Was it working? His theory was simple: The system was still in its uploading phase, syncing with his soul. During this critical stage, its essence¡ªits connection to its creator¡ªwas still malleable, flexible, and unformed. If he acted now, his orders would carry the same weight as the original creator''s. It would be like it''s creator giving out the orders since currently there wasn''t supposed to be any form of interaction between him and it. There a gap was created¡ªa loophole he always thought one would utilize to make the system theirs. His understanding after reading a lot of novels. At this level, the system couldn''t differentiate him and it''s creator. At least, that''s what he believed. He wasn''t just some random loser, after all. He was a genius. Not that anyone would ever admit it. There was a reason why a system would have few seconds to integration after entering the host. To his understanding, this was untethering it from it''s creator before fully binding with it''s host¡ªthe slave or the comedic relief for whoever created them. But if this failed, he might even lose the system; that''s what he thinks, yet he embraced the challenge wholly. [System integration... 99%...] His heart raced as he stared at the final percentage creeping up. He didn''t know if this would work, but if it did, he''d have successfully hacked the system before it could even establish itself. [Ding! Integration complete!] The ding echoed in his mind like a victory bell. [Congratulations, Host, for acquiring the system!] His pulse quickened. This was it¡ªthe moment of truth. [New System functions initializing...] New System? Did it work? He held his breath, anticipation and excitement warring with his nerves. [Ding! System upgraded! System override occurred. The New System has fully integrated with the Host... New System: Urban Plundering System! Congratulations, Host, for acquiring the Urban Plundering System... System functions...] Chapter 4 Stats and Systems functions Parker didn''t wait long as a new system screen popped up, filled with all kinds of info. Ding! System upgraded! System override occurred. The New System has fully integrated with the Host... New System: All-Rounder System! Congratulations, Host, for acquiring the All-Rounder System... System functions... [Ding! 1. Ultimate Choice Function This feature puts the host in critical situations where they have to pick one of three options to act on. Each option comes with rewards¡ªsome get granted right away, while others are doled out after the host completes the option you chose. It all depends on the nature of the situation that triggered the ultimate choice function. "No worries, I can easily understand that." Another function came. [2. 10x Rebates/Cashback. This function gives the host 10x cashback for every penny spent. For example: if the host uses $10 of their hard-earned cash to bribe someone or buy something, the system rewards them with $100 in return. That''s a 10x return!] Parker smirked; this was exactly the number on thing he needed to turn his current financial situation and his family standing around. If he played the system right, he could scheme his way into some serious cash¡ªmaybe even invest in stocks of a massive company. If he had enough money he could even influence the stock market of company. He''d be rolling in dough! All he had to do was exploit that 10x cashback function. "System, another function." This one was also a big win for him. Even though the ultimate choice felt a lot like a mission function, it gave him another way to rake in the rewards. Why settle for one path when he could have both? That was exactly his game plan. [3. Missions. The system assigns missions that come with either rewards or punishments. These missions can range from super easy to life-changing. But, the rewards are always worth it, and they fit the difficulty level¡ªpunishments too!] Parker nodded. Sure, he had corrupted the system, but he knew there were limits. For every mission, there would be rewards, and he wasn''t naive enough to think he''d only get good stuff without facing any consequences for failing. Description: Random Spins give the host a free spin for a chance to win items, skills, system points, cash, and prizes. Random spins can only be earned by chance¡ªeither after completing a mission (not guaranteed) or when the host hits a milestone! "Yes, let''s go!" Parker grinned. He knew exactly how to snag those random spins; he just had to get creative, even if he couldn''t count on winning every time. "Mmm¡ªnow my stats..." Parker had a sharp mind, and his cunning nature helped him stay calm, even in the wildest situations. That''s how he managed to navigate the system and bend it to his will. [Status: Name: Parker Black Age: 17 Race: Human Strength: 3 Agility: 2 Stamina: 2 IQ: 160 Charisma: 3 Corruption/Purity: 90% evil, 100% devil when provoked, 100% Antihero. Skill(s): None S.P(s): None Assets Value: $1000] "As expected! Besides my IQ, my other stats are pretty low! Well, look at that! My spiritual alignment is OP. Bwahahaha! That''s accurate, system¡ªopen the beginner package, kukuku." Parker knew himself well. He wasn''t exactly an angel, and it only got worse when he was provoked. Parker Black was no ordinary 17-year-old anymore. He wasn''t the type to harm others unless they pushed him to it. The only time he showed his true self was when it came to his goals and dreams¡ªhe''d do anything to achieve them. And now, he had a system at his disposal. No one could predict how far Parker Black would go to make even his wildest dreams come true. [Ding! Welcome, Beginner Package unlocked... Host has received the following...] Chapter 5 Beginner Package Parker Black slumped onto the edge of his bed, his legs finally giving out after standing all night at his part-time job. His room was dimly lit, scattered with clothes, textbooks, and the remnants of another late night of studying. The faint glow of the morning sun peeked through the blinds, illuminating his pale, exhausted features. His frail body, even though accustomed to the long shifts, trembled slightly as he leaned forward as it needed resting, elbows resting on his knees. A moment later, a holographic interface blinked to life before his eyes, all his attention was on it, anticipating it''s next words. The glowing text floated mid-air, surreal yet sharp: [Congratulations host! You have unlocked the Beginner Package! Your Beginner Package is now available. Would you like to open it?] It asked again, Parker had already told it to open the package but maybe this was some kind of process he had to go through. "Open it system." He commanded with a hurried anticipation. [Ding! Welcome Package has been unlocked. Host has received the following; Set Of Skills, Start up cash, Penthouse and Aphrodite''s Elixir] before him a number of welcome packages were presented to him but the last two caught his attention. He didn''t even need to say anything before the system jumped to life to give a description for each one of his gifts, he could only hold his breath in excitement after he read them. [Skills: 1. Master of Deception Description: The Host has an innate talent for lying convincingly and reading people''s weaknesses. The skill, Master Of Desception has improved the host''s deception skills. Host can exploit social dynamics and twist conversations to their advantage. Ideal for outsmarting enemies, conning others, or creating schemes in a corporate, criminal, or personal setting. 2. Enhanced Perception Description: The host''s perception has been enhanced to ensure heightened observational skills, allowing them to notice subtle details, read body language, or uncover hidden motives. Useful for gaining leverage over others in negotiations, blackmail, or criminal investigations. Hearing that he now owned a penthouse in the 40-story Blackstone Tower, Parker was utterly speechless for a moment. He was so lost in the news that it felt like his brain had short-circuited. The contrast between this new life about to start and his current situation was just too much to just be chill about. His head was still spinning from the thought of living in a penthouse, but then, reality hit him. He was sitting on a hard mattress in the attic of the Blackwood mansion¡ªthis old, dusty attic that smelled like a mix of mothballs and regret. It was like being told you just won the lottery while you''re still wearing your high school gym clothes. Parker half-laughed, half-groaned, trying to grasp the absurdity of it all. "Man, this fucking fantastic. I''m literally living like a rat in a cage one minute, then I''m basically living on top of the world the next after getting a system?" He shook his head, almost to himself. "What''s next? A private jet with Serena as a hostess?!" It felt ridiculous, almost like some kind of joke. Here he was, stuck in the attic, yet he was on of the kings of a 40-story skyscraper. He rolled over on the creaky bed, staring at the ceiling. "Yo, this is wild. I gotta get my head together. Can''t let this get to my head. I have a lot to plan for these new changes. Gotta keep my head sober..." It felt like the system was letting him savor his excitement before presenting him with the final gift, the last one... [Aphrodite''s Elixir: This elixir can transform the host into the perfect version of themselves, based on what they should naturally be! Host is advised to use it early.] Parker''s eyes narrowed as he read the description again. It wasn''t about changing him into someone else. No, this was about unlocking his ideal self, the version of him that was meant to be. His perfect form. But it has a timeframe? Parker''s excitement swelled when he saw the final gift the system had for him: Aphrodite''s Elixir. The description was clear: it could transform his appearance into his ideal self. This was everything he''d ever wanted. But as his mind raced, practicality kicked in. He couldn''t just pop the elixir now¡ªdoing so in the Blackwood mansion would raise way too many questions. His family would definitely notice if he suddenly looked like a completely different person, and they''d freak out. "No they would do more than freak out. I need a perfect plan, a lie or..." [Ding! New Mission detected...!] Chapter 6 Affection Points, Starting The Mission The thought of using it in his new mansion crossed his mind, but again, the instant and extreme changes in his appearance would be too noticeable. ''Not now, not here,'' he thought. ''If I want this to work, I need to give it some time.'' That''s when it hit him: a two-week time would give him the perfect excuse. If he could convince his family that he needed the time away, he could return with a new look and make it seem like it had naturally happened over time. "Yeah, a two-week timeframe would make it seem plausible. But what excuse could I use to make them actually let me go?" Just then, the system chimed again, and a new mission popped up. [New mission detected Mission: Convince your family to give you a two-week timeframe away from home. Rewards: 10% shares of Blackstone Tower 1+ affection point from Scarlett Draven!] Parker blinked, his jaw nearly hitting the floor. "WTF!" he muttered, staring at the mission details. It was both the opportunity of a lifetime and a challenge. This was going to be one hell of a ride. At ten percent share of the same hotel he was heading too? Even if the mission was to slap Julian in the face, Parker would dare to do that! Not to mention the other reward. "Affection points?" He muttered again, yes, he was familiar with those but what he wasn''t familiar with how his own system''s affection points worked. But before all that... "Affection from Ms. Scarlett Draven?" That was one hell of a big dream, at least if not the system was involved. As far as he knew, she hated him and treated him the worst compared to is family. "I am practically her slave!" Yet the system... As long as he finished this mission, he would a 1+ Affection Point from Scarlett. AP: 05/100 (can''t stand him but he''s still useful)] "As expected. She only keeps me around because no one can replace her best errand boy. But 5/100 that''s huge compared to what I thought." He nodded. He didn''t linger too much on this. It was time to craft a plan on how to convince his family. A believable lie with no loopholes. Knowing his aunt and uncle, they would go to any length to confirm anything he says and he needed them so much on this one. "I can''t go radio silent for two weeks as not only the school but Ms. Scarlett would be on my neck, that monster. That''s why I need my uncle and aunt to be the ones to inform the school and my workplace as my guardians." Most especially Ms Scarlett. She knew of his family dynamics and if his guardians called her to inform her of Parker''s two week''s absence, it would be easier for her to believe. "I will explore the rest of the system when I am out of here. Little Black let''s get to work!" Parker pulled out his weapon, Little Black, his MacBook, a plan already in this mind. Parker slid into his chair, the familiar coldness of his MacBook, Little Black, against his fingertips. His eyes flickered over the keyboard as he opened the laptop and connected to his secure VPN. The device was one of the few items that had remained fully untouched by anyone else, a perfect tool for the next step in his plan. First, he accessed a custom browser, one that routed through layers of encrypted servers, bouncing his location multiple times across the globe. Even the most skilled hackers would struggle to trace his movements from this point. "Alright," Parker muttered to himself, fingers flying over the keys. He bypassed a couple of security protocols, his routine now second nature to him. He''d done this countless times. He found the URL of the untraceable website in a note that only he had access to¡ªencrypted, of course, to ensure it couldn''t be found if anyone ever accessed his system. The screen blinked, confirming his login with a single line of code: ACCESS GRANTED. Parker smirked. "Let''s see how you can escape this dear Aunt and Uncle!" He muttered. Parker was a good in computers and with the skill Hacker Prodigy, he''s skills were beyond the realm of understanding. Chapter 7 The Blackwoods The morning sunlight filtered through the heavy curtains of Parker''s bedroom, casting long shadows across the floor. The Blackwood mansion, as grand and imposing as it always as is, it still carried that quiet, early-morning stillness. It was just another weekend morning. The rest of the house was still waking up, with Helena, his aunt, preparing breakfast downstairs. The smell of eggs and bacon slowly filtered through the walls, a usual Saturday routine, but one that always felt a little forced for him. In the kitchen, Helena spoke to Annabelle, her voice echoing lightly through the mansion. "Annabelle, go call Parker down. Breakfast is ready." Annabelle, the loudest of the bunch, did what she was told, but as expected, she didn''t take the typical route. Instead, she leaned against the bottom of the staircase and shouted up to Parker, her voice a shrill bark that was impossible to ignore. "Paaaarrrkerrrr! Breakfast! NOW!" Parker, still half-dazed and sprawled over his laptop, groaned at the piercing noise. "Ugh, that brat." It was always Annabelle who took pleasure in waking him up, and her method was never subtle. He slid off the chair, stretching out his stiff muscles, closing his laptop with a sigh. A half-amused grin danced on his lips. As much as he hated being disturbed, there was something about her loud shout that made him laugh inwardly. It was just so... good today. He was going to step into a new life. "Seriously, could she not just be less loud for once?" he muttered to himself, already heading toward the stairs. Slipping into his slippers, he made his way down, his mind still running through what he''d been working on. The idea of his new life ¡ª the penthouse, the system, the freedom ¡ª was a spark he couldn''t extinguish. "Yes, Dad, I''m heading out with Bella and some of my uni friends," Julian replied, getting ready to dig into his breakfast like the rich kids do. "Oh that Harper oldest daughter?" The moment Parker heard the name Harper, he couldn''t help but arch an eyebrow. ''The Harpers, huh?'' he thought to himself. Meanwhile, Robert and Helena beamed at Julian''s announcement. "Oh, Bella! How''s she doing? It''s been a minute since she last visited her mother-in-law?" Helena chimed in, her enthusiasm on full blast, making Julian smile. The cocky jerk¡ªat least in Parker''s eyes¡ªpretended to be embarrassed, but Parker could see right through it like a thin white veil he was. "Mom, don''t tease her like that," Julian said, rolling his eyes. "Oh, about that, she said she''d visit in a few weeks. We''re just busy settling into university and all." The breakfast chatter continued, mostly revolving around Julian and his love life until they were nearly finished eating. "Ahem." Parker cleared his throat, trying to grab their attention. Helena, his aunt, turned to him mid-conversation. "What''s up, Parker?" Her tone had that edge ¡ª not angry, just... tired, as if dealing with him was another item on her long to-do list. The rest of the table perked up, waiting to hear what he had to say. Parker hesitated for a beat, then decided to just go for it. That got their attention. Every pair of eyes shifted to him, waiting for whatever bombshell he was about to drop. Parker hesitated. He wasn''t the type to speak up¡ªespecially at this table¡ªbut this was important. He swallowed hard and forced himself to push through. "Ahhh..." he began, nervously rubbing the back of his neck. Then he straightened up, trying to look more confident. "I wanted to discuss something important with you, Aunt Helena, and Uncle Robert." That got their attention. Helena''s eyebrows arched slightly in surprise. Parker rarely initiated conversations, let alone anything he called "important." Annabelle, the youngest, couldn''t resist chiming in. "Ya!" she intoned, tossing in her favorite Korean catchphrase. "When did you start having important things to say?" She punctuated her sass with a playful kick to his shin under the table, grinning like the little gremlin she was¡ªtriumphantly as her foot connected. Parker winced but didn''t retaliate. Chapter 8 Parker Black and Blackwoods The morning routine at the Blackwood mansion rolled on like clockwork: predictable, dull, and occasionally punctuated by the chaotic energy of the Blackwood kids. Parker sat at the breakfast table, surrounded by his cousins and guardians. The vibe was as awkward as you''d expect for someone who felt more like an outsider than family. The breakfast table in the Blackwood mansion was rarely peaceful. Today was no exception. Plates clinked as Helena, Parker''s aunt, set down her coffee cup and turned to him, her face lined with mild irritation. "I''m curious too," Julian said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. He lazily forked a piece of bacon into his mouth. "What''s so earth-shattering that you¡ªthe guy who spends all his time holed up in the attic¡ªfeel the need to announce it? Is it another lame excuse to stay in your attic all day?" As usual, neither Helena nor Robert stepped in to shut down the usual "Parker roasting". The Blackwood family had long since normalized this dynamic: Julian and Annabelle poked at Parker, Robert and Helena mostly ignored it with the latter sometimes joining in, and Vivian, the middle child, pretended like none of it was happening. In fact she pretended nothing was happening in the house to begin with. Vivian sipped her orange juice without a word, scrolling through her phone like the conversation didn''t involve her at all. Parker''s mind itched to check her Affection Points on his system. ''System, show me Vivian''s Affection Points!'' [Host, that feature is not available for now! Scarlett Draven''s case was unique since she was involved in the mission!] Parker sighed inwardly. ''For now? Figures'' Robert cleared his throat, finally speaking up. "Alright, Parker Black." He said the name like he was addressing a stranger. "What is it you want to discuss?" The way he used Parker''s full name made the teen feel like a misbehaving student getting called out by the principal. But Parker had already made it this far; there was no turning back now, he was also used to the indifference and the outsider-like treatment from Robert. "I applied for something," Parker said, leaning forward slightly ignoring everything for now as he always did. "And I got accepted in." Julian immediately clicked his tongue in mock disbelief. "Ohhh, so that''s why you were shouting this morning." His smirk widened. "I thought someone finally bought your cringy e-books or something." Annabelle snickered, clearly enjoying the jab. Helena, though, leaned in, curiosity flickering across her face. "What did you apply for, Parker?" Parker took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully. "I got into a two-week program focused on physical fitness, self-confidence, and personal development. It''s a boot camp for teens who want to work and improve on themselves." Parker nodded. "Yeah. I''ve been saving up from my job." That earned him a surprised look. Julian, however, wasn''t impressed. "Oh, come on, Mom. Parker''s not broke. He''s been stacking cash from his job, have you forgotten which kind of place he works in?" Helena nodded slowly. "I see." "Alright," Robert said finally, though his tone was begrudging. "If it''s legit, fine. But don''t make us regret this." Who was Robert kidding? Parker sneered inside. Robert''s words were more of a formality than concern. Everyone here knew how he couldn''t wait to have Parker Black outside the outside even if it was for a day let alone a week! Just then, the distant honk of a bus echoed through the house. Parker''s head snapped up. "And that would be my ride!" he said, scrambling to his feet, running off to his room. "Wait, Parker!" Helena called after him, but he was already halfway up the stairs to grab his bag. "Let him be!" Robert waved it off. Annabelle shouted after him, laughing. "Don''t come back looking like Timothe?e Chalamet or Zac Efron, okay? This house only has room for one heartthrob!" ** Parker smirked to himself as he threw his laptop into his backpack. He wasn''t doing this to impress anyone else. This was for him and he wasn''t going to reply Annabelle. As he headed downstairs before he exited the mansion out the door, the system''s chime echoed in his mind. [Ding! Mission completed! Rewards distributed: 10% shares of Blackstone Tower 1+ affection point from Scarlett Draven.] Parker''s lips twitched into a grin. This was just the beginning. Chapter 9 When Parker Black Cooks When Parker exited the mansion, he turned to look at it one last time. Although the Blackwoods couldn''t be counted as the most powerful or one of the riches of the families in the Beverly Hills, the Blackwoods commanded a name here. Trousdale Estates feature sprawling mansions with large gardens, perfect for the millionaire family like the Blackwoods who were already inching into billionaire family status soon. This neighborhood offered privacy, prestige, and proximity to elite shopping areas like the Rodeo Drive. The Blackwoods'' mansion loomed like a fortress, its shadow stretching across the driveway. The ornate, dark exterior made it look as if it belonged more in a Victorian ghost story than in modern-day Los Angeles, at least in his view. Parker stopped in his tracks, staring up at the towering spires and intricate balconies. Luxury cars¡ªsleek, black and other colours, and polished to perfection¡ªlined the front, almost mocking him with their glossy arrogance. For most, this might''ve been the dream home. For Parker Black, it was a reminder of years spent drowning in contempt, cruelty, and dismissal. His hand clenched instinctively at his side as his memories surfaced¡ªHelena''s biting scorn, Robert''s cold indifference, Julian''s endless ridicule, and Annabelle''s mischievous torment. Even Vivian, the neutral one, had never offered a single word of comfort, although he never needed one. Parker forced a smile, one that didn''t reach his eyes. A sad, empty look flickered across his face as he whispered under his breath, "Blackwoods..." He remembered being just four years old when it all began¡ªwhen the jabs stopped being playful and started leaving bruises on his soul. Sure, he''d tried to endure it, tried to stay strong, but somewhere along the way, his resolve fractured, unleashing a version of himself even he couldn''t fully recognize but one he liked the most: cold, calculating, and sharp-edged. Parker gave the mansion one last lingering look before turning his back on it. He''d be back soon enough, but he wouldn''t return the same. He had two weeks to lay the groundwork, and when he came back, they''d finally see the real Parker Black. The distant honk of the bus brought him back to the present. "Time to go," he muttered, shoulders squaring up with newfound determination. From the window, Julian watched the scene unfold with a smirk. "Self-improvement boot camp? Seriously?" he scoffed under his breath. "That''s like saying Leonardo DiCaprio will finally date someone over 25." Parker exploited these "ghost profiles," crafting glowing reviews and before-and-after testimonials to lend credibility to the fictitious boot camp. He sourced images and stories from obscure corners of the internet, ensuring no one would trace them back. It was a meticulous effort to fool his guardians, leveraging his skills in digital trickery and manipulation. Parker had built a convincing fac?ade, one detailed enough to pass scrutiny from even the most skeptical eyes. Satisfied, he looked through his phone. Penthouses of Blackstone Tower was next on his list of research. If he was going to make his move, he needed to know the kind of properties he''d be dealing with. The Blackstone Tower was one of the most prestigious landmarks in downtown LA, towering above the city skyline like a monolith of power and wealth. Owning a share¡ªeven a fraction¡ªof something connected to it was like holding a golden ticket. Parker scrolled through listings for it''s penthouses, noting layouts, features, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªprices. Each one was a statement: marble floors, panoramic views of the city, private pools. He smirked. "Soon." As the bus hummed down the freeway, Parker switched tabs and pulled up Blackstone Tower''s corporate history. He skimmed through articles about its from it''s mysterious owner, to manager, board members, and key investors. He memorized names, noting alliances and rivalries. The more he knew, the easier it would be to navigate his next steps. His name too, Parker Black, appeared, he after all has 10% shares of the property now. The driver glanced in the rearview mirror, watching Parker with a mix of amusement and curiosity. The kid was silent the entire ride, his focus glued to his screen as if plotting a global takeover. He didn''t fidget, didn''t scroll mindlessly¡ªeverything he did seemed deliberate, planned. "Kid," the driver said after a while, "you got a name?" Parker looked up from his phone briefly, his sharp gaze meeting the man''s, he was quite persistent, now it was the second time he was asking more than his job required. "Why? Gonna write me a Christmas card?" The driver barked out a laugh. "Alright, alright. Forget I asked." The rest of the ride passed in silence. By the time the bus reached the Blackstone Tower, the sun was hanging more dominant in the sky, painting Los Angeles in hues of gold and crimson. Parker grabbed his small backpack, pulling it over one shoulder before stepping off the bus. "Good luck, kid," the driver called out, giving a casual wave as the door hissed shut behind him. He had reached where everything will start¡ªhis journey. Chapter 10 A Pervert, First Ultimate Choice. Parker Black strolled up to the reception desk, ready to check into his penthouse, at the reception table, there were a few people there, but Parker barely payed any attention to them, he stood there waiting for the receptionist to finish the lady she was working on. Meanwhile, he looked through his phone scrolling through the things that would give him the first rebate rewards, he was holding his anticipation for what was coming next after the waited checking into the penthouse for the first time in his life and using the Aphrodite Elixir! The receptionist finished flashing a little smile to Parker to come forward, when out of nowhere, a girl nearby screamed at the top of her lungs, "You pervert!" Before he could process what was happening, she slapped him across the cheek with enough force to leave a red mark. Not just his cheek, but his ears hurt too from her shout. Out of surprise his phone dropped down clacking even further. The entire lobby froze. Wealthy guests, who normally wouldn''t care about such a commotion, stared at him like he''d just admitted to robbing a candy store. Confused, Parker glanced down and saw the problem¡ªher butt had been pressing against his crotch. "Are you out of your damn mind?" the girl yelled, her voice loud enough to wake the dead. She pointed an accusing finger at him as if he''d committed a federal crime. "Do you go around rubbing yourself on every girl you see?" Parker opened his mouth to explain, but before he could, she raised her hand to slap him again. And then... [Ding! The system''s voice chimed in like his favourite TV program. [Ultimate Choice function Activated. 1. Humiliate the girl by exposing the truth. Reward: +10 affection points from Tessa Wilder & a Mercedes-Benz CLA-Class. 2. Calmly prove your innocence and let it go. Reward: Simp Title & a Mercedes-Benz GLE. 3. Apologize and take responsibility, even if you''re innocent. Reward: Brown-noser Halo & a 20% chance of becoming Tessa Wilder''s romantic interest.] ...Parker caught her hand in a firm grip. She yanked at it, trying to break free, but there was no chance. Despite his frail build, Parker Black was deceptively strong¡ªstronger than most girls his age, and this one was no exception. "Option 1," he muttered under his breath, committing to the choice as he pushed her hand away. Her arm swung back sharply, almost colliding with the reception desk. Her eyes widened in shock, and for a fleeting moment, narrowed into suspicion. The contrast was striking, like she couldn''t decide if she should be angry or impressed. The bystanders, though, were quick to pick their side. Parker''s lips curled into a dangerous smile, an edge of cold amusement playing on his face. "You might be some kind of masochist," he began, his voice low but sharp enough to cut through the tension, causing a blusg on her cheeks, "someone who finds pleasure in pain... or maybe you''re a hidden pervert who enjoys public humiliation..." The entire lobby gasped as Parker leaned in further, his hand darting up to tilt her chin. His fingers didn''t tremble, and his audacity was unmistakable. "...But I am not like you, lady." His words hung in the air, heavy and unyielding, silencing the murmurs of the crowd. Parker''s piercing gaze met hers, and for a moment, neither moved. Then he released her chin abruptly, enough for her to stagger slightly but not enough for anyone to see it as more than a dramatic flair. [+5 affection points from Tessa Wilder!] Parker scoffed internally, muttering, ''This pervert.'' Stepping back from Tessa''s space, he turned his attention to the stunned receptionist. Unlike the rest of the crowd, she hadn''t joined the chorus of murmurs. Her wide-eyed expression suggested she''d seen everything that had just happened¡ªtoo fast to process, too bold to interrupt. "Get us the CCTV footage," Parker commanded, his tone sharp and leaving no room for argument. His voice carried an air of authority, crisp and cool, making it clear this wasn''t a request. The receptionist flinched slightly, then scrambled to comply. [+2 affection points from Tessa Wilder!] [+5 affection points from Vanessa!] Parker frowned slightly as he caught the system notification. ''What''s with women these days?'' he thought in exasperation. ''One seemed to have a thing for public humiliation and she''s a masochist, and now the receptionist¡ªVanessa¡ªseemed to enjoy being ordered around?'' His mind briefly lingered on Vanessa''s flushed expression before brushing it off. ''Vanessa, huh?'' he noted silently. ''I''ll remember your name.'' She was already rushing off to retrieve the footage, leaving the rest of the crowd frozen in stunned silence. "Right here," the Front Office Manager, this sharp-dressed guy in a crisp blue suit, pointed to the screen. His voice was all business. "You can see it clearly¡ªMs. Tessa Wilder..." He paused for dramatic effect as if Tessa needed reminding of what she''d already seen. She bit her lip, her face heating up like a neon sign. Parker''s eyes flashed a dangerous glint. It was time to deliver his wrath. **** You can now vote with power stones Chapter 11 Tessa Wilder The whole hotel was at a standstill¡ªlike someone hit pause on reality. The commotion had frozen everything, and now management was stepping in to settle it. Fast. They pulled the security footage, and sure enough, it played on the screen in front of everyone. "Right here," the Front Office Manager, this sharp-dressed guy in a crisp blue suit, pointed to the screen. His voice was all business. "You can see it clearly¡ªMs. Tessa Wilder..." He paused for dramatic effect as if Tessa needed reminding of what she''d already seen. She bit her lip, her face heating up like a neon sign. "...Was pushed toward¡ªor, to be precise, pushed into¡ªMr. Parker Black''s space to give this gentleman here room." He gestured toward a massive guy, built like a freaking mountain. Calling him The Rock wouldn''t even be a stretch. Towering. Silent. Intimidating. It all clicked now. Tessa had freaked out, dodging away from the giant like her life depended on it. That dodge landed her square in Parker Black''s zone, and somehow, she''d decided the best move was to scream pervert and slap him. Genius move. "I... I''m sorry, Mr. Parker," Tessa mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. She looked like she wanted the floor to swallow her whole. The crowd, of course, had done a full 180 and was now throwing shade her way, calling her shameless and a drama queen. Parker? He couldn''t care less. He shook his head, letting out this low, almost bored, "Uh-uh. Not like that, Ms. Tessa." But the way he said it, it wasn''t angry¡ªit was like he was tired. Like, this whole situation wasn''t worth his energy. The Front Office Manager stepped back, all calm and collected, ready to jump in if things went sideways. Meanwhile, Parker looked at Tessa Wilder who was still trembling right now from embarrassment. But then, the giant¡ªTower, as Parker always called him¡ªdecided now was the perfect moment to break his silence. "Hey, kid," Tower rumbled, his deep voice rolling out like thunder. Parker froze mid-step, slowly turning back, his expression saying, Are you serious right now? "What?" Parker snapped, his tone sharp enough to cut. If there was anyone Parker didn''t want to deal with right now, it was Tower¡ªthe guy who had been silent as a grave through the entire drama, like he was too cool for any of this. And now he wanted to talk? Seriously? The tension in the room cranked up a notch. The storm was coming¡ªyou could feel it. The entire hotel lobby was thick with tension, like a scene from a bad teen drama turned real. Tower''s voice cut through the murmurs with a dangerously low tone. "I think you should let it go, kid. Don''t make this worse." It wasn''t a suggestion. It was a threat wrapped in polite words. The kind that said, If you push this, I''ll be the one you''ll have to deal with. Parker''s eyebrows shot up, a scoff slipping from his lips before he could stop it. "Yikes! I''m scared!" he drawled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Seriously? This guy? Playing white knight for a girl who just humiliated him in front of a crowd? Parker wasn''t buying it. Rewards: +10 Affection Points from Tessa Wilder & Top-tier Trading Skills! Option 2: Show off your Blackstone affiliation to scare Tower off and punish Tessa. Rewards: -5 Affection Points from Tessa Wilder & a Condominium. Option 3: Let it go and check into your penthouse. Rewards: -10 Affection Points from Tessa Wilder & Gentleman Aura! Parker smirked. The last two options? Laughable. He wasn''t here to play nice or flash status. Option 1 it was. The reward hit instantly, and knowledge rushed into Parker''s mind like a tidal wave. Stock markets, economic strategies, trading secrets¡ªit was like he could dominate Wall Street in his sleep. But that was for later. For now? He had a statement to make. "Get your hands off me," Parker said, his voice icy and unnervingly calm. Tower barely flinched, his grip firm as ever. He wasn''t some rookie to be scared off by a kid. Parker didn''t care. His voice sharpened, cutting through the room like a blade. "That''s my last warning. Don''t blame me for what happens next." The crowd buzzed with whispers. A few sharp ones in the audience started connecting dots. Parker had been acting like he owned the place from the start¡ªordering receptionists, dismissing managers, staring down Tower without flinching. Maybe, just maybe, the kid wasn''t bluffing. Tower must''ve picked up on it too. His grip loosened, his shoulders tense. "Fine. Don''t overdo it, though. The girl made a mistake." "Hmmph," Parker scoffed, stepping back and shrugging off the grip like it was nothing. He glanced at Tessa, her face pale as she trembled. "You''re coming with me to the police station," he said, his smirk cold, unfeeling. Her lips quivered, tears threatening to spill. Was it fear of the police? Maybe. But Parker didn''t think so. It was something else. And as for whether he''d really take her to the cops? Parker''s smirk widened. ''Let her stew in it.'' The punishment he had in mind was far worse. ***** Guys you can now vote! Chapter 12 Tessa Wilder—Servant... Parker smirked devilishly as he looked at Tessa. Tessa Wilder, a girl in her late teens, her long, dark hair tumbled in loose waves down her back, framing her striking, face with sharp cheekbones and full pink lips, her hazel eyes sparkled with a mix of mischief and yet fear for what was to come next but Parker wouldn''t miss the anticipation in her gaze, the kind of gaze that hinted she knew just what she wanted than how much attention she commanded. She was dressed in a fitted, low-cut black top that clung tightly to her hourglass figure, emphasizing her generous, firm and big breasts and narrow waist. ''She''s gifted!'' Parker thought. A short, high-waisted skirt hugged her hips, the hem riding daringly high on her toned thighs, leaving just enough to the imagination. She finished the look with sleek black heels that added an extra edge to her sultry appearance. Tessa moved with a natural grace, exuding confidence and a boldness that left little doubt she knew how to make an impression. Her style was provocative but polished, balancing daring with a hint of playful sophistication. "M-Mr," Tessa started, calling Parker a Mr which clearly showed how much she feared involving the police as that would be more trouble for her. Why? Given how she was dressed and Parker''s system Appraisal, he figured she might be from a rich family. Police? She couldn''t be worried about that. But what intimidated her most... Tessa hesitated, her voice shaky as she realized she''d really messed up. She was young, used to living the high life, but now she was facing the hard truth: she''d crossed someone who wasn''t easily swayed or intimidated. Her pride had already taken a hit in that public scene, and now, with Parker in charge, she knew there wasn''t much she could do to fix things. "...I''m, like, super sorry for what I did earlier. That was a total fail. Can I, like, offer you something to make it right?" she stammered, glancing nervously at the floor before briefly meeting his gaze. She was trying to keep it together, but it was clear she was freaked out¡ªterrified about her rep taking a nosedive if this got out, especially with her family''s clout in high society. The cops weren''t her biggest worry; it was what her family would think and how they''d react that had her sweating. They could totally cut her off or, worse, use this against her in ways she didn''t even want to think about since she had practically ran from home in protest to their decisions. If they caught her at the police of all places... Parker raised an eyebrow, already guessing the kind of offer she was about to make. The Classic rich girl move¡ªdesperate to regain some control. She probably thought tossing a few bucks or some favors his way would make him back off, but Parker wasn''t about that life. He wasn''t someone who could be bought or played like that. "What could you possibly offer me?" Parker said, his tone cool and unbothered. "Your apologies? Yeah, those don''t really do it for me, and neither does your cash." Tessa flinched at his dismissive vibe, but the fear in her eyes only intensified. She could tell he wasn''t going to fall for a typical bribe, and that hit her hard. Most people would have been swayed by her status or money, but Parker? Nah, he was definitely not like the others. The lobby was dead silent, like the kind of quiet that makes your ears ring. Parker stared Tessa down, his expression colder than a polar vortex, and you could practically feel the air around him turn icy. "I can arrange something for you," Tessa finally blurted, her voice shaky, like she was dangling off a cliff. "Anything you want, I¡ª" "R-right..." she mumbled, her voice barely audible, but was still rooted in place, a red shade on her cheeks. [+10 affection points from Tessa Wilder!] Parker''s smirk got sharper. ''32 points now. Almost there.'' Vanessa greeted him with a slight bow, her tone professional but her eyes flicking curiously between him and Tessa. Parker leaned in, murmuring something too low for anyone to catch, and Vanessa nodded, stepping aside to lead them toward the private corridor. "Now," he said again, cold and final, as Tessa hesitated. "R-right away..." she stammered again, her voice barely above a whisper as she hurried to catch up. [+15 affection points from Tessa Wilder!] The system chimed again. Parker''s smirk widened. ''Three points to 50. Almost too easy.'' "Yo, is this some kind of TikTok prank or something?" "Nah, this feels like one of those spicy web series. You know the ones." "Dude, I swear I''ve seen this plot. Like, bossy girl gets humbled and has to serve the guy or whatever. Classic." Parker ignored all of it, walking like he owned the place, which¡ªlet''s be real¡ªhe kinda did. Vanessa led them to the private elevator, and this time, even the staff watching from the sidelines looked shocked. Everyone knew that elevator wasn''t just some VIP perk. This was next-level exclusive. The private elevator? Everyone in the lobby knew the deal. That elevator wasn''t for regular guests. No amount of money could buy access to the Blackstone Tower''s penthouses. They weren''t just luxury rooms; they were sanctuaries for the ultra-elite. CEOs, foreign dignitaries¡ªWord on the street was even politicians couldn''t get a room here unless they were somebody important. Tower, who''d been lingering in the background, finally exhaled like he''d been holding his breath. "I knew it," he muttered to himself. "I should trust my gut more and more." But just as Vanessa moved to open the elevator he stopped her. "Open the door," he ordered, his voice sharp, his gaze turning to Tessa. She froze, blinking in confusion. "You heard me," he said, already sounding bored. "Open it." he repeated, his tone dripping with disdain. Tessa bit her lip, her cheeks flaming as she reached out to press the button to hold the doors. [+1 affection point from Tessa Wilder!] Parker''s smirk deepened. ''Two more points. Almost there.'' "R-right," she mumbled again, stepping inside like she was walking into her own execution. Vanessa followed, her perfectly manicured finger pressing the button for the 40th floor. The elevator started its smooth ascent, the tension so thick you could''ve cut it with a butter knife. Chapter 13 Rich Girl Throws Tantrum After A Penthouse Contractual Nightmare Downstairs, the crowd was still buzzing, the whispers now mixed with laughter and disbelief. "Dude, this can''t be real." "I don''t know, man. It''s giving serious soap-opera vibes." "I''m telling you, it''s like one of those spicy romance books where the dude''s all dominant, and the girl''s just... yeah." Parker leaned back against the elevator wall, his smirk barely contained. The system chimed again, and his smirk turned downright devilish. [Ding! Host has received 3 random spins for achieving a rapid affection increase.] ''Oh, this is just the beginning,'' Parker thought, already planning his next move. **** As Parker stepped into the penthouse, his eyes immediately darted around the space, taking it all in. The ceilings were high¡ªlike stupidly high¡ªand the floor-to-ceiling windows were showing off L.A in all its glowing, chaotic glory. It wasn''t just a room; it was a statement. The skyline sparkled like a thousand tiny promises just for him. "Damn," Parker muttered under his breath, walking further in. A massive gray sectional sat front and center, practically screaming, Come sit your tired ass down. A glossy coffee table sat in front of it, looking so polished you could probably see your soul in it. Parker smirked, the kind of smirk and said, "Oh, sweetheart, you don''t get it, do you? First of all," he started, his tone icy but smooth, "I don''t need your permission. You already agreed, remember? That whole ''yes'' back in the lobby? Yeah, that sealed the deal." Tessa opened her mouth to protest, but Parker raised a hand, silencing her instantly. "Second," he continued, leaning forward now, his elbows resting on his knees, "you''re here because you know you screwed up. If you didn''t, you''d be long gone, probably yelling about your daddy''s lawyers or whatever rich kid safety net you''ve got." Her cheeks flushed, and Parker caught the flicker of uncertainty in her eyes. "But you didn''t do that," he pressed, his voice dropping lower. "Instead, you''re here, standing in my penthouse, because you''re trying to fix this without anyone finding out. So, let''s cut the drama." Tessa glared at him, but she didn''t say anything. He could see her mind working, the gears turning as she tried to come up with a counter-argument and failed. "You''ve got two choices," Parker said, leaning back again. "You can stomp your feet, scream, and make a scene like a spoiled brat¡ªwhich, by the way, will only make me think less of you. Or¡ªand I''d recommend this one¡ªyou can shut up, listen, and deal with the next five days like an adult you''re supposed to be." His eyes narrowed. "Your call." The room was silent, except for the faint hum of the city outside. Tessa clenched her fists, biting her lip so hard Parker wondered if she''d draw blood. Finally, she let out a frustrated huff, her shoulders slumping slightly. "Fine," she muttered through gritted teeth. Parker tilted his head, pretending not to hear. "What was that?" "I said fine!" she snapped, louder this time. "Good," he said with a lazy grin, standing up and walking past her like she wasn''t even there. "Now that we''ve got that settled, let''s get started." *** Guys tell me what you think in comments and drop some reviews! Chapter 14 For Aphrodites Sake, Im Handsome. As Parker casually tossed a crumpled piece of paper onto the coffee table, he smirked. "Here''s your to-do list, servant. Don''t screw it up," he said, his tone oozing with nonchalance as if he hadn''t just flipped her entire world upside down. Tessa, still too stunned to fully process the situation, snatched up the paper. She scanned it, her jaw tightening with each line. 1. Sort my clothes and hang them properly¡ªno wrinkles. 2. Order my dinner by 7 PM. I don''t like waiting. 3. Schedule a massage appointment for tomorrow if I happen to need one. Don''t forget to confirm. 4. Buy snacks. Stock the fridge. No junk¡ªprotein bars, fruits, water, and maybe something sweet. 5. Be ready to deliver any message I send. No whining, no excuses. She stared at the list like it had personally offended her. "You''ve gotta be kidding me," she muttered under her breath, crumpling the paper slightly in her hand. Parker didn''t even look back as he strolled toward the bathroom. "You better get started, Tessa. Clock''s ticking." Tessa''s fingers twitched, her mind swirling in chaos. How the hell did this happen? She couldn''t stop staring at his retreating figure. He had played her like a violin, turning the situation so completely that now she was stuck here, serving him. "Never in my life," she muttered bitterly, walking to his backpack, "have I done or ever thought of doing this. Not for my dad, not for my future husband¡ªhell, not even for myself. Yet here I am, a servant to this... this domineering freak." She yanked the zipper on his backpack, fishing out his stuff with a sharpness that betrayed her embarrassment. "And to top it off, he somehow knows. He knows about... my..." Her face burned, and she shoved her thoughts aside. **** Meanwhile, Parker stepped into the penthouse bathroom, and even he couldn''t stop the low whistle that escaped his lips. The space was pure opulence¡ªmarble everything, polished to perfection. The bathtub looked like it could hold a small army, with gold fixtures gleaming under the soft recessed lighting. The walk-in shower boasted multiple rainfall heads, and a heated towel rack stood at the ready. It was so bougie it almost made him laugh. Stripping off his clothes, Parker climbed into the oversized bathtub, his body sinking into the warm, cozy water as it flowed in. He sighed deeply, his muscles instantly relaxing. For the first time in what felt like forever, the tension of the past day melted away. "System," he murmured, closing his eyes, "pull up all the notifications I missed." [Ding! Spent $1,000; earned $10,000. Funds transferred to your private card.] This was the money he used to pay for the bus driver. Parker had used the start-up money from the system do pay, getting 10x. He grinned. "Easiest money I''ve ever made." That morning, he''d posed as a bus driver for the boot camp gig, spending the startup cash from the system. Now, his account balance sat pretty at $19,000. [Ding! +5 affection points from Tessa Wilder!] "Figures," he snorted. There he stood, Parker Black, utterly naked, in front of the bathroom mirror. Her eyes widened as they roamed over his body. His skin was flawless, smooth, and glowing under the bathroom''s soft lighting. His physique was unreal¡ªlean but perfectly defined muscles, each one rippling as he moved slightly. His broad shoulders tapered down to a narrow waist, and his long legs seemed like they were carved from marble. But it was his face that took her breath away. His features were sharper now¡ªchiseled jawline, high cheekbones, and lips that looked like they belonged in a perfume ad. His black hair had grown longer, falling in silky waves around his face. And his eyes... the familiar black irises now had a faint golden ring around them almost unnoticeable, giving him an otherworldly intensity. "W-who... who are you?" Tessa stammered, her voice shaky. She didn''t even realize she had stepped fully into the bathroom. Parker turned to her, his gaze icy and commanding. "What? Forgetting your master already, servant?" The words made her breath hitch. His new face might have been stunning, but she could still see the essence of the Parker Black she just meant. Her lips parted to respond, but her eyes unintentionally traveled lower¡ªand widened in shock. Her cheeks turned a deep shade of crimson. "S-so big..." she whispered, barely audible. Parker scoffed, snapping her out of her daze. "Get out, you pervert." His voice was laced with annoyance. "I¡ªthis is your fault!" she shot back, her embarrassment quickly turning into indignation. "Why are you even that... huge?!" Parker groaned. "I''ve been like this since I was a kid. Deal with it." "..." Tessa blinked, her brain struggling to process his casual explanation. She backed out of the bathroom, her face still burning. Slamming the door behind her, she leaned against it, her thoughts chaotic. ''What just happened?'' Inside, Parker ran a hand through his hair, now slightly damp from the steam rising in the luxurious bathroom. The bathtub, big enough to fit two, had been a haven of warmth, and he could still feel the relaxing effect of the water. But none of that compared to what he had just gone through. He smirked, taking a last glance at himself in the mirror. "System," he said, his tone commanding. "Show me my status." A translucent screen appeared in front of him, displaying his stats. ***** Guys you can start voting now. Add your reviews and comments. Let''s boost this one too. You can check your my other books too! Chapter 15 Hidden Mission, $1M Mark! He didn''t bother grabbing any clothes from the sparse selection he''d brought with him. His old stuff wouldn''t fit anymore¡ªnot after his sudden transformation. Wrapping a towel around his waist, he smirked. This wasn''t exactly the look he planned to roll with, but it would do for now. He nodded. "Alright, status check." The familiar screen popped up in his eyes: [Status: Name: Parker Black Age: 17 Race: Human Strength: 13 Agility: 12 Stamina: 12 IQ: 160 Charisma: 73 Corruption/Purity: 90% evil, 100% devil when provoked, 100% Antihero. [Net Worth: $20,000. ($19K on linked system card, $1K in crypto wallet.) Assets: 10% Blackstone Tower shares, 1 car. Companions: Tessa Wilder (53 AP Companion).] "System, let''s get one thing clear. Separate my companions, net worth, and skills from my stats. Only pull them up when I ask," Parker ordered, the authoritative tone slipping into his voice like second nature. [Done, Host!] "Fair enough," he muttered, grinning at the increases. "Anyway a 10 stats point boost across the board. And 60 extra charm points? Guess the glow-up wasn''t for nothing." Parker shrugged "But why leave out the ten bucks in my pocket? Money''s money, right?" The system didn''t respond, and he smirked, shaking his head. "Figures. Alright, let''s spend some cash." Parker glanced at the screen and laughed. "Cute. Now cut it down to 19K." Tessa''s mouth fell open. "Are you serious? You said shopping spree," she said, her smirk deepening. "You''re welcome." He chuckled softly, leaning back against the headboard. "And you''re cool. Now I said delete it all." "Just check out the stuff under 19K first." His grin was maddeningly smug. Tessa let out an exasperated sigh, muttering something under her breath about cheap rich kids, but she begrudgingly adjusted the cart. Clicking checkout, she watched the total drop dramatically. The notification popped up: [Ding! Spent $19,000. Earned $190,000. Balance: $190,100!] "Magic," Parker said, his grin widening. "Now add more stuff. Now shop more and get that total up to 190K." Her annoyance melted into intrigue, and she eagerly dove back in with a gusto, maxing out the cart at $190,000 , loading the cart with expensive an watch, jackets, and gadgets. This time, she hit checkout without hesitation, as if afraid he will tell her to delete it all again. He a knack for annoying her. [Ding! Spent $190,000. Earned $1,900,000. Balance: $1,900,000.] [Hidden mission completed. Mission: Increase balance to $1,000,000. Reward: Appraisal skill upgraded!] Parker''s smirk grew impossibly wider. "Not bad, huh?" Parker stretched like a cat. "That''s more like it." Tessa just stared at him, dumbfounded. "What are you?" she wasn''t aware of what was going on but she could tell he wasn''t buying things separately just to annoy her. She didn''t want to kid herself. There must be a reading for that. He shrugged, clearly enjoying her reaction. "Your boss, for starters. Anyway, wake me up when the stuff arrives. After that, we''re shopping for you. Looks like you could use it." Tessa blinked, still processing the absurdity of what just happened. "You''re... buying me clothes?" "You need ''em," Parker said simply. Before she could fire back, he climbed onto the bed and collapsed, his body sinking into the plush mattress. Within seconds, his steady breathing filled the room. Tessa watched him for a long moment, her lips twitching into an unintentional smile. Shaking her head, she muttered, "This guy is something else." She lingered for a moment before quietly leaving the room, her thoughts a tangled mess of curiosity, confusion, and¡ªif she was honest with herself¡ªa little admiration. Chapter 16 Master And Servant Connect Parker groaned as he rolled over, the rich scent of high-end laundry detergent and luxury cologne hitting him all at once. His room oozed elite vibes, a solid reminder he''d leveled up. A system notification chimed, pulling him fully awake. [New Mission Generated...] He waved it away with a lazy hand. "Man, I''m not about to do the whole ''OMG, it wasn''t a dream'' thing. Nah, I''m better than that cringe." Swinging his legs over the edge of the bed, he stretched, muscles pulling taut. A quick trip to the bathroom later, Parker came out feeling ten times sharper. His reflection in the mirror confirmed it: hair slick, jawline sharp, a total menace. He grinned. "Yeah, they ain''t ready." He sauntered into the living room just in time to catch Tessa hauling in shopping bags. She was going back and forth, arms loaded with sleek logos, while the delivery guy outside was busy ogling her butt. Parker smirked, leaning against the wall. "Yo, my guy, eyes on your route, not my property." Tessa, oblivious, kept moving, her hair swinging as she passed him with an exasperated sigh. Parker''s eyes followed her for a moment. Servant life suits her. Maybe I should make this permanent. When the delivery guy finally left and the door shut, Parker grabbed an Amazon bag, dangling it off one finger as he spoke. "Alright, let''s wrap this up. We''re heading out." Tessa paused, mid-step, her stomach growling audibly. She glanced at the clock. It was evening, and the last thing she''d eaten was probably her pride. "Wait, what about dinner? I''m starving." Parker grinned to himself. "We''ll eat out. Time for us to experience our first fine dining, servant and master." he replied. The idea of eating at a restaurant felt oddly thrilling¡ªa strange but welcome shift from his usual routine. He disappeared into his room, leaving Tessa to huff in frustration. When he finally stepped back out, he was dressed down but still deadly. A black oversized sweater hung just right over his new build, paired with loose black trousers and spotless white sneakers. His dark hair had a styled, messy look, the kind that said, I just woke up hot. If someone didn''t know better, they''d assume he was some K-drama heartthrob on a casual day off. Parker adjusted his sleeves, ready to go, but froze when he saw Tessa. She wasn''t trying too hard, yet she was trying. A brown dress clung to her just enough to tease, her long legs peeking out from the high slit. Her hair cascaded in soft waves, a simple necklace and earrings completing the look. Even her sneakers somehow made the outfit cuter. And that little touch of red lipstick? Dangerous. "You look beautiful," Parker said automatically, but then he added with a smirk, "for a servant." Tessa flushed but bit back her smile, her retort sharp. "Thanks... master," she said, emphasizing the word. But inside, she was still reeling. Had he just called her beautiful? And meant it? "But you could''ve just called me Tessa." "You wish, servant," Parker teased with a smirk, grabbing his old phone and car keys. The two headed down the elevator, the air tense but buzzing. In the underground garage, Parker led her to his new ride: a sleek black Mercedes-Benz CLA-Class. The glossy exterior reflected the dim lights, every curve a testament to its absurd price tag. Tessa stared, wide-eyed. "Wait, this is yours?" It wasn''t that she was new to cars but she didn''t expect Parker to own a car like this. Parker tossed her the keys, his grin widening. "Unlock it. I mean, you''re my driver, aren''t you? Servant?" She caught them and unlocked the car, sliding into the driver''s seat like it was second nature. Parker climbed in on the passenger side, stretching out as if he''d owned the car for years. Parker''s grin widened, almost devilish now. Bad Boy Charm? Sure, whatever. But a McLaren Speedtail? That sleek beauty was worth over $2 million. The mere thought of owning one, all for the low cost of spoiling Tessa, sent a wave of excitement through him. This mission? Too easy. Across the table, Tessa was deep in the menu, clearly picking the most extravagant but simple options she could find. When the waiter returned, she ordered without hesitation¡ªa filet mignon, truffle-infused sides, and a ridiculously expensive bottle of wine. Parker just leaned back, amused by her determination to run up his tab. "Going all out, huh?" he teased, his voice dripping with sarcasm. She smirked, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "You said it''s your treat. I''m just making it count." Dinner arrived shortly, and the two settled into the easy rhythm of eating and talking. Parker didn''t pry into her family or past¡ªnot his style¡ªbut let her steer the conversation. She was surprisingly animated, her eyes lighting up as she rattled off her favorite things. "I love shopping," she admitted, her voice gaining a touch of excitement. "Like, there''s nothing better than finding that perfect outfit." Parker nodded, mentally filing that away. "Good to know," he said casually, though his mind was already spinning. ''Shopping it is, then, I was even offering it without even the mission.'' Tessa went on about her favorite music¡ª90s pop, to Parker''s surprise¡ªand a secret obsession with baking shows. She even admitted to loving sunsets at the beach, though she quickly rolled her eyes when Parker raised an eyebrow. "Don''t make it weird," she muttered. He chuckled. "Noted." They polished off their meal, Parker paying no attention to the bill as he swiped his card. He wasn''t there to pinch pennies. As they stood to leave, Tessa stretched slightly, the wine clearly loosening her up. "So," she asked as they stepped outside into the cool evening air holding her anticipation. "What''s next?" Parker dangled the car keys from his fingers, his smirk returning. "We''re going shopping. Your favorite spot." Her eyes widened, a mix of surprise and giddy excitement flashing across her face. "Melrose Avenue?" she asked, almost cautiously. "Obviously," Parker replied, heading toward the car. "Get in. We''ve got some damage to do." Tessa didn''t need to be told twice, practically bouncing into the passenger seat. As Parker slid into the driver''s side, he glanced at her, his smirk softening. "You''re gonna love this." The drive to Melrose was quick, the city''s lights buzzing around them as they pulled up to the iconic street. Lined with boutique stores and designer shops, it was every shopaholic''s dream. Tessa was already leaning forward in her seat, her excitement palpable. "This," she whispered as they parked, "is going to be so much fun." Parker chuckled, unlocking the doors. "Good. Now let''s max out this mission." He said but she didn''t understand the underlying meaning. She didn''t need to. Chapter 17 Unexpected Genuine Happiness Parker leaned against the car, arms crossed, watching Tessa stumble slightly as she twirled, laughing loudly under the soft glow of Melrose Avenue''s streetlights. The wine from dinner had clearly hit her, and now she was fully in her element, eyes sparkling with mischief and a wild energy he hadn''t expected. "Parker, look at this! Prada! Gucci! Dior! Oh my God, we''re hitting every store, no excuses!" she yelled, pointing dramatically toward the row of luxury boutiques. She grabbed his hand, dragging him toward a brightly lit store window showcasing a ridiculously overpriced pair of heels. "You''re acting like a kid in a candy store, even forgetting how you should treat your master." Parker muttered, his cold demeanor cracking just slightly. A tiny smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he followed her inside. "System, previous notification!" [Ding! Spent $100,000. Earned $1,000,0000! Current Bal: $20,001,000!] "Ah, my $1000, I should use it or just add more to it!" But that would be for later when he was done farming affection points. **** Inside, Tessa was unstoppable. She grabbed everything her tipsy mind thought was beautiful or outrageous enough to try on. A $3,000 sequined dress? Tossed into her growing pile. A limited edition $12,000 Louis Vuitton handbag? She cradled it like it was her firstborn. She tried on designer sunglasses, twirled in fur coats, and even debated buying a $5,000 pair of Jimmy Choo stilettos just to look at them on her shelf. "Parker, are you seeing this?" she yelled, modeling a stunning Alexander McQueen gown in front of the mirror. "I''m a freaking queen!" She tilted her head back and laughed so hard the store staff exchanged amused glances. Tessa was having the time of her life shopping with Parker, she allowed herself enjoy her life as a teenager she was. All her shoppings gave been boring either alone, her boring friends or family. This was her first with a man, a bit tipsy, on his own money, allowing her and enjoying her being in her element half sober. Parker leaned back in the plush chair by the fitting area, one hand casually resting on his jaw. His expression was unreadable, but there was something softer in his eyes. Maybe it was the way she seemed so unrestrained, or maybe it was her pure joy at being surrounded by all this decadence. "You done yet, or do you plan to buy the whole store?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. Tessa spun around, holding up a $25,000 diamond bracelet. "What do you think? Does it scream ''I''m worth it?''" "Okay, Mr. Bad Boy, now it''s time for the real treat! My favorite movie''s showing at the theater. You''re gonna love it¡ªwell, maybe," she teased, giggling. Parker just smirked, unlocking the car. "Whatever makes you happy, servant-princess," he replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm, though his words held a surprising warmth. As they drove toward TCL Chinese Theatre, Tessa was a whirlwind of words, bouncing between the movie''s plot, her favorite actors, and her predictions about Parker''s reaction. "Wait, wait¡ªwhat if you hate it? No, you can''t hate it. You''ve got that whole stoic, mysterious vibe, but even you gotta admit this movie is gonna slap," she said, poking his arm. Parker glanced at her briefly, his lips twitching as though to suppress a grin. "You don''t give me much of a choice, do you?" "Nope!" she replied triumphantly, crossing her arms like she''d just won an argument. They arrived at the bustling theater, lights flashing as moviegoers streamed in and out. Parker made a beeline for the counter, pulling out his wallet. "Two tickets for a private screening," he said smoothly. Tessa gasped, grabbing his arm. "Hold up, private?Don''t be a snob, Master Parker. It''s more fun with people around. No way. I''m not sitting in some fancy, boring room by myself. I have been doing that my whole life now. Today It''s about the vibes with you Parker! We''re watching it with everyone else." He raised an eyebrow. "You''re seriously turning down VIP treatment?" "Uh, yeah. What''s the point of a great movie if you''re not laughing¡ªor cringing¡ªalong with strangers?" Parker rolled his eyes but relented. "Fine. Two regular tickets." As the movie started, Tessa was fully immersed, laughing at the jokes, leaning forward during intense scenes, and occasionally whispering comments to Parker. "You see that? That''s how you do a plot twist. Take notes!" she whispered, nudging him. ***** Guys you can start voting now. Share, comment, review to help me know you''re thinking. Chapter 18 Demon, Gentlemen & Dangerous Feelings He just shook his head, finding her enthusiasm contagious despite himself. During the movie, Tessa was glued to the screen at first, occasionally elbowing Parker to laugh at her favorite scenes or share a whispered comment. But halfway through, exhaustion from their shopping spree caught up with her, and she leaned her head onto Parker''s shoulder. Before long, she was fast asleep. Parker glanced at her, letting out a quiet chuckle. "She''s like a kid," he muttered. The theater''s flickering lights illuminated Tessa''s peaceful face, her soft breaths barely audible over the film''s sound. For the first time in years, Parker felt something unfamiliar¡ªa sense of warmth. ''Money changes everything,'' he thought. A man who had grown up shrouded in coldness and indifference had, for one fleeting moment, created something close to happiness. But it wasn''t just the money. It was her¡ªTessa, with her contagious humor, her hidden layers, and that ability to act tough while being so undeniably sweet beneath it all. She was intriguing in a way Parker hadn''t expected. "I guess I don''t hate people that much after all," he murmured to himself. "Just the wrong kind of people. The right ones, though... they''re interesting." It''s just that, his right kind of people had a different definition of right! It wasn''t much of a revelation, but it felt like progress. He smiled faintly, scooping Tessa up in a gentle princess carry as the credits rolled. Ignoring the curious stares of theatergoers, Parker carried her through the lobby and out to the car. People whispered as they passed, some women sighing dreamily at the sight. "Bad boys who act soft¡ªit''s too much," one woman muttered to her friend. Parker, unaffected by the attention, carefully placed Tessa in the passenger seat, adjusted her position, and buckled her seatbelt. The Mercedes purred softly as he drove off, taking his time so she wouldn''t wake. Parker parked in the hotel''s underground garage, scooped Tessa into his arms again, and headed for the elevator. Inside, the soft murmur of admiration began again, this time from strangers sharing the ride. "So cool and hot," one whispered, earning a small smirk from Parker. Growing up around wealth, Tessa thought she was immune to people flashing cash, but Parker? There was something about the way he handled it¡ªcalm, indifferent, almost like it was beneath him. "Damn, that''s kind of hot," Parker had heard her as she admitted, while swirling the last of her wine. Little did Tessa know, Parker wasn''t just casually spending. That $100k meal? It wasn''t a loss; it was an investment. Thanks to his system, it earned him $1,000,000 back instantly. The dinner had been a whirlwind of indulgence, leaving Parker''s wallet significantly lighter¡ªor at least it should have, but thanks to the system, it was the opposite. The extravagant meal, which cost a jaw-dropping $100,000, rewarded him with a $1,000,000 rebate. That little system perk brought his balance up to $2,901,000, climbing from his previous $1,901,000. Earlier, during their day of endless shopping, Parker had spent $547,800 on Tessa¡ªon clothes, shoes, and whatever else caught her fleeting interest. It wasn''t just about the splurge; it was strategic, feeding into the system''s mechanics. That spending spree earned him a hefty $5,478,000 in return, bumping his total balance to $8,379,000, not forgetting the $1,000 tucked away in his crypto wallet. Yet, Parker hadn''t decided how to handle the multiplier on the mission completion. The system offered to double the rewards, but he wasn''t one to jump into decisions without thinking. With Tessa''s score at 53 points, he knew cashing in now could triple his rewards. Still, Parker wasn''t in a rush. Apart from the Bad Boy Charm perk he''d already claimed, everything else could wait. But he didn''t know what I would change into after cashing in his 3X. For now, he''d put the rewards¡ªand the system itself¡ªon hold. Tomorrow was another day, and Parker wasn''t one to push every button just because he could. Strategy came first, and he was playing the long game. ***** Guys is this far enough to ask for reviews or should we wait a bit more? Okay, I get that, writing reviews can wait if that''s what you wish but what about power stones? Okay no pressure! I will wait take your time. Chapter 19 We Know About The System With Tessa''s score at 53 points, he knew cashing in now could triple his rewards. Still, Parker wasn''t in a rush. Apart from the Bad Boy Charm perk he''d already claimed, everything else could wait. But he didn''t know what I would change into after cashing in his 3X. For now, he''d put the rewards¡ªand the system itself¡ªon hold. Tomorrow was another day, and Parker wasn''t one to push every button just because he could. Strategy came first, and he was playing the long game. Parker''s mind was laser-focused. The penthouse was silent except for the faint hum of his laptop. His chair creaked as he leaned forward, eyes glued to the screen. Strategy wasn''t just important¡ªit was everything. Tonight, he wasn''t just running numbers; he was running the game. The plan? Multiply. Stack it high. Make it rain. By the end of this night, "millionaire" wouldn''t just be a title¡ªit''d be a lifestyle. He''d been scrolling through company performances for hours, watching the charts dance with green and red. Most stocks were doing well, but he wasn''t about to dump his cash into equities. Election season was still shaking the market like a snow globe, and even the big boys¡ªBitcoin and Ethereum¡ªweren''t immune to the chaos. Every tweet, every newsflash, every random headline could flip the market like a coin. Stocks and crypto? Too messy for Parker''s taste. The forex market, though? That was safe. Reliable. Predictable in its own chaos. That''s where the money was tonight. Parker cracked his knuckles, the glow of the screen reflecting off his face as he calculated his next move. Every dollar he spent brought in 10 times more through the system, and if the market swung his way, he''d double his own profits which the system already gave him a rebate for. That wasn''t just a win¡ªit was a 12x multiplier, since the system would give him 10x and then his trade Risk-Reward whill be 1:2 ratio. That''s 12x to sum it up. His mind raced, weighing options, analyzing patterns, running the numbers. Finally, he zeroed in on gold. The XAUUSD pair had been screaming sell for days. The U.S. dollar was flexing hard, boosted by the end of multiple international conflicts and the election of the most loved president. Tomorrow, he''d figure out how to flip this win into something bigger. For now, the millionaire needed some damn sleep. ____ Meanwhile, back at the mansion, Helena had already made the call to Parker''s school, informing them of his "absence for a prestigious self-improvement program." The news had also reached Ms. Scarlett Draven, who had raised a skeptical brow but said nothing. Julian snorted as he sprawled across the couch. "I still can''t believe it. Parker Black¡ªself-improvement. What''s next? Annabelle winning ''Best Behaved'' in school?" Annabelle threw a pillow at his face. "Shut up, Julian!" But even as they mocked him, an uneasy silence settled over the Blackwoods. None of them could shake the feeling that something had changed about Parker. "Speaking of... How was your day with the Bella Harper, Julian?" Annabelle teased. **** As Parker sleeps soundly, buried in luxurious bedding and the glow of his recent success, life decides it''s time to shake things up. The peace of his penthouse night is disrupted by a loud, repetitive thunk-thunk-thunk. It sounds like it''s coming from his balcony. At first, Parker stirs but doesn''t wake up. The sound grews louder, more insistent. Finally, with a groggy groan, he sits up and squints at the balcony door. "What the hell..." he mutters, rubbing his eyes. Dragging himself out of bed, he shuffles to the glass door. He peers out into the night, and there, standing in the glow of the city lights, is... a pigeon. But not just any pigeon. This one''s got a tiny rolled-up note tied to its leg and looks like it''s ready for business. The bird stares back at Parker with an unnerving intensity. "Is this real life?" Parker asks no one in particular, scratching his head. He slides the door open, and the pigeon struts inside like it owns the place. It flaps onto his table and extends its leg, clearly expecting him to take the note. Parker, still half-asleep and very confused, unties the note and unrolls it. The handwriting is shaky, almost childlike, but the message is clear: {We know about the system. You''re not the only one. Watch your back!} Chapter 20 Boundless—Champions and Gods Of Past Parker''s heart skips a beat. He reads it again, then looks back at the pigeon, which now seems to be casually pecking at a leftover crumb on the floor. "This has to be a prank," Parker says, trying to convince himself. But deep down, he knows better. The note is too specific. Whoever sent this knows things they shouldn''t. The pigeon lets out a loud coo, startling Parker out of his thoughts. Then, just as mysteriously as it arrived, it flaps its wings and takes off through the open door. Parker closes the door, leans against it, and exhales slowly. "Guess sleeping isn''t an option tonight." This sets the stage for a mix of comedy and tension as Parker dives into figuring out who sent the note and how they know about the system. Is it a rival? A friend? Or something far bigger? Whatever it is, it''s clear his millionaire journey just got a whole lot messier. Parker lay back in bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind swirling with thoughts about the mysterious note. He couldn''t just brush it off, even if it came by pigeon express. Overthinking was inevitable. "Alright," he muttered, sitting back up. "If I don''t look into this now, I''ll be staring at the ceiling all night." He grinned to himself and activated the system. "Let''s see what you''ve got. Appraisal." The system hummed to life, and the answer appeared before his eyes: [Divine Paper. A paper made with the divinity of Goddess Aphrodite!] Parker stared at the words for a moment, then burst out laughing. "Aphrodite? Seriously? The Greek gods are sending me hate mail now? What''s next¡ªZeus DMing me on social media?" It was oddly amusing, almost ridiculous. Parker rubbed his temples and chuckled again. "So, Greek myths are now real, like they''re still alive, huh? Makes sense. My life''s weird enough already." After thinking about it for a moment, he shrugged. "Whatever. If the gods wanna mess with me, they can wait till morning." He flopped back onto his bed, pulling the blankets up. Within minutes, Parker was snoring peacefully, completely unbothered, like the millionaire boss he was. Nothing¡ªdivine notes, pigeons, or even Greek god drama¡ªwas going to disturb his well-earned rest tonight. **** Atalanta grinned even more, the corners of her lips tugging upward. "Nothing, nothing. You''re just so predictable, girl." That only annoyed Cassandra more. "If you''ve got something to say, spit it out." The silver-haired girl tilted her head and lazily turned to Chione. "I''m kinda with Cass, though. I''m lowkey sick of waiting too. Like, they said they''d call us when it''s time, but that was a week ago. What gives?" Chione sighed¡ªagain. "You know they don''t move unless it''s the right moment. Plans and whatever. Stop being so dramatic. Both of you." Cassandra and Atalanta groaned at the same time, perfectly in sync. "Plans, plans, plans," Atalanta mimicked sarcastically, flopping back. "I swear, they''ve been playing chess with us this whole time." A sudden silence fell as Chione''s gaze dropped to the fourth member of the room. On the floor, his back against the couch, sat Perseus¡ªquiet as ever, fiddling with some electronic device they had received month ago. His golden hair fell over his face as he ignored the entire conversation. Chione''s brow furrowed slightly as she studied him. ''Why him?'' she thought¡ªnot for the first time. Cassandra, picking up on the look, pouted immediately. "Yo, Chione, stop looking at Perseus like that, or I swear I''m cutting you off as a friend." Chione raised an eyebrow at her. "Relax. I''m just wondering why he''s here and not somewhere else. It''s not my fault you''re blinded by whatever feelings you''ve got going on." Atalanta broke in before Cassandra could explode. "Let her be, Chione. Cass only learns the hard way." Cassandra huffed, crossing her arms and sinking into the couch again. Atalanta smirked, and even Chione cracked a half-smile. For a moment, all three girls looked at each other with exasperated grins, like sisters who fought but wouldn''t trade each other for the world. The entire room suddenly froze as a boom sounded from outside¡ªdeep and thunderous, like a gong struck in the heavens. **** And so we bring them! Chapter 21 Olympus—One Of Many Pantheons "Look, told you, Apollo! That boy was gonna ignore it," a woman''s laugh echoed through the grand, shining hall. Her tone dripped with amusement as the other gods, who''d made similar predictions, joined her in laughing like it was the funniest sitcom ever. Apollo scowled, crossing his arms in a huff. "Ugh, he''s just an ignorant fool, that''s what he is. What does he even know? Nada!" He leaned back in his golden throne like a sulking teenager. The scene played out in a realm beyond anything a human could dream up. Think floating cities perched on clouds, each dripping with divine gold, glowing waterfalls, and sparkly everything. A massive palace crowned the highest of these floating islands¡ªa place so bougie it made the Taj Mahal look like a budget Airbnb. Inside, the gods sat around a long marble table in a hall that could only be described as "peak Greek vibes." Corinthian columns? Check. Chandeliers made of actual stars? Double-check. The table itself? Streaming Parker sleeping like some godly version of Netflix. Yes, even gods had streams. They weren''t above binge-watching a mortal trainwreck. "Oh, lighten up, sunshine, he''s kinda fascinating, though, right?" a woman said, her voice soft yet dripping with power. She leaned forward, Her thin, flowing greek gown clung to every sinful curve, somehow barely covering her curves¡ªnot that it mattered since her beauty was so extra it could''ve caused World War III if dropped in modern times. Her long pink hair cascaded down her shoulders, and yeah, her assets? Let''s just say they didn''t get ignored, even in this crowd of divine A-listers. Aphrodite, the goddess of love, beauty, and desire, stands resplendent, exuding an allure so potent it could spark wars even in a modern world saturated with distractions. Her golden pink curls cascade like rivers of light, framing a face sculpted with such perfection that even the muses might envy it. Her skin glows with an ethereal radiance, a divine luminosity that seems to draw the very light around her into her presence. Draped in a barely-there gown of silken fabric as sheer as a whispered secret, the gold-trimmed edges ripple with the energy of the heavens themselves. "I swear, Ares. You''re loud enough to shatter Olympus, maybe even other pantheons too." a calm, commanding voice interrupted. Zeus¡ªever the king, ever the dad¡ªspoke with the authority of thunder and the patience of someone who''d dealt with the same nonsense for millennia. His glowing eyes briefly scanned the stream of Parker sleeping, as though the boy were a chess piece on a cosmic board. A calmer, deeper voice cut through the chaos. "Settle down, all of you," Zeus commanded, his tone like a dad who''s just done with everyone''s antics. "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves." In the corner, Nyx, the goddess of the night, chuckled softly, her voice almost hypnotic. "Oh, I can''t wait for him to meet her." The room collectively paused for a beat, like a divine inside joke had just surfaced. Even Apollo''s brooding cracked with a faint smirk. And then, Aphrodite leaned closer, pink lips curving mischievously. "I just hope he doesn''t faint. Humans get a little... overwhelmed when divinity enters the chat." They all chuckled, the sound mixing like music and thunder. A live stream of Parker¡ªcompletely clueless¡ªcontinued to play on the table as he snored, blissfully unaware of the ancient beings gambling with his fate. Somehow, gods streaming a mortal''s life felt hilariously absurd. They were supposed to be all-knowing, all-powerful, and serious, but here they were, treating Parker''s life like the next big reality show. In Olympus, even eternity needed a little entertainment. But it wasn''t just Olympus, other Parthenos were watching the Earth, other players were about to join in. Chapter 22 Hermes Arrives & The Start The smiles didn''t last. The room froze as a boom¡ªdeep and heavy, like some godly gong¡ªrippled through the castle walls. Then it hit: a pillar of golden light, tearing down from the heavens and slamming into the courtyard with enough force to make the ground tremble. The glow poured through the windows like liquid sunlight, turning everything warm and surreal. For a second, no one spoke, no one breathed. Then Cassandra¡ªof course Cassandra¡ªwhispered, "Is that...?" Atalanta was already on her feet, her white braids whipping as she turned toward the window. Her grin split wide like a kid on Christmas. "Oh yeah. That''s him." Chione smiled too, the kind of smile that said finally. Perseus, quiet as ever, snapped his device shut, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips. There was no need to say it out loud. They all knew. Hermes had arrived. The door burst open as teenagers poured in, faces bright and buzzing with excitement. The room turned into controlled chaos¡ªshouts of greeting, feet stomping, chatter in every accent and language you could think of. Americans, Greeks, Indians, Egyptians, Asians¡ªkids from everywhere on Earth crammed into one room, all smiles like they were ready to dropkick destiny. And there he stood, in the center of it all¡ªHermes. The god wasn''t towering or intimidating like you might expect. He was sleek, sharp, and fast. A perfect mix of old-world energy and modern swagger. He looked like he belonged in a boardroom and on a skateboard at the same time¡ªwavy golden hair, a smirk that could get you into trouble, and those bright, clever eyes that saw everything. His sandals? Nah! Nike high-tops that glowed faintly like they were made of sunlight. Hermes smiled, broad and mischievous, as his voice¡ªpowerful and warm¡ªboomed through the room. "Alright, alright, settle down, you bunch of delinquents." Laughter erupted, and he grinned like he''d expected it. "Listen up! I hope you''ve all had a good nap, because the real fun starts now." Everyone quieted, but you could still feel the buzz in the air, like sparks waiting to ignite. "Here''s the deal," Hermes continued, pacing across the room like a motivational speaker with divine authority. "You''re all headed out¡ªdifferent cities, different countries. Earth, modern-day, no funny business." A ripple of excitement and murmured "Oh, sht"*s ran through the group. "You''ve got one rule, like we had agreed," Hermes said, holding up a finger for emphasis. "Don''t territorize the place. I mean it. No major magic. No changing terrains, cities, or anything big. And for Hades'' sake, don''t go around killing humans unless you''re attacked or actually about to die. Clear?" Nods all around. They knew this already, but hearing it from Hermes himself made it real. The god''s eyes skimmed the crowd, zeroing in on a girl leaning casually against the far wall. Cleopatra. "And you," Hermes said, pointing at her. "Stay put." Then, as quick as he came, he was gone¡ªa flash of golden divinity vanishing into thin air. And somewhere on Earth, the world was about to get very, very interesting. **** The gods watched as the golden gate shimmered, depositing groups of teenagers into their assigned cities. Massive divine streams flickered before them like giant TVs, the images crystal clear yet ethereal¡ªeach god''s handiwork on full display. Ares leaned back, a wicked grin plastered across his face as the first group landed in the heart of modern-day New York. The screen showed kids blinking against the bright lights and chaos of the city that never slept. "Ah, look at ''em," Ares barked with a loud laugh, slapping his thigh. "Tossed straight into the madness! Let''s see if they''re soft or steel." Jupiter, standing nearby with arms crossed, pinched the bridge of his nose like he was already tired of everything. "Of course you''d find this hilarious," he muttered, watching a second stream flicker to life. This time, the most troublesome group¡ªCleopatra''s included¡ªpopped into his Domains, smack-dab in the middle of one of his domains, LA. In his other Domain, the teens gawked at the mix of old ruins and modern life colliding, the eternal city alive with cars, scooters, and street vendors shouting in rapid Italian. Jupiter groaned. "Great. Just what I needed¡ªCleopatra in my backyard." "Hey, you chose that yourself, big guy, be glad she''s there instead of Italy." Hermes quipped from his perch. He stretched lazily, his golden staff resting against his shoulder. "You knew the chaos she''d bring. Call it character-building." "Oh, I''ll call it something, Chione too and that demigod Perseus are in my city too. You chose this one, didn''t you Zues" Jupiter shot back under his breath. Zeus didn''t reply but his chuckle said it all. Meanwhile, Aphrodite leaned forward, eyes sparkling as another group appeared in Paris. "Look at them¡ªdropped right into Montmartre! Tre?s chic," she purred. "Oh, they''ll have stories to tell soon enough." "Until they realize not all French people are in love with tourists," Hades deadpanned, his dark humor never failing. Athena, seated calmly with a tablet in hand¡ªbecause of course she had a tablet¡ªarched an eyebrow as she reviewed the placements. "Every group was assigned carefully," she reminded everyone, her voice calm but firm. "We needed to test all of them. To see who adapts, who learns, who thrives." "Yeah, yeah," Ares waved her off, still smirking at the screen showing a group dropped into Cairo''s heat. "But admit it¡ªit''s fun watching them squirm. Betcha ten drachmas the ones in Egypt fight a camel before sundown." Hera rolled her eyes. "Must everything be a bet with you?" "Yup." Ares flashed her a toothy grin. **** Votes, power stones, comments, reviews? Not to brag but I deserve all those. Chapter 23 Cleopatra And Chione In City Of Sin On another screen, a group landed somewhere in Tokyo, their faces awash in neon lights, blinking signs, and fast-paced chatter. One teen mouthed, "What the hell does that sign even say?" while another groaned, "We are so screwed." Hermes chuckled softly. "This is gonna be good." The gods, for the first time in eons, looked genuinely entertained, like kids watching their favorite chaotic TV show unfold. For them, it wasn''t just about the game or the challenge¡ªit was about what came after. The stories, the victories, the failures. Humanity had always surprised them, and now these teens¡ªproducts of a changing, modern world¡ªwere stepping up. Ares raised his goblet, the wine sloshing as he grinned. "To the chaos ahead." "To the mess ahead," Hermes corrected, laughing under his breath. Jupiter just sighed, watching Cleopatra flip her hair as she strolled through the LA streets like she owned them. "This is going to be a long century." Still with his arms crossed, his face an unreadable mask as the stream flickered to his domain. ****No?v(el)B\\jnn On Earth... Palm trees swayed lazily against a perfect blue sky, the heat shimmering off the pavement. Skyscrapers loomed in the distance, but it was the sight of a certain curved, white-tiled building¡ªits smooth walls catching the light like a beacon¡ªthat made him groan. Cleopatra''s crew stepped out of the golden gate and into the blazing lights of the city that never sleeps. Neon signs bathed the streets in vibrant colors, casting electric hues across their faces. Yet no human seemed to see the gate or thier arrival. The air was thick with life¡ªmusic, laughter, the endless clinking of slot machines from nearby buildings. A giant, flashing sign of a golden pyramid lit up the skyline in the distance, surrounded by the chaotic hum of the strip as if welcoming her. Cleopatra tilted her head, her eyes narrowing with interest as she took it all in. "Oh," she drawled, the corner of her mouth curling into a smirk. "This is so my vibe." Cleopatra''s sandals clicked against the concrete as she threw a glance over her shoulder, her smile annoyingly confident. "This''ll indeed, do." One of her group snorted, shoving their hands into their pockets. "City of sin, huh? Figures they''d stick us here." "Better than some cornfield, I guess," another muttered. A ripple of laughter passed through the gods, though Jupiter looked no less aggrieved. "You''re all impossible," he grumbled, shifting his gaze back to the stream where the group was fanning out. Down below, Chione strode through the crowded streets with her usual icy detachment, every gaze around her lingering for a second too long. Perseus trailed beside her, exuding calm confidence while Cassandra and Atalanta took in the sights like they were scoping out their new battlefield. Isis, however, walked like she owned the place¡ªswagger in every step, eyes sharp as she scanned the unfamiliar streets. Aphrodite shook her head, still chuckling. "This is going to be fun. Chione attracts attention she doesn''t want, Isis causes the trouble Chione refuses to. And Perseus? Oh, Perseus will find a way to get everyone tangled up in his hero complex. You''re in for it, Jupiter." "Enough," Jupiter groaned, slumping deeper into his seat. "I don''t need a play-by-play of my suffering." Athena, who had been silent, finally spoke with cool indifference. "You''re overreacting, Jupiter. They''ll adapt." Zeus, sitting smugly on his throne, chimed in with an airy wave of his hand. "Indeed. Besides, you assigned this batch into one group. All we did¡ªme and Athena was to assign them to your domain. You only have yourself to blame. Test you own medicine." Jupiter shot both of them an exasperated glare. "This is your fault. Both of you." Neither Athena nor Zeus reacted, their calm, impassive expressions firmly intact, as though they hadn''t just been called out. Aphrodite snorted softly. "Classic. They''re acting like they didn''t hear you." Anubis smirked, leaning back with his arms crossed. "Well, Jupiter, good luck with that group. I''ll be watching. This is bound to get very entertaining." Jupiter sighed again, the sound heavy enough to echo through the heavens. Down on Earth, the group disappeared into the lights of the city, their journey just beginning. "Eons without entertainment, and now this," Aphrodite said, smirking as she watched them vanish into the stream. "I almost feel bad for the mortals." Jupiter shook his head. "The mortals? I''m the one who needs your pity." Anubis and Aphrodite exchanged a look, their laughter ringing through the heavens as the gods leaned back to enjoy the chaos about to unfold. And with that, the gods settled in, their streams glowing brightly, their anticipation palpable. For the first time in ages, they didn''t just rule from afar¡ªthey watched. **** Thanks for the support all of you. Let''s get more while I give you the best you have ever seen. Chapter 24 Superhero—Captain Sun Parker groaned, stretching like a lazy cat as he woke up. He wasn''t a morning person, but being a freshly minted millionaire had its perks, and it showed in the cocky grin he wore as he ambled to the bathroom. Stripping off his pajamas, he stepped into the shower, cranking the water up to a steamy bliss. After his shower, he stood before the mirror, striking a ridiculous pose. "Damn," he muttered, running a hand through his damp hair. "Most handsome guy in the world, no contest." He winked at himself before heading back to the bedroom. Sliding into a casual-but-classic outfit¡ªripped black jeans, a crisp white tee, and a denim jacket¡ªhe finished off with sneakers that cost more than some people''s rent. He reached for his cologne, spritzing just enough to leave a lingering trail. "Subtle but dangerous," he said with a smirk. Picking up his phone, he frowned at the spiderweb of cracks on the screen. "Man, I really need a new one of these." He unlocked it anyway, ignoring the shattered display as he pulled up his trading app. Profits were running green, but the market was shaky¡ªit was Friday after all. As he set the phone down, a whiff of something delicious hit his nose. ''Pancakes? Maybe bacon?'' Parker grinned and followed the scent into the living room. Unbeknownst to him, a group of troublemakers had just landed in the same city, their arrival unnoticed¡ªby him, at least. Meanwhile, in the godly realm, Apollo scowled at Parker''s obliviousness. Hera, sitting nearby, had a sour look that even she couldn''t explain. For reasons she didn''t understand, the boy irritated her beyond measure. Parker, as usual, didn''t care. He strolled into the living room with the swagger of someone who couldn''t be bothered by divine grudges. It was as if his every step was a silent challenge that said: Jealous? Deal with it. The 75-inch TV hummed softly with Tessa''s preferred playlist¡ªa soothing blend of old-school tracks that Parker found tolerable. Morning sunlight streamed through the high-rise windows, painting the room in a golden glow. Grinning wide, Parker headed for the kitchen. Tessa was there, arranging breakfast on the counter like she was hosting a banquet. "Morning, servant," he teased, plopping into a chair. She glanced at him, unimpressed. "Good morning, boss," she replied, her tone dripping with warm sarcasm.No?v(el)B\\jnn Breakfast was uneventful, apart from the occasional looks Tessa shot him. Parker ignored them, savoring his food. When he was done, he sauntered back to the couch, grabbing the remote and flipping to CNN. The news hooked him immediately. Parker loved the drama of it¡ªthe anchors, the breaking stories, the chaotic energy of the world. It thrilled him in ways he couldn''t explain. Sure there were people who could fall for someone at first sight but Parker was glad his charms weren''t going to work like that, not hopelessly at least. He always preferred the old-school way¡ªwinning someone over with real effort, not some magical cheat code. Looks? Of course, they mattered. Just like other... physical attributes. But for Parker, the thrill was always in the chase, the hard part, the challenge of making someone choose him. That was the real game. Knowing what they want, their weaknesses and your strengths, utilize them and then the lady is yours, that how he got Tessa in the first place, although she wasn''t his woman but well, same concept applied. So Tessa''s reaction wasn''t entirely because of his charm buffs¡ªTessa had been head-over-heels for him for ages. Still, the charm boost didn''t hurt. ''Time to max you out,'' Parker thought, a mischievous glint in his eye. The system chimed. [Tessa Wilder: 80AP.] Parker leaned back, his smirk growing yesterday night had made wonder, after all. This is gonna be fun. Parker called Tessa over, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Kneel," he said, motioning to the space between his legs. She hesitated for a moment, her reluctance clear, but there was something in her eyes¡ªanticipation, curiosity¡ªthat made her comply. "Parker, this is ridiculous," she muttered, a weak protest slipping from her lips. "Master," he corrected, his voice firm, cutting through her resistance. Her cheeks flushed, and though she grumbled under her breath, she obeyed, lowering herself to her knees. [Ding! +5 Affection Points!] Parker couldn''t help but grin. ***** Guys my book has been approved and might be given a chance to premium any time. Thank you so much, it''s all because of! Merci beaucoup Chapter 25 First Meeting 1 Parker grinned wider as Tessa knelt between his legs, her eyes darting up to meet his with a mix of anticipation and hesitation. Her half-hearted protests were weak at best, more like the last gasps of a habit she couldn''t quite break. "Good girl," he murmured, his voice smooth, as his fingers lifted her chin. His gaze was intense, almost suffocating, and Tessa''s breath hitched. "How was your night, Tessa?" A rare, genuine smile broke across her face¡ªone of those smiles that could light up a room. "It was... so good," she started, then caught herself, her voice softening, "Actually, it was the best night I''ve had... probably ever." Parker smirked at her slip, his grip firm but not cruel as he tilted her face just a bit closer. "That''s what I like to hear," he said, his tone low. He leaned back into the couch, watching as she followed, almost unconsciously, like there was an invisible leash tethering her to him. Her knees pressed into the floor, and for a moment, something flickered in her mind¡ªa memory, maybe¡ªbut she dismissed it quickly, cheeks flushing deeper. "What''s your plan for today?" he asked, his question casual, as if they were old friends chatting over coffee instead of what this was. Tessa hesitated, but then her voice was sure. "I just... want to help you, in any way you prefer, Master." "Good servant," Parker replied with a grin. The words weren''t cruel, but they carried the weight of ownership. "Ever been to a gym?" he asked, his tone shifting to something lighter, almost curious. "Yes, Master," she stammered, catching herself halfway through. Her cheeks burned brighter, but she pushed through. "I go four times a week." That actually surprised him. "Huh," he muttered, giving her a once-over. "Guess that explains this body." He wouldn''t say it out loud, but she was hot¡ªreally hot. Hotter than Vivian Blackwood. Maybe even hotter than Helena, though that was still up for debate.No?v(el)B\\jnn "Alright," Parker said, standing up abruptly, making Tessa blink. "We''re hitting the gym. Your routine. Same as yours." He wasn''t just doing this for fun. Parker wanted to get the best out of his improved physique. Sure, he was lean, toned, and looked like a walking cheat code, but he knew the truth¡ªall of it was magic, a divine shortcut. What he really lacked was raw, hard-earned strength and those foundational stats. The system could easily fix that for him, but Parker wasn''t about to take the easy way out¡ªnot yet, at least. He wanted to feel the burn, the grind, the soreness of building his body the old-fashioned way. It wasn''t just about getting stronger; it was about making sure his body could handle the strain without breaking apart when the stakes got real when he buys stats later. Right now, he wasn''t even fully adjusted to his new self. Adding a bunch of system-bought stats on top of that felt like slapping turbo on a car you didn''t know how to drive. ''Disaster waiting to happen,'' he thought. Parker smirked at that. "Perfect." Tessa, still kneeling, tilted her head, watching him closely. "Is something wrong, Master?" she asked, her voice hesitant. He shook his head. "Nope. Get ready. We''re heading to the gym." "But..." she started, trailing off as he disappeared into his room. When he came back out, she was waiting, ready as always. "Gym clothes?" she asked, looking confused. "We''ll buy some on the way... Maybe?" Parker replied, tossing her the keys. "Where are we going?" she asked, surprised. She''d assumed they''d use the hotel gym, but his answer was unexpected. "Divine Fitness," he said, watching her nod in understanding. Of course. Parker was rich. The hotel gym might be good, but Divine Fitness? It was elite¡ªAmerica''s top-ranked gym. Tessa had no idea, though, that Parker''s decision had little to do with its prestige. He''d been planning to use the hotel gym¡ªuntil the system handed him half the ownership of Divine Fitness. The gym''s HQ wasn''t far¡ªhe''d seen its billboards all over yesterday. This was as good a time as any to check it out. As they drove off, Parker leaned back in his seat, a sly smile playing on his lips. The gym might''ve been the plan, but he had something else in mind before they got there. Parker, glancing up from his phone, ordered Tessa to drive to the nearest Apple Store. "You''re getting a new phone?" she asked, curiosity edging her tone. "Not just the phone," Parker replied casually, still scrolling through footage of the golden-haired Captain Sun. "I''m in need for upgrading my MacBook too." Tessa gave a small nod and skillfully navigated through traffic. She parked smoothly outside a sleek, modern Apple Store. The black car wasn''t flashy, but its glossy finish and precision design turned a few heads. Even more so when Tessa stepped out, her poised demeanor and effortless confidence drawing brief attention. She circled to open Parker''s door, only to find him glued to his cracked phone screen, still analyzing the superhero footage. What Parker didn''t know, his life was going to change once more the moment he stepped inside. Chapter 26 Modern Chaos Meets Ancient Resolve The Apple Store gleamed like a futuristic monument. Its glass facade stretched sky-high, reflecting the soft glow of the morning sun. Polished steel beams framed the entrance, with the iconic bitten apple logo perched above, radiating an almost divine simplicity. The warm lighting, soft music, and rows of futuristic devices made it feel like stepping into another world¡ªa haven for tech enthusiasts. Through the massive windows, the store''s interior was a world apart¡ªbright, inviting, and meticulously organized. It felt less like a retail outlet and more like stepping into a vision of tomorrow. Warm, soft lights complemented the clean white displays, each showcasing the latest in tech brilliance. Smooth wooden tables stretched across the floor, holding rows of gadgets that seemed to whisper promises of innovation and luxury. But the serene ambiance was shattered by a commotion near the center of the store. A young woman wearing the standard-issue Apple Store uniform stood rigid, her arms crossed and her expression dangerously close to snapping. Her auburn hair was tied back in a neat ponytail, and her eyes darted between two men blocking her escape. Both were dressed in designer casuals, the type that screamed money but lacked any real taste¡ªcrisp polo shirts, loafers, and oversized watches that glinted under the store''s lighting. Their smug smirks were enough to make anyone cringe. But her expression was all for show, her feelings were entirely different. The Apple Store was like a modern temple to her, and Isis was its reigning goddess. Or at least, that''s how it felt to her. Leaning casually against the counter, she radiated effortless confidence, her sharp eyes scanning the store like she owned the place. And why shouldn''t she? The mortals¡ªcustomers, employees, even the wannabe Casanovas pestering her¡ªflocked around her like moths to a flame. They stared, they whispered, they lingered, pretending to browse just for a closer look. Isla didn''t just tolerate the attention¡ªshe thrived on it. Her Apple Store uniform¡ªbasic and bland on everyone else¡ªlooked like couture on her. The crisp white T-shirt, tucked just so into black slacks, only emphasized her otherworldly beauty. Even the slight shine of the store''s fluorescent lights seemed to accentuate the soft glow of herNo?v(el)B\\jnn They were mortals now, which meant jobs, school, and the indignity of dealing with human nonsense. ''Part-time jobs?'' Isis had scoffed at the idea at first. But after a pointed lecture on responsibility, she''d begrudgingly agreed. It wasn''t as if she couldn''t excel at whatever humans did these days. Within an hour of starting at the Apple Store, she''d memorized every detail of their products and outsold her coworkers tenfold. Unfortunately, her beauty turned out to be both an asset and a curse. Customers and coworkers alike seemed hypnotized by her presence, and instead of working, they spent their time gawking¡ªor worse, flirting. These two were just the latest in a string of embarrassingly bold suitors. Her fingers twitched at her side. She was a goddess of magic, for heaven''s sake, and here she was restraining herself from hexing some spoiled brats. "Mortals," she muttered again, louder this time, her irritation slipping through. But Isis didn''t just tolerate the attention; she fed on it. Every admiring glance, every stammered compliment was a reminder of who she was. The goddess of magic and kingship. The one whose beauty once commanded entire empires. Sure, this modern world didn''t quite know how to bow anymore, but their gawking eyes? That was close enough. She tilted her chin slightly, gazing at the two men pestering her for her number like they were children begging for scraps at a feast. Mortals, all of them. They had no idea who they were dealing with. "Oh, you''ll pay for my rent and my student loans?" she said, her voice dripping with mockery. "How original. I haven''t heard that before." She gave a pointed glance at the security guards standing off to the side, too scared or lazy to intervene. Pathetic. One of the men, taller, wearing an overpriced designer jacket, leaned in with a sleazy grin. "You don''t have to work here, you know. I could get you a real job. Something worthy of someone like you. How about you quit this place and¡ª" "If I wanted to be insulted," Isis interrupted, flipping a strand of hair over her shoulder, "I''d have stayed in ancient Egypt and let the Romans critique my temples." Chapter 27 First Meeting 2 One of the men, taller, wearing an overpriced designer jacket, leaned in with a sleazy grin. "You don''t have to work here, you know. I could get you a real job. Something worthy of someone like you. How about you quit this place and¡ª" "If I wanted to be insulted," Isis interrupted, flipping a strand of hair over her shoulder, "I''d have stayed in ancient Egypt and let the Romans critique my temples." The man blinked, unsure whether to laugh or feel offended, but Isis didn''t care. She wasn''t here to humor them. These fools thought they were offering her treasures, but to a goddess who once owned the Nile, their promises were just noise. Still, she let them linger. Their desperation was amusing in its own way. And why shouldn''t she indulge? If Cleopatra could be remembered for her charm, then Isis deserved her own legacy in this modern era. She would rewrite history¡ªagain. The young goddess moved like she owned not just the room but time itself. Her walk was unhurried, deliberate, as though every step was meant to be admired. She wasn''t dressed like the mortals around her in bland uniforms or awkward suits. No, Isis wore her beauty like an armor, timeless and untouchable. Her golden skin shimmered under the store''s artificial lights, and her dark hair cascaded like rivers of silk, styled in a way that managed to be both modern and eternal. Her eyes, sharp and assessing, roamed the space, taking in the mortals who stopped mid-conversation to stare at her. Of course they were staring. She was Isis. Worship was her birthright. She let their gazes wash over her, tilting her head ever so slightly as if granting them permission to marvel. She wasn''t arrogant¡ªno, arrogance was for those unsure of their greatness. Isis was simply... aware. She had ruled over empires, commanded the devotion of entire civilizations, and now, here she was, reigning supreme in a realm of glass and aluminum. It was intoxicating, this power. Even in a world that had forgotten her name, Isis still still commanded attention. As the men fumbled over who could offer her more, the faint hum of new footsteps caught her attention. Isis''s sharp eyes shifted toward the door just as two figures walked in¡ªa woman in a loose floral dress, designer bag slung over her shoulder, and a man trailing slightly behind her, entirely indifferent to the stares they attracted. Isis froze. Over it? Something about him made Isis pause. He didn''t even glance her way, not even for more than a moment. While the rest of the store was transfixed by her presence, he was glued to his phone, scrolling as though the entire world beyond his screen didn''t exist. Her pride bristled. This mortal had just dismissed the room¡ªher¡ªas if none of it was worth his time. She could feel the weight of her admirers'' eyes on her, their silent question echoing in the air: Who does he think he is? For a goddess used to unwavering adoration, the dismissal hit harder than she cared to admit. ''Who is this mortal,'' she thought, narrowing her eyes. ''And why doesn''t he see me?'' Her lips tightened into a subtle smile, masking the storm brewing inside her. He''d glanced at her the same way he''d glanced at everyone else. She, who had commanded empires and shaped history. She, whose very presence was enough to bring mortals to their knees. And he didn''t even blink. "Oh, we''re not done here," Isis murmured to herself, her fingers curling into her palm. The air around her seemed to thrum with an invisible energy, a silent promise that this mortal''s indifference wouldn''t last long. Tessa led Parker deeper into the store, oblivious to the tempest brewing in the goddess''s mind. The mortal world may have forgotten who Isis was, but she was about to remind it. And she''d start with him. Chapter 28 The Goddess & The Indifferent Millionaire If Parker could hear what Isis was thinking, he''d probably mutter, "What the actual fuck?" under his breath. The idea that someone could be so obsessed with being the center of attention? Yeah, no thanks. He''d write her off instantly, like a wannabe Instagram influencer fishing for compliments. Hell, he might''ve even wondered out loud if she was some kind of attention whore. And then, he''d scoff. That dry, I-don''t-have-time-for-this-shit scoff that hit harder than words. To him, people like her were nothing but background noise. Pretty, sure, but ultimately forgettable. Parker didn''t do drama, and he sure as hell didn''t entertain people who thought the world revolved around them. Luckily, he couldn''t read her mind. He was too busy making moves at the counter, listing off specs for his next-gen MacBook and iPhone with the detached efficiency of someone who''d done this a thousand times. It was all business. No fluff. No games. Just get in, get what you need, and get out. If only he knew she storm she was preparing him! Meanwhile, Isis was stewing. She could feel the heat rising in her chest, a cocktail of mischief and disbelief. To anyone else, this would''ve been no big deal. So what if one guy didn''t notice you? Big whoop. But to Isis? Oh, hell no. She wasn''t just some girl. She was the fucking goddess, although just young this time¡ªBack in the day, she didn''t just turn heads¡ªshe made people bow. And this guy? This mortal? He had the audacity to treat her like everyone else. Like she was just...ordinary. The nerve. It was like being slapped in the face with indifference. And for what? A phone upgrade? Damn it, she wasn''t overthinking this. She was right. People were supposed to notice her. Worship her beauty, wisdom, and allure, right? Parker barely noticed her. That much was clear. The way his eyes flicked past, barely pausing, as though she was just another face in the crowd. No different from the rest of these average girls, Isis thought, biting down the sting of that realization. It wasn''t like she hadn''t been noticed before¡ªhell, every other person, regardless of gender, had fallen under her spell in some way. That''s what she was used to. That''s what was right. But Parker? The dude didn''t even spare her a full glance. And to make it worse, his focus seemed entirely on Tessa¡ªthe one mortal Isis knew she outshined in every way. ''Seriously? Her? Over me?''@@@@ For a brief moment, she tried to convince herself it was a good thing. I should be thankful he''s not lining up to join the others chasing after me, she thought. But no. That didn''t sit right either. She was a goddess, after all. Young or old, it didn''t matter. When it came time to pay, Isis read out the total. "Fifty thousand dollars." Her voice was steady, but there was an edge to it¡ªlike she dared them to flinch. Tessa didn''t hesitate. She pulled out a sleek black card and handed it over. Parker raised an eyebrow, surprised. "You''re paying?" "Why not?" Tessa replied, smirking. He shrugged, his expression softening. "Thanks." Tessa blinked, a faint blush rising to her cheeks. "It''s... whatever." [Ding! +4 affection points from Tessa Wilder!] Parker noticed the notification. He turned, their business complete, and gestured for Tessa to follow. "Let''s go." They were halfway to the door when a sharp shout stopped them. "Stop right there!" "Oh, great," Tessa muttered, rolling her eyes. "What is this, an Asian drama? Who shouts like that in public?" Parker didn''t even glance back. He wasn''t about to entertain whatever was going on behind him. Drama wasn''t his thing. And wasting time with a bunch of wannabe face-slapping theatrics? Yeah, no thanks. **** Guys I am no fun of face-slapping and it will only appear when necessary. Chapter 29 The Millionaires Shadow: Bonds What neither of them noticed, though, was Isis still watching them from the store window. Her piercing gaze followed their car until it disappeared down the street, her pride smoldering in the aftermath. A mortal had looked at her, the goddess, with the same indifference he showed every other average human. The audacity was almost laughable. Almost. He didn''t even notice her¡ªher! If Parker had even glimpsed her thoughts, he would''ve written her off as some vain, overdramatic attention junkie. But lucky for both of them, he didn''t, and Isis was left stewing in her disbelief.@@@@ As Parker leaned back in his seat, lost in his thoughts, he had no idea that he''d just made himself a target of divine frustration. Not that he cared, anyway. Parker leaned back in his seat, watching the world blur past through the car window, a faint smirk playing on his lips. The air between him and Tessa was thick with contrasting energies¡ªhers, glowing with joy, and his, detached and quietly analytical. She hadn''t stopped smiling since the Apple store, and it was almost contagious, almost. Meanwhile, Parker''s thoughts meandered to the documents he''d skimmed earlier. Divine Fitness Gym. Owned by three individuals, with him holding the largest share at 50%. Then there was some guy clinging to 35%, and a mysterious third shareholder with a modest but undeniably valuable 15%. He let out a low scoff, running his fingers through his hair. Just like him, the other party had just claimed the 15% not so long. "Fifteen percent of a gym chain that''s borderline international? Even that chunk''s a goldmine," he muttered to himself. The place was raking in cash, $30 million in dividends each month for just him, and that was after deducting the $20 million automatically reinvested into its expansion. A solid move, he had to admit. The gym''s brand was blowing up, branching into apparel and sports goods just for the gym. "Not my circus, not my monkeys," Parker mumbled, barely audible. For now, he''d let the business keep running as smoothly as it was, but he wouldn''t ignore it entirely. He''d decided to swing by as a regular gym-goer, just to see the hype firsthand. But it was something else... she made the silence less suffocating, made the loneliness... less. For the first time in his life because of her, Parker felt like he wasn''t completely alone. Was this what people called friendship?Friendship? Nah, too cliche?. Or maybe just... understanding? He wasn''t sure, and honestly, he didn''t want to overthink it. Either way, he decided he''d let her keep enjoying her role as his so-called servant if it made her this happy. She deserved that much at least. And him? Parker was using her this time to figure out how to deal with people. He wasn''t exactly a social butterfly, and he sure as hell wasn''t looking to build a circle of friends. But he knew he couldn''t live in his own bubble forever. His life was getting too big, too fast, and sooner or later, he''d have to deal with people more than he ever wanted to. Better to learn now than screw it all up later. He glanced at her again, watching her grin grow even wider, as if she could feel his gaze. "You enjoy being around me that much, or is it just the thrill of all this craziness?" he asked, his tone casual but carrying a hint of curiosity he didn''t expect to feel. Tessa chuckled, her fingers drumming lightly on the wheel. "A little of both, maybe?" she teased, shooting him a sly side glance. "I mean, come on, Parker. Life''s been way more exciting since I met you." Parker arched a brow, the corner of his mouth quirking up in the faintest smirk. "Exciting, huh? That what you call running errands and babysitting me?" "Errands, babysitting, call it whatever you want," she shot back, her grin widening. "But don''t act like you don''t enjoy having me around." He shook his head, amused despite himself. Damn, she really was something else. "No I don''t!" He didn''t? Chapter 30 Neighbourhood Hero The midday sun burned bright in the sky, the heat rolling off the asphalt like waves. Parker''s car moved steadily along the highway, the hum of the engine filling the silence between him and Tessa. She was in a good mood, humming along to a pop song, while Parker sat back, eyes scanning the road ahead with his usual indifference. Then it happened. A deafening crash shattered the mundane calm, followed by a domino effect of screeching tires and smashing metal. Parker''s gaze snapped to the chaos unfolding ahead¡ªa chain collision. A truck had slammed into several cars, sending them spinning and colliding into others like a catastrophic domino line. Flames burst out of the first car, quickly spreading as smoke filled the sky. "Holy shit!" Tessa gasped, she lammed on the brakes instinctively, her hand shooting out to keep Parker from lunging forward. Parker leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. It wasn''t just bad¡ªit was catastrophic. At least five cars were crumpled together, flames engulfing two of them. The screams of the injured and trapped pierced through the haze of smoke, creating a chaotic symphony of terror. "Should we¡ª" Tessa started, but her voice trailed off as something¡ªsomeone¡ªcaught her eye. A blur of movement darted past their car, too fast to be human. "Did you see that?" Tessa asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Parker didn''t respond. He had seen it, and for the first time in a long time, his usual calm was cracked by a flicker of curiosity. The blur stopped at the wreckage, resolving into a man¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, and radiating an almost otherworldly energy. His golden hair shimmered in the sunlight, and his presence alone seemed to command attention. The crowd gasped as the man moved with inhuman speed, rushing to the first car engulfed in flames. With one swift motion, he yanked the door open and pulled out the driver¡ªa young woman, coughing and barely conscious. He carried her to safety, setting her down gently before vanishing again, reappearing seconds later at another car. "It''s him," someone in the crowd whispered, their voice trembling. "Captain Sun!" The name spread like wildfire, and all eyes were on the golden-haired savior as he worked. A child screamed from the backseat of a third car, trapped as flames crept closer. Captain Sun moved faster than the fire itself, reaching in and pulling the child out mere moments before the car exploded in a burst of heat and shrapnel. He shielded the boy with his body, his golden hair gleaming even through the smoke and ash. "He''s not human," Tessa murmured, her knuckles white against the steering wheel. "Fuck, No," Parker muttered, his voice low. "Of course, he''s not." The flames grew wilder, threatening to spread to the other vehicles. The crowd was frozen, helpless, as Captain Sun stood amidst the chaos. Then, with a deep breath, he exhaled¡ªnot air, but frost. An icy mist spread from his mouth¡ªlike a certain hero¡ªblanketing the flames in an instant. The fire hissed and sputtered, retreating under the unnatural cold. The air around him sparkled with frost, the sudden drop in temperature chilling even the spectators standing yards away. A minute later, the sound of sirens grew louder, and emergency vehicles flooded the scene. Fire trucks, ambulances, and police cars screeched to a halt, their personnel springing into action. Paramedics rushed to treat the injured, while firefighters doused the remaining hotspots. The media wasn''t far behind, reporters scrambling to get statements from witnesses. Inside the car, Parker leaned back in his seat, his gaze fixed on the chaos outside. He let out a quiet sigh, his expression unreadable. Captain Sun had made an entrance again, and the world would be buzzing about it for weeks. Beside him, Tessa was practically bouncing in her seat, her face alight with excitement. "That was insane," she gushed, her words tumbling over each other. "Did you see how he moved? And the frost¡ªoh my God, it was like a movie!" Parker didn''t share her enthusiasm. His thoughts drifted back to the cryptic message he''d received not long ago, the one from the so-called gods. At first he thought someone out there had found out about his system but when he thought about it, it was impossible so he had used the system Appraisal function to look into the first clue he had¡ªthe paper that carried the message itself and.... Surprise... A message from gods the same beings he knew were the reason he got the system thanks to the first things it said. So were the gods just testing his intelligence with a prank message or were they just dumb to remember he had a system that could get his the first clues. He didn''t think the latter! They might''ve probably thought of pranking him. And well, for a second, okay just a few seconds, they almost gave him a scare. He thought he might need to remind them who they were dealing with? Well no need for that. First plunder ''em! ''Gods and now a hero, huh?'' he mused. His lips twitched into a faint smirk as he watched Tessa, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "Human ignorance is really bliss," he muttered under his breath, his tone more resigned than mocking. Tessa, too caught up in her excitement, didn''t catch his words. She was too busy scrolling through her phone, checking for any videos or posts about the event. Meanwhile, Parker stayed silent, his thoughts heavier than ever. For the first time, he was a step closer to believing that the gods might be really playing in the mortal world for their little excitement¡ªand that Captain Sun might be more than just a hero. **** Thanks @Ryankwan for the golden ticket. You''re the first and I really appreciate it. Thanks for the support and everyone too.@@@@ Chapter 31 Earth Needs Me—A Hero! "Next thing you know, we''ll see a flying horse... Scary stuff," Parker muttered under his breath, his voice low but laced with sarcasm. Parker leaned back against the car seat, watching Tessa through the corner of his eye. She was glued to her phone, scrolling through videos of the chaos they had just witnessed. The irony wasn''t lost on him. "How ironic," he muttered under his breath. Instead of stepping out to see everything firsthand, Tessa was glued to a screen, reliving the moment virtually. People were streaming the whole thing live instead of going to witness it herself. "She''s just like me," Parker thought with a grin. "Lazy servant, lazy master. A deadly combo if I''ve ever seen one." By the time his thoughts wandered back to reality, the road ahead had cleared. Whatever madness had unfolded outside was no longer his concern. He nudged Tessa, and without a word, she started the car. As they pulled away, Parker let out a small sigh of relief. For all her bubbling excitement, at least Tessa hadn''t turned into one of those over-the-top Captain Sun fangirls.@@@@ The thought of her going off about how "cool" the hero was for the entire trip made him internally cringe. ''Almost makes me wanna thank the gods...'' Then he remembered the letter they had sent him. Correction: Almost. He stared out the window, his thoughts running wild. ''Hopefully, whatever madness this is, it''s at least they should make it interesting. Otherwise, I might just die of boredom first.'' Out of the blue, Tessa broke the silence, her mischievous grin flashing like a warning sign. "Don''t even think about it!" Parker''s voice was sharp, filled with a seriousness Tessa rarely heard from him. "Think about what?" she asked, feigning innocence with wide eyes that didn''t fool him one bit. "You know what." His glare was unwavering. "Oh, c''mon, you''re no fun, Master." She smirked, clearly enjoying his discomfort. Perseus barely glanced at it¡ªhe''d seen it all before, and honestly, it was just... meh. As he approached his destination, he slowed down, his speed dropping from insane to fast-as-hell. Finally, he landed in above on the rooftop of a modest hotel. The neon sign flickered, casting an eerie glow on the cracked pavement. Perseus crossed his arms and tilted his head, studying the building with a faint smirk. "This is what we''ve come to," he muttered. "Demigods, gods, legendary warriors¡ª we''re stuck in this... modern mess." He stared at the hotel, his eyes narrowing as memories of temples, grand arenas, and towering monuments flashed through his mind. This? This was humbling in the worst way. "They threw us here, told us to figure it out on our own. ''Find your purpose,'' they said. As long as we don''t fuck with the mortals, everything''s fair game." His voice dripped with sarcasm. "Yeah, thanks for the pep talk, Zeus." Perseus glanced at his reflection in a nearby window. His golden eyes and hair practically glowed, making him stick out like a sore thumb in the muted, gray world around him. "And me? The second I get here, I''m already saving lives," he said with a bitter laugh. "Had to step up. Of course. Can''t leave humans to handle their own mess, can I?" He stuffed his hands into his pockets and sighed, his shoulders dropping for a moment before he straightened up again. "But you know what, If you ask me, honestly?" His voice hardened, his pride swelling. "This world hasn''t changed. Not really. It''s still a mess. People still need saving, whether they admit it or not." He straightened his poise, his aura flaring faintly as golden sparks danced around him. He took a step forward, his boots crunching on the gravel. A faint spark of light danced around him, the air seeming to hum with energy. "This world needs a hero. It needs me," he said, his voice low but brimming with conviction. "They should be thanking the gods every damn day that I''m here," he said, his tone firm, his confidence unshakable. "Humans? You don''t even know how lucky you are. I''m your hero. I always have been." The world needed him. Hell, it deserved him. At least, that''s what Perseus told himself as he pushed open the hotel door and stepped inside, his golden glow fading into the dim interior. If Parker heard him we would tell the demigod, or tell Tessa to remind the poor guy one great detail of the past. Luckily for Perseus, Parker wasn''t here. Chapter 32 The Golden Mystery Taking Over the World The day after the dramatic highway rescue, Captain Sun dominated every screen, speaker, and timeline across America¡ªand beyond. Morning news shows like Good Morning America dissected the footage with slow-motion replays of his golden-haired, frost-blasting, flame-extinguishing heroics. The hosts couldn''t help but gush. "Look at that¡ªhe was moving like that superhero guy! You know, the one with the cape and laser eyes?" one anchor exclaimed. "Except no cape today," chimed in another, adjusting her glasses dramatically. "He''s in casual clothes, just...flying like it''s no big deal. And then BAM! Frost breath!" Over at the radio waves, talk show hosts were eating it up: "So, let''s talk about this¡ªdude puts out a multi-car blaze with his mouth. Frost powers! Who the hell is this guy?" "Do you think he''s part of some secret government project? Or like...an alien?" "Bro, he''s gotta be an AI experiment that escaped. That hair? Too golden. Too shiny. No way that''s real." Social media was on fire. Clips of Captain Sun saving the day had gone viral on every platform. TikTok users were already creating memes and conspiracy threads: "When your boss asks why you''re late but you were saved by Captain Sun." "Captain Sun is lowkey giving us budget Mr. Hope vibes. Someone confirm or deny!!!" "No way is this a normal dude. That frost thing? Straight out of a Marvel movie. I''m calling it¡ªhe''s Mr. Hope''s cousin or something." "Correction. It''s DC not Marvel!" "S-Shut up!" Even the international news outlets joined in. BBC ran a segment speculating on his origin, complete with graphics of comic book characters for comparison. In France, Le Monde dubbed him "Le He?ros Dore?" (The Golden Hero), while in Japan, fans were already sketching fan art of the radiant mystery man. One particular X (Twitter) thread blew up: "Y''all noticed how you can''t remember his face? Like, I rewatched the video 10x and it''s like...you know he''s hot but you can''t describe him. Weird, right?" Anubis chuckled, his jackal-like grin unnerving as always. "Or maybe he''s just scared shitless of getting caught. Either way, I respect the game. The kid knows he can''t hide billions without raising a few eyebrows, card or no card." "He''s probably going to use the gym as cover," Nyx interjected, her voice like the whisper of night. "A smart move. The gym''s growth will give him an alibi, something tangible for mortals to latch onto when they start asking questions." Apollo frowned. "But why take it slow? He could''ve controlled the game by now. Bought influence, silenced critics¡ª" "He''s no fool," Aphrodite interrupted, her gaze icy. "He''s building a foundation before taking risks. Besides, if he rushes, we''ll know his every move. Right now, he''s unpredictable, even to us." The room fell silent for a moment before Anubis broke it with a laugh. "But the fun''s just starting. That run-in with Isis? Didn''t see that playing out the way we planned." "Neither did I," Apollo admitted. "He avoided her influence. How''s that possible?" Aphrodite smirked. "Not entirely. But yes, he altered a few things. Subconsciously, of course, thanks to the system''s corruption, after his meddling. We can hardly predict or influence his next steps, before long, we will lose control." "And yet," Nyx added darkly, "he won''t escape Isis. Her pride won''t let her rest until she either wins his attention or humiliates him for ignoring her." The gods nodded in agreement, their focus shifting to Perseus. Zeus was the first to laugh, his booming voice filling the celestial hall. "That''s my boy! A hero from the get-go. Not a shred of hesitation!" The others groaned, rolling their eyes. "He''s already flying around like a damn savior," Hermes muttered. "What''s next? A global fan club?" "Why not?" Zeus grinned. "This world needs heroes for what''s coming, and Perseus was born for it." "Great," Nyx muttered. "But what happens when the others get ideas? Hercules, Achilles, and the rest? Throw in the Asian heroes like Hwanung and Guan Yu, and humanity will drown in saviors." Aphrodite arched a brow. "And who exactly are they going to save? From what? Traffic accidents? Fires? Wars?" Zeus''s grin widened, but he said nothing. The gods exchanged uneasy glances, realizing that only the High Council knew the truth behind this sudden influx of divine intervention. Meanwhile, back on Earth, Hwanung''s arrival in South Korea was nothing short of a cultural shock. The moment his feet touched the bustling streets of Seoul, he felt like he had been dropped into another realm entirely. The air smelled of grilled meats and gasoline, neon signs blinked chaotically, and the sheer noise level was overwhelming. Chapter 33 The Son of Heavens Crash Course in Korean Life Hwanung''s arrival in South Korea was nothing short of a cultural shock. The moment his feet touched the bustling streets of Seoul, he felt like he had been dropped into another realm entirely. The air smelled of grilled meats and gasoline, neon signs blinked chaotically, and the sheer noise level was overwhelming. But what caught him off guard first were the people¡ªor more specifically, the women.@@@@ A girl rushed past him in a whirlwind of plaid skirt and oversized hoodie, her phone glued to her ear as she muttered rapid-fire Korean. Before he could step aside, she slammed into him, sending his balance teetering. "Yah! Be careful!" she snapped, barely glancing up before darting off again. Hwanung blinked. "That... was rude." He glanced down at his hanbok, its flowing sleeves attracting odd stares. Maybe he stood out too much? He now regrets refusing the free guidance about the modern world he had been offered back in the castle. His second mistake came on the subway. He stepped in, marveling at the seamless automation and the strange rectangular lights people carried in their hands, which seemed to captivate them more than their surroundings. He spotted a girl standing nearby, her outfit making him freeze. Her shorts barely covered her thighs, and her cropped shirt left her midriff entirely exposed. Hwanung stared, his mind racing. What happened to modesty? Have humans abandoned clothing altogether? The girl noticed his gaze and frowned before narrowing her eyes. "Yah, are you staring at me?!" Her voice was sharp enough to make heads turn. "I..." he began, trying to explain. "Pervert!" she hissed under her breath, stepping away from him. Hwanung''s ears burned as whispers rippled through the subway car. He lowered his gaze, realizing too late how his actions might have been interpreted. ''So much for the son of the Heavenly Lord,'' he thought bitterly. When he wasn''t inadvertently causing scenes, Hwanung tried to understand the world around him. What shocked him the most wasn''t the fashion or the technology but the realization that Korea, his homeland, was divided into two. A few even whispered, "Omo, omo!" as if he were some top-tier idol they hadn''t recognized yet. Others weren''t as subtle, pulling out their phones and snapping pictures. The clicking sounds followed him like paparazzi. At first, he thought they were trying to attack him with strange devices, but he quickly realized they were just... fangirling? ''What in the name of the heavens is wrong with humans?'' After a few minutes of dodging stares and side-eying pedestrians, a sleek black van¡ªa GMC, if his research was right¡ªscreeched to a halt in front of him. The tinted windows gave it the mysterious vibe of a celebrity ride. He stopped, unsure what to do, but then the door slid open. Out stepped a woman who looked as if she had been plucked straight from the cover of Vogue Korea. Her black bob framed her sharp features perfectly, and her outfit¡ªa white crop top, high-waisted shorts, and a gray jacket slung lazily over her shoulders¡ªscreamed modern chic. Her boots clicked against the pavement as she approached him with the confidence of someone who owned the world. "Do you want to be an idol?" she blurted out, her voice tinged with excitement. No greeting. No introduction. Just straight to the point. "Idol?" he echoed, narrowing his eyes. Of course, he knew what she meant. He''d read about the concept in his crash course on Earth culture. But still... the audacity. The woman blinked, suddenly realizing she might''ve come off too strong. "Ah, sorry! I was just so excited," she said, bowing quickly. "Joesonghamnida!" (I''m sorry!) Hwanung tilted his head, the corners of his lips twitching upward. "It''s okay," he said coolly, his voice carrying a warmth that immediately softened her awkwardness. She straightened up, clearing her throat. "I''m Jaehee," she introduced herself, her tone more measured now. "And you... you''re like, insanely good-looking. Like... god-tier." She laughed nervously. "No pun intended." Hwanung smirked. If only she knew. The woman, whose name turned out to be Jaehee, leaned against the open van door, still grinning at him like she''d just won the lottery. "Come on," she said, motioning towards the van. "Let''s talk inside. You''re too good-looking to be wandering around like this. People will think I''m filming some secret drama." Chapter 34 Crash Course in Korean, Old Enemy Hwanung stared at her for a moment, his mind spinning. Join her? Get in some strange van? What was this, a scene from a cliche? drama? He wasn''t dumb to thinkml that this situation screamed suspicious. Then again, she didn''t look threatening, how threatening can a mortal be a godly being like him, and honestly, she didn''t seem like she was lying. Her excitement felt genuine. Still, as the son of the Heavenly Lord, Hwanung wasn''t about to just leap into anything without thinking. He glanced around, noticing how people were still whispering, snapping pictures, and pointing at him like he was some kind of walking anomaly. Maybe it wasn''t such a bad idea to take a minute and figure things out somewhere quieter.@@@@ His reasoning felt oddly... human. He hated that. But the council''s stupid rules tied his hands. They''d made sure none of the gods could sidestep these human challenges entirely. Food, shelter, money¡ªit didn''t matter how divine he was, he still needed to deal with them. And right now? He had none of those yet he was forced to attend school. No place to sleep, no money to buy anything, and certainly no connections. Plus,Jaehee mentioned something about being an idol. He knew the term¡ªhe''d done his research before coming down to Earth. Idols were like modern-day demigods in Korea, revered and adored. And while fame wasn''t exactly his goal, it wouldn''t hurt to have a stable source of income and some societal clout while he figured out his next steps. He couldn''t exactly tell people he was the son of the Lord of Heaven and expected free handouts. Still, he wasn''t about to look desperate. That wasn''t his style. She tilted her head, her grin softening. "You don''t have to say yes right away. I just... I think you''d be amazing in the industry. You''ve got it all, you know? That thing everyone wants but can''t describe. Just give me a chance to explain, and if you''re not interested, I''ll drop you off wherever you need to go." He sighed softly. She was persistent, he''d give her that. "Alright," he finally said, his tone calm but decisive. "I''ll hear you out." Her eyes lit up like Christmas lights. "Great!" She stepped aside, gesturing for him to climb in. It wasn''t luxury for the sake of showing off; it was calculated, like everything he did. A smirk tugged at his lips as he sipped from a crystal glass of whiskey, the amber liquid catching the city lights. His phone buzzed on the marble counter behind him¡ªyet another message from an agency begging him to sign. YG, SM, HYBE... they all wanted him, and why wouldn''t they? His face was already plastered across billboards and screens, his songs topping charts. Just a month in this world, and he''d climbed to the top like it was child''s play. The entertainment industry? A joke. It didn''t take much more than his natural talent¡ªsinging that could make hearts stop, acting that pulled people into his orbit. Hell, even the media couldn''t get enough of his cocky yet irresistible charm. Daegon chuckled to himself, low and dark. "Humans are so fucking predictable," he muttered, taking another sip. His eyes burned as they scanned the city, a predatory glint in their depths. This was just the beginning. Daegon wasn''t here to play by anyone''s rules. He had no council to answer to, no divine laws to obey. South Korea was his, and soon, it would realize that. **** The office was sharp, clean, intimidating¡ªfloor-to-ceiling windows framing a view of Seoul''s skyline. Behind a polished desk of dark wood, a nameplate glinted under the soft light: CEO Seoryeon. She sat back in her chair, legs crossed, one hand cradling a ceramic mug of green tea. Her gaze was steady, calculating, as if she was always three steps ahead of everyone in the room. The tailored suit she wore fit her like a second skin, exuding confidence and control, the faintest hint of a smirk resting on her lips. "So they''re here? Then the world is going to turn up side down! But whose going to save humanity, who''s the Champion? We the gods and goddesses of the past or...? Or "THEM"? But that''s not possible. Unless they left someone behind before they disappeared?" ***** Check out the characters and add popularity for you favourite! Chapter 35 Divine Fitness Parker pulled into the massive parking lot of Divine Fitness Headquarters, the kind of place that looked like a mix between a luxury hotel and a tech giant''s HQ. Sleek glass walls stretched up toward the sky, reflecting the city''s skyline, while a glowing logo atop the building spelled out Divine Fitness in bold, gold letters. The place screamed money and exclusivity. Sliding out of his black car, Parker adjusted his leather jacket and ran a hand through his hair. Tessa, dressed sharp as always in tailored athleisure that probably cost more than most people''s monthly rent, fell into step beside him as they headed toward the elevators. Inside, soft instrumental music played as they ascended, but Parker barely noticed. His mind was already in evaluation mode. Every detail mattered. This wasn''t just a gym¡ªit was a statement. The receptionist, a chipper young woman who clearly wasn''t used to dealing with people like Parker, guided them on a tour. The gym was broken into sections: Low, Mid, High, and Elite. Parker, ever the perfectionist, insisted on seeing everything. The Low section took up seven floors, packed with flashy machines and buzzing with energy. "This is where most of our members start," the receptionist explained, throwing in some rehearsed stats about accessibility and affordability. Parker gave a slight nod but moved on without comment. The Mid section was quieter, sleeker, with fewer people and upgraded equipment. Five stories of slightly less chaos. "Mid-tier members often stay here for the environment," their guide added, glancing nervously at Parker''s unreadable expression. High had only four floors, but everything about it felt premium. Personal trainers swarmed the place, and the equipment looked like it belonged in a sci-fi movie. Still, Parker didn''t linger. He was getting a picture of the gym and how the employees worked, a glance was enough for him to get a big picture. Finally, they reached the Elite section. Two stories of pure luxury. Everything sparkled, from the machines to the marble floors. Only the wealthiest¡ªno, the wealthiest of the wealthy¡ªmade it here. Tessa had upgraded her membership to Elite which was only for the Elites in the society, as Parker had instructed, but she hadn''t let him lift a finger in the process.@@@@ She didn''t flaunt her presence, yet she commanded it effortlessly. Parker''s eyes lingered a second longer than usual. She glanced up, catching his gaze, and offered a faint smile. It wasn''t flirtatious, just a subtle acknowledgment. Parker gave a small nod in return, his expression cool. "She''s gorgeous," Tessa murmured under her breath, leaning toward him. "Yeah," Parker admitted, his tone flat but thoughtful. Before he could dwell on it, a man approached carrying a sleek gym bag. "Mr. Parker, your belongings," he said politely, handing over the bag containing gym clothes, a water bottle, and custom training shoes. Parker nodded in thanks and headed toward the men''s changing area. Unlike typical locker rooms, these were private suites, each with its own shower, seating area, and lockers. Tessa peeled off to her own suite with a grin. "Don''t take too long, boss." Parker emerged a few minutes later, changed into black workout gear that fit him like a second skin. His presence was sharper now, more focused. He strode back into the main Elite section, exuding the quiet confidence of someone who belonged here¡ªno, someone who could own the place if he wanted to. Now, all that was left was to wait for his instructor. Parker leaned against a sleek machine, glancing around. His mind wasn''t on the workout. He couldn''t shake the image of that woman¡ªthe one who didn''t just look like she belonged but owned the moment in a way that even he found hard to ignore. "I didn''t know Egyptians were this beautiful," Parker mused. Well, that was it. **** Check out the characters and add popularity for you favourite! Chapter 36 The Gilded Enigma Parker leaned against the wall, scrolling aimlessly on his phone while waiting for his trainer. The gym was insane. Like, "did you just walk into a billionaire''s playground?" insane. Everything sparkled, from the marble floors to the chrome weights, and the air smelled like some bougie mix of eucalyptus and mint. Not a drop of sweat lingered anywhere¡ªshit was almost unsettling. The door to the women''s changing room creaked open, and out walked Tessa. She looked like she was made for this place, her workout gear all sleek and designer, her hair pulled back in a way that said, I don''t even have to try, okay? "You waiting for someone to wipe your guide or what?" she teased, adjusting the strap on her top as she sauntered over. Parker smirked, shaking his head. "Nah, just mentally preparing. You wouldn''t understand." "Right. Big bad Parker, scared of a little cardio," she shot back, grabbing a pair of dumbbells. As she started her reps, Parker couldn''t help but watch. Her movements were smooth, focused. No bullshit, just pure determination. He found himself zoning out, the rest of the room fading into the background. There was something about the way Tessa worked out¡ªlike she wasn''t just training her body, but fighting something bigger. But then he caught a glimpse of her again. The woman from earlier. The one he''d noticed the second he stepped into this insane temple of fitness and wealth. She was walking straight toward him now, and Parker''s heartbeat picked up. She wasn''t the type you just casually forget. Nah, she had this energy¡ªlike she owned the damn air around her. Her skin was a rich, golden brown, her sharp features impossible to ignore, and her jet-black hair spilled over her shoulders like she was starring in some kind of high-budget perfume ad. "Parker, yeah?" she said when she stopped in front of him, her voice low and smooth like she didn''t need to raise it to be heard. He blinked, caught off guard. "Uh... yeah. That''s me." "I''m your trainer," she announced, crossing her arms casually, her tone making it sound less like an offer and more like a declaration. Parker straightened. "Wait¡ªseriously?" "Problem? Scared of women training you, can''t handle it hot?" She raised a perfect brow, and damn, if her gaze didn''t feel like a challenge. [+1 overall stats!] "Control''s really my thing actually," Parker joked, his breath coming in short bursts. She raised a brow, her gaze lingering just a little too long. "I noticed." ''Was that... a flirt? No, it couldn''t be. Or maybe it was?'' Her tone stayed professional, but there was something in the way she said things that made it hard to tell. "You pick things up fast," she commented as they moved on to another set of exercises. "Most guys take weeks to get this down." She glanced at the rich guys in the gym mockingly. "What can I say? I''m a quick learner," Parker replied, trying to sound casual even as his muscles burned. She smirked, shaking her head slightly. "Don''t let it go to your head, Mr. Parker Black." "Noted," he said, Her tone neutral as she moved on to the next exercise. He noticed she knew him but she didn''t give hers, but Parker didn''t push. Honestly, he didn''t care right now. There was something oddly satisfying about just following flow lead, not overthinking things. By the end of the session, Parker was drenched in sweat, his muscles aching in the best way. She handed him a towel, her expression calm, almost unreadable. "Not bad," she said. "You''ll be sore as hell tomorrow, though." "Good," Parker said, his smirk returning. "Means it''s working." She gave a small nod, her gaze lingering on him for a beat longer than necessary before turning away. As she walked off, Parker couldn''t help but watch her, a million questions running through his mind. *** Check out the characters and add popularity for you favourite! Chapter 37 The Seductress Who the hell was this woman? And why did it feel like she''d flipped his entire world upside down in less than an hour of meeting? Parker frowned, his mind spinning as he headed to the locker room. ''This is the first time I''ve been affected a woman since Ms. Scarlett Draven,'' he thought to himself, a bitter smile tugging at his lips. He shook the memory off quickly and pushed the door open. Inside, five other guys lounged around the Elite section changing area, flexing their egos just as much as their muscles. All of them were in their late twenties or early thirties, rich as hell, and carried that I own the fucking world vibe like a badge of honor. Parker barely glanced at them. Guys like that weren''t worth the energy. They were like the kinds of Julian, with the latter only being younger, he won''t even glance at them. He went straight to his locker, changed quickly, and hit the showers. The water was cold at first¡ªsharp enough to jolt him back to the present¡ªand by the time he stepped out and pulled his shirt over his head, he felt a little more grounded.@@@@ ''Fresh start,'' he thought. But as he walked out, his ears caught snippets of conversation from the guys still lingering. "Did you see her, bro?" one of them said, his voice dripping with exaggerated awe. "The new trainer? Holy fuck." "Yeah, I heard she just started this morning," another chimed in. "And guess what? The guy over there got to be her first trainee." Parker paused for half a second, his hand on the door, but didn''t go out. "I know man. I couldn''t believe it either, I mean man," a third guy cut in, his tone half-jealous, half-shocked. "I literally offered to pay an extra million just to have her as my trainer. Management shrugged me off like it was nothing." "Maybe she''s got special privileges," someone else suggested. "I mean, trainers don''t get to pick and choose who they work with. Highest bidder wins, right?" "Unless," another voice added, low and snarky, "you''re just another desperate perv she didn''t want to deal with." The group broke out into laughter, but one of the guys spoke up again. "Hold up, though. Did you guys notice something else?" "What now?" He blinked, caught off guard for a second. "Why?" "So I can let you know what we''re working on next time, or when I will be available or not." she said smoothly, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. Parker hesitated for a moment, then rattled off his number. She punched it into her phone, called it, and smirked as his phone buzzed. "Saved," she said. She watched as Parker typed "TRAINER" into his phone, adding a woman-in-red emoji before locking it. Her eyebrow lifted, a smirk tugging at her lips. Most guys would''ve jumped at the chance to ask, "What should I save you as?" or used the whole what''s-your-name-again? shtick as an excuse to get closer. But Parker? Nah, dude wasn''t playing those cheap games. "Bold move, Mr. Black," she muttered under her breath, her voice low but tinged with amusement. Parker glanced up, catching the faint sound. "Sorry, what was that?" he asked, his tone casual, but there was a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. She shook her head, her smirk widening. "Nothing. Just talking to myself," she replied smoothly, brushing it off. "Right..." He let it go, leaning back a little, arms crossed loosely. "Well, I guess I''ll be heading out," she said, her voice turning light, almost indifferent. But as she turned, her gaze lingered on him just a moment longer than necessary. Parker gave her a small measured smile, one of those I''m not falling for this smiles, and said nothing. As she walked away, her heels clicking softly against the floor, Parker exhaled, shaking his head. "She''s good," he muttered to himself. "But I''m not about to end up wrapped around her finger." Parker wasn''t exactly a pro when it came to women, but when it came to reading people? That was his game. He''d spent years watching, learning, studying how people moved, talked, and what they really were like, thanks to his job that made it easy for him to meet even so many celebrities. His trainer? Yeah, she was on another level¡ªa straight-up seductress. Experienced, sharp, and deadly in the way she carried herself. She didn''t just turn heads; she made sure they stayed turned. But Parker wasn''t stupid. He could see the traps she was laying out, subtle but there, and he dodged them all without breaking a sweat. That''s just who he was. He didn''t play by anyone else''s rules. He led¡ªalways. No way he''d be the guy falling for some pretty face, no matter how hypnotizing she was. The wheels were already turning after their encounter. History was about to be rewritten. **** Check out the characters and add popularity for you favourite! Chapter 38 Tessas Vile Past When Tessa came out, still damp from her quick shower, Parker didn''t waste time. He grabbed her hand¡ªfirm but calm¡ªand started leading her toward the exit. "Whoa, Parker," she teased, her voice playful but layered with curiosity. "You''re really taking charge, huh? What''s the rush? Scared I''ll get distracted by someone hotter?" Parker didn''t even look at her, his expression unreadable as he kept walking. "Stop talking, Tessa. Let''s go." She blinked, momentarily stunned by his tone. Tessa wasn''t used to being shut down like that, and for a second, she almost pushed back. But something in Parker''s calm authority made her back off. Instead, she smirked, biting her lip like she''d just been handed a challenge. "Alright, Mr. Bossy. Lead the way," she said, her voice softer now, a little playful but with no fight left in it. By the time they hit the parking lot, Parker was already unlocking his car. Tessa glanced at him, shaking her head. "You know, for a guy who doesn''t say much, you sure know how to shut a girl up." Parker just smirked, sliding into the driver''s seat without a word. She climbed in after him, a small laugh escaping her lips as he helped her buckled up her seat belt. What Parker didn''t notice¡ªor maybe he did and just didn''t care¡ªwas the car parked in the shadowed corner of the lot. Its tinted windows hid someone watching them, their gaze locked on him until he disappeared into the night. **** The drive back home was chill, the city already wrapped in darkness. Parker had one hand on the wheel, the other casually resting on the console as Tessa filled the air with chatter. She had a lot to say¡ªfunny stories, dumb jokes, and random observations. Some of it was genuinely funny, pulling a grin out of Parker. Once or twice, he even laughed, which surprised him. Her eyes kept drifting to him, though¡ªtaking him in, the sharp lines of his face flickering in the glow of the passing streetlights and the neon haze of the city. He didn''t notice at first, but eventually, her gaze got to him, like an itch he couldn''t scratch. "What? Admiring your master?" he teased, not even glancing at her as he smirked. Tessa didn''t flinch, though. She didn''t even look embarrassed. Instead, she reached over and grabbed his free hand. The warmth of her touch threw him off for a second. He could feel her slender fingers lacing through his, her grip light but firm. "Hey¡ª" He started to say something, but she cut him off with an apology. Her voice wavered, barely above a whisper. She wiped her face with her hands, her sobs getting louder. "And then... then I bumped into you at the reception. I slapped you. I didn''t even realize who you were until it was too late." Terrified by the big man standing behind her, she had unconsciously pushed into Parker, the rest was history. Parker stared at her, the weight of her words settling in his chest like a brick. He didn''t know what to say. What could he say? What if he had a little sister or big sister who had experienced this, what would he do, he felt like his cold ice melting away. Trauma was something familiar to him, something he had experienced himself, something he hadn''t escaped...yet! Without thinking, he leaned over and wrapped his arm around her shoulders, pulling her into a hug. She buried her face in his chest, sobbing harder, and he just let her cry. Her pain was real, raw, and he couldn''t help but admire her strength. She''d gone through something so fucked up, and yet she still managed to smile, to laugh, to act like everything was fine. "You didn''t have to tell me this after so long. Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" he asked softly, his voice steady despite the storm of emotions inside him. She sniffled, pulling back slightly to look at him. Her makeup was a mess, her face blotchy from crying, but she smiled¡ªa small, broken smile. "You''ve been so good to me, Parker. I don''t know why. You''re the first man, apart from my dad and grandpa, who''s ever treated me with kindness without wanting something in return." He shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "You''re wrong. I''m no saint, Tessa. I''ve got my own motives. Don''t get so attached Tessa." She chuckled softly, her hand coming up to touch his face. "I know, Parker. I know. But I don''t care." To Tessa Parker sounded like someone scared of trust. Her touch lingered, her fingers tracing the line of his jaw, and for a moment, he froze. The air between them shifted, heavy and electric. Then reality hit him like a truck. He pulled back, gently pushing her hand away. "Enough of that," he said, his voice gruff. He started the car again, gripping the wheel so tight his knuckles turned white. Tessa broke the tension with a laugh. "Oh my God, are you blushing? Big bad Parker, scared of a little affection?" "Keep talking, and you''re walking home," he growled, his ears burning. She laughed even harder, doubling over in her seat. "You''re so damn cute when you''re flustered!" "Tessa, remind me to punish you when we get home, feels like you could use one." he muttered, glaring at her out of the corner of his eye. Her laughter only got louder. "Can''t wait, Master Parker!" she teased, and despite himself, a smirk crept onto his face. Chapter 39 Comfort, Be Mine The quiet hum of the car filled the space between them. Parker finally broke it. "So... you''re not planning on telling your parents about what happened?" His voice was low, careful. Tessa shook her head, staring at the city lights streaking by through the window. "I don''t know what to do," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m still... I''m still trying to process everything. I don''t even know how to bring it up to them." Parker glanced at her, his grip tightening on the steering wheel. It all started to make sense now¡ªthe reason she''d been so comfortable staying with him this long without seeming eager to return home. "Your parents aren''t home," he said slowly, piecing it together. "And you''re... scared of what might happen if they find out." Tessa let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head. "Scared? Hell yeah, I''m terrified. Things might involve media and police? My parents? My uncle? Family image falling apart? Parker I have weight to carry as the daughter of a billionaire, things could destroy our family. That''s a storm I''m not ready for. If I''d gone to the cops that night, they''d have dragged everyone into it. My parents would have freaked out, and my uncle... Parker I can''t afford to fuck my family up. I would prefer my parents come back and they will handle everything quietly then..." Her voice trailed off, her throat tightening. Parker''s jaw clenched, anger stirring deep in his chest¡ªnot at her, but at the situation. He could see it now: a scared girl, trying to keep control over a nightmare spiraling out of her grasp. "So that''s why you..." He exhaled sharply, a small, humorless smile crossing his lips. "That''s why you willingly became my ''servant.'' It wasn''t about me or some twisted sense of loyalty. You just didn''t want to make things worse." Tessa turned to look at him, her face tired but grateful. "Exactly," she said quietly. "I needed time to figure things out, and this was the safest option. I... I''m still thinking about it, you know? About how I''m gonna tell my parents. And my uncle... But make no mistakes, I enjoy being your servant, master." Parker nodded, his expression softening slightly. "Makes sense." He didn''t press her further, but his voice turned firm as he added, "But don''t think I''m just gonna let you off the hook for what you did to me." Tessa blinked, caught off guard by his sudden shift, but then a small smile tugged at her lips. "I wouldn''t expect you to," she said. "You''re not the kind of guy who falls for a sob story." Her gaze lingered on him for a moment before she blurted out, "Can you be my boyfriend though. I want to give you everything... ?" Parker choked, his foot slamming on the brake as the car jerked to a stop. "In Aphrodite''s name, Tessa!" he snapped, whipping his head toward her. "Here," she said, plopping everything onto the coffee table. Parker picked up his old phone, turning it over in his hands. The edges were scuffed, the screen had a hairline crack running across it, and the battery barely held a charge anymore. But it had been with him through thick and thin. "Goodbye, old friend," he said solemnly, holding it up like it was a retired soldier. Tessa tilted her head, watching him with a mix of amusement and disbelief. "Are you seriously saying goodbye like you''re burying your best friend?" "Shh," Parker said, his tone dead serious. "This thing has seen some shit, alright? Show some respect." Tessa rolled her eyes but smiled as she watched him place the phone down carefully, almost ceremoniously. They spent the next hour setting up their new gadgets. Tessa couldn''t help but giggle at how meticulous Parker was with transferring his data, muttering curses every time something didn''t sync the way he wanted. When they were finally done, Parker stretched, his body ready to call it a night. Just as he stood to head to the bedroom, Tessa grabbed his hand and yanked him back down onto the couch. He landed with a soft thud, looking at her in confusion. "Relax," she said, grinning at him. "I wanna play a game with you before we crash." Parker raised an eyebrow but didn''t argue. "Alright, fine. What are we playing?" Tessa''s grin widened. "Oh, it''s not just about playing. We''re gonna make it interesting. Let''s bet on it¡ªfive rounds. Winner gets to ask the loser for a favor." Parker smirked, the competitive glint in his eyes lighting up. "You sure about that? You''re talking to someone who grew up on video games." "Big words, Master," Tessa said, grabbing the controllers and tossing one to him. "Let''s see if you can back them up." The game was on. Chapter 40 Millionaires Gamble: Kiss, Chaos, and the Spin of Fate. They fired up the console and settled on a popular game¡ªsomething fast-paced, competitive, and neutral enough for both genders. The energy in the room shifted as they picked their characters and got into position. Parker was confident, leaning back on the couch like he had this in the bag. He''d played this game plenty of times before, and there was no way Tessa¡ªwho didn''t even strike him as a gamer¡ªcould beat him. But by the third round, his confidence was cracking. "What the fuck?!" Parker blurted as Tessa wiped the floor with him yet again. Tessa cackled, clutching her stomach. "Don''t tell me you''re losing on purpose, Parker. Are you going easy on me?" He glared at her, jaw clenched. "Hell no! You''re cheating or something. You''ve definitely played this before." She shrugged, the smug grin never leaving her face. "Maybe I have, maybe I haven''t. Either way, score says I''m kicking your ass." By the end of five rounds, the results were undeniable: 4-1 in Tessa''s favor. Parker slumped back, tossing his controller onto the couch. "There''s no way. I swear you''ve got some kind of witchy gamer voodoo." "Whatever helps you sleep at night," Tessa teased, her grin wide. "Now, about that bet..." Parker narrowed his eyes. "Nothing outrageous, alright?" "Oh, you don''t get to decide that," she said, leaning in with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Rules are rules, Master." He sighed, already regretting agreeing to this. "Fine. What is it?" Tessa''s grin grew even wider. "Close your eyes. No questions, just do it." His eyebrows shot up. "Tessa¡ª" "Shh!" she interrupted, pressing a finger to his lips in a way that made his breath hitch. Her tone dropped, soft and teasing. "You lost. Just trust me." How bold was this girl. Is this how your treat your master? Before he could argue, her other hand gently covered his eyes, and he felt her warmth as she leaned closer. "That''s it," she whispered, her breath brushing against his ear. He wasn''t gonna lie; there was something there. A spark. Maybe even a goddamn wildfire waiting to happen. But rushing into things wasn''t his style. Not until he was sure. Sure of her, sure of himself. It wasn''t about falling in love or anything cheesy like that¡ªhe just needed to know it wasn''t some heat-of-the-moment thing. Because Tessa wasn''t some random chick he could just ghost later if things got messy. She was... complicated. To distract himself, Parker flopped onto the bed and pulled up the system notifications. The glowing interface appeared in front of him, a welcome escape from his swirling thoughts. [Ding! Spend $1,000,000, earned $10,000,000!] The message floated on the screen, reminding him of the elite upgrades he''d bought for both himself and Tessa earlier. "Hell yeah!" Parker grinned, punching the air. He wasn''t just breaking even¡ªhe was thriving. [5+ stats earned from the training!] "Now that''s what I''m talking about!" He pumped his fist again, sitting up straight. Then, like any typical teenage guy hyped out of his mind, Parker stood up, fists clenched, and did the motion. The one every overly-excited dude does when they think they''ve just won at life: a celebratory, over-the-top pelvic thrust into the air. "Young, handsome, rich, and just lost my lip virginity! That''s life, baby!" The grin on his face was so wide it probably stretched into another dimension. But then he froze, realizing how ridiculous he must look. "Okay, okay, chill, dude. Chill." He shook his head, laughing at himself. Dropping back onto the bed, he pulled up his balance. When the number popped up on the screen, his jaw damn near hit the floor. $93,790,000 Parker stared at the digits, blinking a couple of times to make sure he was seeing everything as it was. And then he laughed. A loud, full-on villain laugh. "Curses!" he bellowed in his best fake evil voice, clutching his stomach. "I''m unstoppable! I''m¡ªno, no, calm down, Parker. Calm the fuck down. That''s how money gets into your head and next thing you know you''re like the young Justin Bieber." He waved his hands like he was trying to put out an invisible fire. "First, think of the saddest moment of your life. Then... check out the system Random Spins. Don''t let this money hype kill you." Still grinning, Parker sat cross-legged on the bed and tapped the system''s interface for the Random Spins, determined to balance his excitement with a little dose of luck¡ªor chaos. Whatever came first. What he didn''t see coming was something that was about to expose him to series of mysteries about him and the secrets of his family. Chapter 41 Cheap Glasses, SIX! Parker sat back, staring at the glowing prompt in front of him. [7 Random Spins!] This was his shot. Seven chances at whatever random crap the system decided to toss his way. And random was exactly the word for it. One second you''re winning big, the next you''re stuck with a prize that''s so useless it feels like the system''s actively trolling you. Still, Parker wasn''t about to dive in headfirst. Call it paranoia, but there was no way he was spinning without making sure he hadn''t missed anything. "No need to overthink, right?" he muttered, rolling his shoulders. "Okay, system. How exactly does this spinning thing work?" The system responded instantly, its usual robotic tone cutting through his thoughts. [Host! The Random Spin works like roulette in this world. Each spin costs one Spin Point, which is your stake to earn a reward. But...] There it was. Parker had been waiting for that ominous ''BUT''. [...the host can choose how many points to stake per spin. For instance, you may stake two, five, or even hundreds at once!] Parker''s eyebrows shot up. "Hundreds, huh? Sounds tempting. What''s the catch?" The system didn''t hesitate. [Host, staking more points does guarantee better rewards but not many rewards. It only increases the chance of receiving a higher-tier prize, such as a treasure if you spin thirty points at once, instead of a lower-tier item like a bottle of soda.] Parker snorted. "A Coke? Man, that can be a treasure on a hot day! But alright, I get the gist." Satisfied with the explanation, Parker leaned forward. "Alright, let''s start small. One spin, system." At his command, a plain black roulette wheel appeared on the screen. It was minimalist¡ªjust a pointer spinning around¡ªbut the energy it radiated was almost tangible. Parker could feel the possibilities buzzing in the air. The wheel slowed to a stop. [Ding! Host has received Unranked treasure: Cheap Glasses.] Parker blinked as a pair of glasses materialized in his lap. They were sleek, lightweight, and colorless. At first glance, they looked like designer eyewear¡ªexpensive, but... nothing extraordinary? He picked them up, turning them over in his hands. "Not bad," he muttered, squinting at the frame. They were... nice? But nice wasn''t exactly what he was looking for. "Appraise," he said, holding them up. "Priceless!" Dionysus cackled, spilling his wine. "The invisible glasses¡ªwhat a gift! Imagine walking around with those on. ''Oh, look, a man wearing nothing, but wait! My glasses are missing!''" Apollo nearly fell off his chair, wiping tears from his eyes. "Can we talk about the fact that these are Amphitrite''s birth tears? She cried those when her firstborn popped out. Literal baby juice turned into eyewear!" Even Hera, who usually kept her composure, had to cover her mouth as she laughed. "Oh, I needed this," she said, shaking her head. "Parker, poor thing, is so unlucky it''s almost tragic." Hestia, usually gentle and reserved, chuckled softly. "You''d think the system would''ve picked something a bit more... useful. We have an endless treasury of divine artifacts, and it chose that?" "That system is either drunk," Poseidon rumbled, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "or it has the best sense of humor in all the realms. And Amphitrite isn''t even here to defend herself. She''d be mortified." "Oh, she''d kill him if she was," Athena said, smirking. "Can you imagine? He called her tears useless and suggested she might as well add them to the ocean. The ocean." Hephaestus, who rarely joined in the mockery, snorted. "Hey, to be fair, it takes real skill to screw someone over that badly. Props to the system." Hera leaned back, a sly smile on her face. "I''d almost feel bad for him. Almost." The laughter died down when Parker''s voice came through. "System," he said, his tone sharp. "I''m done with this one-spin bullshit. Use six spins at once." The gods went quiet. "What did he say?" Hermes asked, leaning forward. "Six spins?" Apollo echoed, his golden brows shooting up. "Is he insane?" Nyx muttered, appearing from the shadows. They knew what this meant, SIX. In Olympus, the gods froze. The laughter died. "Six spins?" Hera leaned forward, her voice sharp with curiosity. Athena frowned. "That''s... unusual." Dionysus chuckled nervously. He of all gods didn''t know what SIX meant "Why does it feel like he just hit a nerve with the system?" Even Ares, usually eager for chaos, seemed wary. "Six isn''t just a number, Dionysus." he muttered. The wheel began to spin, and for the first time, the gods held their breath¡ªnot from amusement, but from anticipation, and the fear of what they refused to believe. Chapter 42 Celestial Threads—"THEM!" The roulette hummed as Parker selected six spins. A faint glow surrounded the wheel, brighter than usual, as if the system itself was reacting to the number. "This is interesting," Apollo said, leaning forward. "Six isn''t just a number. It''s symbolic of... If the system recognizes that..." "It''s a gamble," Hades murmured, his deep voice sending a chill through the room. "And the system, I don''t think it recognises that number but the universe definitely does." Ares, his blood-red armor glinting in the divine light, grinned wickedly. "Let''s hope the boy crashes and burns. It''ll be more entertaining that way than "that" happening." Even Dionysus set his goblet down, his usual playfulness replaced with genuine curiosity. "If this backfires, he''s getting something worse than those invisible glasses. Like a cursed banana peel or something." Hera, her gaze fixed on the wheel, ignored the banter. "The system doesn''t usually take this long," she muttered. Parker, oblivious to the divine audience, clenched his fists as the wheel spun faster and faster. The hum turned into a deep growl, as if the system itself was straining under the weight of the choice. "Come on," he whispered, leaning closer. "Don''t screw me over. Not this time." The wheel slowed. The glow around it intensified, shifting through a spectrum of colors before finally dimming. The gods leaned forward, their breaths collectively held, as the pointer clicked into place with an echoing thud. Parker barely had time to register the words flashing across the system''s interface before it hit him. [Ding! Host has received: Celestial Threads. Description: Celestial Threads are invisible threads connecting the host to higher planes of energy. These threads allow him to "pull" all magical energies directly from the universe without needing a medium!] The next thing he knew, his legs buckled, and he fell back onto his bed.@@@@ At first, it was a dull ache, like pins and needles spreading across his skin. But then it hit¡ªa sharp, burning pain that shot through his entire body, so intense he couldn''t even scream. His jaw locked shut, his muscles seized, and his body convulsed violently against the mattress. Hades ignored him, his eyes locked on the projection of Parker. "Celestial Threads," he spat, like the words tasted bitter. "I expected the system might throw something big after SIX... but this? This is... insane." Hera''s gaze was sharp, her voice calm but dripping with unease. "Not even demigods, immortals, demons or gods can fully harness even a fraction of those threads. You''re telling me that... he¡ª" she motioned toward Parker''s unconscious figure¡ª"managed to sync with them perfectly?" Apollo leaned forward, his usual smirk replaced with something closer to fear. "That''s not just rare. That''s impossible. Even we can''t pull that off without..." His voice trailed off. "Without a slumber of at least one hundred years," Athena finished grimly. "The threads rip apart anyone who''s not... compatible." "Compatible," Dionysus snorted, though his laugh was nervous. "You''re all thinking it, right? This kid isn''t normal. He''s gotta be one of... "THEM"" The room fell silent again. No one wanted to say it out loud, but the thought lingered in the air, heavy and suffocating. "Let''s not jump to conclusions," Hera finally said, her voice strained. "We don''t know what he is. Not yet. I don''t think THEY''ve left him behind..." "But if he is..." Ares started, grinning darkly. "Oh, this just got a whole lot more interesting." Zeus who had been silent slammed his fist against his throne, his teeth gnashing together. "I pray he isn''t. For all our sakes. Hermes! Call Hades and Poseidon " The gods didn''t say anything and Hermes disappeared, but their eyes remained fixed on Parker. Whatever he was, whoever he was, the Celestial Threads had chosen him. **** Across the world, gods from other pantheons froze mid-drink, mid-battle, mid-whatever-the-hell-they-were-doing. "What the actual fuck was that?" One by one, they bolted toward Olympus, yelling, "Yo, Zeus, you better have answers for this monster!" Chapter 43 First Magic Ability Parker groaned, rolling onto his side, his body still aching from the insane ordeal it had just been through. His muscles felt like they''d been dunked in lava and then electrocuted for good measure. But despite the pain, something weirdly exhilarating was coursing through him. "Why the hell do I feel... strong?" he muttered, sitting up slowly. His body should''ve felt like a wet noodle, but instead, it was buzzing with energy. "Feels like... I dunno, my physique''s upgraded or something. Like I could probably bench press a car or run a marathon without dying halfway through." He rubbed his face and let out a hum, summoning the system screen with a thought. The familiar translucent panel appeared, glowing faintly in the dim light. His eyes scanned the last notification, the words almost too surreal to believe. * [Ding! Host has received: Celestial Threads. Description: Celestial Threads are invisible threads connecting the host to higher planes of energy. These threads allow him to "pull" magical energies directly from the universe without needing a medium!] * Parker blinked, then read it again, just to be sure his brain wasn''t short-circuiting. "Yeah, the Celestial Threads... so those freaky glowing lines from earlier? They''re part of me now that''s why I feel freakly strong." He ran his hands over his skin, half-expecting to see the black-and-white glowing veins again, but they were gone. Still, the sensation of something powerful lingering beneath the surface was undeniable. "No medium, huh?" Parker muttered, letting out a dry laugh. "So, what, I''m walking magic now? Like legit fucking magic?" He couldn''t stop the disbelieving grin that spread across his face. "Man, this is wild. If anyone had told me this last week, I''d have called them insane." He shook his head, trying to ground himself. "Alright, System, let''s cut to the chase. What''s the catch? What are the limitations? After all magical as it is, everything has a limit and downsides too, right?" * [There''s no limit to the type or amount of energy the host can absorb as long as the body can handle it. All energy flows through the Spirit Channels, allowing it to circulate efficiently. Any energy is energy, Host!] * "Spirit Channels? What the hell are those?" The system''s next notification popped up instantly showing him the notification he had missed after passing out. * [Ding! Spirit Channels formed successfully! Spirit Channels: Spirit Channels are formed after the host acquires the Celestial Threads. They allow absorbed energy to flow through the host''s body. When activated, they enhance the speed and efficiency of energy absorption.] Force Application: Push, pull, or hurl objects with invisible force. Energy Manifestation: Create force fields, barriers, or control trajectories. Note: [Host, Telekinesis can extend far beyond just moving objects with the mind. Abilities or variations may evolve depending on how much the host practices and trains.] He frowned, letting that sink in. "Okay, so the four powers you just listed... those are just the basics, right? Like, entry-level basic telekinesis usage?" [Yes, Host. Although even these basic abilities will require intense training to use flawlessly.] "Basic, huh?" Parker said with a chuckle. "Moving buildings sounds pretty advanced to me. But yeah, I get it. Crawl before I sprint. Got it." Parker scratched his head, the sheer amount of information making him feel like he was cramming for some impossible final exam. The system''s explanation floated in front of him, and he re-read it just to be sure he wasn''t missing anything. Parker sighed, rubbing his temples. "Figures. Nothing''s ever easy, huh? Alright, let''s break this down." He paused, organizing his thoughts. From what the system had laid out, his telekinesis seemed to work like this: Mind Over Matter: Concentrate hard enough, and you can interact with the physical world. Easy in theory, but probably a headache in practice, he was sure of at least that much. Gesture-Based: So... moving his hands or something could help improve to focus the power. Maybe like Doctor Strange but without the fancy sparkles. Emotional Amplification: This one was both cool and dangerous. If he got pissed or freaked out, the power might amp up, which sounded awesome¡ªunless he ended up throwing a car at someone by accident. **** "Alright," Parker muttered, "so it''s not all hocus-pocus. This actually makes sense." He nodded slowly. "Cool, cool. Kinda feels like I''m a science experiment, but at least I know the rules now." He leaned back, staring at the glowing screen. "Still, this emotional amplification thing... that''s got potential written all over it. If I can control it, I mean." The system didn''t chime in, which he took as a silent agreement. Parker let out a soft laugh. "Guess I''m gonna have to put in the work, huh? Great. Just what I wanted¡ªmore homework." But even as he joked, a small smile tugged at his lips. This wasn''t just homework. This was power. Real, tangible power. And for the first time in a long while, Parker felt like he was actually in control of something which wasn''t just money he could get with a tap on his phone. [Ding! New mission generated. Mission: Use your telekinesis ability for the first time and move an object...] And there it was, it was time to use telekinesis for the first time. The first time using magic! The begining of it all! Chapter 44 Pandora Nestled deep in the rugged wilderness of the United States, far from tourist trails and Instagram-worthy lookouts, there was a mountain so remote it barely existed on maps. Locals whispered about it, calling it the "Silent Peak."@@@@ No one climbed it, no one camped near it. It wasn''t cursed or haunted¡ªit just seemed like the kind of place the world forgot. And then, it was gone. The mountain didn''t explode per se. It didn''t crumble into a landslide or erupt in some dramatic Hollywood-style disaster. It just... vanished. One second, it was there, looming over the wilderness of the Sierra Nevada range, its jagged silhouette untouched for centuries, standing like a sentinel of the wild. The next? Nothing. Like a magician snapping their fingers. The trees at its base now stretched into empty sky, their tops swaying in the breeze as if they hadn''t just lost the shadow that had loomed over them for millennia. The ground beneath where it once stood was smooth, unnervingly clean, like someone had erased it with some kind of cosmic eraser. No tremors. No warning. Just silence. Whatever happened up there, it wasn''t natural. It wasn''t normal. And for those who dared to investigate, the mountain''s disappearance would mark only the beginning of something far more terrifying. What was left wasn''t chaos or destruction¡ªjust a jagged, raw scar in the earth, steam rising lazily as if the ground was exhaling. Then a woman stepped out of the mist, barefoot, her toes pressing into the soft, damp earth like she was feeling it for the first time. Her skin had this warm, pale sun-unkissed glow, and a fine layer of ash clung to her curves like some kind of warpaint. She had this messy, wild hair¡ªdark, thick, and tangled like it had been dragged through storms¡ªand honestly, it just made her look more badass, like she owned the chaos around her. Her eyes? Damn. Violet and sharp, like they could see straight through you, but there was this flicker of something else, too¡ªcuriosity, maybe. Like she was constantly trying to figure out what the hell this world was about. As she moved, a breeze picked up, cool against her skin. It carried the faint smell of pine, wet earth, and distant rain. She inhaled deeply, letting the silence settle around her. She stopped at the edge of a ridge, the view stretching wide and empty. The raven landed on her shoulder this time, silent for once. "This world..." she murmured, her voice softer now. Her gaze sharpened, just a little, she gave off a feeling of as if there was something out there waiting¡ªshe could feel it, like static in the air. But for now, she didn''t move. Didn''t rush. She just stood there, staring out at the horizon, taking in the world she hadn''t seen in far too long but witnessed for so long unit now. And then, without warning, she laughed¡ªa short, dry chuckle that echoed through the emptiness. "Well," she said, almost to herself, "guess it''s time to see if I still got it." Pandora started walking again, her figure fading into the misty distance. The raven cawed once, as if in agreement, before following her into the unknown. Her awakening had slipped under the radar of even the gods themselves¡ªa quiet resurgence of power that had grown unnoticed over time. Pandora had become that powerful, her presence now so profound it seemed to defy even divine awareness. **** Every one, I won''t be able to thank you individually but thank you for the support. I am humbled and motivated to give you my best. @EVILSKYS04, Arbab_Mughal_6960, AotroxVoid. Astronaut_MD. And more thank you. For this Chapter was for my supporters. Love you guys... I hope you''re ready for Pandora. Check Characters and add popularity guys. Chapter 45 Telekinesis—Mind Fortress. Parker stared at the notification, disbelief plastered across his face. [Ding! New mission generated. Mission: Use your telekinesis ability for the first time and move an object. Rewards: Mind Fortress! Description: A unique mental ability that empowers the host with extraordinary willpower, unwavering focus, and unmatched clarity, allowing you to remain composed and effective under extreme pressure. This ability grows stronger with consistent practice and use, unlocking advanced mental capacities over time!] "System, you sure love me, huh?" he muttered sarcastically. "Alright, let''s do this." He scanned his room, eyes darting over various objects. "Something small, something light... nope, too boring." His gaze landed on his dad''s old compass, sitting on the nightstand. It wasn''t flashy, but it was sentimental. Losing it wasn''t an option, which meant he''d be extra motivated not to mess this up. This was the only thing left by his dad before they embarked on the journey of no return, the most treasured thing in his possession. Not even their old house mattered than this compass did. "This''ll do." He grabbed it and placed it on his desk, sitting cross-legged on the floor in front of it. "Okay, Parker. Focus. Don''t embarrass yourself." He started. He took a deep breath, closing his eyes. The room was quiet, but his brain wasn''t. His thoughts buzzed like an annoying fly. What if this doesn''t work? What if I break the damn thing? "Nope, not today." He shook his head and focused on his breathing. In, out. In, out. Slowly, the noise in his head faded into a weird, peaceful weird silence. Opening his eyes, Parker stared at the compass. He imagined it glowing faintly, like it had its own energy. "You and me, buddy," he whispered. "We''re connected now." He stretched out his hand, not to touch it, but to feel it. He imagined an invisible thread between his palm and the compass, something strong yet delicate. The idea made sense in his head, but nothing felt different. "Move, damn it," he whispered, but nothing happened.@@@@ He closed his eyes again, this time picturing the compass sliding forward. In his mind, it moved easily¡ªgraceful, like it had always wanted to obey him. "Slide," he whispered, his voice heavy with concentration. He opened one eye. The compass didn''t move. "Okay, Parker, focus harder. Willpower, right? That''s all it takes." He clenched his fists and locked eyes with the compass. "Move!" His head pounded. The strain was immediate, like he was trying to lift a dumbbell with his brain. Sweat beaded on his forehead. He grinned weakly, his cheek pressed against the floor. "I did it," he whispered, but there was no passing out or anything this time. Just mental exhaustion. [Ding! Host has received a mind ability: Mind Fortress] Parker blinked as the system''s chime echoed in his head. It was like a rush of cold water hit him out of nowhere, washing away every ounce of exhaustion he''d felt seconds ago. His body felt lighter, his head clearer, and¡ªwait, was that information just appearing in his brain? "Oh, what the hell is this now?" he muttered, sitting up. The details unfolded in his head like a damn pop-up ad as if to say: "A unique mental ability that boosts willpower, focus, and clarity under extreme pressure. Levels up with practice. Core features include unshakeable focus, iron will, and mental stamina. Blah blah, use it, don''t abuse it." Parker rubbed his temple as the levels of this so-called fortress scrolled through his mind. Another thing is, this ability, grants the ability to remember anything with perfect clarity, learn rapidly, think strategically, perceive subtle details, understand and control emotions to a certain extent, all growing stronger with practice. And that was on the basic but not magical uses As of the levels... Basic, Intermediate, King, Emperor, Mind God "..." He later snorted. "Mind God? Are we serious? That''s so... anime, system." But cliche? or not, he couldn''t lie¡ªjust the sound of those higher levels made his chest tighten with excitement. From Basic to King, the idea of being mentally untouchable was chef''s kiss. No mortal shit could shake him. Nothing. He felt like his mind was a steel vault, ready to lock down anything that dared mess with it. Going through the core features of Mind Fortress, there were five of them; Unshakeable Focus: Nothing was gonna break his concentration¡ªnot chaos, not noise, not even someone throwing hands in his face. Iron Will: Fear? Exhaustion? Self-doubt? Nah. Not with this ability. Parker could feel that determination pumping in his veins now. Mental Stamina: Parker will feel less and less headaches from telekinesis practice. He was about to grind these powers like a champ. Calm Mind: Panic and anxiety? Nah, not today. No freakouts. Just pure, level-headed Parker in every situation. Advanced Visualization: It was like someone gave his brain a 4K upgrade. Planning, mapping, and predicting moves? Easy. "This is some next-level superhero shit," Parker said, grinning to himself. He leaned back, letting the realization sink in. "Guess we''ll see when it''s time to see how this fortress holds up when I start wrecking things." **** Check Characters and add popularity guys. Chapter 46 Visions Of The Cursed Parker stood in the center of his room, glaring at the random objects scattered around. His eyes locked on a stray pen on his desk. It was nothing, just a pen, but it suddenly felt like his greatest enemy. "Alright," he muttered, cracking his neck. "You''re just a pen. I can do this. Easy peasy." He took a deep breath, planting his feet firmly on the ground, and extended a hand toward the pen like he was about to use the Force or something. At first, when he first tried nothing had happened. No twitch, no wiggle, no freaky supernatural glow. Just like before when the compass sitting there, mocking him silently. But this time it was bound to be different on the first try, or rather the second try. Parker clenched his jaw, narrowing his eyes. "Okay, focus. Connect with it or whatever. Feel it like... part of me. A thread. Yeah, a thread." Again, he imagined some invisible line tying his mind to the pen, pulling energy from somewhere deep inside. The room felt heavier, like the air was pressing down on him. Suddenly, the pen trembled¡ªjust a tiny twitch, like it might roll off the desk. "Hell yeah!" Parker grinned, his heart racing. But that tiny success previously would have come at a cost. His temples would have throbbed like someone was drilling into his skull. But not this time "Shit, that good. Okay, okay. Take five." Five minutes turned into twenty, he tried and moved as many objects as possible. Parker, now pacing, stared at his bed. It looked more like a challenge now, a mountain to conquer. "Alright, big guy. Let''s see if I can make you move." He squared up, raising both hands toward the bed. "Mind Fortress, don''t fail me now," he whispered. This time, he didn''t just focus¡ªhe pushed. He poured every ounce of concentration into the bed, imagining it sliding across the floor like a damn magic carpet. The bed shuddered. It didn''t move, not really, but it shook enough to make the bed frame creak. Parker''s breath caught. "Holy shit," he gasped. "It''s¡ª" Before he could finish the thought, a wave of exhaustion slammed into him like a truck. His legs gave out, and he collapsed onto the very bed he was trying to move. "Okay, maybe I''m not a Jedi just yet, let''s sleep, alright," he mumbled, his eyelids already drooping. Even with the Mind Fortress there was so much a newbie could push. As he drifted off, Parker had no way of knowing what was happening far beyond the quiet confines of his room. Isis followed not long after, her black lace nightgown leaving little to the imagination. Her messy hair somehow added to her allure, giving her an effortless beauty that could stop traffic. She flopped onto the armchair, looking at Cassandra through half-lidded eyes. "What the fuck, Cass? It''s the middle of the damn night," Isis muttered as she plopped onto the couch, rubbing her temples. "This better be good." Cassandra swallowed hard, then cleared her throat. "I want to tell you something... ahem... Since we haven''t decided on which school to join yet, let''s go with Silverbrook High." She blurted it out and immediately regretted her delivery. Isis''s eyes widened as she stared at Cassandra like she''d lost her mind. "You seriously woke me up for this? A school decision? Are you kidding me? This couldn''t wait till, I don''t know, tomorrow?" Cassandra opened her mouth but no words came out. She felt heat creep up her neck and turned her eyes to Chione, silently begging for backup. Chione sighed softly, her patience unwavering. "Okay, Cass. Why Silverbrook? And why now?" Her tone was gentle but firm, leaving no room for evasion. "I just... I have a feeling about it. A strong one," Cassandra said, her voice low. She avoided their gazes, knowing she couldn''t explain without sounding insane. Chione studied her for a long moment before pulling out her phone. "Alright, let''s see this Silverbrook." The glow of the phone screen reflected off her face as she typed. Her brows furrowed as she looked through the search results. "Huh. It''s pretty far from here," she muttered, her voice tinged with curiosity. "How''d you even hear about this place, Cass?" Cassandra''s lips parted, but she clamped them shut again. She didn''t know what to say without giving too much away. Chione''s sharp gaze lingered on her for a moment before she sighed again. She wasn''t dumb. Cassandra could see the gears turning in her head, piecing things together. Isis groaned, running a hand through her hair. "Look, I''ve got shit to wrap up here. Work, people, you know... my life. Why the hell do we need to go there all of a sudden?" Isis had some unfinished business with someone. "It''s important," Cassandra said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. "For your own good, Isis. Trust me on this." Isis gave her a skeptical look, crossing her arms. "You''re really not giving me much here, Cass. You gotta give me a better reason than ''just trust me.''" After several minutes of Cassandra''s quiet persistence¡ªand Chione''s eventual nod of agreement¡ªIsis finally caved. "Fine," she said with an exaggerated sigh. "But you owe me big time." Cassandra exhaled in relief, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Thanks, Chione, Isis. I promise it''ll be worth it." Chione closed her phone and leaned back, her expression thoughtful. "We''ll need to let Atalanta know. She won''t be thrilled, but she''ll listen. Especially if I bring it up." With the meeting over, Isis headed back to her room, muttering something about needing her beauty sleep. Chione followed soon after, leaving Cassandra alone in the dimly lit living room. "That went smoother than I expected," Cassandra murmured to herself, though the tension in her chest refused to fully dissipate. As she headed back to her room, a sudden chill ran down her spine. She froze in place, her eyes darting above her where a strange eye was, locking on her. ***** Check Characters and add popularity guys.@@@@ Chapter 47 Celestial Technique With the meeting over, Isis headed back to her room, muttering something about needing her beauty sleep. Chione followed soon after, leaving Cassandra alone in the dimly lit living room. "That went smoother than I expected," Cassandra murmured to herself, though the tension in her chest refused to fully dissipate. As she headed back to her room, a sudden chill ran down her spine. She froze in place, her eyes darting above her where a strange eye was, locking on her. "Stop eavesdropping, Cleopatra," she said sharply, her voice cutting through the silence of the dim room. A soft, amused chuckle echoed in the room, sending shivers down her arms. "You must have seen something interesting, haven''t you, huh, Cass?" The voice was teasing, almost playful. "Scram, Cleopatra," Cassandra snapped, her tone leaving no room for argument. The chuckle faded into the void, leaving an eerie silence in its wake. Cassandra climbed back into bed, but sleep didn''t come easily. Her mind was still racing, filled with flashes of her vision and the unsettling feeling that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas always watching them, not just goda for sure. Thanks to her visions she knew more than gods had seen so far. What had yet to come and she will use this vision as the guide compass for her and her friends, hopefully. But how was she meant to escape or navigate those inevitable futures. _____ The night passed quietly, blending into the endless chain of others. Its secrets were hidden, like usual, from the clueless mundanes who went about their lives unaware of the crazy shit happening in the shadows. Parker might not have considered himself one of those oblivious types¡ªhe wasn''t exactly "ordinary" like Julian and the rest¡ªbut even he had no idea about the moves being made behind the scenes. Still, something deep down told him that eventually, those mysteries would find their way into his world. And when they did, he''d be ready. Waking up refreshed, Parker stretched like a cat, a wide grin spreading across his face. Yeah, last night had been insane. Powers. A fucking system. Magic. All of it. He wasn''t just a rich kid anymore; he was something way bigger, and the possibilities were endless. First things first, though. His phone. Like a kid reaching for candy, Parker stretched his hand toward the table where it sat, lazily charging. He''d placed it deliberately far last night just to this. "Alright, here we go." Concentrating, he focused his telekinesis. His fingers twitched as the phone wobbled slightly, then jerked into the air. He quickly steadied it with his other hand, holding the wireless charger in place with telekinesis so it didn''t fall. The phone shot forward, landing in his palm a little harder than planned. "Phew!" He exhaled, grinning. "That was sick! But man, my aim still sucks." Drawing or breathing technique of a absorbing energy from the universe syncing your veins with celestial forces... mastery allows drawing energy even underground... SP: 800,000.] "Holy shit!" Parker exclaimed, leaning back. "Eight hundred SP?! The system''s insane!" He shook his head, laughing despite himself. It was a whopping $80,000,000! He rubbed his chin. "Wait, hold on. Money is just money. No point hoarding it." After all, what was the point of being rich if he couldn''t use it? "Alright, next skill," he said, swiping the display. [Skill: Soulspire is a unique ability that allows the host to channel absorbed energy directly into the soul, fortifying its strength and density. This technique ensures that the host''s soul evolves in tandem with their magical rank, creating a balanced progression. SP: 1,000,000.] Parker froze, rereading the description. This wasn''t just powerful¡ªit was insane. But there was no way he could cough up that kind of SP right now. "Damn it." Then the system pinged. [Ding! Host can any lock a skill for 1% of the required SP so that It doesn''t disappear the next day. This option is available once per month.] Parker blinked, then grinned. "Crafty little system," he muttered. "Alright, fine. Lock Soulspire for me. I''ll come back for it later." He quickly exchanged $81 million of his cash for SP, making his heart ache just a little. Watching that fat stack shrink wasn''t easy, but Parker reminded himself: greatness required sacrifice. After securing Celestial Vein Technique and locking Soulspire, he skipped the treasures. Most of them looked like junk anyway. [Ding! Does the host wish to receive the skill now?] Parker glanced at the time¡ª11:38 AM. His stomach growled, loud enough to make him laugh. "Not now. I need food first. Tessa''s probably already up and waiting." Standing, he stretched, feeling oddly lighter after all the decisions made. Sure, he was down a lot of cash, but with powers like this, the sky wasn''t just the limit¡ªit was the damn starting point. ***** Check Characters and add popularity guys. Chapter 48 Heroes—Another Appears As Parker stepped out of his room, he couldn''t help but think about the money he''d dropped in the system shop. Eighty-one freaking million. Not a single rebate. Not even a "Hey, here''s a coupon!" But it was what it was. It stung, sure, but it made sense. "Whatever," he muttered to himself. He was building something bigger than a bank account. And then, as if the universe¡ªor the system¡ªwanted to slap a band-aid over that wound, the familiar ding rang out. [Ding! Host has received 100 Random Spins!] Parker froze mid-step, his brain struggling to process what he''d just heard. "Wait... what? One hundred spins?!" He almost tripped over his own feet. That was huge. "System," he said, half-laughing, half-glaring, "do I get random spins every time I drop cash in the shop? Or is this just a one-time thing?" His tone was playful, but anyone could tell the kid was pushing his luck. [No, Host. You received the spins as a bonus for your first purchase. Since it was a significant one, the system granted 100 Random Spins. This is a one-time reward.] Parker rolled his eyes. "Wow, so generous. No, actually, you''re stingy as hell, system." By the time he made it to the kitchen, his stomach was growling loud enough to echo. Tessa was already there, sitting at the counter with her phone, her face glowing in the screen''s light. She glanced up and smiled. "Morning, sleepyhead," she teased, setting her phone down. "Should''ve eaten without me," Parker said, opening the fridge to grab some juice. Tessa shrugged, still smiling. "Nah. I was waiting for my master," she said, throwing an exaggerated bow into the mix.@@@@ Parker scoffed, rolling his eyes but failing to hide the small smirk creeping onto his face. They sat down to eat, the air light and easy. Halfway through breakfast, Tessa''s tone shifted. "Oh, by the way, another hero showed up." That got Parker''s attention. He paused mid-bite, his fork hovering over his plate. "Another hero? Who? Show me!" Tessa unlocked her phone, leaning across the table to show him. "This guy," she said, pulling up a video. The clip started shaky, someone recording a news report off their TV. In the footage, a massive train was barreling toward disaster¡ªa bridge collapsing ahead of it. Screams filled the air, the camera zooming in as a figure jumped onto the tracks. Parker leaned closer, his brows furrowing. The guy was tall, ripped like he lived in the gym, and his messy hair blew wildly in the wind. The dude wore no mask, no flashy costume. Just raw strength and presence. He didn''t slow the train; he stopped it. Bare hands on steel, heels digging into the tracks, muscles rippling under the strain. Sparks flew everywhere as the train screeched to a halt, inches from the broken bridge. The dude stoped a train? "This world''s about to get crowded," Parker thought, frowning. "Heroes showing up left and right, probably with their shiny ideals and capes. More trouble for us normal folk. Or...not-so-normal folk." He had a gut feeling they weren''t just here to save kittens from trees. No way. The gods had to be up to something, pulling strings in the background. "Not my problem," he whispered to himself, picking up his fork again. "They can keep their divine drama. I''ve got my own plans." And those plans didn''t involve getting caught in some mythological turf war. He was going to stay rich, and live his best damn life. Trouble could knock all it wanted, but unless it broke his door down¡ª "Don''t jinx it, Parker," he muttered, shaking his head. Tessa looked up again, this time frowning. "You keep talking to yourself, you know that, right? Everything okay?" "Yeah, yeah," he said, brushing it off with a wave. **** After breakfast¡ªwhich dragged out longer than expected¡ªParker made his way to the parking lot. The elevator ride down felt slower than usual, giving him too much time to think. His steps were smooth, deliberate, as if the universe itself danced to his rhythm. "This energy I absorbed," he murmured. "The system said it wasn''t much, barely 0.05%, of what my current "weak" body could take... but...damn, I feel it. The world feels alive." Finally, he reached the far end of the parking lot, where his cars waited. Three McLaren Speedtails sat gleaming under the artificial lights, their sleek black, red, and green bodies shining like something out of a dream. Parker stopped a few steps away, staring. His breath caught in his throat. "This is my reality," he thought. "My life now." But for some reason, he couldn''t take another step. It felt too surreal, too much like stepping into a life that wasn''t his. "You getting sentimental again? What''s wrong today?" The voice behind him snapped him out of his thoughts, and he turned sharply. ***** Check Characters and add popularity guys. Chapter 49 McLaren Speedtails Parker froze for a second, staring at the sleek cars lined up like they belonged to some billionaire action star and not him. For a moment, it felt like stepping into someone else''s life, someone he hadn''t quite become yet. "You getting sentimental again?" The voice behind him cut through his thoughts like a sharp blade. He turned to see Tessa leaning casually against the wall, arms crossed, one eyebrow raised in playful judgment. "Yeah, maybe," he admitted with a smirk, exhaling a slow breath. "Can''t really help it. But you''d get it." "I wouldn''t bet on that," she shot back, her tone dry but light. Parker raised an eyebrow, curious but too lazy to press further. Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a set of sleek key fobs, their glossy finish catching the light.@@@@ Three fobs, each matching the bold colors of his McLarens. The McLaren logo glinted sharply on each one, matching the bold colors of his cars. Without hesitation, he grabbed the green-accented key fob and tossed it to her. Tessa caught it mid-air, her reflexes sharp. "Go check it out," he said with a shrug, like he was talking about a casual pair of sneakers and not a car worth millions. Tessa stared at the key for a moment, her lips twitching into a grin. Without another word, she strode toward the green Speedtail, her steps quickening as she got closer. Meanwhile, Parker pressed a button on the black key fob. The black McLaren Speedtail''s dihedral doors popped open with a soft whirr, rising upward like wings about to take flight. He walked up to it, running a hand along the car''s smooth, uninterrupted curves. The black paint looked impossibly glossy, like liquid obsidian had been poured over the frame. He stepped closer, peeking into the cabin. The interior was insane¡ªunlike any car he''d ever sat in before. The driver''s seat was smack dab in the middle, flanked by two slightly smaller passenger seats on either side. All wrapped in buttery black leather with neon accents that glowed faintly under the dim parking lot lights. The steering wheel looked more like something ripped out of a spaceship than a car, minimalistic but impossibly sleek. "In Aphrodite''s name," Parker muttered, climbing inside. The seat hugged him like it was custom-made, and it probably was. Everything felt so precise, so damn futuristic. The dashboard was all screens, not a single knob or button in sight. The touchscreen controls glowed softly, whispering luxury in every pixel. From her spot, Tessa pressed the green fob. The green Speedtail responded with a sharp beep-beep as its doors rose, revealing an interior just as ridiculous as Parker''s. "Oh, you''re funny." Her voice dripped with sarcasm, but there was a fire in her eyes. She was hyped, and Parker could feel it. They drove through the calmer streets of Venice Boulevard, the usual LA chaos giving way to quieter stretches. The Speedtails glided effortlessly over the asphalt, their glossy exteriors gleaming under the late-morning sun. Pedestrians turned to stare as the cars passed by, their sleek profiles like something out of a futuristic car ad. The sound of the engines was pure symphony¡ªdeep, throaty rumbles with the occasional crackle as Parker and Tessa flirted with the gas pedal. Every now and then, Parker would glance at the speedometer, the temptation to floor it growing stronger. But not yet. They were saving that rush for the moment that counted. "You feeling it yet?" Parker asked over the call, his voice almost taunting. "Oh, I''m feeling it, how about a race...?" Tessa replied, her hand tightening on the wheel, he nodded. "You better be ready to lose, rich boy." "Keep dreaming." He grinned, a spark of competitiveness lighting up in his chest. Finally, they reached a stretch of open road on Alameda Street, just far enough from the city''s chaotic buzz. Parker brought his car to a stop and turned to see Tessa pulling up beside him, her engine idling with a low growl. He rolled down his window, letting the stillness of the moment sink in. "Alright," he said, loud enough for her to hear. "Here''s the deal. You win, you keep the Speedtail. All yours, no strings attached." Tessa raised an eyebrow, suspicion flickering in her expression. "And if you win?" Parker smirked, leaning on the door. "You''ll find out." She tilted her head, clearly curious but too competitive to back down. "Deal." With that, the two revved their engines, the sound bouncing off the buildings around them like a war cry. A few people on the sidewalks stopped to watch, sensing that something big was about to go down. Parker glanced at Tessa, her determination radiating from her like heat. "On three," he said, gripping the wheel tighter. "One... two..." Before he could say three, the deep, guttural roar of a different engine filled the air. Parker''s eyes darted to the rearview mirror, and his smirk widened into a grin that bordered on wicked. Behind them, a sleek Bugatti¡ªdark as the void but glinting with a sharp edge of blue under the sunlight¡ªwas closing in fast. Its headlights blinked once, almost tauntingly, like it was throwing down a challenge of its own. "Well, shit," Parker muttered, laughing as the adrenaline kicked in. He slammed his foot on the gas, the Speedtail leaping forward with a feral growl. "Game on!" he shouted into the call, the sound of Tessa''s laughter blending with the scream of their engines as they took off, the Bugatti hot on their tails. [Ding! Mission Generated...] ***** Check Characters and add popularity guys. Chapter 50 Weird Mission, The Buggati Parker smirked, leaning on the door. "You''ll find out." She tilted her head, clearly curious but too competitive to back down. "Deal." [Mission generated Race with individual and cause chaos in LA streets and earn the recognition of Olympian Champions. Reward: Soul of Deception.] "This is weird..." Parker said to himself, he wanted to think more to this but Tessa called him out ready for the go, he smiled, why not? His cars were already in disguise as they didn''t have any plates no them. It was going to be thrilling. "Let''s do this!" With that, the two revved their engines, the sound bouncing off the buildings around them like a war cry. A few people on the sidewalks stopped to watch, sensing that something big was about to go down. Parker glanced at Tessa, her determination radiating from her like heat. "On three," he said, gripping the wheel tighter. "One... two..." Before he could say three, the deep, guttural roar of a different engine filled the air. Parker''s eyes darted to the rearview mirror, and his smirk widened into a grin that bordered on wicked. Behind them, a sleek Bugatti¡ªdark as the void but glinting with a sharp edge of blue under the sunlight¡ªwas closing in fast. Its headlights blinked once, almost tauntingly, like it was throwing down a challenge of its own. "Well, shit," Parker muttered, laughing as the adrenaline kicked in. He slammed his foot on the gas, the Speedtail leaping forward with a feral growl. "Game on!" he shouted into the call, the sound of Tessa''s laughter blending with the scream of their engines as they took off, the Bugatti hot on their tails. The engines roared like lions set loose, the sound tearing through the air as the countdown finished. Parker''s foot slammed the pedal, and the black Speedtail leapt forward, tires screeching against the asphalt. Tessa''s green Speedtail shot ahead, her laughter ringing through the video call. "Keep up, rich boy!" she taunted, her voice buzzing through the speakers. "Cocky much?" Parker muttered, gritting his teeth as he shifted gears, trying to close the gap. "Boom, baby!" he yelled, adrenaline pumping through his veins. But Tessa was still ahead, her green car a streak of neon slicing through the road. "What the hell? How is she so far?" he muttered, frustrated but also kinda impressed. The Speedtail ate up the road, Parker finally catching glimpses of her tail lights. He pushed harder, his focus razor-sharp. For a second, they were neck-and-neck, her grinning at him through the window like this was the most fun she''d had in years. "Ready to eat my dust?" she teased. "In your dreams, T," he shot back, his own grin spreading. And then, out of nowhere, the Bugatti. It didn''t just pass them¡ªit flew. A dark blur that screamed pure power, its taillights flickering like a challenge. "Did you see that?!" Tessa yelled through the speakers, her voice tinged with disbelief. "Yeah, of course, I fucking saw it," Parker muttered, his grip tightening on the wheel. The Bugatti didn''t slow, didn''t hesitate. It disappeared down the road like a ghost, leaving them both stunned. "What the hell fast of car was that?" Tessa asked, her voice quieter now, almost breathless. Parker didn''t answer. His eyes were locked on the road ahead, the image of the Bugatti burned into his brain. Whoever was behind the wheel wasn''t just fast. Maybe a real racer? ***** Happy New year. This chapter was just a feel-good chapter for you guys. Thanks for the support everyone. Chapter 51 High-tier Driving skills & Super Reflexes The streets still buzzed with the aftermath of the Bugatti''s dominance. Parker''s hands clenched the Speedtail''s wheel, his knuckles white, heart thundering in his chest. That car¡ªit hadn''t just disappeared; it vanished, like some kind of automotive Houdini. Tessa was quiet on the call. Too quiet. Not like her. She was probably just as stunned as he was, though she''d never admit it. Then, cutting through the hum of engines, came a new sound. One Parker really didn''t want to hear.@@@@ Sirens. "Oh, hell no," he muttered, glancing into his side mirror. Sure enough, two black-and-whites were weaving through traffic like sharks hunting prey, lights blazing and wails piercing the air. Deep inside he knew his mission was slowly coming to completion. He just had to cause some little more chaos to have the Olympians on him but the spice of it? Don''t get caught! "Tell me that''s not for us," Tessa''s voice came through, dripping with irritation. "Who else could it be for?" Parker shot back, already feeling thrilled. Tessa''s laugh was sharp, almost giddy. "Guess we''re getting the full LA experience, huh?" "Yeah, minus the cuffs, thanks," Parker said, his tone dry as he flicked on his turn signal¡ªbecause why not add a little irony? Slowing down wasn''t an option, not with the cops already nipping at their heels. "Alright, genius," Tessa said, her voice switching into mock-serious mode, "what''s the plan? ''Cause I''ll be damned if some rookie in a Crown Vic ruins my morning." Parker smirked, adrenaline punching through his veins. "Plan? Easy. We drive. I''m not letting these assholes mess with my paint job." Both Speedtails roared in agreement, engines screaming as they shot forward like wild animals released from their cages. The LAPD cruisers didn''t stand a chance. Parker''s Speedtail sliced through the open streets like a hot knife through butter. Behind him, Tessa''s green beast kept pace, as fierce and unrelenting as its driver. Pedestrians barely had time to react, their heads snapping around as the two exotic cars blurred past. A woman shrieked as her dress flew up in the slipstream, clutching at it in a panic. Parker caught it in his mirror and barked a laugh. "We''re so getting on the news for this," he muttered, his grin widening. "Damn straight we are," Tessa said, and Parker could hear the grin in her voice. Just as his adrenaline peaked, Parker checked his mirror again¡ªand froze. The Bugatti was back! The LAPD wasn''t letting up. Two more patrol cars joined the chase, their sirens wailing as they tried to catch up. The police chopper was right behind the news crews now, its spotlight dancing between the speeding cars. "This is turning into an all-out circus," Parker muttered, glancing up at the light. "Dude, we''re trending!" Tessa yelled. She held up her phone mid-drive, showing Parker the live stream on the mirror of her car. Comments poured in at lightning speed: Parker didn''t need to. He could hear the live commentary blaring through her speakers: "Yo, is this real life?!" "Bugatti vs. McLarens, LET''S GO!" "Somebody call Vin Diesel; this is insane!" "This is better than Fast & Furious!" "Whoever''s in that Bugatti is a driving god or something." "Bro, these drivers are NUTS!" "Glad to know we''re everyone''s entertainment," Parker said dryly. Ahead, the 6th Street Bridge loomed, its gleaming arches rising like a steel cathedral. The Bugatti took the center lane, leaving just enough space for Parker and Tessa to flank it. For one perfect second, the three cars were in formation. Engines roared in harmony, tires screeched against the asphalt, and LA''s skyline stretched out before them like a glittering promise. [Ding! Ultimate Choice function activated. A Buggati is challenging you to a race. Option 1. Accept the challenge and win the race with the Bugatti owner. Reward: Mid-tier driving skills. Option 2. Accept the race and don''t win. Reward: BMW Series. Option 3. Do nothing and enjoy the thrill. Reward: High-tier Driving skills & Super Reflexes Parker blinked as the glowing prompt hovered in his vision. His laugh was loud and reckless, like the chaos around him had finally cracked something open. "Oh, you cheeky bastard." Chapter 52 Chaos Vs Police & Captain Sun The system was telling him to stay low-key and just relax. For impression or what? He didn''t know. Maybe it was to give the buggati driver a sense of satisfaction? Whatever! Parker''s jaw dropped at the system prompt. His laugh burst out loud. "Oh, you sly son of a¡ª" "What are you blabbering about, master?" Tessa asked, narrowing her eyes at him through the video feed. Ignoring her, Parker grinned and tapped Option 3. Immediately, a rush of knowledge slammed into him like a tidal wave. His reflexes sharpened, his instincts exploded. Suddenly, every move¡ªevery shift, every turn¡ªfelt like second nature. He felt like a god of driving now. This skills encompassed all kinds of driving. "Holy shit," Parker muttered, weaving through the tiniest gap between two SUVs without breaking a sweat. The Speedtail roared as if it could feel the change in its driver. "What the fuck was that?" Tessa barked. "Just enjoying the ride," Parker replied, his tone smug. Tessa, not one to be outdone, floored it. Her car shot forward, narrowly missing a police cruiser that had tried to cut her off. "Alright, Bugatti boy," she growled, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Let''s see what you''ve got!" The Bugatti answered by accelerating so fast it looked like it teleported ahead of them. It drifted into the opposite lane, dodging oncoming traffic with terrifying ease. "He''s showing off now," Parker muttered, shaking his head. "Damn right he is," Tessa replied, laughing. "But we''re not letting him walk away without a fight!" Parker glanced at her on the feed, catching her wicked grin as she slammed her Speedtail into a daring swerve. The cops were losing their minds. One cruiser skidded off the road, crashing into a parked van. Another tried to box Parker in but ended up spinning out when he executed a flawless drift to dodge it. The media choppers were going crazy. "Ladies and gentlemen, we are witnessing absolute chaos on the 6th Street Bridge!" one reporter screamed. "These drivers are out of their minds!" Parker smirked as he heard the commentary through his phone. "Out of our minds? Nah, we''re just living." As the Bugatti zipped past them again, Parker leaned into the thrill. Every nerve in his body was alive, every sense heightened. The Speedtail felt like an extension of him, responding to his every thought.@@@@ "Tessa," he called out, his voice steady despite the chaos. "What?" "Let''s make this bastard work for it." The Bugatti straightened out as smoothly as it had drifted, punching through the gap in the barricades like a knife through butter. "Damn, she''s good," Parker muttered, but he wasn''t about to be shown up. He downshifted, his Speedtail growling as he hit the brakes just enough to send it into a controlled slide. The car''s nose kissed the pavement before Parker jerked the wheel hard, sending it skimming sideways through a narrow gap between two patrol cars. Tires squealed, the acrid smell of burning rubber filled the air, and Parker''s Speedtail slid past the blockade like it had been built for chaos. The rear bumper clipped a barricade, but Parker didn''t even flinch. "Clean enough," he muttered, shooting forward. "Oh, you boys wanna play?" Tessa growled, her competitive streak flaring. She didn''t just drift; she owned the moment. Her Speedtail swung into a wide, cinematic slide that sent cop cars scattering like bowling pins. The precision was almost disrespectful¡ªher car slid sideways so close to a barricade that the paint seemed to shimmer in the spotlight glare. "You like that, huh?" she taunted, as if the LAPD could hear her. Her car straightened with a snap, tires screaming as she launched herself after Parker and the Bugatti. The chaos behind them was pure art. Cops crashed into each other in a frantic attempt to regroup, helicopters wobbled in the air as they tried to keep their spotlights trained, and the internet? Oh, the internet was losing it. "THEY DID NOT JUST DRIFT THROUGH THAT BLOCKADE ????" "I don''t care who wins. This is the best thing I''ve ever seen." "LAPD TAKING L''S LIVE ON STREAM ????????????" "Bugatti driver is my new spirit animal." "Speedtail supremacy, let''s gooo!" But as the three cars disappeared into the night, the road ahead stretched out ominously quiet. No more sirens. No more lights. Just the dark expanse of asphalt and the faint hum of their engines. The road was eerily quiet... Until they saw him. Standing dead center in the middle of the road was a figure that practically glowed. His suit looked like it was made of molten gold, catching the faint light from the streetlamps like it was alive. His eyes burned with the same golden intensity, sharp and unrelenting, and his hair seemed to shimmer, flowing like liquid sunlight. And for crying out loud... He wasn''t alone. And then the golden suited man took a step forward. Chapter 53 Against Olympian Champions The Speedtails and the Bugatti streaked through the empty road like streaks of lightning, leaving chaos in their wake. The air was no longer still thick with the sound of sirens and helicopters, even the road ahead started to clear. Parker glanced at his phone for a split second, the livestream''s chat still blowing up. "Bruh, if we get caught, you know they''re pinning everything on us," he said. "Define everything," Tessa replied, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, I dunno," Parker said, his voice mockingly thoughtful. "Reckless driving, property damage, destruction of police vehicles¡ªoh, and maybe a little felony evasion for spice. You know." Tessa laughed, the sound bubbling up like she''d been holding it in. "Do you have any idea how much my dad spends on lawyers every year? Let''s just say this little stunt? Chump change." "You''re impossible," Parker muttered, shaking his head, but he couldn''t help smirking. "Why would I care about a bunch of fines? It''s not like anyone''s catching me," Tessa said with a grin so wide Parker could practically feel it through the phone. But even as the words left her mouth, the universe must''ve decided it was time for a little karmic payback. "Careful, you''re gonna jinx it," Parker warned, a teasing edge to his voice. "Jinx it? Please." Tessa scoffed, slamming her accelerator for emphasis. "Like that''s even a thing."@@@@ Ahead, the Bugatti slowed just enough for them to match its speed. "Now what''s she doing?" Tessa asked, irritation bleeding into her voice. "Maybe she knows something we don''t," Parker said, narrowing his eyes. The road stretched out in front of them, the dark asphalt was empty. For the first time all day, it felt like they were being funneled somewhere, the absence of traffic almost eerie. Then they saw him. Standing dead center in the middle of the road was a figure that practically glowed. His suit looked like it was made of molten gold, catching the faint light from the streetlamps like it was alive. His eyes burned with the same golden intensity, sharp and unrelenting, and his hair seemed to shimmer, flowing like liquid sunlight. "Oh, shit," Parker muttered, his knuckles whitening as he tightened his grip on the wheel. Tessa blinked, her mouth hanging open for a second. "Is that¡ª? Are we seeing the same thing right now?" "Yup." "And he''s not alone." There was another figure. "What the fuck did you jinx us into?" Parker said, his voice a mix of disbelief and barely-contained panic not of fear but the thrill. The mission had been accomplished. Tessa''s laughter cracked through the tension like a whip, wild and untamed. "Why did I say it?! Damn it, why did I have to say it? But it''s worth it, being escorted to police by Captain Sun? We will be the most popular criminals for a month!" The Bugatti''s brake lights flared briefly, its driver apparently just as caught off guard. The arrow shot forward like a fragment of divinity, its icy glow radiating an unearthly power that seemed to hum with the will of the gods themselves. He yanked the wheel, throwing the car into a drift, but the arrow curved mid-air, relentless in its pursuit. "Fuck!" Parker growled, slamming the accelerator again to straighten out. His hand shot out, his telekinesis surging like an electric current through his veins. Time seemed to slow. The arrow was a blur of icy power, spinning through the air with deadly precision. Parker''s mind locked onto it, the force of his telekinesis grappling with the magic imbued within it. The arrow wavered, its path twisting as if fighting against his will. Parker clenched his jaw, sweat beading on his forehead, his mind nearly exploding from pressure as he poured everything he had into redirecting it. Finally, the arrow veered off course, grazing the roof of his car with a sharp screech. The impact sent a spray of frost across the windshield, but the Speedtail held steady. "Holy shit," Tessa''s voice crackled through the comm. "You actually¡ª" Before she could finish, Parker''s car fishtailed, the tail end slamming into the still stunned icy goddess with enough force to send her sprawling. The car as it slammed into the icy goddess with a shattering force, fragments of frost and ethereal light exploding like shards of a broken star. At the same time, Captain Sun lunged at Tessa''s car, his hands outstretched to grab the hood. "Stop and then Spin!" Parker''s voice was a command through the phone. She smiled, a grin wide confusing Captain Sun, he was a second slower... He caught empty air for fraction as the car had suddenly stopped. With a speed of lightning she started stepped the accelerator again, Tessa''s hands then jerked the wheel, spinning her Speedtail just as Captain Sun''s fingers brushed the metal. The sudden movement threw him off balance, giving her just enough time to escape his grip. "What is he?!" she gasped, her knuckles white on the steering wheel. "Trouble," Parker replied, his voice steady despite the chaos. As her car spun, Parker''s telekinesis flared again extending his arm towards her, and Tessa''s Speedtail scraped the road before slamming into Captain Sun, sending him flying backward. Tessa''s eyes widened, the car had slammed into Captain Sun without even her control, it felt like it had moved like it had a mind of it''s own. "Now drive like your life depends on it!" Parker shouted. Tessa didn''t need to be told twice. Both Speedtails roared as they tore down the road, leaving the wreckage of their encounter behind. For some reason, the Olympian Champions didn''t follow. The Bugatti didn''t come with them too, but Parker didn''t care. "Blackstone Tower?" Tessa asked, her voice trembling with a mix of adrenaline and disbelief. "Yeah," Parker replied, his voice was a bit weak his eyes narrowing. "Let''s go." As they sped away, the sunlight reflecting off their cars, Parker couldn''t shake the feeling that this was far from over. **** How''s it? Like it? Leave a review, a comment, power stones, golden ticket or a gift. Thank you for the support. Chapter 54 Heroes Got Owned? Apparently, somebody caught the whole thing on five videos¡ªlike, not the usual shaky phone-in-pocket garbage, or the videos from medias but a legit clear shot. The chaos on the bridge, the cops, the choppers, and, of course, the two Speedtails. A black one and a green one, speeding like they had cheat codes on. But the video that made things go wild was one of the confrontation between the mad drivers and the two heroes. Whoever filmed it? Bless them, because they uploaded it to TikTok, and it blew the fuck up. We''re talking instant viral.@@@@ Here''s the tea: at the cops tried everything¡ªblockades, spikes, helicopters, probably prayers¡ªand they still couldn''t stop these cars. But the real jaw-dropper? The fucking heroes showed up. Yeah, heroes. Captain Sun, Mr. Golden Armor himself, and this new ice chick that people are calling "Frost Queen" (for now, at least). The internet''s already obsessed with her¡ªglowing icy armor, bow and arrow, literal goddess vibes. Like, who even is she? She legit looked like she walked out of a video game. Anyway, back to the wild vid. The Frost Queen? She wasn''t messing around. She straight-up aimed her bow at the sleek black McLaren. And that arrow? People are saying it was magic or something, ''cause it glowed like crazy and shot forward faster than anyone could blink. But, plot twist, the guy in the black car? He fucking dodged it. Like, the arrow literally curved to follow him, but this dude spun his car in some Fast & Furious-level move and managed to avoid it. Everyone''s watching the slow-mo replay like, "Nah, no way this guy''s normal." And then, the real madness started. The black McLaren Speedtail rammed straight into the Frost Queen. Like, the goddess who looked like she could crush steel with her bare hands? Yeah, she got yeeted while she was in daze how the guy had thwarted her arrow. X''s losing it over that part. "Did this guy just GTA her?!" one tweet said. Another comment? "Bro made an IRL boss fight look like a glitch." But that wasn''t even the end. Captain Sun tried to step up, all superhero stance and everything. Dude legit planted himself in front of the other car like he was about to bench-press it or some shit. And... he got wrecked. The car spun, clipped him, and sent him flying. You could hear someone in the background of the vid screaming, "Oh my god, they just KO''d Captain Sun!" It''s wild. The comments themselves were a totall mess. "Bro didn''t even flinch. He just sent her flying like it was nothing." "Not Captain Sun getting folded like a lawn chair. ????" Katie: "And then he did the unthinkable. He hit her. The Frost Queen¡ªthis literal powerhouse of a woman¡ªgot knocked off her feet by his car. And, oh, it doesn''t stop there. Captain Sun, the golden boy of heroics, tried to step in and stop the green car, but...well..." Brian: "He got wrecked, Katie. There''s no nice way to say it sorry not sorry to his fans... The car spun, clipped him just right, and sent him flying. The footage shows him staggering afterward, completely stunned. And then the cars? They just left. No pursuit, no nothing." Katie: "And it''s not just us asking questions, Brian. The LAPD confirmed in a press statement today that Captain Sun suspects these drivers might have superpowers. That''s right¡ªsuperpowered criminals tearing through LA in multimillion-dollar cars. Worse part, the cars didn''t have any license plates on them or whatever. How''s the police gonna track them down?" Brian: "Oh, and let''s not forget the Bugatti. It was left behind at the scene, handed over to the LAPD. But when reporters asked about the owner? Total radio silence. They''re not saying a word. That''s only adding fuel to the fire. Who owns it? Why was it involved? And why didn''t it join the escape?" Katie: "Social media is losing it over this. People are obsessed with trying to ID the drivers. TikTok alone has over 2 billion views on the videos, with comments ranging from ''Bro''s got the reflexes of a god'' to ''Is this guy, like, the next supervillain?'' But not everyone''s laughing. A lot of people are seriously worried." Brian: "Yeah, the idea of superpowered criminals running wild on city streets isn''t exactly comforting. Here''s what some folks had to say." Street interviews roll in... "Dude, if these guys can outmaneuver police and heroes, what''s stopping them from, like, robbing banks or taking hostages? This is bad." "I''m sorry, but Captain Sun and Ice Chick couldn''t stop them? That''s embarrassing." "Lowkey, I kinda stan the Speedtail guy. But also, I don''t wanna die on the 405, so, y''know, mixed feelings." Katie: "Brian, this whole thing feels like a turning point. The LAPD says if these drivers are caught, they''ll be facing a laundry list of charges¡ªreckless endangerment, property damage, assault¡ªyou name it. But what happens if they don''t get caught?" Brian: "Or worse, Katie, what if there are more like them? Superpowered criminals in cars faster and drive than anything we''ve seen before? That''s a terrifying thought." Katie: "For now, all we know is that LA''s heroes failed to stop them last night. The drivers are still out there, the Bugatti''s ownership is a mystery, and the internet is losing its collective mind. One thing''s for sure¡ªthis story isn''t going away anytime soon." Brian: "Stay tuned, folks. We''ll bring you updates as soon as we get them. For now, stay safe out there." "This is Katie Jenkins..." "...And I''m Brian Moore. Good afternoon, Los Angeles." Chapter 55 Tessa & Her Master* The McLaren Speedtails rolled into the parking lot of Blackstone Tower Hotel, their sleek bodies now covered in dust and scratches¡ªa war trophy from the chaos they''d left behind in LA. It was barely 2 PM, the sun still glaring down as Parker stepped out, his jaw tight as a dull throb hammered in his head. He leaned on the car for a second, steadying himself, while Tessa practically bounced out on the passenger side, brimming with excitement. "Oh my God, Parker! Did you see the look on Captain Sun''s face when he¡ª" She doubled over, laughing uncontrollably, her curls bouncing around her face, a phone in her hands. "And that ice chick? I mean, what even was that?! She went flying! We''re literally all over TikTok right now!"@@@@ Parker chuckled faintly, his hand pressing to his temple. "Yeah, I saw, Tessa. Kinda hard to miss when we were, y''know, in it." She skipped over to him, grabbing his arm and hugging it tightly. "I''m viral! Viral, Parker! And they don''t even know it''s me! Like, hello, billionaire''s daughter right here, causing mayhem with some unknown guy in a green and black Speedtails." She smirked up at him. "Think they''d lose their minds if they knew?" "Probably." He glanced at the car, his expression unreadable. "Good thing they won''t. Plates are off. Cops''ll get nothing. By the time they piece anything together, we''ll be ghosts." She tilted her head, grinning mischievously. "You''re such a genius. Like, evil-genius level." He gave her a lopsided smirk, even though the pounding in his skull was relentless. "Yeah, well, I''d feel a lot smarter if my head wasn''t trying to explode right now." She frowned for half a second but quickly replaced it with her bubbly energy. "Okay, okay, let''s get inside. You need to rest before your brain melts or something." She didn''t know what was causing his head to throb though. Together, they walked to the elevator, Tessa clinging to his arm like she''d never let go. Her chatter filled the space around them, a mix of excitement and disbelief. "I mean, Captain Sun? Seriously? And that arrow thing? That chick was nuts, like straight-up Olympian goddess vibes, and you¡ªyou¡ªjust dodged it like it was nothing. I swear, Parker, you''re, like, low-key a superhero or something." He smirked, pressing the button for the penthouse. "Superheroes don''t drive Speedtails into people." "Well, they should. You make it look cool." She beamed at him as the elevator doors slid shut. When they finally reached the penthouse, the tension in Parker''s shoulders eased a fraction. He let out a long breath as he sank into the plush sofa, while Tessa practically skipped across the room. "That''s the point." She grinned, moving closer, her movements becoming more sensual. Tessa''s hands glided down her thighs, her knees bending as she dipped low, only to rise gracefully, her body rolling upward in one smooth motion. Her gaze met Parker''s as she danced closer, her lips curving into a playful smirk. There was something in her eyes¡ªconfidence, mischief, and a spark of challenge¡ªthat made his chest tighten. She wasn''t just dancing; she was commanding the room, commanding him. When she finally stood inches away from him, her body swayed in time with the music, and she reached out, her fingers brushing lightly against his shoulders. She turned her back to him, her hips moving in slow, deliberate circles, the laces of her skirt shifting with every movement. Then, with one slow fluid motion, she lowered herself onto his lap, facing him now, her knees on either side of his thighs. Her hands rested on his shoulders as she leaned in, her face so close to his that he could feel the warmth of her breath against his skin. She moved again, her hips shifting in a slow, sensual rhythm that seemed to match the pounding of his heart. "Tessa..." His voice was barely a whisper. Parker''s hands instinctively found her waist, his fingers brushing against the smooth fabric of her skirt as though testing the reality of the moment. She leaned in, her lips brushing against his ear. "What, Master? Afraid of a little fun?" The tension in the air snapped as Tessa leaned forward and pressed her lips to his. The kiss was hungry, a clash of desire and need that sent his thoughts spiraling. His hands tightened on her hips, pulling her closer, and her fingers threaded through his hair, holding him in place. It wasn''t slow, and it wasn''t gentle¡ªit was raw, electric, and entirely consuming, leaving no room for hesitation or second thoughts. **** A golden ticket or a Gift if you''re looking forward to the next chapter... In my whole journey as a writer I have never received a supergift, can you imagine???? Chapter 56 Eating Tessa** Tessa pulled back just enough to catch her breath, her forehead resting against Parker''s, their lips inches apart. Her fingers slid down his jawline, lingering at his collar before tugging him to his feet. The smirk on her face was teasing, playful, but her eyes burned with a fiery intensity that left no room for misinterpretation. "Come with me," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper but filled with certainty. She followed without a word. His hands never leaving her waist as she led him toward the bedroom. Her every step was purposeful, hips swaying just enough to keep him captivated, as though the entire world had shrunk to just the two of them in this moment. They barely made it to the door before he spun her around, pressing her gently against the frame. His lips found hers again, hungrier this time, his hands roaming up her back as her fingers curled into his shirt, pulling him closer. She tilted her head, deepening the kiss, her soft sighs fueling his growing desire. "Haaaaah~~" Tessa broke away just long enough to push the door open, tugging him inside. The sunlight streaming through the floor-to-ceiling windows gave the room a warm, golden glow, the city skyline serving as the perfect backdrop. But neither of them noticed¡ªthey were lost in each other. Parker''s hands slid to her thighs, lifting her effortlessly as she wrapped her legs around his waist. "Master~" she moaned... Their lips collided again, the kiss fiery and unrelenting as he carried her to the bed. The mattress gave beneath them as they tumbled onto it, their laughter mixing with the sound of their ragged breaths. Tessa''s hands moved to his shirt, tugging it off with impatience before running her fingers over his chest. "You''re not getting away this time," she teased, her voice breathy and full of mischief. Parker smirked, his hand brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I wasn''t planning on it." Their movements slowed for a moment, their eyes locking as the weight of the moment settled between them. It wasn''t just about desire¡ªit was about the unspoken connection that had been building all along. As their lips met again, the world outside seemed to fade away entirely, leaving only the heat, the passion, and the undeniable pull that drew them closer, until nothing else mattered. "Your lips taste so sweet master~," She tugged him closer, her fingers lacing into the fabric of his shirt, pulling him down to her.@@@@ Their lips met again in a kiss that was no longer playful¡ªit was hungry, urgent. Parker''s hand slid up her back, pulling her flush against him, while his other hand found her hair, tilting her head slightly as he deepened the kiss. Tessa broke away for a second, her breathing uneven. Her hands slipped under the hem of his shirt, running along his stomach, her touch light, almost hesitant, before she pulled the shirt over his head. "Much better," she murmured, her voice low and full of warmth. Yet... Parker laughed softly, leaning down to kiss her collarbone then nibbling her ear, his lips trailing along the line of her neck. "You always get what you want, huh?" Tessa suddenly overwhelmed by pleasure pulled away, "fear now?" He asked. Tessa stood up, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and anticipation. He beckoned her closer with a lazy smile, his voice a low rumble in the quiet room. "Oh God," she cried out, her body trembling uncontrollably. "I''m... I''m about to cum..." He continued to pleasure her, his tongue swirling around her clitoris, his thumbs swirling around her nipples. Tessa''s body convulsed, her muscles tightening around his face. She cried out, her voice filled with pleasure. "Oh God," she cried out, her voice filled with pleasure. "I''m cumming..." She finished on his face, Parker took it all. Tessa''s body went limp, her breath coming in ragged gasps. He pulled away, his eyes filled with a predatory glint. "Ready for more?" he whispered, his voice rough with desire. Tessa nodded, her body trembling with anticipation. He smiled, his eyes gleaming with excitement. He leaned forward, his lips finding hers in a searing kiss. His tongue explored her mouth, his hands roaming over her body. "You''re so beautiful," he whispered against her lips. Tessa''s heart pounded in her chest, her body trembling with a mixture of fear and excitement. She wrapped her arms around him, her fingers digging into his back. He pulled away, his eyes filled with a possessive glint. "Now it''s time to lose our first dear," he whispered, his voice rough with desire. He reached for her, his hands pulling her towards him to the the bed laying her down, she spread her legs above her and positioned himself, a tip on her pussy, she nodded. Tessa gasped as he entered her, his cock filling her completely. "Oh God," she moaned, her body arching against him. "I hurts." Parker didn''t move and let her get used to it. She nodded again after a minute. He began to thrust, his movements slow and deliberate. Tessa cried out, her body arching against him. "Oh fuck," she moaned, her voice echoing through the empty room. "Yes, yes, yessss~~" The initial pain quickly subsided, replaced by a wave of pleasure that washed over her. She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer. "Oh God," she moaned, her voice filled with pleasure. "Master, you''re so big. Ahh~~ you''re filling me up... yes." He continued to thrust, his movements growing faster and harder. Tessa''s body convulsed, her muscles tightening around him. "Oh, you''re driving me crazy master," she cried out, her voice filled with pleasure. "I''m cumming... Your servant is cumming master..." "I am cumming too, oh, look at you so cute lost in pleasure..." He thrust one last time, his cock exploding deep inside her. They lay together, panting, their bodies slick with sweat. "I love you," she whispered, her voice filled with passion.Tessa smiled, her eyes filled with love. They lay together for a long time, their bodies intertwined, their hearts beating in unison. Finally, they drifted off to sleep, exhausted but content. **** Any reward? Chapter 57 Soul of Deception After the wild, chaotic and romantic hours of sex, Parker and Tessa passed out in each other''s arms, tangled in the mess of sheets on the oversized bed. Their bare skin pressed together, her head resting on his chest like it was the most natural place in the world. The way her breath matched the rhythm of his heartbeat¡ªit was almost too perfect. The afternoon light was shifting to an orangey glow outside, throwing streaks of warmth across the room. They both looked wrecked¡ªlike two people who''d lived a whole lifetime of adrenaline in a single day. At some point, Parker dozed off, lulled by the softness of her touch and the way her fingers lightly traced patterns on his skin. **** When Parker woke up, the first thing he noticed was how empty the bed felt. His hand brushed over the cool spot where Tessa had been, and he frowned. For a split second, panic kicked in, but then he caught the faint sound of running water. The bathroom... Shaking off the haze of sleep, Parker got up and padded across the room. The door was slightly open, steam spilling out into the hallway. As he stepped inside, the warm, humid air hit him, and his eyes locked on the frosted glass shower door. Her silhouette was there, clear as day, moving like she was in her own little world. The way she tilted her head back, water cascading down her curves¡ªit was enough to make his chest tighten. Without overthinking it, Parker opened the shower door. Tessa turned, startled for a half-second before her lips curved into a sly grin. "Well, damn," she teased, her voice light and playful. "Couldn''t resist, huh?" He stepped in, the hot water instantly soaking him, but he didn''t care. "You know me," he said, his tone low but amused, hugging her from behind his cock between her butt. "Gotta make sure you''re not having too much fun without me." Her laughter echoed in the small space, and she moved her arms sliding around his neck. "Guess I can share the water," she said, her voice dripping with mock generosity. Parker smirked, pulling her flush against him. The heat of the water, the steam, the way her skin felt under his hands¡ªit was electric. Their kisses started soft, almost teasing, but it wasn''t long before they turned deeper, hungrier. Sex under the shower was another experience they found so good to forget after once. **** After the shower, Tessa slipped into a fluffy white robe, her hair damp and wild. She leaned over, planting a quick kiss on Parker''s cheek before heading to her room. "Don''t miss me too much," she tossed over her shoulder, winking as she disappeared from his bedroom. **** [Null Presence: This ability would render you invisible to the gods, completely undetectable to their senses. No divine entity could see or sense your presence or actions, no matter how closely they tried to watch when activated. [Mirrored Echoes: By creating fake version of yourself, host could confuse and mislead your pursuers, forcing them to chase shadows while you slipp away unseen. [Aura of Misdirection: At higher mastery, even the most suspicious actions you took would appear ordinary, mundane, or insignificant to divine watchers, slipping past their notice without raising alarm. [Illusory Cover: With this skill, host can mask his identity, manipulate his surroundings, creating a false narrative to protect himself when needed] Continue reading stories on empire Parker''s mouth went dry. The sheer potential of the skill was crazy. His mind raced through the possibilities, each one wilder than the last. But then, like a sucker punch, the downsides hit him just as hard, it wasn''t flawless. Energy Drain, overuse and he''ll be a toast. Literally. He''ll pass out or worse.Then there was divine suspicions. Abuse this skill, and the gods might start asking questions. Anothet problem and the last one was, the Truth Leaks. Some gods, especially the truth and justice types, might see through the cracks if they really focus. Parker exhaled sharply, running a hand through his damp hair. The weight of it all settled over him like a lead blanket. "Damn... this thing''s no joke." The aura pulsed again, brighter this time, before sinking into his skin. It left behind a faint hum, like static electricity buzzing in his chest. He clenched his fists, flexing his fingers as he adjusted to the power coursing through him. "Alright," he muttered to himself, pacing the room now. "This isn''t just some get-out-of-jail-free card. It''s a damn tightrope. One wrong step, and I''m fucked." He glanced at the window, the city lights twinkling far below. For a moment, he stood there, his reflection staring back at him. "No reckless shit, no using it unless necessary," he said quietly. "Better to keep the gods suspicions off my back for as long as I can." The words settled in the air, a quiet vow to himself. For now, Parker had the Soul of Deception¡ªbut he had another reward waiting him, a pet¡ªhis Pet! **** His Pet, you can call it a summon. It''s your choice. Another thing guys, gifts, golden tickets and power Stones are important but above all those... Your reviews and comments are important. Otherwise, thank you for the support Chapter 58 OP Pet, Erebus Another chime broke through Parker''s thoughts again ready for another surprise. [Mission completed! Mission: Escape the Olympian Champions. Reward: A Pet!] Parker blinked at the notification hovering in his vision. "My pet. Hell yeah, let''s see what I got." Before he could voice it, another prompt popped up: [Does host want to receive his pet? YES/NO.] He smirked. Mentally, he selected YES. A black portal tore open before him, swirling like ink bleeding into water. His breath hitched as something small tumbled through it, landing squarely in his lap. "Whoa¡ª!" Parker exclaimed, instinctively catching it. His wide-eyed surprise quickly shifted into joy. It was a cat. Cats were his favourite and he got one himself, and a magical one at that. A small, sleek black cat with fur so glossy it seemed to drink in the light around it. Its silver eyes, closed in what looked like deep sleep, faintly shimmered like the edge of a storm cloud. "System..." Parker''s voice softened, almost reverent. [Host must bind the pet with your blood!] He didn''t hesitate, biting the tip of his thumb hard enough to draw blood. "That hurts... a little," The crimson drop fell onto the cat''s forehead, and instantly, a burst of red and dark light enveloped them both. The energy surged through Parker like wildfire, igniting his core and settling into his mind. He gasped as the connection clicked into place, something deep and unspoken linking them. The cat''s eyes blinked open, sharp and alert. Silver met Parker''s black and shining gaze, and he felt...seen, as if this tiny creature could peer straight into his soul. "Ere," he whispered. The name slid into his mind as naturally as breathing. Stay connected with empire He let out a low whistle. "Okay, now that''s just creepy. Useful, but creepy. What could other abilities be?" he could only wonder. Ere shifted in his lap, stretching like she owned the place, her tail curling lazily. Her blue eyes flicked up to him, shimmering with something that felt like smug acknowledgment. "So, you can spy on people without them ever knowing? That''s wild." He scratched behind her ears, earning the faintest flicker of satisfaction from the sleek cat. "Ere, you''re like the ultimate undercover agent. CIA''s got nothing on you." The cat purred softly, her head tilting slightly as if to say, "Of course I am." Parker chuckled, holding her closer. "Yeah, you''re gonna be a real game-changer, aren''t you?" He paused, glancing back at the system''s description. A slow smirk tugged at his lips. "Guess I''ve got myself a shadowy little spy. Don''t worry, Ere, we''ll put that ability to good use." [Master''s Spoils Me: The pet''s growth is infinite and tied directly to the master. The master''s growth and pontential is her only limit. Additionally, the master may use one at a time of Ere''s abilities at will.] Parker let out a low whistle, still cradling her in his hands. "Damn, Ere. You''re a badass. Don''t worry I won''t hold you back." The cat gave a slow, deliberate blink, then rolled her silver eyes as if to say, "Obviously." Parker laughed. "Ya know what, Ere? I love you already." He stroked her head, grinning like an idiot. Ere''s tail flicked, and for a moment, her expression seemed to say, "Shameless." Parker only laughed harder. As Parker cradled Ere, he leaned back, letting everything sink in. The Soul of Deception hummed faintly within him, its dark power a constant reminder of the edge he now possessed. Cloaked in shadow, untouchable to even the gods if played right, Parker felt like he was holding the keys to his own destiny. Yet, the weight of its limitations kept him grounded¡ªthis wasn''t some toy to mess around with. Ere nestled deeper into his lap, her silver eyes blinking lazily at him, almost mirroring his own thoughts. With her and the Soul of Deception, Parker was no longer just playing in this high-stakes game¡ªhe was becoming a force to reckon with. The chaos in the world was just the beginning. Parker nodded to himself, determination hardening in his chest. He placed Ere gently on the couch, the cat curling up immediately, her sleek black form blending effortlessly into the shadows. "Alright," he muttered under his breath, rolling his shoulders as he stood. "Time to stop thinking and start doing." The room seemed to grow quieter, the air heavier, as Parker prepared to start absorbing energy for whatever came next. He could feel it building¡ªthe tension, the potential, the shift in his journey. This was only the beginning. Chapter 59 Awakening The room seemed to grow quieter, the air heavier, as Parker prepared to start absorbing energy for whatever came next. The faint hum of energy around him felt almost alive, pressing against his senses, waiting to be claimed. He could feel it building¡ªthe tension, the potential, the shift in his journey. Before diving in, though, he needed clarity. Parker leaned back against the bedpost, his mind spinning. "Alright, System. How does this power thing even work? There''s gotta be levels, right? Lay it on me." [Ding! Processing information...] A sharp pulse in his head made him wince, and then knowledge flooded his mind in vivid clarity. Ether was the raw essence of life, the backbone energy of every magical power and force in existence. It was both infinite and personal, resonating with each individual''s soul. The concept governing it? The Soul Resonance System. This system didn''t just measure raw strength. It defined a person''s ability to harmonize their soul with universal forces like Ether, encompassing emotional stability, mental discipline, and sheer willpower. The stronger the resonance, the more aligned they became with the Ether¡ªand the more powerful they could be. Soul Resonance System Power Levels were! Awakened (Tier 1) The Spark of Power Description: The entry-level, where individuals connect to their Ether and unlock basic abilities and awakening of the first superpower. Abilities examples: Minor physical boosts, energy sensing, basic elemental control. Abilities depends on the superpower one awakens. Example: Parker sensing Ere''s shadow energy or detecting divine presences. Harmonic (Tier 2) The First Step to Mastery Description: A deeper alignment with Ether, granting the user greater control over their energy. Abilities examples: Enhanced combat skills, basic weapon treasure control and mastery, stronger superpower manipulation. Ethereal (Tier 3) The most important one. Description: At this level, users begin to resonate with higher dimensions of energy in existence and must choose a path tied to their superpowers or destiny. This is the most crucial stage of power ranking and it determines how powerful one would become in future and the nature of the individual. It''s like a stage of being reborn and the most difficult to g Abilities examples: Dimensional sight, shadow travel, advanced energy projection, and defensive techniques like energy shields. Description: The soul merges entirely with Ether, becoming a universal entity. Abilities examples: Absolute mastery over time, space, and reality, with the power to create or annihilate worlds. ???? **** Next on the learning curve was the; Power Progression Energy Absorption: Consuming ambient Ether, divine fragments, or artifacts boosts resonance. Soul Tempering: Trials, emotional growth, and mental fortitude are crucial for ascending tiers. Fusion: Bonding with entities like Ere or using relics can provide temporary boosts or unlock unique abilities. Threshold Tests: Each tier demands Parker to survive intense challenges that test his body, mind, and soul. **** As the knowledge settled, Parker inhaled sharply. He could feel it now¡ªthe pulsing Ether around him, the sheer potential waiting to be tapped into. "Ether, huh?" He smirked, looking at his hand as if it held the key to everything. "Time to see what I''ve got." With that, he sat cross-legged on the bed, his breath steadying, the world falling silent again. The Ether around him began to stir, vibrating like a symphony waiting for its conductor. Parker was ready to take the first step, to draw the energy into himself. What he didn''t take into consideration was that, Parker didn''t pull just the Ether but all magical energies thanks to his Celestial Threads. The air around Parker seemed to pulse, heavy and alive, as energies began to swirl and seep into his body. He focused, drawing them in, feeling it rush through his veins in a way that was almost... addictive. This wasn''t just one type of energy¡ªit was everything. Ether, ambient magic, stray divine remnants, even bits of who-knows-what from the universe around him. The room seemed to thrum with an unseen rhythm, the air crackling with invisible energy. He reached out mentally, feeling the threads of power that surrounded him¡ªand then it happened. The energy didn''t just flow into him¡ªit surged, like water breaking through a dam. A kaleidoscope of sensation hit him all at once, a dizzying mix of warmth, cold, and something he could only describe as pure electric adrenaline. And damn, did it feel good. Like, really good. The moment it hit, he felt like he was tethered to something infinite, something way bigger than himself. It wasn''t the overwhelming kind of power he expected, but this natural, almost lazy flow, like it had always been there, just waiting for him to notice it. Squeezing his eyes tighter as his body adjusted to the torrent. He felt... connected. Like he wasn''t just Parker anymore but part of something massive, cosmic, and a little bit terrifying. [Ding! Host has absorbed magical energies!] "Cool, thanks for the update, system," Parker muttered, barely paying attention. Apparently, his Celestial Threads were doing their thing, not just pulling in Ether but all kinds of magical energy around him. That sounded amazing at first¡ªfaster growth, right?¡ªuntil the next notification dropped. [Ding! Energies absorbed have been turned into raw Omni Energy suitable for host''s body! Chapter 60 Omni Energy "Cool, thanks for the update, system," Parker muttered, barely paying attention. Apparently, his Celestial Threads were doing their thing, not just pulling in Ether but all kinds of magical energy around him. That sounded amazing at first¡ªfaster growth, right?¡ªuntil the next notification dropped. [Ding! Energies absorbed have been turned into raw Omni Energy suitable for host''s body! Host''s progress will decrease but will be more grounded and firm.] Parker blinked, but honestly, the system could''ve been shouting warnings at him and he wouldn''t have cared. He was in the zone. The energy kept pouring in, filling him to the brim. Omni Energy, huh? Whatever. It felt incredible. His mind latched onto the energy like a lifeline, pulling more and more into himself. The Omni Energy filled him, stretching his very essence until he thought he might burst. Then it hit¡ªa ripple of power blasting through him. [Ding! Host has broken through to the Awakened Stage!] A shockwave of power rippled through him, and Parker''s whole being seemed to shift. His mind was suddenly still¡ªcalm in a way it had never been before. Unshakably calm, like a raging sea that had suddenly gone still. Parker''s mind settled into an almost unnatural calm, like nothing in the world could shake his resolve. It felt like his very soul had tripled in strength, steady and unyielding. But it was his body that underwent the most dramatic change¡ªalready strong, now it was brimming with raw, explosive power. His senses sharpened to a razor''s edge, reflexes faster than he''d ever known, building on the earlier boosts he''d experienced. Already strong, it was now practically humming with raw energy. His body, already conditioned, felt like it could punch through concrete. His senses sharpened like a knife¡ªhe could hear everything, see everything, feel everything. Reflexes faster than he even knew how to process. Already his reflexes were sharper and on a higher tier before after getting the system rewards but now, felt like he was a Reflex Immortal! Slowly, he opened his eyes, and they carried a faint, otherworldly glow. But more than that, their color had shifted¡ªno longer ordinary, they were now a stormy gray, swirling with quiet intensity. "Huh," Parker said to himself, tilting his head. "Guess I''m rocking the stormy badass look now." Parker''s eyes snapped to the window, instincts sharper than he''d expected. His ears picked up on the faint, annoying buzz of a fly. Damn thing was really out here trying to ruin his vibe. Without thinking, he pointed his hand toward it. The air around him felt charged, the flow of Omni Energy humming through his veins like some kind of cosmic bassline. His telekinesis flared to life, smooth as hell, and¡ªbam! *Plop* Parker rubbed the back of his neck, a sinking realization hitting him. He hadn''t really thought this whole "absorb all magical energies" thing through. Like, the system said it, and he just went cool, but now it clicked¡ªbodies weren''t built to hold everything. Piling a bunch of random energies into a person? That was a one-way ticket to self-destruction. Suicide mission 101. But somehow, he was still standing. Why? Oh, right... His Celestial Threads and spirit channels weren''t just any old power conduits¡ªthey were OP as hell. Instead of imploding, they''d taken all that chaotic universal energy and spat out something entirely new: Omni Energy. Omni Energy? What even was that? Was it the blend of everything he absorbed, or was it, like, something his body did? Honestly, he couldn''t even figure out how to ask the question right. [Host! It''s entirely your body. If any other individual tried absorbing raw chaotic energies all at once, they''d probably... die horribly.] "Huh." Parker blinked. "That''s... good? So, my body''s special or something?" Silence. The system didn''t answer, leaving him hanging like a shitty cliffhanger. He sighed, pushing his hair back in frustration. "Alright, fine. What is Omni Energy?" [Omni Energy is the origin of all energies, an all-encompassing cosmic force that binds the universe.] He''d kind of figured it was something big like that, but hearing it spelled out still hit different. He was literally feeding off the universe now. It also made sense why his progress would be slower but more solid. He wasn''t just leveling up¡ªhe was building a damn skyscraper on bedrock. Still, there was one thing bugging him. "So, uh... what are the odds of anyone else absorbing this Omni Energy?" Most people like he''d heard from the system, only absorbed Ether, which sounded cool but was basically baby food compared to Omni Energy. A toddler vs. an immortal, no contest. In fact, Ether fed off from the Omni Energy too. [Host, the system does not have that information.] Parker groaned. "Oh, here we go. The start of mysteries and secrets!" He waved a hand dramatically, half-joking, half-annoyed. But despite the sarcasm, he knew he''d landed in the deep end. Whatever Omni Energy was, it was big, and it was dangerous. Now, it was all up to him. He clenched his fist, a shadowed smirk playing on his lips. "This isn''t just power¡ªit''s a storm waiting for direction. Guide it right, and you reshape the world. Lose control, and it''ll consume you whole." How was he going to guide his storm? For now though it was time to make some millions. Chapter 61 Three Goddess In Beverly Hills Hours Back... Atlanta walked through the dimly lit streets after her shift at the nearby club, her steps echoing in the quiet. The place was close to their apartment, which was why she had picked the job¡ªit saved on time and late-night Uber fares. When she got home, the soft glow of a lamp illuminated Chione sitting on the couch, her face calm but serious. "We''re moving," Chione said flatly, her voice as cool as her namesake. Atlanta blinked, dropping her bag on the couch. "Wait, what? We just got here. What''s the rush, I like it here already?" Chione shrugged. "Stuff got messy. We''ve got to move when Cassandra says we should, you know what I mean. Can''t stay." Cassandra, already lounging on the counter with a drink in hand, chimed in. "It''s not like it''ll be hard to settle somewhere else. Took us, what, a day to lock down this place and get gigs? Easy peasy. Moving again is no biggie, honestly." Only Isis seemed put out by the idea, her arms crossed tightly as she leaned against the window. "You don''t get it," she muttered, glaring at nothing in particular. "I had plans here. A certain someone needs a little divine justice, and now¡ªpoof! Opportunity''s gone." Atlanta stifled a laugh. "Yeah, okay, because ''justice'' is why you wanted to stay. Not, you know, personal grudge much? Besides, it''s won''t be the last time we''ll had to bail. Let''s just get used to it." It was surprisingly how quick she adjusted her stance when Chione mentioned it was Cassandra''s idea. Isis scowled but didn''t argue, eventually giving in with a reluctant sigh. **** By midday, their bags were stuffed into the back of the Uber, and the trio sank into the seats with the kind of energy only late nights and stress could summon, yes the trio, Chione wasn''t with them. Atlanta leaned her head against the window, watching the streets blur past. Her mind buzzed like her phone¡ªtoo many thoughts colliding, none of them clear. Cassandra, scrolling her phone in the backseat, elbowed Atlanta lightly. "Yo, check this out." She turned the screen toward her, the brightness making Atlanta squint. The video played on loop: Chione and Perseus. Their supposed act of heroism looked more like chaos, complete with screeching tires, flipped cars, and a smug duo leaving two Olympians¡ªactual Olympians¡ªalmost flat on their asses. Isis stepped out last, her movements sharp as she scanned the area. "Not just someone," she muttered. "It''s strong." Atlanta squinted, searching for anything out of place, but the streets looked as pristine and empty as they had a moment ago. Still, the feeling lingered¡ªa presence just out of reach, like eyes boring into her from a distance no human could achieve. What they couldn''t sense was the second set of eyes¡ªcolder, sharper, and infinitely more dangerous. Hidden in the shadow of a certain rooftop, first gaze wasn''t just watching. It was waiting. Calculating. A silent predator studying its prey. Atlanta adjusted her jacket, shaking off the chill. "Alright, let''s get this over with. On y va." Cassandra grinned, the tension breaking slightly. "Let''s hope Beverly Hills doesn''t suck." "Already better than the last place," Isis muttered, shoving her hands into her jacket pockets. "Less crowded had a rich scent... Rich snobs too, I mean." Cassandra and Atlanta sighed familiar with the mischiefs of both Isis and Cleopatra. If the two were in the same place, even the gods above will feel the headaches. But still, the weight in the air refused to leave. They didn''t know what¡ªor who¡ªwas watching. They didn''t know how close danger really was. For now, ignorance was a fleeting comfort, but it wouldn''t last. **** It was already evening when Parker finally wrapped up playing around with his magic. Sweat clung to him, his body buzzing with the thrill of discovery. Letting the Omni Energy flow over him, he felt the tension in his muscles dissolve like steam. Fifteen minutes later, freshly showered and feeling alive, he walked out of his room, phone in hand. The weekend was winding down, and Parker figured it was about time to step out again. As he entered the living room, he found Tessa curled up on the couch, her knees tucked to her chest. She looked cozy. "Hey," he said softly, his voice low and warm. She looked up, her expression softening instantly. "Hey..." Chapter 62 Willing Accomplice He walked over and sank into the couch beside her, his arm sliding around her without a second thought. She leaned into him, and the weight of her head against his shoulder sent a warmth through his chest. "What are you watching?" he asked, his lips brushing her temple in a fleeting kiss. "News." She gestured toward the TV, the screen flickering with images of heroes and chaos. "Looks like you and your crazy race are still trending." "You mean our crazy race...?" "Uh-huh!" She nodded with a sweet smirk. Parker chuckled, the sound deep and rich. "Of course it is. The internet loves drama." Her laughter was soft, almost musical. "And here we are, cuddling like two saints while the world''s trying to figure out who the hell the new hero and the drivers are." The screen cut to a new segment¡ªAnother piece had been released, flashing across the news. The police had officially dubbed the new hero Chione, now known to the public as the Ice Goddess as she called herself. Parker leaned back on the couch, a knowing smile tugging at his lips as he watched the footage. The black-haired teen with Herculean strength in Canada, the Ice Goddess, and the third teen with the unmistakable vibe of Perseus, Captain Sun¡ªthey were all over the media, their faces still shrouded in mystery. But Parker knew better. He knew exactly who they were. "The Olympian Champions," he murmured under his breath, his thoughts spinning. Chione, Hercules, Perseus¡ªeach of them tied to mythologies that spanned centuries. They were from the same but different stories, different generations, yet here they were, standing as united figures under the rule of the Olympian Gods. And the gods... What was their agenda in all of this? What game were they playing, bringing these legendary names back into the world as active forces? Parker''s gaze lingered on the screen, his mind restless. He couldn''t shake the feeling that this was only the beginning. If Chione, Hercules, and Perseus were involved, what other players were waiting in the wings? "I just had to go and wipe the floor with them," he sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. If these Champions were anything like their mythological counterparts, grudges would come as naturally as breathing. But despite the weight of his thoughts, a spark of exhilaration lit his chest. This was the kind of chaos Parker thrived on. And if the Olympian Champions were just the start, he couldn''t wait to see what¡ªor who¡ªcame next. "But who are these people and why are they just appearing now?" Tessa wondered aloud, little did she know the man beside her could answer these questions, at least what he knew. "Chione? Definitely," Parker replied, his fingers absentmindedly brushing through her hair. "And if I had to guess, the teen who stopped the train is Hercules is up in Canada flexing up his strength and that other guy¡ªprobably Perseus¡ªhe''s here''s our Captain Sun now here in America. It''s like an Olympian reunion tour." "Why now, though?" she murmured, her voice thoughtful. "That''s the million-dollar question." He kissed her forehead, his lips lingering. "Different generations, different myths, and yet, here they are. Same banner, same gods. Makes you wonder what the big picture is." Tessa sighed, snuggling closer. "You know, sometimes I hate how much you think about some stuff." "Yeah, well, someone''s gotta," he teased, tilting her chin up for a kiss. Their lips met, slow and lingering, the world outside fading into static. Tessa stared at him for a moment, her expression shifting from curiosity to something deeper. A warmth spread through her chest as she realized what this meant. He trusted her enough to share something so monumental, something he could have kept to himself. "Thank you," she said softly, her voice trembling slightly. She leaned in closer, her hand resting on his cheek. "Thank you for trusting me with this. I know it''s not easy, but it means... a lot. Really." Parker didn''t say anything, just cupped her face and kissed her, slow and tender. It was his way of saying he didn''t need words to show her how much he appreciated her understanding. ''You''re my willing accomplice, honey.'' he thought. When they pulled apart, Tessa smiled, her eyes lingering on his. "So," she said, her tone light, "what''s next? Do we start praying or something?" Parker smirked, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Not exactly. But if you see lightning bolts, run." Tessa laughed, leaning into him as the weight of the moment melted into something warmer, something that felt like them. "So," she said, her tone lighter now, "what''s the plan? Dinner, movie, or gym?" "Gym first," Parker said, already pulling her up with him. "Then maybe dinner. Or ice cream. We''ll figure it out." "On your go," she said with a grin, grabbing her bag. "Now you''re speaking my language." Another crazy night of many unexpecteds awaited to hit them. Chapter 63 Whisper To The Soul The Mercedes hummed softly as they drove through the city streets. Tessa was practically glued to Parker''s side, her arm draped over his as he steered with one hand.@@@@ "You know, you''re gonna make me crash if you keep distracting me," he joked, though he made no move to stop her. "You''ll manage," she teased, resting her head on his shoulder. When they got to the gym, the trainer greeted Parker with an enthusiasm that felt... a little too much. Tessa raised an eyebrow but said nothing as Parker got to work. For the next few hours, he pushed himself harder than ever. His movements were precise, almost superhuman, his improved form on full display. The Omni Energy coursing through him made his body feel like a finely-tuned machine, but every stat he gained now felt like pulling teeth. By the time they were done, Parker''s trainer looked like she was about ready to hand in her resignation. "You''re making me feel useless," she muttered, shaking her head. Parker just laughed it off, subtly keeping a polite distance. "Nah, you''re great. I''m just... motivated." Tessa, meanwhile, watched him with a mix of amazement and pride. As they changed into fresh clothes, she couldn''t help but nudge him. "You''ve been holding out on me. How long have you secretly been a gym god?" "Just lucky, I guess," he said with a shrug, but the smirk on his face told another story. As they stepped out into the cool night air, the weight of the day finally started to settle. Parker glanced at Tessa, her silhouette illuminated by the city lights, and couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude. "Ready to head out?" he asked, opening the car door for her. "Yeah," she said, her voice soft. "But first... ice cream." "On it," he replied with a grin¡ªhe had plan surprise for her, and just like that, they were off. **** He smirked, the kind that made her want to laugh and melt all at once. "You like it?" Before she could respond, the waiter placed a delicate, silver cloche in front of her and lifted it with a flourish. Beneath it was a dessert that looked like it had been pulled straight from a fairytale¡ªa molten chocolate sphere dusted with gold flakes, sitting atop a bed of sugared rose petals. But it wasn''t just dessert. Carved into the plate, in delicate chocolate script, were the words: "Here''s to every moment of warmth you shared with me." Tessa''s hands flew to her mouth as her heart clenched, tears pricking the corners of her eyes. She wasn''t a stranger to wealth. Hell, she''d grown up with it. But this wasn''t about money. This was effort, thought, and care wrapped into one perfect moment. And she couldn''t hold it in. She launched herself at Parker, her arms wrapping around his neck as she kissed him, full and fierce, not caring who was watching. Parker''s arms went around her waist, pulling her closer, his lips curling into a smile against hers as he kissed her back. When they finally broke apart, Tessa was breathless, her forehead resting against his. "You''re insane," she whispered, her voice shaky but filled with so much affection it could drown them both. Parker chuckled, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear. "For you? Anytime." "Thank you," she was whispered. And for the rest of the evening, with laughter spilling between them and the violinist playing softly in the background, Parker couldn''t help but think how glad he was to have her in his life. If he hadn''t known it before, he sure as hell did now, she had offered him something he had long forgotten. "Parker learn to forgive..." The words were like a whisper that gripped his soul instantly. Chapter 64 Cost Of Warmth For the rest of the evening, laughter spilled between them, soft and unrestrained, as the violinist played a tender tune in the background. Parker leaned back in his chair, his gaze occasionally drifting to Tessa''s face. She was beaming, her happiness so genuine that it tugged at something deep inside him. If he hadn''t realized it before, he sure as hell did now¡ªTessa had given him something he hadn''t felt in years: a sense of belonging. He made a conscious effort not to zone out, though. This wasn''t the time to get lost in his head, not tonight. He was here, with her, and he wanted to make every second count. Whatever thoughts tried to creep in, he shoved them aside, focusing instead on her radiant smile. It was hard to ignore how much this all meant to her. The fancy restaurant, the private setup, the attention to detail¡ªit wasn''t like she couldn''t have this every single day if she wanted. She was a billionaire''s daughter, after all. But the difference? It wasn''t about the money or the place. It was him. His presence, his effort, the thought he''d put into this¡ªit all revolved around that. And seeing her this happy, knowing he''d made it happen, sent a warmth through his chest that he hadn''t felt in a long time. After dinner, they moved on to ice cream and cake, indulging like kids on a sugar rush. Then came the slow dance, which Parker swore was way more challenging than any fight he''d ever been in. "I think I''m ready to tap out," Parker muttered, trying to keep up with Tessa''s graceful movements as couples swirled around them. Stay updated via empire "Don''t even think about it!" she laughed, pulling him closer and guiding him with practiced ease. The violins hummed softly, their slow rhythm weaving through the air as Parker tried to navigate the chaos of the dance floor. Tessa was laughing, her joy practically lighting up the room. Couples swayed all around them, but Parker felt like every eye was on his clumsy steps. "To think dancing''s harder than telekinesis," he muttered under his breath, though Tessa caught it and burst out laughing. "You think?" she teased, her hand firm on his shoulder, her other clasping his, she''d never know what he was meaning, "It''s simple. Just follow your instincts." "Yeah, last time I followed my instincts, I stepped on you," Parker shot back, the corner of his mouth lifting into a smirk. Tessa threw her head back, her laugh echoing through the hall. "Touche?. But you''re getting the hang of it, I promise." "Sure I am," he said, though her tone made it sound more like sarcasm than encouragement.@@@@ She pulled him closer, her cheek brushing against his chest as she guided his movements. He let her lead, trying not to overthink it, but damn, it was harder than he''d expected. The way she swayed, like the music was stitched into her bones, was mesmerizing. The drive back was quiet, save for the hum of the engine and her steady breathing. He glanced at her every so often, slouched against the seat, her lips parted just slightly. There was something about seeing her this peaceful that made his chest feel too tight, like he could barely hold all the feelings she stirred in him. When they reached her building, he parked the car and got out, walking around to scoop her up in one smooth motion. "Light as a feather," he murmured, partly because of his enhanced strength and partly because she really did seem lighter, more at ease than ever. He carried her all the way to the penthouse, the cool night air brushing against them as he held her close. But this time, instead of taking her to her room, he brought her to his. Maybe it was instinct, or maybe it was something else entirely, but he knew he wanted her there, even if it was just for tonight. When he gently laid her down on the bed, her eyes fluttered open, half-lidded but sparkling like they always did when she looked at him. Before he could step back, her hand shot out, grabbing his wrist and pulling him down. "Uh-uh," she murmured, her voice still thick with sleep but firm enough to leave no room for argument. Parker didn''t fight it. Instead, he let himself be pulled, his body sinking into the mattress beside her as she curled into him, her warmth pressing against his side. He sighed, a mix of surrender and something deeper, something he didn''t have a name for yet. And as her breathing evened out again, he rested his chin lightly against her head, letting the silence settle over them. ''Yeah,'' he thought, letting his eyes close. She had him, alright tonight. Completely. ***** Some readers may expect the main character to dive into things immediately, whether that''s punishment or certain plot arcs, but that''s not how I approach this story. I believe in taking the time to build up to key moments, to develop the tension and dynamics before things unfold. It''s not about rushing into every big moment or plot point right away. I want to create something that feels earned, something that builds naturally over time. If you''re looking for a story where the main character jumps into action without much setup, this might not be the story for you. I''m focused on preparation, planning, and letting things simmer before serving them hot. The process, the tension, the build-up¡ªthey all matter just as much as the payoff. As for why the MC might want affection from his enemies¡ªsometimes the most interesting revenges and punishmenta are the ones that start off as adversarial, where affection, revenge , pain, bitter and power dynamics clash in unexpected ways. It''s all part of the story, and not everything needs to happen in a rush. Thank you! Chapter 65 Forgive? Thats My Disability And as her breathing evened out again, he rested his chin lightly against her head, letting the silence wrap around them like a fragile truce. Yeah, he thought, eyes closing. She had him. Completely. But even then, the echoes of loneliness clung to him, sharp and relentless, like shadows with claws.@@@@ They bit at him, dug deep, and refused to let go. It wasn''t her fault¡ªTessa had done everything right. She saw through the cracks he tried to hide behind. Saw him for what he was: broken in places he didn''t want to admit. The dinner wasn''t just about love. She knew that. It was part of it, sure, but it wasn''t the whole story. Parker wasn''t just looking for romance¡ªhe was holding onto the warmth she brought, trying to let it fill the emptiness inside him. But damn, that cold... that cold was stubborn. It clawed at him, whispering that nothing could truly thaw it out. Yet he found satisfaction in it! Tessa saw it all. Not the confident Parker, not the clever quips or the stone-faced resilience he wore like armor¡ªbut the cracks. The quiet pain that spilled out in those moments he thought no one was looking. She had been observing him for days now and she thought it was time they addressed this. Yes it wasn''t in her place maybe but she couldn''t allow herself see him bury himself in whatever pain he was or had experienced. "Parker," she said softly, her voice breaking through the static in his head. Her fingers slipped into his, light but firm. His spine tingled from the contact, a shiver rolling through him. "You should learn to forgive," she said, her words quiet but heavy, like they carried the weight of a lifetime. It hit him like a fucking sledgehammer. His body went rigid, his breath catching in his throat. Forgive. The word ricocheted in his mind, ripping open wounds he thought he''d buried deep. Memories surged forward uninvited, pulling him back to the life he lived after his parents were gone. A life that tasted bitter no matter how much he tried to sugarcoat it. Forgive? He didn''t even know where to start. The silence between them was thick, almost suffocating, as Parker stared at the ceiling. The faint glow of city lights seeped through the curtains, casting long shadows on the walls. For a second, he thought he was fine, but deep inside, the echoes of loneliness clawed at him like phantoms gripping his soul. Bitter memories¡ªthat''s all Parker had. Sure, there were a few good ones mixed in, like the fact he wasn''t out on the streets, that he had a roof over his head, went to school, had a shitty but steady job, and got to eat three meals a day. But was that enough? He sat up, running his hands through his hair. "No, seriously, I can''t. And honestly? I don''t even want to." His voice cracked, and he hated it. "I don''t want to forgive them. Not for a second." "I''m not asking you to forgive them," she said, and her words stopped him cold. "What?" He blinked, caught off guard. Tessa reached out again, this time cupping his face in her hands. Her thumbs gently wiped away the tear trails he thought he''d hidden. "I''m not asking you to forgive anyone. Not anyone, not even me, not anyone who''s ever hurt you. Fuck them. They don''t deserve it." That hit him like a sucker punch. "I know that but then... Then ain''t that the hell are you asking me to do?" His voice cracked again, and he looked away, ashamed of how raw he sounded. "Forgive yourself." She could tell his pain has been there for far too long. Her voice softened, like she knew how much this was wrecking him. "Forgive the little boy who didn''t know what to do. The kid who was scared and alone. Forgive him." Parker''s throat tightened. He shook his head, trying to keep the tears from spilling over. "Tessa, I¡ª" "It wasn''t his fault," she cut him off. Her voice didn''t waver. "It never was. And it''s not fair for him to keep carrying that shit around like it''s yours to own." "There''s nothing like fair and unfairness in this world, Tessa" He looked at her, eyes glassy and filled with a storm of emotions he couldn''t name. Tessa leaned forward, pulling him into a hug. His head rested against her chest, and she kissed his forehead, holding him close. "I know. But let it go, Parker," she whispered. "Not for them. For you. You want revenge, you want them to pay? First forgive yourself then." And just like that, the floodgates opened. Quiet, shaky sobs spilled out, and he hated himself for it, but he couldn''t stop. Tessa didn''t say anything else. She didn''t need to. She just held him, her arms tight around him like she was afraid he''d shatter into pieces if she let go. For the first time in years, Parker let himself cry. He let himself feel everything he''d buried so deep without even realizing it. Was he this weak? Chapter 66 A Nyxilith & A Voidhowl! Parker had plans for tonight, but all of them faded like smoke in the wind. The weight of his thoughts, the memories he couldn''t shake, they all pulled him down into a fog he didn''t have the energy to fight. Tessa, though, wasn''t about to leave him in that state. She saw it in the way his shoulders slumped, the way his gaze seemed distant, lost somewhere she couldn''t follow. "Alright," she murmured, more to herself than him, brushing her fingers lightly over his cheek. "Let''s get you comfortable." He didn''t protest, just let her guide him. Her movements were gentle, unhurried, like she was trying not to startle him out of whatever fragile peace he had left. She helped him sit up, her hands steady as she slipped off his jacket, then reached for the buttons on his shirt. "You''ve got way too many layers," she teased softly, her tone light but warm. Parker mumbled something unintelligible, too tired to care about anything other than the quiet comfort she offered. Tessa smiled faintly, slipping his shirt off and folding it neatly before setting it aside. She crouched to undo his shoes, pulling them off one at a time, followed by his socks. "There," she said, satisfied. "Better already." He gave her a faint grunt of acknowledgment, his eyes half-closed. Tessa didn''t stop there, though. She leaned over him, pulling the blanket up to cover his body. As she tucked it around him, her fingers brushed his hair, smoothing it back in a tender gesture. "You need this," she whispered, leaning down to kiss his temple. Parker''s lips curved into the faintest hint of a smile before he drifted further into slumber, his breaths deepening. Tessa stood for a moment, watching him. He looked so different like this¡ªcalm, almost boyish, like the world had finally given him a break. It tugged at her heart.@@@@ Quietly, she undressed, leaving only her bra and panties before slipping under the blanket with him. Her arms wrapped around his torso, her cheek pressed against his shoulder. His warmth seeped into her, and she let herself relax, her body molding perfectly against his. She didn''t answer. Not yet. But the weight in the silence was enough to make him keep going. "Look at Annabelle," Robert pressed, his voice rising. "She''s out here thriving, crushing it. And you''re still stuck on Parker? He''s not even in the same fucking league, he''s not like other Nyxiliths. How blind are you¡ª" "Watch it, Voidhowl." Her tone froze him for a second, but his ego wouldn''t let him back down. "I''m just saying, Nyxilith. Don''t get too hopeful. You''re blind if you can''t see Annabelle same age as him is ten times the person Parker will ever be. Hell, the kid''s probably forgotten you even exist." That was it. Helena stood up slowly, her presence towering even though she didn''t raise her voice. She took one deliberate step forward, and Robert, for all his bravado, instinctively stepped back. "Let me make something crystal clear, Voidhowl," she said, her words cutting like knives. "Listen and listen carefully..." Helena Nyxilith said, her voice low and cold. "Don''t you ever¡ªever¡ªcompare a Nyxilith to a Voidhowl. Not in this life, and not in the next." "This is your last warning." Robert gulped, his confidence evaporating under her icy glare. "And another thing," she added, brushing past him with a force that almost made him stumble. "Know your place. Don''t overstep, or I''ll hate to remind you exactly where you stand." Without another word, she brushed past him, her movements like the edge of a storm¡ªcontrolled, but dangerous. Robert stood there, stunned, the cold air doing nothing to loosen the knot in his throat. She walked away into the house, her footsteps echoing like a storm fading into the distance. Robert stood there, stunned and shaken, muttering to himself under his breath. As she disappeared into the house, her footsteps echoing like distant thunder, he let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding. "All Nyxiliths are fucking crazy." Chapter 67 Milestones, Farewell, Veil The next few days blurred together, a mix of sweat, focus, and progress. Parker threw himself into everything¡ªpushing his physique, sharpening his telekinesis, expanding his mind, and absorbing Ether like it was the air he breathed. By the third day, his efforts paid off. His power level had rose; [Harmonic (Tier 2) Description: The user''s soul resonates with external forces, allowing for greater energy control. Abilities: Enhanced combat instincts, basic weapon summoning!] The notification from the system felt like validation, but the momentum slowed. Progress hit a wall, yet Parker didn''t mind. He had other priorities now. His bond with Tessa had deepened, shifting into something more than friendship. Lovers? No, not for him at least. Maybe something he couldn''t explain. They didn''t label it, but their dynamic carried a warmth that spoke volumes. The system even confirmed it with a maxed-out affection meter: 100 points. That milestone came with a reward¡ª100 random spins, not that Parker cared much. Tessa''s presence was something he hadn''t known he needed. She was grounding, yet electric, her laughter and sharp wit like a balm to his restless mind. Together, they navigated this newfound connection, finding comfort in each other''s company. Meanwhile, Parker milked the system for every cashback opportunity it offered. One of the highlights? A makeover for the Speedtails. They no longer resembled the chaos-inducing machines that tore through the city days ago. With fresh paint jobs, custom mods, and legit plates, they were practically new cars. The green Speedtail? That was Tessa''s now, though Parker still had two toys to play with. On the financial front, Parker''s trades hit big. His Forex account swelled to $16,758,000, and he funneled it straight into buying crypto and stocks trading. The system rewarded him with a cashback bonus of $167,580,000. That didn''t sit idle either. He spent $99 million unlocking a skill that had been teasing him for days. Nothing else noteworthy popped up in the system shop, but it didn''t bother him. Adding up everything, Parker''s balance now stood at a staggering $200 million without mentioning his crypto portfolio! Sitting back, he stared at the number. It didn''t feel real, like staring at a slot machine''s jackpot screen. His thoughts, though, weren''t on the money. They were elsewhere, circling things he couldn''t quite put into words. The world, meanwhile, was moving on. New heroes popped up across the globe¡ªIndia, China, America. But Parker found himself... disconnected. None of it mattered right now.@@@@ On the couch, Ere was curled up on Tessa''s lap, her purring almost hypnotic as Parker leaned back, watching them. "Can I take her with me?" Tessa asked suddenly, her fingers stroking Ere''s fur. Once inside, the silence wrapped around him like an old, unwanted blanket. He set Ere down on the couch and leaned against the window, staring out at the city. For the first time in forever, Parker felt really... alone unlike before he met Tessa. He wasn''t used to this. All his life, he''d been fine with loneliness, even embraced it. It had been his armor, his constant companion, the thing that kept him from breaking. But now, it gnawed at him in a way he didn''t understand. "This feeling..." he muttered, running a hand through his hair. Ere stretched lazily on the couch, giving him a sidelong glance. "You''re spiraling, boss." "Shut up," he replied without heat. The truth was, he will miss her. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut. It didn''t make sense. They''d only spent a few days together. How could someone walk into his life, upend everything, and then leave him feeling this... empty? He sighed, rubbing his face. "I''m not the man of steel after all," he muttered, almost to himself. "Even that guy had Lois Lane. So what does that make me?" The biggest phase of his seventeen years he''d spent in isolation felt meaningless now. Tessa had waltzed into his life, breaking down walls he didn''t even know existed. She''d made him see himself in ways he never dared to before. "She lifted the damn veil," he said quietly, his voice laced with both frustration and gratitude. "Made me face all the shit I tried to bury. And now she''s gone." Ere hopped onto the windowsill beside him, her amber eyes glinting. "She''ll be back," the cat said softly, surprising him with the rare show of empathy. "Yeah," Parker said, though the hollow ache in his chest didn''t ease. "She will." But the question lingered: when? The system didn''t leave Parker much room to dwell on his thoughts. **** A bit emotional... Yeah but we''re still grounded to who we''re! Chapter 68 Making Moves, Path Into The Top 1% The system didn''t leave Parker much room to dwell on his thoughts. [Ding! New Mission Generated... [Create a Business Empire! Choose one of these options: Cosmetics Empire Experience tales at empire Real Estate Technology Behemoth Car Company Fashion Brand!] "Holy shit," Parker muttered, his brows shooting up. This wasn''t just another generic mission to grind points or cash; this felt... real. The system was pushing him toward something bigger, something that could change his life¡ªor hell, his place in the world. He sank back in his chair, running a hand through his hair as the excitement bubbled up. A business empire? This was his shot to break into the top 1%? No, scratch that¡ªhe could become the 1%. But as much as the idea got his adrenaline going, Parker knew he couldn''t just jump into it blind. He had to think this through. He grabbed his water bottle from the table, took a sip, and leaned forward. "Alright, Parker, focus. Let''s break this down," he said to himself. He clicked over to a few articles about cosmetics. Trends, influencers, marketing... it was all overwhelming. "Profit margins are high," he read aloud, squinting at the screen. "But the market''s oversaturated. Every other day there''s a new mascara that makes your eyelashes look like tree branches." He snorted at the thought. Scrolling further, he saw words like branding, social media presence, and customer engagement. "Yeah, no thanks," he muttered, leaning back in his chair. "I''m not about to DM a bunch of influencers to beg them to sell my lip gloss." Although he would offer sums for ads, it was still the same thing to him¡ªbegging! With a decisive click, he closed the tabs. Cosmetics are out. Grabbing a glass of water from the kitchen, Parker flopped back onto the couch and started scrolling through contacts with for an international property management company he''d bookmarked earlier. "Alright, here goes nothing," he said, tapping the call button. The line rang twice before a crisp, professional voice answered. "This is Sophisticated Space, a global real estate and investment management firm. My name''s Katherine, how may I assist you?" Parker nodded and replied the woman "Katherine," he said, his voice flat and to the point. "Parker. I''m looking into real estate investment¡ªcommercial, residential, mixed-use. I''ve read a lot, but there''s still too much I don''t get. Thought I''d ask the experts." Her tone softened slightly, shifting from polished to approachable. "Of course, Mr. Parker. We''d be happy to help. Could you share a little more about what you''re looking to do? Are you interested in acquiring properties, leasing, or just general portfolio management?" Parker rubbed the back of his neck. "Yeah, uh, probably buying properties. But, like, here''s the thing¡ªI don''t want to deal with tenants or plumbing disasters and all. I''d rather not even touch the day-to-day stuff if I can avoid it." Katherine chuckled lightly. "That''s completely understandable. A lot of investors feel the same way. With our management services, we handle everything¡ªtenant communication, property upkeep, leasing agreements¡ªyou name it. Your role would simply be acquiring the assets and watching your portfolio grow." Parker raised an eyebrow, his tone cold and calculating. "So, I buy the buildings, and you handle everything else, right? Just making sure." "That''s correct," she confirmed. A grin spread across Parker''s face. "I like the sound of that." Katherine hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Mr. Parker, I''d recommend you visit our headquarters in New York City. It''s our largest U.S. office, and you''ll get a chance to meet our team, see how we operate, and get a deeper understanding of your investment options." Parker blinked, his expression unreadable. "New York City, huh?" "Yes," she said warmly. "We believe in creating strong relationships with our clients, and a personal visit would give you a much clearer picture of the opportunities available to you." Parker leaned back, his mind racing. "Alright, Katherine, you''ve sold me. Send me the details, and I''ll figure out when I can head out." "Wonderful. I''ll email you everything you need," she replied. "We look forward to seeing you here soon." After hanging up, Parker sat in silence for a moment, staring at the phone in his hand. "NYC?" he muttered. He''d never been, but the thought of stepping into one of the most iconic business hubs in the world made his chest buzz with excitement. Setting the phone down, he grabbed the TV remote and flipped to a random channel. "Alright, Parker," he said to himself, smirking. "Time to make some big moves." Chapter 69 Seoryeon—Sophisticated Space By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, Parker had made his choice. Real estate wasn''t flashy, but it was practical. It didn''t tie him down, it didn''t require constant innovation, and it played to his strengths. He closed his laptop and leaned back, staring at the ceiling. "Alright, Parker," he said aloud. "It''s time to buy some buildings and start printing money." [Ding! Option Selected: Real Estate. Objective: Build a $100 Billion Real Estate Portfolio. Reward: Throne of Dominion, ??,??!] Parker read the system notification, leaning back in his chair with a satisfied smirk. "A hundred billion, huh? No biggie." He shrugged, cracking his knuckles. Then, his eyes narrowed. "But... wise man says fools rush in." He stretched, thinking it over. "Build that shit in a month, and I''ll probably have the Feds knocking on my door. Nah, we''re playing it subtle. Subtle but not slow."@@@@ The reward were bound to be tempting enough to make anyone lose their mind, but Parker didn''t even know what they were and some had question marks. Whatever he was disciplined to just do his thing than care about rewards fur now. Your journey continues on empire He pulled up another tab and started digging deeper into Sophisticated Space. The company was massive. International. South Korean roots. Its portfolio? Over a trillion dollars. Parker''s eyebrows shot up. "A trillion and over? Damn, these guys don''t mess around." The more he read, the more impressed he became. The CEO was a woman named Seoryeon. Twenty-five years old and already a legend in the business world. She''d taken over the company at just twenty-two, transforming it from a $700 billion empire to a trillion-dollar behemoth in three years. "Three years," Parker muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "That''s not just impressive¡ªthat''s some next-level shit." Unless she had a Cashback system like him, pulling off what she did in three years meant she wasn''t your ordinary business woman. What really caught his attention, though, was the company''s heritage. It wasn''t some overnight success story. It had roots stretching back generations, built on tradition and relentless innovation. Parker nodded to himself. "That''s one thing I love about Asians¡ªthey don''t mess around when it comes to business." He scrolled through more articles, watching interviews and skimming through industry reports. The more he learned about Seoryeon and her company, the more certain he became. Sophisticated Space¡ªor Seryeon-doen Gonggan, as it was known in Korean¡ªwas the perfect partner for his real estate ambitions. "Alright," he said, closing his laptop with a satisfying click. "That''s it. We''re doing this." The cat yawned, clearly not impressed. Parker yawned too, exhaustion from three days of intense research finally catching up to him. "Time to hit the sack," he muttered, heading to bed. He crashed like a log, his mind already dreaming of the moves he''d make tomorrow. **** The next morning, Parker woke up with a rare mix of excitement and cold determination. He didn''t get giddy about much, but this trip felt like the beginning of something big. "Big day today," he said to himself. After a quick shower, he dressed sharp but comfortable: a black designer hoodie, fitted jeans, and sneakers that probably cost more than most people''s rent. After a quick breakfast, he packed a small bag for the trip. His system notification had given him the perfect excuse to start moving. It was time to see Sophisticated Space in action. Parker''s phone buzzed with an email from Katherine at the company, confirming his visit and including directions to their New York City headquarters. He glanced at the email, grinning. "Let''s go." He grabbed his essentials¡ªphone, laptop, the key to his red Speedtail, and Ere, who looked annoyed but didn''t resist being picked up. Down in the parking lot, the sleek red McLaren Speedtail waited like a predator ready to pounce. Parker opened the door, setting Ere on the passenger seat before sliding in himself. As the car roared to life, Parker smirked. "Let''s go." The drive to Los Angeles International Airport (LAX) was smooth but uneventful. Parker wasn''t the type to blast upbeat tunes or sing along like some carefree idiot. Instead, the car was filled with the hauntingly cool notes of Dark Synthwave, the kind of music that oozed mystery and tension. But underneath the calm exterior, there was a flicker of excitement he couldn''t ignore. This wasn''t just a business trip¡ªit was a step toward something colossal. Pulling up to the private first-class entrance at LAX, Parker handed the keys to the valet without a word, grabbing Ere and his bag. "Alright," he muttered to himself, stepping inside. "Time to show New Yorkers what I''m made of." Chapter 70 ....To Billions The hum of the Speedtail''s engine filled the car as Parker drove through LA''s morning traffic. The city was already alive¡ªcars honking, people rushing, life moving. He reached for his phone, his thoughts drifting to Tessa. They hadn''t talked yesterday, and that silence felt wrong. He hit her name on speed dial. The line rang twice before her familiar voice filled the car. "Morning, Master," she said playfully. Parker couldn''t help but grin. "Morning, Tessa. You miss me yet?" "You have no idea," she said with a dramatic sigh. "It''s been, what, hours? And it already feels like a month. How do people even do long-distance relationships?" "Some don''t," Parker quipped, his tone teasing. "But I''m guessing you''re not one of them." "Obviously not," she shot back. "Anyway, I told you, I have a surprise coming your way soon. It''s already in progress." "Oh, really? A surprise I won''t see coming, huh?" "Exactly," she said with a sly edge. "You''ll never guess, so don''t even try." Parker smirked, shaking his head. "I''ll keep my expectations sky-high, then." On the other end, he heard faint clinks of forks and spoons on plates. It made him pause. "Wait, are you having breakfast or something? I''m hearing, like, serious silverware action." Tessa chuckled. "Yeah, I''m with my parents. We were eating before you called, but I stepped away so I could talk to you." Parker let out a soft laugh. "Wow, I thought billionaire families had strict no-phone rules during meals or something. You know, all formal and proper." "You''re half right," she admitted, her tone light. "But I''m a special case. Rules bend for me." "Of course, they do," Parker said, shaking his head with a grin. Explore more adventures at empire@@@@ Tessa''s tone shifted slightly, the lightness fading. "But... there''s something I haven''t done yet." "Pouting now? Really?" Parker muttered, shaking his head. **** The city blurred past him as the Speedtail''s engine purred, eating up the miles. LA''s skyline glittered under the sun, the mix of skyscrapers and palm trees creating that iconic West Coast vibe. Parker loved driving, especially in this car¡ªit was like a part of him, sleek, fast, and powerful. When he finally pulled into the VIP parking area at LAX, he handed the keys to the valet with a nod, grabbing Ere and his small carry-on. "Don''t scratch it," he said simply half-joking making the valet smile at Parker''s dark humour The valet looked slightly awestruck by the car and the fact that Parker was carrying a cat like it was the Hope Diamond. As Parker strode into the VIP entrance, he could feel the stares. It wasn''t just the car or his tailored look¡ªit was the cat. Ere''s sleek black coat shimmered under the light, and she sat regally in his arms, clearly unimpressed with the world around her. Inside the VIP terminal, the check-in process was seamless. A few quick confirmations, and he was escorted to a private lounge. From there, a dedicated staff member guided him directly to the plane. * Boarding the first-class suite, Parker couldn''t help but appreciate the setup. It wasn''t his first time flying like this, but it was the first time in a while. The suite was like a mini hotel room¡ªspacious, with a plush bed, a personal entertainment system, and even a tiny desk for work. Parker slid into his first-class seat, leaning back with a satisfied grunt. "Alright, this ain''t too bad," he muttered, letting his head sink into the ridiculously soft headrest. The seat was huge, easily twice the size of what you''d get in coach, and even came with its own little privacy divider. He stretched his legs out, his dark skin catching the soft cabin lights as he settled in. As he settled in, memories of flying to South Korea with Helena when he was eight bubbled up. Unlike Helena, who was insufferable no matter where she went, his second aunt had been warm and welcoming. It was strange how tied his life was to that country now, even indirectly. Ere curled up beside him, looking smug. "You comfortable, princess?" he asked dryly, earning a lazy yawn from the cat. The plane took off smoothly, and Parker leaned back, already plotting his next move. Chapter 71 —Journey Of A 1000 Steps He glanced around¡ªnothing too flashy, just sleek and modern. Each seat had its own screen, tray table, and enough buttons to make you feel like you were driving a spaceship. The air smelled faintly of leather and some kind of expensive citrus. A flight attendant stopped by, smiling warmly. "Mr. Black, can I get you something? Champagne? A snack?" "Nah, I''m good," he said, giving her a polite nod. Then, almost as an afterthought, he added, "Actually, water''s cool." She disappeared to grab it, and Parker leaned over to peek at Ere. She was all-comfortable enjoying the luxury, he got his water afterwards.@@@@ As the engines roared to life, Parker let out a breath, feeling the slight rumble under his feet. He adjusted his seatbelt, stealing one last glance out the window as LA shrank below. "This will be worth it," he murmured, half to himself. His excitement was there, but so was the usual cold calm he carried around like armor. He didn''t get worked up easily, but damn, New York felt like a whole different vibe waiting for him. Settling back, he closed his eyes as the plane leveled off, letting the hum of the engines take over. Comfortable? Hell yeah. But he wasn''t about to get too used to it. This was just the start. **** The plane touched down at JFK with a smooth glide that barely jolted Parker awake. He blinked a few times, groggy but alert, and rubbed a hand over his face. "Finally," he muttered, unbuckling his seatbelt. The flight attendant walked by, her professional smile intact. "Welcome to New York, Mr. Black. Hope you enjoyed the flight." "Yeah, it was decent," Parker replied, giving her a nod as he reached down to grab Ere. The cat was wide awake now, her sharp eyes darting around at the unfamiliar surroundings. As he stepped into the VIP terminal, the hum of New York City was already palpable. The buzz of voices, the sharp click of heels on polished floors¡ªit was energy Parker could feel in his chest. He strode through the terminal, his sharp gaze cutting through the chaos. Ere let out a low purr like she was unimpressed with the whole ordeal. The VIP section made things ridiculously easy. Parker barely had to stop before he was stepping outside into the crisp New York air, where a sleek black car awaited. The driver, suited up and holding a discreet sign with P. Black, nodded respectfully as Parker approached. After a while, Parker set Ere on the couch, this time successfully. Changing into something more fitting for the day ahead. He chose a crisp white shirt, layered with a forest-green sweater, and finished it off with beige tailored pants that looked effortlessly elegant. White sneakers completed the look, giving him that millionaire-casual vibe¡ªsharp but approachable. Glancing at the mirror, Parker adjusted the cuffs of his shirt peeking out beneath the sweater, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. Ere watched him from her spot on the couch, her eyes narrowed as if questioning his fashion choice. Experience new tales on empire "What? Too formal for you?" he teased, grabbing his phone and keys. Ere flicked her tail, unimpressed. "Don''t wait up," Parker said with a dry chuckle as he walked out, earning a soft snort from his feline companion. **** The drive to was as sleek as his outfit. Manhattan''s chaos zipped past the car windows in flashes of neon, steel, and concrete. Parker sat relaxed, one arm resting on the door, his fingers tapping lightly on his knee. His mind was already calculating¡ªwhat to say, what to do. When the car pulled up to the building, he glanced at the imposing structure, letting out a calm breath. "Alright," he murmured, stepping out. "Let''s handle this." It was time to meet the legal team that was going to smoothen things even more for him. **** Hello everyone, I hope y''all are having good time, comment to tell me what you think. Review the book too if you''re enjoying. Thank you for the support too but I hope you keep pouring more. I don''t have a ice cola, I need to eat a pizza too like I have been just motivated by an inspirational capsule while sitting in that Luxurious Car you will gift him! Chapter 72 Summit & Wolfe Two days before landing in New York, Parker had already done his homework. The moment his plan to build a $100 billion real estate portfolio became more than just an idea, he''d started making moves. He''d called Summit & Wolfe, knowing they weren''t the kind of firm you just walked into without notice. The initial call had been straightforward but assertive¡ªParker''s style. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire "Hello, this is Parker Black. I''m looking to secure a team for ongoing real estate ventures. High-level stuff. What''s your availability for a meeting this week?" The voice on the other end had been polite but cautious¡ªthis wasn''t their first rodeo. "Mr. Black, we typically require more information before setting up a consultation. Can you clarify the scope of your needs?" Parker didn''t hesitate. "I''m looking to build a portfolio worth billions. I need a team that can handle contracts, zoning, and litigation, with one point of contact managing it all. Confidentiality is non-negotiable." There had been a brief pause, she was definitely surprised by his request since it meant she was dealing with real deal now, she had to whisper to higher-ups first. "I see," the representative had said, their tone shifting ever so slightly. Money talked, and Parker was practically shouting. "We can set something up for two days from now. You''ll be meeting with one of our senior partners." "Perfect. See you then," Parker replied before ending the call. Behind the scenes, the firm had taken his inquiry seriously. Clients with that level of confidence¡ªand cash¡ªdidn''t come around every day. They had bumped his appointment to a prime slot, ensuring he wouldn''t be meeting just anyone but the managing partner. Parker wasn''t your usual client not with the mention of billions! **** Parker knew he needed more than just a lawyer¡ªhe needed a whole damn team. With a $100 billion real estate portfolio in his sights, there was no way he''d trust just one person to handle all the moving parts. Contracts, zoning laws, litigation, tax strategies¡ªhe needed it all airtight. After a deep dive into the top firms, he''d decided to work with Summit & Wolfe, one of the most expensive and reputable firms in the country. Hell, they weren''t just big in America; they had a global rep. **** The car rolled to a stop outside Summit & Wolfe''s Manhattan headquarters. The building stood tall and sleek, a modern fortress of glass and steel that screamed power and money. Parker stepped out, Ere one hand and his phone in the other, tapping out a quick email before tucking it into his pocket. Inside, the lobby was all polished marble floors and massive chandeliers. The air smelled faintly of leather and freshly brewed coffee, the kind that costs $20 a cup. Parker approached the reception desk, where a woman with a sharp bob and an even sharper suit greeted him. He greeted back informing who he was. As they hammered out the details, Parker laid down his conditions. "I need full confidentiality. Nothing about my business leaves this room or their mouth. I don''t care how big your firm is¡ªif I smell a leak, we''re done." "Understood," Alan replied. "Our firm specializes in high-profile clients. Discretion is non-negotiable." Parker leaned forward. "I also need 24/7 availability. I don''t care if it''s 3 a.m. If I call, someone better answer." Alan raised an eyebrow but didn''t object. "We can accommodate that, but like it said, retainer will reflect the level of service you''re requesting." Parker waved a hand dismissively. "I''m not here to save money. I''m here to make sure my shit runs smooth." Alan smiled faintly, impressed despite himself. "You''ve got yourself a deal, Mr. Black." Alan presented a list of names, each one more impressive than the last. Parker skimmed through it, finally pointing to the top three. "I want these guys," he said simply. Alan nodded. "Excellent choice. You''ll be working with our best team. Their combined expertise covers everything you''ll need, from transactional law to international real estate." Parker smirked, leaning back in his chair. "Perfect. Let''s get the paperwork done." The contract was thorough, outlining every service, fee, and responsibility. Alan didn''t shy away from the numbers¡ªa $2,000,000 monthly retainer for the level of exclusivity Parker demanded and given his portfolio he was looking to build. Parker didn''t blink. He signed the contract with a steady hand, sliding it back across the table. "Welcome to Summit & Wolfe," Alan said, standing to shake his hand. "Thanks," Parker replied, his smirk turning into a full grin. "Now, let''s make some moves." And just like that, Parker had secured not just a lawyer, but an entire legal dream team. It was expensive as hell, but for him, it was just another investment in his empire. The second step on the journey of a thousand steps has been taken! Chapter 73 Parkers Empire Avengers The legal team Parker hired wasn''t just a team¡ªthey were the team. These women weren''t playing around, and their reputation stretched far beyond just the US. International powerhouses in the real estate game Summit & Wolfe could offer, they were practically legends. Their fees were stupidly high, but Parker wasn''t sweating it. What did make him roll his eyes was their nickname: the "Real Estate Avengers." Cringe? Absolutely. But could they deliver? Damn right. That''s all that mattered. Allan had slid over their profiles a few minutes ago, and Parker gave them a skim. Two of them¡ªAlina and Claire¡ªwere a married couple. Yeah, that''s right, a married power duo. They were practically inseparable, always walking into meetings hand-in-hand, like some badass blonde tag team. Claire, the one who looked like she belonged on the cover of a fashion magazine, had this thing about her¡ªa sharpness, like she could cut someone with just a look. Her tailored navy skirt didn''t help; she was the poster girl for power moves. Then there was Alina. A little quieter, more grounded, but no less lethal in a courtroom. Together? They were a freakin'' storm. Allan had assured Parker their personal life didn''t spill into their professional one, but if shit ever hit the fan, Parker was free to call it quits and swap them out. He wasn''t worried, though. These two weren''t the kind to let anything mess with their A-game. But then there was her. Ava Kline. The leader of this Avengers crew and, let''s be honest, the one who stole the show. She was in her thirties, single, and didn''t give a damn about anyone''s opinion. With her jet-black hair, smoky dark eyes, and a figure that could make statues weep, Ava was it. And yeah, let''s not tiptoe around it¡ªher breasts were big enough to make people stop mid-sentence. Everything about her screamed seduction, like she was some mix of high fashion and straight-up danger. But here''s the thing¡ªshe wasn''t just hot. She was sharp. Deadly. Her reputation wasn''t built on her looks; it was built on her ability to tear apart contracts, negotiate like a demon, and leave her opponents wondering what the hell just happened. Allan smirked as he gave Parker the lowdown. "They''re not just lawyers, man. These women? They''re killers in heels. You''ve got the best money can buy." Parker leaned back, a grin tugging at his lips. "Killers in heels, huh? I like the sound of that."He let out a small laugh, shaking his head. "Hell, I don''t care if they call themselves the goddamn real estate pirates. As long as they get shit done." Allan chuckled. "Trust me, they''ll get shit done. Just don''t get too distracted by Ava, or you''re gonna end up signing a deal with your eyes glued to her chest." Parker snorted. "Noted. But hey, if she''s as good as you say, I don''t care if she shows up in a damn swimsuit. As long as she get to work." Parker blinked, surprised for a second, but nodded. "Alright. Works for me." He paused, then smirked a little. "Guess it''s just me and you, huh, Ms. Klein?" "Looks like it," she replied, her tone light but professional. Before they left, Parker shook Allan''s hand, slipping him a sly grin. "Thanks for everything, Allan." "No problem, Mr. Parker. You''re all set. Just remember, you''ve got the best in the business now." Parker nodded and he signed off on the $2 million retainer without blinking. Minutes later, his $20 million cashback hit his account like lightning. Faster than instant, as Allan would say. But Parker wasn''t done. He handed Allan an envelope with $1 million inside. "Split it between you and Alina and Claire." Allan''s eyes went wide. "You serious?" Parker shrugged, already heading for the door. "You''ve earned it." Ava watched the whole thing in silence, arms crossed, her expression unreadable. As they stepped outside, Alina mouthed something to Claire, both clearly stunned by the tip. Ava stayed quiet, though her eyes flicked to Parker with something close to curiosity. "Generous," she finally said once they were alone, her tone laced with intrigue. Parker smirked. "Let''s just say I pay for quality. On y va, Ava. We''ve got work to do." She let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head. This kid was definitely not your average teenager. **** I feel like getting a tip of a Dragon for the good work... ???????? Chapter 74 Today Chauffeur & Attorney Parker and Ava walked side by side, their steps naturally syncing as they made their way out of the building. Parker was tall¡ªtaller than most men¡ªbut Ava wasn''t far behind, almost matching him in height. Sure, she had heels on, but even without them, she was tall enough to stand out in any crowd. She carried herself with confidence, her tone animated as she talked, filling the silence Parker usually preferred.@@@@ When they reached the parking lot, Parker moved toward his rental car. He was already opening the door when Ava cut in smoothly, her keys dangling from her fingers. "How about I drive you today. You have me booked the whole day, remember?" she offered, spinning her keys around her finger. Parker glanced at the Lambo and smirked. "Yeah, sure. Can''t say no to that." He waved off his rental driver, who''d already been paid anyway, and followed Ava to her car. He already paid up. Whatever. The guy could keep the tip. With everything he''d spent today¡ªabout $3.7 million, including the Avengers'' retainer and bonuses¡ªwhat was another hundred bucks? Especially when his cashback notification had just hit, adding $37 million to his account balance. That brought him to a cool $237 million, not even counting the hefty crypto portfolio he was obsessed with growing. Parker had learned the game early, and now? He was stacking. Parked under the shade was a sleek yellow Lamborghini that practically screamed money. The body gleamed like it had been dipped in liquid gold, and the low, sharp curves looked fast even when it wasn''t moving. It wasn''t just a car¡ªit was a statement. "Subtle?" Parker muttered, smirking as Ava unlocked the doors with a quick tap. She grinned back at him. "Subtle''s boring." Meanwhile, Parker sat quietly, listening but offering little. He wasn''t rude, just... focused. His gaze stayed fixed on the road ahead, like the future itself was waiting for him to catch up. As she talked, Ava found her gaze drifting to Parker more than she expected. There was something about him¡ªhis quiet focus, the way he didn''t flinch under pressure, how his eyes stayed fixed on the horizon like he could already see what was coming. Most 17-year-olds were hotheaded, impulsive. Parker? He was cool, calculating, and already sitting on a fortune that would make grown men jealous. Ava caught herself stealing glances at him. Seventeen, and he already had this much wealth? This much composure? Most grown men would be tripping over themselves in his position, but not Parker. She could tell he wasn''t just rich¡ªhe was wired for success. Money wasn''t just around him; it followed him, like gravity. Opportunities didn''t just knock on Parker''s door¡ªthey broke it down, and if she and her team played their cards right, they''d be there to catch the windfall. Ava made a mental note to tell Alina and Claire to stay close to Parker. Not clingy¡ªjust... available. If this kid was building an empire, they wanted in on the ground floor. The drive didn''t take long. Ava kept the conversation light, steering it back to business while still weaving in the occasional por que? no and c''est la vie, just to keep things playful. By the time they arrived, the Lamborghini purred to a stop in front of their destination, and Ava glanced at Parker with a smile. Read new adventures at empire She killed the engine, and they stepped out. The Lamborghini looked even better parked in front of the sleek, glass-paneled building. "Not bad," Parker said, glancing at the car before looking at Ava. She smirked, slipping her keys into her bag. "Told you you''d thank me." "Let''s go," Parker said, already heading for the entrance. Ava followed, chuckling softly. Damn, this kid really was something else. He stopped outside for a second, his eyes trailing upward to where the building seemed to disappear into the sky. Beside him, Ava Klein adjusted her bag, standing tall¡ªeven in her heels¡ªright at Parker''s level. If she was impressed by the structure, she didn''t show it. Chapter 75 Peril at the Third Step The Sophisticated Space building towered above Parker as he stepped out of the car, hands tucked into his pockets. The glass exterior shimmered in the sunlight, sleek and modern, with at least fifteen stories stretching high enough to make most people feel small. It was the kind of place that screamed money¡ªa hub for power players. People in sharp suits and polished shoes moved in and out, their conversations filled with clipped tones and fake laughs. Parker paused for a second, eyes tracing the building up to its peak, then shrugged. "Fancy," he muttered, his voice low but amused. Ava Klein stepped up beside him, heels clicking softly against the pavement. She didn''t miss a beat. "Sophisticated, as advertised," she quipped, tossing him a quick smile. "Shall we?" Inside, the air was crisp and expensive, the kind of environment where even breathing felt like it cost money. At the reception desk sat a woman Parker immediately recognized from her voice¡ªKatherine, the same person he''d spoken to a few days back. "Mr. Parker," Katherine greeted with a bright smile fully aware of his arrival, her voice warm as she stood to guide them. "Nice to meet you in person," Parker replied, his tone casual but polite.@@@@ Ava raised an eyebrow at the personal touch but didn''t comment. She nodded, clearly realizing who he was. "Right this way, please." She led them toward the elevator, leaving the reception desk behind for another staff member to take over. Ava stayed silent, observing the place like she was calculating its every weakness. The three stepped into the elevator, and Katherine hit the button for one of the upper floors. Katherine led them to an empty office¡ªplush carpet, sleek furniture, and a massive window offering a view of the city below. "Please, make yourselves comfortable. Mr. Lyman will be here shortly," Katherine said before slipping out the door. "I said, are you done?" Parker repeated, his tone flat but firm. "Because I don''t have time for this bullshit. If this is how Sophisticated Space runs its branches, I''ll take my business elsewhere." Ava raised an eyebrow, impressed, but said nothing. She leaned back in her chair, letting Parker take the lead. Lyman straightened, his smirk faltering. "Now, hold on. There''s no need to¡ª" Explore more stories at empire Parker cut him off. "Oh, there''s every need. You made your first impression, Mr. Lyman. And trust me, it''s your last. Miss Klein, let''s go." Without waiting for a response, Parker turned and headed for the door. Ava followed his lead, her heels clicking sharply against the polished floors as they headed for the door. Her voice was calm, but her words cut deep. "You know, Layman, I thought professionalism was a prerequisite for your job. Guess I was wrong." As they left, Layman''s face turned crimson, but he didn''t follow. Parker didn''t look back. When they stepped back into the elevator, Ava finally broke the silence. "You handled that well." "He was a waste of time," Parker replied simply. She smiled faintly, stealing another glance at him. For someone so young, he carried himself like he''d been playing this game for years. Interesting. Out in the lobby, Katherine, the receptionist, looked up from her desk, confusion flashing across her face. "Already done, Mr. Parker?" Her eyes darted between Parker and Ava, noting the tension simmering between them. Parker didn''t respond, the storm in his gaze enough to make her sit straighter. Chapter 76 Villain Path? Out in the lobby, Katherine, the receptionist, looked up from her desk, confusion flashing across her face. "Already done, Mr. Parker?"@@@@ Her eyes darted between Parker and Ava, noting the tension simmering between them. Parker didn''t respond, the storm in his gaze enough to make her sit straighter. "Layman happened, didn''t he?" Katherine muttered under her breath, shaking her head. Ava glanced at Parker as they stepped outside. "You know," she said, voice low and deliberate, "this isn''t how Sophisticated Space operates. People like Layman are the exception, not the rule. Their higher-ups wouldn''t tolerate this." Parker shoved his hands into his pockets, scanning the bustling city street ahead. "Doesn''t matter. If that''s the face of their company here, I''m out." "Mr. Parker," Ava pressed, "Layman''s a cog in the machine. The execs? They''d flip out if they knew he just cost them a client like you." Parker scoffed but didn''t answer. He was done here, he can''t do bussines with a clown! **** As Parker and Ava stepped onto the curb, a sleek black car rolled up, its polished surface reflecting the city lights. The door opened, and out stepped a man who looked like he''d just walked off the cover of Forbes. Tailored suit, shiny shoes, and a confident stride that didn''t reek of the arrogance Layman carried. The man stopped mid-step when his eyes landed on Ava. There was a flicker of recognition¡ªrespect, even admiration. "Ms. Klein," he said, extending his hand with a warm smile. "It''s an honor. Richard Kane, Regional Director for Sophisticated Space. What brings you to our branch today? It''s an honour though!" He slipped a smile again. Ava shook his hand, her expression polite but distant. "The pleasure is mine. As for why I am here... A client meeting. Or at least, that was the plan." Her tone carried just enough edge to make Kane''s smile falter. Kane''s gaze shifted to Parker, a flicker of curiosity passing over his face. "And this is?" "Do I even care about his fate or what happens afterwards? I don''t want to waste my time," Parker asked, his tone challenging but not hostile. "Because I have less of that for more bullshit." Kane smiled faintly, a flicker of respect in his eyes. "I don''t bullshit, Mr. Parker. You''ll see that for yourself." Parker let the silence stretch a beat longer before nodding. "Alright, Kane. You''ve got a chance to fix this. Don''t waste it. Most important my time, I have less to waste here. But enough to offer you another chance." As Kane stepped aside to open the car door for them, Ava turned to Parker with a small smirk. "Not bad, Mr. Parker," she said softly. "You handled than I should''ve if I were in your position." Parker shrugged, sliding into the seat. "If they''re as good as they claim, they''ll make it worth my while. If not, well..." He left the sentence hanging, his confidence filling the silence. Ava chuckled as she joined him. "Well, then they''d better pray they''re good which I know they are." Kane led them back inside, apologizing profusely as they walked. "I''ll address this immediately. Ava, your involvement alone makes this a priority. But Mr. Parker? Having you as a client is just as critical. Layman doesn''t represent us. Not today, not ever." Back in the director''s office, the tension was thick enough to cut with a knife. The director wasted no time. "Mr. Layman," he barked into his phone. "Get in here. Now." Minutes later, Layman slinked in, his earlier arrogance replaced with visible unease. He tried to avoid Ava''s gaze but failed miserably. Parker watched, Villains destroy, Antiheroes watch but he was both, no, he was becoming the former... Without realizing it? ***** Stay connected with empire You might see this late but thank you @Josh776 for the Massage Chair, helll my back was, you know, hurting! Chapter 77 Minutes Make Billionaires Back in the director''s office, the tension was thick enough to cut with a knife. The director wasted no time. "Mr. Layman," he barked into his phone. "Get in here. Now." Minutes later, Layman slinked in, his earlier arrogance replaced with visible unease. He tried to avoid Ava''s gaze but failed miserably. Kane had got everything that had happened from Ava and he was fuming than before.@@@@ The director didn''t mince words. "Your behavior today was unacceptable. You''ve not only embarrassed yourself, but you''ve jeopardized a major deal and the reputation of this branch. Effective immediately, you''re relieved of your duties." Layman''s jaw dropped. "Sir, I¡ª" "No excuses," the director cut him off. "Consider yourself lucky if the CEO doesn''t fire you outright. Security will escort you out." Layman stammered a weak apology, his face flushed with humiliation. Parker leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, watching the scene unfold with a indifference. Once Layman was gone, the director turned back to Parker and Ava, his tone noticeably softer. "Mr. Parker, Ms. Klein, I cannot apologize enough for what happened. Moving forward, I''ll personally oversee your account. You''ll have access to our best resources and a dedicated team to handle everything. Please allow us to prove that this branch can meet your standards." Parker leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. He didn''t gloat, he didn''t care about the man''s fate. **** Once Layman was gone, Kane turned back to Parker, his tone softer but just as firm. "Mr. Parker, let me assign you a team¡ªour best. And if you ever have an issue, you can say straight to me." Parker tilted his head, considering. Ava, sitting beside him, raised an eyebrow. "What do you think, Parker? Worth giving them a second chance?" Parker smirked faintly. "Why not? Screw it up, and I walk." Kane nodded, relief washing over his face. "Understood. Thank you for giving us the opportunity to make this right." As they waited Ava glanced at Parker. "You''ve got a way with people." "Yeah," Parker said, hands in his pockets, "but damn, some of them make it hard." Ava laughed softly, shaking her head. "Welcome to the real bussiness world, Mr. Parker." **** The acquisition process was already set into motion the moment Parker laid out his vision to Sophisticated Space. A specialized team was quickly assembled, their leader an older guy with sharp suits and an even sharper tongue. Kane, standing a few steps away, watched the whole thing unfold with quiet interest. The team wasted no time, rolling out a presentation that highlighted buildings currently up for grabs. Their list wasn''t small-time; these properties screamed luxury. Each one was like its own monument, standing tall even in outside cities like London, Dubai, Monaco, and, of course, those in U.S too. He turned to Kane, who hadn''t said a word the entire time. "Thoughts?" Kane crossed his arms, his face thoughtful. "You''re playing a long game. I like it. And it has more returns." Read new adventures at empire Parker grinned. "You look like you just won a jackpot," she teased. "I did," he said absent-mindedly, slipping his phone back into his pocket. Ava chuckled, shaking her head. She couldn''t help but glance at him again as they stood to leave. For a seventeen-year-old, he carried himself like someone who had already seen the top of the world. The real kicker? He wasn''t even close to done. All was left was buying them and fully acquiring them. The room was quiet. Not the kind of quiet that feels peaceful, but the kind that makes your skin buzz, like the air right before a thunderstorm. Parker leaned back in his chair, letting the tension simmer. He wasn''t in a rush; this was his moment, and he wasn''t about to let anyone steal the spotlight. The small crowd of agents, and high-flyers watched him like he was a human bomb, ready to detonate. And honestly? They weren''t wrong. What Parker was about to do would leave shockwaves in its wake. He scrolled through his tablet, his finger hovering over a list of properties that looked more like trophies than real estate. He smirked, glancing up at the silent crowd. "Alright," he said, his voice cutting through the heavy air. ''Let''s blow their minds.'' Parker started with a $170 million Beverly Hills estate¡ªluxury defined. His account dipped to $67 million, but a second later, a $1.7 billion cashback hit, rocketing his balance to $1.767 billion. Next came a $201 million Dubai estate, a palace in the sky. His balance dropped again but surged to $3.576 billion after a $2.01 billion cashback. He didn''t stop there. A $250 million Monaco property and a $190 million London mansion followed. With cashbacks of $2.5 billion and $1.9 billion, his total climbed to $7.536 billion. Parker then turned his attention to New York. A $900 million skyscraper and a $2.5 billion tower were snapped up in quick succession. The cashbacks? $9 billion and $25 billion, bringing his total to a staggering $38.136 billion. "System, give me a cashback rundown," Parker asked the system. [Cashback from estates: $8.11 billion Cashback from skyscrapers: $34 billion Total cashback overall: $8.11B + $34B = $42.11 billion!] Chapter 78 Jobless Billionaires Halo Now Parker looked at his real estate portfolio with mixed feelings. It was now $4.211 billion, a nice chunk, but it was still just a tiny fraction of the $100 billion he needed to hit his goal. A long way to go, sure¡ªbut hell, there was no rush. He had time on his side. Of the 1000 steps he had taken the tenth step! For now, he''d just chill. Wait until the next set of properties rolled around. Klein would give him the heads-up when they were ready. It was a waiting game now, and Parker was okay with that. But even with all this, the reality was hitting him: With his $4.211 billion portfolio, the management company, Sophisticated Space, was gonna take 2% annually for running the whole show. That''s $84.22 million in management fees. Damn, these guys were making real money. And that was just for the basic service. If he kept building his empire, he was looking at paying them a billion at some point. He smirked, shaking his head. Just him, one person, paying that much. That was nuts. And that was all before he even hit his $100 billion mark! Parker leaned back in his chair and let out a quiet chuckle. This was crazy. But it wasn''t over. Not even close. He stood up, his fingers sliding across the papers as some of the final contracts were signed. His work here? Done. Time to wrap it up and keep building. He had a whole damn empire to make. **** The meeting was finally wrapping up. Some contracts signed. Deals closed. Sophisticated Space''s team was already buzzing, packing up their files like they''d just secured the damn Holy Grail. Kane stepped forward, all firm handshakes and polite smiles, exchanging contacts with Parker. Smooth move. Parker didn''t even find it weird¡ªof course, Kane wanted to stay tight with the guy who could casually drop hundreds of millions, no, billions¡ªlike lunch money. Who wouldn''t want a slice of that? Ava, meanwhile, was off in her own zone flipping through documents with the real estate team. She looked sharp, serious¡ªprobably swapping contacts or locking in details. Parker caught her throwing a subtle nod here and there, her lips tight, all business. Parker exhaled. Shit, he almost forgot. These people crushed it today. And in his world? That kind of loyalty deserved reward¡ªor control, depending on how you spun it. Reaching into his jacket, he pulled out his phone and, with a few taps, discreetly wired $1 million each to the four members of the team. No speeches, no grand announcements¡ªjust results. The notification hit their phones, and the reaction was immediate. The team went silent.@@@@ The car eased forward, Klein''s hands steady on the wheel, but her eyes? Yeah, they kept drifting back to him like she was trying to figure out what the hell just happened. Parker rested his head back, exhaling slowly as the city drifted by. He had one more thing to handle tonight¡ªsomething he''d been putting off way too long. Parker leaned back in the plush leather seat, eyes closed, head tilted like he was about to pass out. But sleep? Nah, sleep was nowhere in the damn picture. His mind was buzzing. He''d just dropped $4 billion in a single day. Not just in the U.S., either¡ªhis name was now stamped on prime real estate across multiple countries. And those properties? Already making him money. His money. Yeah, Parker had cash¡ªbillions chilling in his accounts like it was no big deal. But still, that $4 billion in properties felt...different. Significant. Like the first brick of a fortress finally being laid. It reminded him of how a mom never forgets her kid''s first step. Because this? This was his empire''s first damn step. And yet, despite the mental confetti popping in his brain, his face stayed stone cold. Blank. Chill. Meanwhile, Ava Klein couldn''t stop shifting in her seat like she was about to say something but kept swallowing it back down. Maybe she was overthinking shit again. Or maybe she was just trying to figure him out. Parker didn''t ask. Hell, his eyes were shut. If she had something to say, she could spit it out. If not? Her problem. "Don''t get too curious, you might fall for me and that... It''s a mistake!" He said cooly. Ava laughed at his joke and she shook her head eventually, biting back whatever curiosity was eating at her. Probably smart. Then came the system''s chime in his head. [Ding! Total Portfolio Value Updated: $4+ billion.] Another $60 million casually stacked on top like loose change after the cashback from the tip. His total? $42.17 billion. And the crazy part? Soon, he might stop even noticing numbers this small. The thought alone almost made him choke. If that smug bastard Robert Blackwood ever heard Parker calling millions "small"...man, the dude would probably keel over coughing blood. Whatever. Not Parker''s problem. For now, he let himself sink further into the seat, quiet, calm, but wired underneath. He''d check the rest of the notifications when he got back to the hotel. Tonight wasn''t just about money. It was about momentum. And Parker wasn''t slowing down anytime soon. Chapter 79 Jobless Billionaires Halo 2 The Lamborghini purred along the dimly lit streets, the city blurring past like a quiet afterthought. Ava Klein''s fingers flexed on the wheel, her mind looping in overdrive while Parker sat there like a statue¡ªhead back, eyes closed, calm as hell. How does someone stay that calm after dropping four billion dollars? She stole another glance at him. The dude wasn''t just rich¡ªhe was dangerous rich. Like, "I could buy the whole block and still tip your grandma six figures" rich. And he was seventeen. Seventeen. And here she was, his legal rep, locked into this whirlwind after barely knowing him for, what, a few hours? If you''d told her this morning she''d be handling the real estate portfolio of a kid who made some of New York''s elite look like college interns, she would''ve laughed in your face. But now? He''d just tipped people millions. Millions. And for what? Doing their damn jobs. Her stomach tightened. Not in a bad way¡ªbut in that "I might be standing too close to something massive" kind of way. The power play was obvious¡ªKeep people close. Lock them in servitude loyalty. Hell, she couldn''t even be mad¡ªit was smart. Still...something felt off. Parker was too calm. Too...detached. Most billionaires she''d dealt with at least pretended to enjoy the flex. The champagne. The ego trips. But this kid? His face hadn''t flinched since the second he hit "send" on those wire transfers. He was either a complete sociopath...or playing a game on a level she hadn''t even cracked yet. And that was annoying. Because Ava liked having people figured out. Especially clients. ''Keep it professional,'' she reminded herself. ''You''re here for the job, not his mental breakdown.'' Still, the whole "mysterious young billionaire" vibe was eating at her. The car slowed as they approached the hotel. Late. Too late to drive back home.@@@@ But before she could speak, Parker''s voice cut through the silence¡ªsmooth, controlled, but heavier now. "Let''s meet for dinner later." His eyes stayed half-lidded, but sharp. Focused. "We''ve got more to go over, and I want everything wrapped up tonight. I''m heading back to L.A. after this." Ava blinked. ''Damn. Straight to the point.'' She gave a slow nod. "Fine. Dinner. But you''re not gonna disappear on me, right? We still need signatures on those last documents for Dubai." Ere''s tail flicked. After some coaxing with treats he definitely didn''t need to bribe her with, Parker hit the shower. Hot water. Steam. The kind of rinse that felt like it was scrubbing the stress off his bones. When he stepped out, he tossed on a fitted black Korean-inspired jacket, the kind with sleek buttons and subtle embroidery along the collar. Minimalist but sharp. Fresh, clean, ready. When he re-entered the suite''s living room, Ere was sprawled out like she owned the damn place, but the second he sat, she climbed onto his lap like she was claiming him too. He ran his fingers through her fur, absently petting while his phone buzzed. [Ding! Congratulations, Host! Billionaire Milestone Achieved! Milestone Rewards: 100 Spins, Lamborghini Revuelto, and a Beverly Hills mansion! Parker froze mid-pet. "Wait, what?!" Okay, the car? Cool flex. The mansion? Eh. He could practically cough up a few hundred million for another one if he wanted. But those spins? Those spins were priceless. He couldn''t buy those. They gave rewards his money couldn''t touch. And the next notification just sweetened the deal¡ª [Ding! Host can now connect all personal accounts (Bank, PayPal, Phone) to the System Infinity Card! Parker smirked. He had seen this before after buying the estates. So that was why he could tip the team earlier straight from his phone instead of needing a physical card. This setup would save him some serious hassle in the future. But the real kicker¡ª [Host has acquired a Halo: "Anonymous Billionaire" (Upgradable)] Description: With the Halo, host can spend and purchase without being tracked by world authorities. Your wealth and transactions are fully untraceable back to you!] Chapter 80 I dont hire lawyers—I send them Parker sat bolt upright, nearly knocking Ere off his lap. "Holy shit." No more red tape. No more worrying about the IRS breathing down his neck. No more worries of feds lurking whenever he dropped insane billions. The thought made him want to laugh. Hello, CIA, FBI¡ªcatch me now, suckers. Ere blinked up at him, unimpressed. This idiot''s really celebrating being able to commit financial crimes. "Don''t judge me," Parker grinned, standing up and scooping her into his arms. "You''d flex too if you were this loaded." She just yawned dramatically. **** By the time Parker arrived downstairs, the exclusive dining section was already set up¡ªdim lights, soft music, the kind of place where rich people whispered instead of talked and the wine cost more than some people''s mortgages. Ava Klein was already there, perched in a high-backed chair with her phone face-down and a glass of sparkling water in front of her. She caught sight of him¡ªand then Ere¡ªand did a double take. "...A cat?" Parker smirked, sliding into the seat across from her while still cradling Ere. "Not just a cat. Her name''s Ere. And yes, she''s coming to dinner." Ava blinked. "You''re bringing your pet to a business dinner?" Ere, as if on cue, meowed loudly in her direction. Parker deadpanned. "Ere says you''re being rude." Ava pinched the bridge of her nose. "Of course she talks now too." The waiter approached before Ava could interrogate further, dropping menus as he threw cautious glances at Ere, who was now perched on the table near Parker. Parker ignored it, leaning back as the waiter scurried away. Ava gave him a long, assessing stare. "You seriously bought out this entire section around us for privacy? Seems... excessive." Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire Parker just shrugged. "I like my space." Then, more serious, "Plus, we''ve got things to wrap up. I''m leaving for LA after this. Let''s make it quick." Ava exhaled sharply, setting her fork down. "Legally speaking? Sure. But law firms operate under different rules. Heavily regulated. Ownership often requires a licensed attorney as a majority stakeholder. You''d need someone like me¡ªor a board of licensed lawyers¡ªto hold controlling interest. Plus, firms build reputations over years. It''s not just about money; it''s credibility, legal standing, and a damn ton of paperwork." Parker didn''t flinch. Just nodded, considering it while Ere blinked up at Ava like she was the one being tested. "So...what if I do have you as my partner?" His tone was too calm. Calculated. "You run it. My name doesn''t have to be public. Call it...I dunno, ''Klein & Associates.'' I just want full control without the headache of, you know, actually being a lawyer." Ava opened her mouth. Closed it. She was this close to calling him crazy. The kid was a billionaire¡ªclearly. But now he wanted to own an entire damn firm? And he''d only known her for...what, hours? "Parker," she said slowly, choosing her words carefully, "why do you want a law firm? You already have my team. We''re handling your real estate. What are you planning here?" Parker leaned back, cutting another piece of steak. "Simple. I don''t like asking people for help. If I own the whole firm, you answer only to me. No middlemen. No bullshit. If someone tries to sue me or pull some shady crap? I don''t hire lawyers¡ªI send them." Silence. Ava studied him, her salad long forgotten. The kid wasn''t just rich¡ªhe was thinking rich. And the scary part? He wasn''t wrong. "Okay," she finally said, exhaling. "It can be done. But it''ll take time. Vetting. Trust. And if I do this...you''re not gonna micromanage every damn decision, are you?" Parker smirked. "Please. I can barely think of myself sitting through those meetings without falling asleep. You''re the boss to the public, I just give orders." Ava shook her head, half laughing, half horrified. "You''re insane." "And you''re underpaid." A beat of silence. Parker reached into his jacket, pulled out his phone, and¡ªwithout a word¡ªtapped the screen. Ava''s phone buzzed. She pulled it out, eyes widening. "Two million dollars?" He winked. "Consider it a retention bonus. Stick around long enough, you might get more." Ava just stared at him, like he''d just offered her the moon with a side of caviar. "You''re impossible," she muttered, shoving the phone back in her purse. Ere blinked. Third-wheeling hard. Parker grinned. "I know." Chapter 81 Soulspire Ava was still shaking her head, half-laughing, half-processing the fact that a teenager had just casually tossed her two million bucks like it was gas money. She swirled the last bit of wine in her glass, stealing a glance at Parker, who was back to petting Ere like they hadn''t just discussed buying a whole damn law firm over dinner. The waiter came by, clearing their plates with that polite, borderline awkward silence people got when they were clearly out of their league. Ava leaned back, arms crossed now, eyes narrowing. "So, what''s the catch, Parker?" Parker raised a brow. "Catch?" "You''re seventeen, filthy rich, and apparently a force of subtlety. Nobody just...hands out millions without a reason." Parker shrugged, wiping his hands on the cloth napkin. "You work hard. You keep me from getting screwed over. I reward loyalty. No catch. Simple." She stared at him for a beat longer, as if trying to solve a puzzle where half the pieces were missing. The kid was dangerous¡ªnot in a reckless way but in that quiet, calculated way that made her stomach twist. Finally, she exhaled and nodded. "Alright. So, what now? You clearly have more on your mind." Parker smirked. "Yeah. Two things. One¡ªfinish the paperwork on those skyscrapers. I want all those properties locked in by morning. And two¡ª" He shifted forward, voice lowering just slightly, "You''re staying here tonight. At the hotel." Ava blinked. "Wait, what? No, I''m¡ª" "Relax." Parker waved a hand, leaning back. "I''m not being creepy. It''s late. We have more to discuss. Plus, it saves you the drive back. I already had a suite booked for you. Room service. Champagne. The whole rich-people experience." She narrowed her eyes. "And here I thought the two mil was over the top." Parker just grinned. "Consider it a business expense." Ava exhaled, clearly debating it before shaking her head. "Fine. But only because we do have a lot to finish. And I''m not drinking your damn champagne." Parker smirked but didn''t argue. **** They left the restaurant a few minutes later, the private section feeling too quiet once they were gone. The staff had definitely whispered about the kid millionaire who brought a cat to dinner. But Parker? He didn''t give a damn. The elevator ride was calm, Ava tapping something into her phone while Parker leaned against the wall, eyes half-lidded but clearly not tired. When they reached his floor, Ava turned to leave for her suite, but Parker stopped her with a glance. "Breakfast tomorrow?" She asked, voice casual but firm. Parker paused. "We just had dinner." "Yeah, but we''re not done. We still need to go over final management contracts, and I need to know if you''re actually serious about helping me buy that law firm." Parker gave a small nod. "Alright. Breakfast. Same place?" Ava nodded. "Same place . Don''t forget." She then gave a mock salute before heading toward her suite. **** Parker''s Suite. With a dramatic flop, Ere stretched out, clearly milking the attitude for all it was worth. Meow. "Okay, maybe I''m still getting the hang of it." He tried again, this time steadying his breathing, focusing. The glass lifted smoother, steadier. He rotated it mid-air, twisting it in place like a rotating trophy. Damn. This felt good. But there was no way he was stopping there. Grinning, Parker flicked his hand toward the couch cushions. One levitated. Another followed. Two at once now. Hell, yeah. Ere, unimpressed, yawned. "Alright, smartass," Parker muttered, narrowing his eyes. His focus shifted. Telekinesis flowed stronger this time, aiming directly at her¡ªjust a single strand of fur. Just a tug. The fur didn''t move. At all. Ere blinked. Parker scowled. "Okay, you win." She purred smugly, hopping onto his lap like she''d been waiting for this victory lap all morning. **** Next morning. After a shower and slipping into a crisp black suit¡ªclean lines, sharp collar, smooth as hell¡ªParker felt untouchable. Powerful. His mind? Razor-sharp. His body? Loose but energized. And his soul? Reinforced. The suite door closed behind him as he headed down to breakfast. Ere, draped lazily across his shoulder like a fluffy scarf, was coming too. They reached the hotel''s VIP dining lounge¡ªreserved for the ultra-rich, the kind of place where even the coffee probably cost a hundred bucks a cup. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire Ava was already there, tapping on her tablet with that focused, almost-scary lawyer face. When she spotted him, though, her eyes immediately narrowed¡ªnot at him, but at Ere. "... That cat again? Parker shrugged, sitting down like nothing was weird. "Ere''s family." Ere, ever the diva, stretched luxuriously across his lap, clearly owning the space. Ava squinted. "I... Right. Anyway. I thought I was the weird one for asking a billionaire to breakfast, but here we are." Parker smirked, signaling the waiter. "You''re still the weird one, Klein. I just felt like showing off. Now, hit me with the updates." She exhaled, professional mask back on. "Properties secured. Titles are being finalized. The international purchases will take an extra day¡ªcompliance nonsense. And about the law firm thing¡ª" Chapter 82 Face Of The Shadow The sunlight poured through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the luxury hotel restaurant, making the marble tabletop practically glow. Ava sat across from Parker, tablet propped up against her coffee cup, flipping through contracts while he worked on a plate of eggs Benedict like he hadn''t just dropped life-changing money the night before. Ere, perched comfortably on his lap, had upgraded from smug to downright regal, tail curling every so often as if to remind everyone she owned this space. "So," Parker spoke up, voice casual but sharp, "what''s the verdict on me owning a law firm?" Ava looked up, lips pressing into a thin line. "You''re really not letting that go, huh?" Parker just raised a brow. "I don''t half-ass things. Hit me with it." Sighing, Ava set her tablet down and folded her hands, lawyer mode fully engaged. "Okay, so here''s the deal. Like I said yesterday¡ªyou can''t outright own a law firm in the traditional sense. Most law firms are partnerships, not something you can just buy like a yacht." She paused. "Though, knowing you, you''d probably try that too." "Already planning on that." Parker shrugged, sipping his orange juice like he hadn''t just flexed wealth again. Ava blinked, then shook her head. "Anyway¡ªthere are two options. The first? You buy into a firm as a partner. I''ve looked into us¡ªSummit & Wolfe. Solid reputation, aggressive litigation team, and they''re one of the few big firms that might consider outside funding. But you wouldn''t own it outright. You''d just be... a silent investor." Parker frowned, clearly unimpressed. "Yeah, I like to do ''silent.''" Ava nodded like she''d expected that. "The second option''s trickier but gives you way more control. Start your own firm. Technically, you can''t own it yourself because you''re not a licensed attorney and¡ªwell¡ªseventeen." She gave him a pointed look. "But there''s a workaround." Parker leaned in, interest piqued. "Go on." Ava folded her arms. "You could sponsor an attorney. Fund them completely. Say, someone like me¡ª" Parker raised a brow, smirking. "Oh? Volunteering, Klein?" She ignored him. "Hypothetically. If you funded an attorney, they could establish the firm under their name, while you hold a private control agreement behind the scenes. I''d be the legal face. You''d call the shots from behind the curtain." Parker''s grin widened. "So... you''d be my front?" Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire Parker tilted his head, smirking. "I did hire you for this, didn''t I? Why overcomplicate it?" Ava sat back, lips pressing into a thin line as she processed how easily he made decisions. Finally, she muttered under her breath, "The kid''s fucking insane." Parker grinned, tossing his napkin onto the table. "Yeah, but you like it. Now, finish your coffee. We''ve got a law firm to buy." Ere, stretched across his lap like a queen on her throne, let out a perfectly timed purr of approval, eyes half-lidded with smugness. Ava? She just shook her head. The kid really was something else. Ava leaned back in her chair, setting her coffee down carefully before meeting Parker''s eyes. "Okay, listen up. If we''re doing this¡ªand I mean really doing this¡ªwe have to be smart about it. No half-measures. No ''oops, I forgot to cover that'' crap when we''re dealing with an empire-level law firm." She exhaled, clearly switching into full lawyer mode. "So here''s how it''ll work." She held up a finger, voice calm but firm. "First thing¡ªthe deal itself. You''ll fund me. Quietly. I''ll use your capital to buy into Summit & Wolfe as a partner. Since I''m already part of the firm, it won''t raise eyebrows. Makes it cleaner than trying to plant a whole new firm from scratch, which would take years and a hell of a lot more work." Parker gave a slight nod, so she continued. "Now, ownership and control." Ava tapped the table gently for emphasis. "On paper, I''ll own the stake¡ªmy name, my face, my public rep. But the second you fund this, we''re drafting an agreement that locks me into operating under your direction. Any major votes? Firm policies? Big decisions? You call the shots from the shadows. Period. Full stop." She arched a brow. "Still with me?" Parker smirked. "You had me at full control." "Good." Ava''s lips quirked, but her tone stayed sharp. "Now, about the money flow. It''s gotta stay clean. We''ll use a private holding company¡ªsomething you already have, I assume?" Private Holding Company?! Chapter 83 Infinity Holdings "Good." Ava''s lips quirked, but her tone stayed sharp. "Now, about the money flow. It''s gotta stay clean. We''ll use a private holding company¡ªsomething you already have, I assume?" "Infinity Holdings," Parker replied without missing a beat. Ava blinked. "Of course you do." She shook her head slightly. "Right. Payments will funnel through that, so no direct ties to your name. Profits from the partnership? We''ll split it 80/20 in your favor once expenses and personal compensation are covered." Parker raised a brow, frowning slightly. "Why would I care about the profits?"@@@@ Ava paused. "Uh... because it''s your investment? You''re literally buying into one of the most profitable firms in the country. Why wouldn''t you want returns?" Parker shrugged, leaning back like it was obvious. "I don''t need the money. Keep it. All of it. Seriously. I''m not doing this for cash¡ªI just want a law firm under my control." Ava stared. "You¡ªyou what?" Parker deadpanned. "Yeah, you heard me. Take the money. Buy yourself a yacht or something. I just want influence, not dividends." Ava''s jaw opened, then shut. "You know most billionaires aren''t that casual about giving away money, right?" Parker smirked. "Yeah? Well, most billionaires aren''t me." Ere let out a smug purr, like she agreed entirely. Ava pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling sharply. "Okay, fine. But for the record, I''m putting that in writing. No profit claim, full operational control¡ªyour words, not mine." Parker grinned. "You''re catching on fast, Klein. I like greedy people who know what they want." Parker''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You mean the whole... funding you thing?" Ava nodded, expression serious. "Exactly. If you want to stay subtle while I buy into the firm, we need this holding company. It keeps you out of the public eye while still giving you full control. I''ll be the face. You''ll pull the strings. No one has to know the kid behind the curtain is calling the shots." Parker smirked, nodding. "Yeah, I like that. Gives me options. So... what''s the catch? Do I have to buy one or build it?" Ava tilted her head. "You''ll need to create one from scratch, but it''s pretty straightforward if you have someone like me." She tapped her temple. "I''ll file the LLC paperwork, register it for tax purposes, set up its own banking system. And we''ll base it in Delaware. Strong privacy laws. No need for public disclosure of ownership." "Delaware, huh? Shady state." Parker''s grin widened. "Alright. Do it. Infinity Holdings. Make it sound... untouchable." Ava shook her head, exasperated but smirking. "You''re really leaning into this Bond villain thing, huh?" Parker grinned. "Come on, Ava. You like it." Ere, still curled on his lap, let out a perfectly timed purr like she agreed with the sentiment. Ava sighed, grabbing her laptop "I''ll draw up the formation documents today. But once this thing is live, Parker, you have to be careful. I''m serious. Playing puppet master at this level? It can backfire. This isn''t Monopoly money anymore." Parker met her gaze, calm but commanding. "I know. But trust me... it''s worth the risk." The morning dragged on as Ava worked her magic behind the scenes. Parker had been silent for the most part, lounging in his chair, making calls, and directing his thoughts as his new empire took shape. But now, the hard work was starting¡ªsetting up Infinity Holdings. Ava didn''t waste time. She pulled up her laptop and started filing paperwork, each click echoing like a final nail being hammered into place. Parker''s eyes flicked to her screen, watching the process unfold. "I''ll need the business address confirmation for the formation," she said, eyes on the screen. Chapter 84 Face Of The Shadow 2 "Delaware, like I said is perfect for us," she said without hesitation. "Strong privacy laws. No one has to know who owns what. What do you think." "Perfect," Parker muttered. "Delaware it is. Make sure it''s airtight, though. I want no loose ends." Ava smirked, tapping away on the keyboard. "Already on it. Your Infinity Holdings will be set up in a few hours. I''ll need you to send me a list of assets you want in it¡ªBlackstone Tower, Divine Fitness, whatever other holdings you''ve got¡ªso I can get everything registered properly." Parker leaned back, fingers drumming on the table. "Consider it done. I''ll send you the details right now." His fingers moved swiftly, and within moments, Ava''s inbox pinged with the documents he''d sent¡ªsoft copies of all the necessary details for his assets. Ava didn''t stop typing. "Good. And I''ll make sure the bank accounts are set up to funnel all the money into the company directly. We''ll hide your name behind it all. That''s the whole point." Parker smirked. "No fingerprints on the paper trail. Got it." **** An hour passed in relative silence, the occasional click of Ava''s keys and Parker''s murmured instructions filling the air. Parker, of course, was still thinking ahead. His assets were now officially shifted to Infinity Holdings, with everything previously handled through Sophisticated Space now under this new umbrella. The properties, the investments, all of it was in motion. Sophisticated Space had no ties to him anymore; it was now Infinity Holdings managing the show. And if anyone wanted anything from him? Ava was now the point of contact¡ªnot just for him, but for Infinity Holdings as well. Once everything was finalized and Infinity Holdings was set up, it was time for the tweaks. Ava turned to him, tapping the screen on her tablet. "Okay, now comes the fun part. We''re going to tweak the contracts you already signed with Summit & Wolfe." Parker''s eyes lit up. "Easy." Ava rolled her chair closer to him. "Instead of you directly being tied to the firm, we''ll make sure Infinity Holdings is the one funding the partnership stake. I''ll act as the legal face for you and Infinity Holdings, but it''ll be you pulling the strings from the shadows." Parker grinned. "Perfect. I''ll just sit back and relax while you do all the heavy lifting." Ava shot him a side-eye. "Sure. You keep telling yourself that." She pointed at the contract in front of her. "Once Infinity Holdings is set up, I''ll add them as the official entity backing my buy-in to Summit & Wolfe. All the legal and financial work will go through them, keeping everything nice and clean." "And I''ll be nowhere to be found in the paper trail?" Parker asked. "Exactly," Ava confirmed. "I''ll make sure everything is structured so that no one ties you to the firm directly. Even the contracts you signed will be modified once I become a partner. Infinity Holdings will be the one pulling the strings, not you." "Sounds good," Parker muttered, already drifting into thought about the logistics. "And?" Ava hesitated, but only for a second. "A friend of mine. Someone who''s known in this field¡ªknows how to handle high-level investments, finances, and company structuring. She''s helped me with several other clients and is someone you''ll want in your corner." Parker''s eyes narrowed, his curiosity piqued. "Alright. Let''s meet her." Ava nodded. "I''ll set up the meeting. I think you''ll like her." She gave him a look, as if considering how much she should share. "Her name''s Cassidy Reed. She''s sharp as hell and doesn''t mess around." Parker''s lips twitched, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he stood, stretching slightly. "Fine. Set it up." Ava, already busy typing away on her phone, made the arrangements. A few minutes later, she looked up. "We''ll meet at the Balthazar in SoHo. It''s private, upscale, and the kind of place where business happens without distractions." Parker nodded, gathering his things as he stood. "Alright, I''ll grab my coat. Looks like my trip to LA is getting postponed." Ava smirked. "You think? You''re going to be busy here for a while, Parker. Might as well get used to it." He shot her a glance, a little smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "I don''t mind. I''m starting to enjoy New York." **** An hour later, they were in a sleek black car heading through the bustling streets of Manhattan. Parker''s thoughts were elsewhere, his mind already focused on the next move, the next step of the game. This was more complicated than he thought, but the more complicated it got, the more interesting it became. As they arrived at Balthazar, the dim glow of the restaurant''s signature lights illuminated the entrance. Inside, it was exactly the kind of place Parker had expected¡ªrefined, with a sense of quiet luxury. Ava led him through the space, her heels clicking against the floor in the back. There, seated at the table, were Ava''s team. They gave Parker polite nods as he entered, but it was the last person at the table that caught his attention. A woman with dark, straight hair, sharp eyes, and a presence that seemed to command the room without even trying. She didn''t stand when Parker entered, but her gaze locked with his instantly. For a brief moment, Parker''s pulse quickened, his instincts firing in a way that didn''t make sense. And then there was Ere. The magical pet, usually calm and unbothered, stiffened in Parker''s hands. Ere''s emerald eyes gleamed with an alertness Parker had never seen before. The soft purrs ceased. The air in the room shifted. Something was off, something Parker couldn''t quite place. "Nice to finally meet you, Mr. Parker," Cassidy said, her voice smooth, but there was an underlying tension there. Like she was waiting for something. Watching him. Chapter 85 Trouble In Paradise A woman with dark, straight hair, sharp eyes, and a presence that seemed to command the room without even trying. She didn''t stand when Parker entered, but her gaze locked with his instantly. For a brief moment, Parker''s pulse quickened, his instincts firing in a way that didn''t make sense. Her energy¡ªthere was something in it. No, not in it. Ether. It flowed through her like a second being, a current Parker had felt before but never this... alive, this raw.@@@@ Parker''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing, but he couldn''t look away. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Parker," Cassidy said, her voice smooth, but there was an underlying tension there. Like she was waiting for something. Watching him. Ava glanced between them, the smirk on her lips barely hiding her own curiosity. But Parker''s thoughts were elsewhere, still locked on Cassidy, feeling that pulse of Ether in the air. Ere hissed softly, a low, unmistakable warning. His heart skipped a beat. Parker froze mid-step, his gaze locked on the woman standing by Ava''s side. Cassidy Reed. Cassidy fucking Reed. He wasn''t alarmed for just her powers, no... He felt like the universe was playing some cruel joke on him. Out of all the people in the world, how did he end up in the same room as his aunt''s friend from Korea? And how the hell had she gone from being the bubbly, half-Korean, half-American woman he remembered to... this? Parker was a mess. His mind raced. What are the fucking odds? He swallowed hard, trying to act cool. Maybe she wouldn''t recognize him. He''d grown taller, broader, and sharper in every sense. The skinny, awkward kid she''d met in Korea was long gone. How Small the World Was Cassidy leaned back slightly, arms crossing as she studied Parker. The polished, confident man before her was a far cry from the scrappy kid she used to know. Of course she had recognized him, she was an Ether being for crying out loud! Back then, he''d been all awkward limbs and shy smiles, trailing after his aunt like a shadow. Now? Now he exuded an aura of power and wealth that didn''t match the boy she remembered. How small was the world? She knew Parker''s family had money¡ªold money. His mother and father had left behind a fortune most people could only dream of. But back then, that fortune hadn''t been his yet. The Parker she knew had been a kid without a penny to his name, living off his aunt''s generosity. How the hell did he get here? More than that, though, it was the power radiating off him. She wasn''t imagining it¡ªthere was something unnatural around him, like the static charge before a storm. When did that happen? How did that happen? She kept these thoughts to herself, her expression unreadable as Parker finally moved to take a seat. He was playing it cool¡ªtoo cool, she realized. His posture, his carefully measured responses¡ªit all screamed of someone trying to control the narrative. But Parker was lost in his own thoughts, completely unaware of her scrutiny. How was he going to handle this? he wondered. The odds of Cassidy recognizing him seemed slim¡ªhe wasn''t the skinny, wide-eyed kid anymore. His features had sharpened, his presence grown. Surely, after all these years, she wouldn''t make the connection. IQ: 160 Charisma: 9/10 Corruption/Purity: 25% Heroine Traits | 75% Mate Obsession!] Parker stiffened. What the hell? She had Ether. Flowing in her like a second being, vibrant and alive. There was no mistaking it. That kind of power wasn''t supposed to be in normal people¡ªhell, even he wasn''t normal anymore. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire Even Ere shifted in his arms, the magical feline''s fur prickling as its sharp silver eyes narrowed on Cassidy. Ava blinked, glancing between them. Alina and Claire exchanged raised brows like they were smelling gossip from a mile away. "How do you two¡ª" Ava started, but both Parker and Cassidy answered at the same time: "Old friends." "Family friends." The synchronized deflection only made it weirder. Cassidy hadn''t broken eye contact. Her expression stayed calm, confident. And Parker? He could already feel the migraine forming. Because somehow, someway, the universe had decided to shove someone from his past¡ªsomeone tied to his family¡ªdirectly into his path. And she wasn''t normal. This was bad. Real bad. And worse? He hoped none. Cassidy looked like she had questions too. She kept her thoughts to herself, but her curiosity was growing by the second. She''d figure out his secrets¡ªeventually. Parker''s mind was a whirlwind of panic and strategy. What if she tells my family? He wasn''t ready for them to know anything about his new life¡ªor his powers. Cassidy, on the other hand, was silently vowing to uncover whatever the hell Parker was hiding. He might''ve grown up, but she wasn''t buying his nonchalant act. As the two locked eyes again, it was clear neither was willing to back down. Whatever was coming next, it was going to get messy. ***** Guys, I am damn sick???? Chapter 86 Cassidy Reed The tension in the room had shifted¡ªnot gone, but simmering just under the surface. Cassidy sat like she owned the damn chair, back straight, one leg crossed in that effortless way that made it seem like she was posing without trying. Her blouse stretched just enough to make Parker aware of exactly how unfair genetics could be. Full. Heavy. Unreal. Like, how the hell was all of that on someone so petite? The neckline dipped just enough to tease, smooth skin catching the light, practically daring him to lose focus. She knew. She fucking knew. The skirt? Tight. Hugging her hips just right. And the stockings¡ªsheer, shimmering against the curve of her thighs¡ªled to black heels that made her legs look even longer. If she was trying to intimidate, it was working. And yet Parker didn''t break the gaze. He didn''t feel any unnatural lust for Cassidy. The same woman who used to ruffle his hair and call him "kiddo" was sitting there, fully aware she looked like a million bucks, her sharp gaze locked on him as if daring him to speak first. Yeah, okay, but two can play this game. Parker finally spoke, setting down the crisp black folder Ava had handed him earlier. Cassidy''s re?sume?¡ªif you could even call it just that. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire "Your numbers check out," he said, voice calm, measured. Not too friendly, not too cold. After settling down, he had been looking into her file, her re?sume? to see her qualifications. The recent awkwardness had faded together with their familiarity, now it was between a billionaire looking to hire someone to run his company that will facilitate the rise of his empire. The Infinity Holdings. The file was impressive. Corporate takeovers. Crisis management. Liquidation turnarounds. She''d walked into some dying companies and owned the room, flipped their losses into millions. Sure, she''d never run a private holding company before, but hell¡ªshe''d been dealing with worse than that. He skimmed another line. Fluent in three languages. Negotiated eight-figure deals. Top-tier connections across both coasts. "Yeah, okay. She''s good. Real good." He muttered, Ava had told him what to look for when looking to hire someone to run his company. Still, Cassidy wasn''t about to just sit there in silence. Her lips curled into a subtle smirk, head tilting slightly. "That a compliment, Mr. Parker? Or just you pretending to be hard to impress?" Goddamn it. He forced his expression to stay neutral. Calm. Professional. "I don''t pretend," he replied smoothly, folding his hands in front of him on the table. "I am hard to impress." Cassidy''s brow arched, her eyes narrowing just a touch¡ªlike she was reading him, deciding if he was full of shit or not. But inside? Inside she was fighting off the wildest sense of de?ja? vu. She could deflect. She should deflect. But something in Parker''s gaze¡ªcalm, steady¡ªcut through the usual bullshit. And she hated it. She exhaled slowly, uncrossing her legs and leaning forward just enough to close the space between them. "You want the truth, Parker?" "Always." Cassidy''s eyes darkened, the smirk gone. "I''m broke." Silence. The word hung there, raw and unpolished. "And not just ''had a rough quarter'' broke," she continued, voice lower. "I mean circling-the-drain broke. A few bad decisions, some assholes spreading rumors¡ª" She stopped herself, jaw clenching. "But I''m not here for sympathy. I''m here because I''m damn good at what I do, and I don''t lose. Ever." Parker blinked. No bluff. No forced charm. Just truth. Finally, he nodded, leaning back, expression thoughtful. "Good. Because I don''t hire people who can win." Cassidy''s brow furrowed. "I hire people who won''t fucking lose." The corner of her mouth curled. "Then it sounds like you need me." Ere, from his spot on Parker''s lap, made a soft, approving purr. Parker didn''t smile. Not fully. But there was a flicker of something in his eyes. "Yeah. I do." And just like that, the deal was sealed. **** @Josh776 thank you for the support! Chapter 87 Invitation That Started It The meeting finally wrapped up, contracts signed, and Cassidy officially installed as the head of Infinity Holdings. The conference room had emptied, but the charged energy lingered, like everyone knew they''d just witnessed something monumental. Parker had just locked down the most elite team imaginable¡ªAva Klein, Alina, Claire, and now Cassidy Reed. Outside the glass doors, the city buzzed in its usual New York chaos, horns blaring, people weaving through the sidewalks with a rhythm only locals understood. Yet, inside the sleek marble lobby of the building, everything felt... still. Controlled. Parker adjusted his blazer, exhaling slowly as he walked out with Ava beside him, her sharp heels clicking in sync with his stride. Cassidy followed a few steps back, silent but poised, her arms crossed under her chest. Alina and Claire, whispering to each other as they trailed behind, kept sharing amused glances¡ªlike they knew something he didn''t. "Alright," Ava finally broke the silence. "We''re celebrating, no debate. You just pulled off a hell of a win today, Parker. And I don''t do boring toasts at stuffy lounges. We need something... proper." Parker raised a brow. "Proper as in...?" "Fun, classy, and borderline unforgettable," Ava said with a mischievous grin, tucking her hair behind her ear as she shot a glance at Cassidy. "Ladies'' choice. We''ll make a night of it."@@@@ Cassidy blinked, clearly caught off guard by the sudden shift from business to pleasure. She opened her mouth like she might object¡ªthen thought better of it. Claire chimed in, eyes practically sparkling. "Empire Room. Rooftop views. Live jazz. Exclusive enough to feel fancy, but they know how to party." Alina nodded. "Plus, bottle service and a private VIP section if we want it. Views of the whole city too." Parker smirked but gave a hesitant shake of his head. "I don''t know¡ª" "Oh, no, no, no," Ava interrupted, stepping in front of him with a mock gasp. "You just signed a billion-dollar deal today and yesterday, Parker. You''ve got the best damn legal team on your payroll. You''re practically collecting power moves. Let us celebrate you for once." Cassidy, silent until now, finally added, "It''s a win, Parker. You can let loose for a few hours, can''t you?" Damn it. Parker sighed, running a hand through his hair. They had a point. And hell, it wasn''t like he could just keep working through every success. Still...celebrations meant attention. He hated attention. But as he looked around¡ªat Ava''s expectant stare, Alina and Claire''s subtle grins, and Cassidy''s cool, unreadable expression¡ªhe knew he wasn''t winning this argument. But her gaze kept drifting toward him. And he noticed. "Not bad, huh?" Ava leaned in, smirking as she nudged his shoulder. Parker huffed a laugh. "Yeah, yeah. You win." "Damn right, I do." She clinked her glass against his. "Now tell me you''re having fun, or I''m ordering shots." He almost replied when Cassidy spoke, voice cutting in smoothly, "You''re not a fan of nights like these, huh?" Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire Parker''s eyes narrowed slightly, unsure if she was teasing or just genuinely curious. "I... prefer low-key. This whole ''center of attention'' thing isn''t really my vibe." Cassidy tilted her head, those sharp eyes studying him again. "Yeah? Could''ve fooled me with the billionaire power moves today." Parker blinked, caught off guard. "That was business." "And this," Cassidy gestured around the room, "is part of it. Like it or not, you''re a name now. People are gonna watch. They''re likely gonna talk too. Might as well own it." He didn''t have a snappy comeback for that. Damn it. But then Claire raised her glass from across the table. "To Parker. To Infinity Holdings. And to a damn millionaire successful future." Everyone lifted their drinks in unison, the clinking echoing softly. Even Parker felt a rare, genuine smile tug at his lips. Maybe this celebration thing wasn''t so bad after all. Parker didn''t know the end of this celebration had led to something he hadn''t expected to happen. Chapter 88 Madison Hale Vs Cassidy Over Me The glasses kept clinking. The champagne never seemed to stop. Parker lost count after his fifth glass¡ªmaybe sixth. Definitely more than the one he''d agreed to. The room had taken on a surreal warmth. Music low, smooth, just a bass thump under the hum of voices. His body felt lighter, his head a little heavier. He was buzzed, that sweet spot where everything was too funny, and the teasing had escalated from clever quips to straight-up roasting. "Who even gets that serious reading contracts?" Ava teased, refilling his glass¡ªagain. Parker squinted at her. "It''s called not getting screwed in a deal. Some of us read before we sign shit." Claire snorted. "Okay, lawyer boy¡ªrelax. It''s your own legal team here. What do you think we''re gonna do? Sue you for fun?" Alina grinned. "Ooo, we could totally fake bill him for the extra champagne. Professional hazard." Parker rolled his eyes but couldn''t fight the grin spreading on his lips. And then he caught it¡ªagain. Eyes. From across the lounge, men were staring. Not in the casual, curious way people did when they recognized someone. This was sharper. Jealous. A few shifting in their seats, eyeing him like they couldn''t quite figure out how a kid was here¡ªtipsy, sharp-dressed, with four stunners practically orbiting him. One guy whispered to his friend, glancing Parker''s way. ''Yeah, don''t keep staring,'' Parker thought, feeling that heat hit his chest. He didn''t know if it was the alcohol or the attention, but damn if it didn''t feel...good. Powerful but out of his usual character. Ava leaned closer, laughing at something Claire said, but her eyes drifted back to Parker. And then... The brush of her fingers on his wrist. Barely there, but it lingered. "Hey¡ª" Ava''s voice dropped, softer now, her lips curling into a lopsided smile. "I gotta say, you clean up...damn well, Parker." Their eyes met¡ªtoo long. The music felt quieter. The warmth hit different now. Ava''s head tilted, just enough to make him notice. Parker''s pulse kicked. His mouth opened, words almost there¡ª "To Parker." Cassidy''s voice cut clean through the moment, the toast loud enough to shatter whatever the hell was building. "Not at all!" He answered. Cassidy shifted in her seat. She''d been quiet all night, playing cool, letting Parker enjoy his moment¡ªhis win. But watching this...this clout chaser swoop in? The way she dismissed them like they were just accessories in Parker''s world? Nah. The predator but protective instincts kicked in. She set her glass down with a soft clink. "Sweetheart, do you always introduce yourself like you''re a limited-time offer?" Cassidy''s voice was silky, but razor-sharp. Madison blinked. "Excuse me?" Cassidy didn''t even stand, didn''t raise her voice¡ªjust tilted her head, voice calm but cutting. "We get it. You''re...what, famous for doing makeup tutorials and dancing in your kitchen? That''s cute. But this? This table is a little out of your league, honey." Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Ava nearly spat out her drink. Claire grinned. Alina murmured a low, "Damn." Madison''s jaw dropped. "I¡ªExcuse me? Do you even know who I¡ª" "Yeah." Cassidy''s smirk sharpened. "We just don''t care." Parker blinked. Damn. He hadn''t seen Cassidy pull that heat since¡ªsince she had to shut down bullies when he was a kid that day in Korea. Well, she had practically saved the bullies from Parker. Madison sputtered, face flushing under her makeup as she backed off, her energy turning sour real fast. "Yeah, well...enjoy your book club, I guess," she muttered, turning back toward the VIP bar with a dramatic hair flip. The second she was out of earshot, Ava whistled low. "Damn, Cassidy. Vicious." Cassidy shrugged, swirling her glass. "Somebody had to do it." But her gaze flicked to Parker, softer. Protective. Parker cleared his throat, leaning closer. "Uh...thanks. I guess." Cassidy arched a brow. "Guess? I just saved your ass from a viral disaster, kid. You''re welcome." They all laughed, but under the jokes, Parker felt it. That same heat he''d felt before. Cassidy wasn''t just protecting him from some influencer. She was protecting him. And damn if it didn''t hit different now. Chapter 89 *Devil*—A Demon Parker exhaled slowly, feeling the tension settle as Madison slinked off, her energy deflating like a balloon with a pinprick. The music seemed to dial back in, the low bass thrumming beneath the hum of conversation, but Parker''s focus stayed locked on Cassidy. She''d gone back to her drink, all cool indifference, but there was a sharpness in her eyes¡ªlike she was still watching, still on guard. He felt it again. That thing. It wasn''t just gratitude. It was...powerful. She hadn''t just defended him. She''d shut Madison down with finesse, making her look ridiculous without even raising her voice. She was calm, calculated¡ªbut for him. And damn, she hadn''t lost her bite. The memories stirred¡ªhe remembered that fierce loyalty back then. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire But now? Now it was different. Because this wasn''t just a protective older friend stepping in for some kid. She was looking out for a grown man. His business. His reputation. And it made something shift in his chest. "You, uh..." Parker finally broke the silence, leaning closer so his voice didn''t carry. "...You didn''t have to go that hard on her, you know?" Cassidy raised a brow, the corner of her lips tugging into a smirk. "Didn''t I?" "She was¡ª" He struggled for the right words. "I mean...she wasn''t a threat¡ª" Cassidy leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs, that same impossible figure practically defying her frame. "Parker. She was a walking headline waiting to happen. You might be new to the whole...powerful young billionaire thing, but trust me, clout chasers like her? They see you as a target. Not a person." He blinked. "Target? Like I''m some¡ª" "Yeah." She cut him off gently, swirling her drink again. "Exactly like that. You have power now. You don''t get to be reckless about who you let into your space, no matter how good they look in a dress." The words hit harder than expected even though he knew the same things she was telling him. Because she was right. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªpart of him liked that she cared enough to say it. "...Thanks," he muttered, softer this time. Parker didn''t give her the satisfaction of breaking first. He leaned back again, swirling his glass, calm and composed. The tension lingered¡ªthick. Then, a burst of laughter snapped the mood, Ava throwing her head back mid-story, Claire practically wheezing as Alina shook her head with a grin. The spell broke. Cassidy blinked, exhaling through her nose as if grounding herself. But Parker caught it¡ªthe flush just barely creeping along her neck. Satisfied, he turned back to the group, wearing a small, unreadable smirk. He didn''t need words, she got the message. Just as the toast settled and conversation resumed, the soft pulse of music blending into the low hum of chatter, a waiter approached their table. He didn''t go for Cassidy directly. No. His eyes flicked to Parker first¡ªbecause of course they did. Parker, with his sleeves rolled up, the low lights catching on his watch, sitting at the center of it all with four stunning women, owned the space without saying a word. "Sir," the waiter murmured, dipping closer. "Ms. Cassidy, there''s... someone asking for you at the bar." Cassidy''s head tilted, brow arching, "Who?" The waiter hesitated. "He wouldn''t give his name. But he said¡ª" His throat bobbed. "The Devil." Silence. The words hit like a crack in the atmosphere. Cassidy''s entire body shifted. Not obvious. Just subtle¡ªshoulders squaring, jaw tightening. Her fingers flexed against the stem of her glass before setting it down carefully, too carefully, the crystal barely making a sound. The waiter''s words hung in the air, tension curling around the table like smoke. "The Devil." Cassidy''s lips pressed into a thin line as she stood, her face schooled into that perfect mask of calm. But Parker saw it. The shift. A tightness at the corners of her mouth, the way her hand lingered a second longer on her glass before letting go. "Excuse me," she said, voice smooth but slightly clipped. Without another word, she turned and made her way toward the bar. Ava leaned closer, murmuring, "What the hell was that about?" Parker didn''t answer. His gaze was already locked on Cassidy as she disappeared into the crowd. Something wasn''t right. He could feel it. The energy in the room hadn''t changed for the others, but his senses¡ªthat other part of him¡ªpicked up the faintest pulse. Wrong. Twisted. The system flickered in the corner of his vision as he focused, scanning. And there he was. [Race: Demon] Chapter 90 A Demon 2 "Excuse me," she said, voice smooth but slightly clipped. Without another word, she turned and made her way toward the bar. Ava leaned closer, murmuring, "What the hell was that about?" Parker didn''t answer. His gaze was already locked on Cassidy as she disappeared into the crowd. Something wasn''t right. He could feel it. The energy in the room hadn''t changed for the others, but his senses¡ªthat other part of him¡ªpicked up the faintest pulse. Wrong. Twisted. The system flickered in the corner of his vision as he focused, scanning to where Cassidy was heading. And there he was. [Name: Ragnis Cortez Age: 100+ Race: Demon Power Level: Ascended Superpowers: Darkness Manipulation, Hellfire. Strength: 450 Agility: 430 Stamina: 460 IQ: 140 Corruption/Purity: 100% evil and villain!] [Ding! Host can''t see abilities of individuals not connected to host!] What an status! Parker had nearly took a step back. He didn''t see the abilities as like the system had said, he knew the reason. He looked at the demon with squirted eyes. Tall. Sculpted. Late twenty-million-dollar good looks even though his age broke into three figures. Pale gray eyes that practically glowed under the club''s dim lighting. The kind of face that turned heads. But Parker wasn''t stupid. This wasn''t just some pretty boy here to stir the pot. And Cassidy¡ªdamn it, she knew who he was. They were acquainted in some way that wasn''t so good it seemed. He stood slowly, adjusting his jacket, feeling the weight of eyes on him. Ava, Alina, and Claire exchanged looks but didn''t stop him. They could tell he wasn''t asking for permission. As he wove through the crowd, the music dulled, a steady pulse matching the thrum in his chest. His fingers flexed slightly, resisting the urge to call on power. Not here. Not now. But he was ready. Cassidy stood at the bar, her back straight, shoulders squared, but Parker caught it¡ªthe slightest tension in her stance. Not in a place surrounded by the elite. Cameras. Influence. He could feel it now¡ªAva Klein, Alina, Claire¡ªall watching from the lounge, dressed in power. The kind of people you didn''t want to cross without knowing their names. And Parker? Fuck, what if he was connected? The kid was young, sure. Cocky, yeah. But those suits weren''t cheap. The women around him? Not influencers. Not models. Power. Legal power in the mundane world where he can''t just use his power as he wants. What if he wasn''t just rich? What if he came from one of those families? The ones you didn''t mess with. The demon straightened, smoothing his lapels. "I see. Just looking out for your staff, then. Admirable." His voice was back to smooth venom, but the tension was gone. Calculated retreat. Parker didn''t move. Didn''t blink... And then the demon''s gaze lifted, he then leaned in just slightly, a whisper. "We''ll meet again." Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Parker? He smiled. Cold. "Sure. If you''re still standing." The demon''s smirk flickered¡ªgone. And then he left. Cassidy exhaled, slower than she meant to. "You didn''t have to do that." He turned to her, gaze steady. "Yeah, I did." And for the first time¡ªCassidy saw it. Really saw it. Not the kid she once knew. Not just her boss. A man. He didn''t need to say a damn thing. His actions had already spoken loud enough. "Let''s get back to the others," he said, voice calm but final. But as they returned to the table, Parker couldn''t shake the thought¡ªthat wasn''t over. The moment he was gone, Cassidy exhaled, tension bleeding from her shoulders. But even as they returned to the table, Ere stirred in his shadow¡ªsilent. Watching. Because this wasn''t over. Not even close. Will he encounter this demon again? Sure he will. And the way he had retreated was enough for Parker to know the demon had rules binding him, rules he had to follow and... He had assumed Parker had some deeper influence to the big forces? Parker didn''t know. But it will take long before the demon comes by back to mess with Cassidy. As for questions? Not now! Chapter 91 Night That Made a Father "What was that about?" Ava had asked, eyes narrowing with the sharpness of someone too damn smart for her own good. Even Claire and Alina caught on, glancing between Cassidy and Parker as they all sat back down. "Some ex?" Alina teased, though her voice carried a flicker of genuine curiosity. Cassidy just shook her head, the picture of cool control, swirling her champagne without meeting anyone''s eyes. "Nothing worth talking about." Parker could feel their gazes shifting toward him next, but he wasn''t answering either. Not because he couldn''t. He just... didn''t want to. Whatever that was, it wasn''t about tonight. And just like that, the subject slipped away, drowned in the next round of drinks as the celebration roared back to life. Parker wasn''t worried. Not really. He had Cassidy at his side. She wouldn''t get drunk¡ªhell, with her power levels, even the most expensive champagne in the Empire Room would barely touch her. If anything, she''d be the one keeping him from doing something stupid. But maybe it was the rush of the deal. Maybe the energy of the night. Or maybe... he was already dancing too close to that edge of being drunk. He didn''t know. But the celebration was on. "Alright, now we''re celebrating." A server was already swooping in with another bottle of champagne¡ªone of those massive ones that practically needed two people to pour. The cork popped with a sharp bang, and bubbly sprayed just slightly, making Claire laugh while Alina shook her head, already reaching for another glass. "Parker!" Ava leaned in, smirking. "You''re way too sober for someone who just saved a lady in a fucking bar." He joke was way too close to the fact. Parker blinked. "I didn''t save anyone. I¡ª" "Shut up." Cassidy was already holding up her glass. "To Parker. The boss. The man. Apparently also a hero now." Hero? The word made something twist in his chest, but before he could overthink it, Ava shoved a flute into his hand. "One more glass. We swear. No more after this." The lies. The damn lies. Glass after glass followed, the Empire Room becoming a swirling, golden haze. The music pulsed, not overpowering but just enough to keep the atmosphere alive. The lights dimmed, flickering off the edges of their drinks, their laughter getting louder¡ªmessier. Parker wasn''t sure when the rounds had started multiplying. Or when Ava had moved from her side of the booth to practically tucked against his shoulder, her cheek close enough that he could feel her breath as she laughed. Or when Claire and Alina had turned the entire thing into a game, inventing wild toasts like: "To billionaires who don''t look like billionaires!" "To hot bosses we''d totally sue for sexual harassment¡ªif we didn''t love our jobs!" And then there was Cassidy¡ªstill graceful, still powerful, but the sharp edges had softened. She leaned back, watching, lips curled with amusement but her eyes lingering on Parker a little too long. At some point, Ava pulled him onto the dance floor. "You owe me a dance, boss man." The floor was alive¡ªchandeliers throwing soft reflections while the bass pulsed low and deep. Ava was close, maybe a little too close, her hands finding his waist as she moved. "I¡ªI''m not much of a¡ª" "Shut up and move your feet, rich boy." They danced. If you could call it that. Ava wasn''t even really dancing¡ªjust swaying, her fingers tracing light patterns on his chest like she was testing him. Parker was... tipsy. Okay, more than tipsy. And it was impossible to think straight when she leaned in close enough for her lips to brush his ear. Another glass was shoved into his hand. Champagne? Whiskey? He wasn''t even sure anymore. The heat of it buzzed through his veins as Ava leaned in, close enough that he could smell her perfume¡ªsomething sharp and citrusy. Close enough that he could feel her breath against his neck. That tension built again. The kind that made his pulse hammer¡ª And then Cassidy shifted. "Alright. Break it up." It was calm. Casual. But the look she gave Ava made the other woman lift her hands and back off with a lazy smile. "Relax, Reed. We''re celebrating." "Exactly." Cassidy''s eyes lingered on Parker¡ªsharp, assessing, making him feel seen even in his half-drunk state. "And he doesn''t need that kind of distraction right now." The energy shifted. The music blurred. And yet Parker couldn''t help but feel something simmering there¡ªsomething unresolved. And then it all spiraled. More drinks, more laughter. At some point, Claire and Alina were trying to start a karaoke challenge with the lounge singer. Ava was practically daring the bartender to make a stronger drink. This was a safe space meant for rich and privacy, one could let loose freely. And Parker? Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire Somewhere in the haze, Cassidy had leaned in again, speaking low so only he could hear asking again. "You good?" "Yeah, I told you I am good, no... " he muttered. "Better than good. This... this is fun, right?" Her lips curved. But there was something in her eyes. Something protective, almost... conflicted. And then, sometime past 3 a.m., as the Empire Room wound down and they piled into the black SUV with their driver trying so hard not to judge¡ª Parker blinked. The city lights blurred through the window. His head... fuzzy. Chest warm. Cassidy was leaning on his shoulder. Ava was half-asleep, mumbling something about needing pancakes. Claire and Alina were still arguing about who cheated at the drinking game. And Parker, the next morning would to be the craziest thing that had ever happened to him save the day he got the system. "...What the hell did I just do? I am never getting that drunk again." He will say. ''Cause the night was far from over, but... Chapter 92 Naked Morning~ The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, and Cassidy exhaled through her nose, adjusting Parker''s half-conscious weight against her side. His head lolled slightly, but he was still awake¡ªbarely. Drunk off his ass, and so were the other three. Ava was the least wasted, her sharp eyes hazy but still aware enough to stumble along beside them, heels in hand, hair wild from the night''s chaos. Claire and Alina? Cassidy wasn''t even sure they knew where they were. They clung together, giggling into each other''s necks like the floor was made of clouds. She''d seen a lot in her life, but never expected this from him. Not the quiet kid she used to know. Not the sharp, controlled young man she''d seen earlier today. No¡ªthis was different. Loose. Vulnerable. Reckless. And she was partly to blame for this. The hotel staff had done their best to keep things discreet, but Cassidy still felt the weight of their stares as she guided the group toward the private hotel suites above the venue. A polished young man in a vest stepped forward with professional calm, he recognized Parker and Ava from yesterday and today morning "Miss, do you need assistance¡ª" Cassidy shot him a look. "Get the doors. Now." "Yes, ma''am." The staff moved efficiently, elevators and then later they arrived, opening the massive penthouse suite double doors while Cassidy maneuvered Parker through, his arm still slung over her shoulder. Ava staggered behind them, muttering something about needing more champagne. Once inside, the door clicked shut. Silence. The suite was massive. Floor-to-ceiling windows framing the New York skyline, glittering lights bleeding into the velvet midnight. Plush furniture, a stocked bar, and a fireplace already crackling low with ambient heat. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire Cassidy didn''t care about any of it. She dumped Parker onto the sectional couch with a low grunt. He blinked at her, confused, a stupid grin on his face as he half-sat, half-slid sideways. Ava dropped next, heels forgotten on the marble floor as she sprawled next to him, eyes half-lidded. Claire and Alina barely made it to the other side of the couch before tangling into each other, whispering and giggling again. Cassidy straightened, brushing invisible dust from her black dress. "Alright. You''re all here. No one''s dead. My job is done." Ava tilted her head, blinking at her with an exaggerated pout. "You''re leaving already? The party just started." Cassidy''s jaw tightened. "This party''s over. Trust me." "Loosen up, Cass," Parker mumbled, voice slurred but teasing. His arm dangled off the couch, eyes glazed but still catching her with that damn smirk. "You''re always so... serious." Cassidy raised a brow. Serious? "Someone had to keep your drunk asses from making something stupid tonight." Ava snorted, resting her chin on Parker''s shoulder, the movement far too familiar. "You worry too much, Reed." Cassidy stared for a beat longer, taking in the sight¡ªthe three of them curled together in a luxurious mess, beautiful and chaotic, and all too careless. The sun broke gently over the Manhattan skyline, spilling warm hues of gold and orange across the towering glass structures. Morning light filtered through the floor-to-ceiling windows of Parker''s penthouse suite, casting a soft glow over the polished floors and the untouched champagne flutes scattered around the room. A quiet hush blanketed the space¡ªalmost serene, except for the faint rhythm of a distant city already awake below. The air was cool, crisp, carrying the scent of expensive perfume, lingering traces of last night''s celebrations still clinging to the luxurious suite. And then¡ª Parker stirred. The ache in his head hit first. A dull throb pulsing right behind his eyes. His mouth felt like it had been stuffed with cotton, dry and foul from whatever ungodly amount of alcohol he''d consumed. "What the hell..." As he blinked awake, his senses caught up. Silken sheets. Expensive, ridiculously soft. And then¡ª A glimpse of hair sprawled beside him. Ava. And on his other side? Claire and Alina. All three of the women... Naked. His brain short-circuited. Staring straight at the ceiling, Parker''s breath hitched as the realization slammed into him like a freight train. He''d done it. Fuck!! His arms were tangled with them, the heat of bare skin pressing into him from both sides. Ava stirred first, pressing closer, her leg draping over his waist, lips parting in a soft, sleepy sigh against his shoulder. Claire shifted next, murmuring something incoherent as her fingers brushed his stomach. And then Alina, still deeply asleep but¡ªdear god¡ªher head was right there against his chest. She looked hella beautiful, all three were so beautiful in this crazy morning. The whole thing felt like a fever dream. No. No, this couldn''t have¡ª Chapter 93 Exposed Shadows of Yesterday The whole thing felt like a fever dream. No. No, this couldn''t have¡ªHe clamped his eyes shut, trying to force the memories back. Flashes of champagne. Ava teasing him grew deeper and bolder. Claire taking selfies, wine glasses, they promised one. The bedroom karaoke with cassidy watching from the corner With a slightly angry expression¡ª His heart sank. Slowly, carefully, Parker craned his neck to the other side of the suite. And there she was. Cassidy watching from the corner¡ªCurled up on the couch, dressed in her black button-up shirt and tight jeans, one arm draped over her face, fast asleep, or she would seem to be. No hungover. Not ruffled, just...watching over them. Shit. Parker inhaled sharply, panic rising. No way in hell did I just¡ªBut the evidence was, unfortunately, all there. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire The clothes. His custom-tailored black dress shirt draped over the side. His belt tangled around Ava''s heels near the minibar. The very expensive suit pants crumpled on the floor like a crime scene. Abort mission. Abort. Slowly, painfully slowly, he began the extraction process. First, he peeled Ava''s arm off his chest¡ªher lips barely brushed his neck. He almost yelled. Then Claire, her fingers brushing his wrist as he shifted¡ª@@@@ He froze. No movement. Finally, Alina. The most dangerous of the three since her arm was under him. But somehow¡ªsome miracle of supernatural dexterity¡ªhe freed himself. Naked, disheveled, but free, now for the next step: escape. Gathering his clothes was another problem entirely. His shirt? Fine. Pants? Sure. But the tie? Where the hell was the tie? Parker half-stumbled across the room, clutching the bunched-up garments against his chest. His balance was wrecked. Every step felt like gravity was personally out to get him. But Cassidy? Oh, she was awake. Barely. She''d watched. Not with judgment. Just...staring. Like she didn''t know whether to stop them or let the disaster unfold. And she hadn''t. He''d never been so reckless. ''What the hell were you thinking, Parker?'' Except he knew. It was the thrill. The craving. The way Ava had felt against him, so bold, so damn beautiful, and then how Alina and Claire had folded into it like it was the most natural thing in the world. Three women, mature¡ªthree beautiful milfs, two of them married yet looking for him warmth, the way they had praised his body, all of them taking turns to pleasure him. He had handled them beautifully and domineeringly and had them pass out before he did. It was beautiful... No. It was reckless. Messy. The kind of thing people didn''t walk away from without consequences and now he had to face it. He shut off the water with a sharp twist, reaching for a towel. His head still pounded, but his mind¡ªclearer now. Mostly. Fresh clothes had arrived¡ªhe''d ordered them while showering. Charcoal slacks, a black dress shirt, simple but sharp. Professional. The problem was, no amount of expensive fabric was making him feel like the man who walked into that party last night then walking out with four women three if them ending up crying under him. Parker ran a hand through his damp hair, glancing around Ava''s suite. Her things were everywhere. Designer heels tucked near the door. A silk robe draped over the chair. And right there¡ªa lace thong. Black. Parker immediately looked away, heat rushing to his face, ''stop thinking about it.'' He needed his phone. It was back in his suite. With...them. No avoiding it forever. He had to face them like the man who had dominated them yesterday, surely it won''t be a problem, right? But first¡ªParker sank onto the ottoman, closing his eyes. ''Focus. Center yourself.'' The memories wouldn''t control him. He wasn''t a scared kid anymore. The way Ava had kissed him¡ªyeah, it happened. The way things spiraled? Yeah, that happened too but it was probably bound to happen sooner or later. He let out a breath. Tried to sell himself that lie. Tried to ignore the fact that it wasn''t the alcohol, not completely. Because last night? It had felt good, he felt in control, dancing in pure ecstasy and power. Lust and Power. And that terrified him more than anything. Days ago, he''d been a virgin¡ªrich, yes, but untouched, untested. Then came Tessa. And now...three women in one night? Parker groaned, scrubbing a hand over his face. This was a disaster, he couldn''t avoid them all day, though. After another hour of pacing the suite and meditation, he finally squared his shoulders, already dressed sharply, he headed for the door. Face it. Except...things never go the way you expect. Chapter 94 Buried Mistake of Tomorrow 1 The penthouse suite felt... different in the morning. Sunlight spilled through the expansive floor-to-ceiling windows, painting the sleek marble floors and modern furniture in a soft golden hue. The skyline stretched far beyond the glass, a breathtaking view of New York waking up¡ªskyscrapers casting long shadows as the city buzzed below with mundanes going about their routines. The scent of freshly brewed coffee lingered in the air, mingling with faint traces of expensive perfume from the previous night. The place was pristine, yet the memories were far from it. Parker stood at the door, gripping the handle a beat longer than necessary. He''d expected tension. Awkwardness. Maybe even regret. But as he stepped inside, it was the exact opposite. Ava, Claire, and Alina were curled up on the massive L-shaped couch, all wearing oversized hotel robes, laughing loudly at some reality show blaring from the massive flat-screen TV. No flushed faces. No nervous stares. Just... comfort. The specs of MILFs. Mature. Experienced. Collected. Cassidy sat apart from them, perched at the glass dining table, laser-focused on his laptop, fingers tapping away with sharp precision. Her dark hair fell messily over one shoulder, a coffee mug untouched beside her. She hadn''t even glanced up yet, but he could feel her awareness¡ªlike she knew every step he took the moment he entered. And the three women on the couch? They barely noticed him. Ava met his eyes first, a warm smile blooming on her lips. Not flirty. Not teasing. Just... welcoming. "Hey, there you are," she said, sipping her coffee. Claire waved lazily without looking up from the TV. Alina grinned and stretched, completely relaxed. Parker blinked. "Well... What the hell..." Had they forgotten? No, that was impossible. He could see it¡ªthe subtle way Ava''s gaze lingered half a second too long, the slight curve of Claire''s lips when she caught his eye. Something had shifted. Acceptance? Not just for what had happened last night. For him. He almost felt off balance. The words nearly slipped out¡ªDo you remember what happened?¡ªbut he bit them back. This... this was better. "Good morning," he finally said, keeping his voice steady as he set a fresh bag with his clothes near the door. He was already dressed, but he had to keep moving to distract himself. "Everyone sleep well?" Ava''s lips quirked, her eyes sparkling. "Like a baby. Cassidy, though? She didn''t. I bet she kept pacing like a hawk all night watching over us." Cassidy didn''t look up, voice cool. "Someone had to keep an eye on you drunkards." Alina snorted, bumping Claire. "We weren''t that bad." Cassidy shot them a look over the top of the screen. "...Okay, maybe we were," Claire admitted, laughing. Parker exhaled, finally forcing himself to focus. He adjusted his cufflinks and crossed the room, planting himself at the head of the dining table. The laughter settled slightly, eyes shifting toward him. "A million. Each. Monthly!" Dead silence. Alina''s jaw dropped. Claire opened her mouth, shut it, then opened it again. "Each?" Ava echoed, voice barely above a whisper. Cassidy arched a brow but said nothing. "Yes," Parker continued. "Except for Cassidy, since you''re also handling strategic oversight and acting as my private fixer, yours will be $2 million be ready for the trouble that comes with being my immediate contact in case of anything." Cassidy''s lips finally parted, blinking in genuine surprise. "You can take it or leave it," Parker added, voice just a touch smug. Ava recovered first, her expression still caught between disbelief and awe. "You''re serious." He nodded. "You''re paying us all... before we''ve even done anything?" Claire said, blinking rapidly. Parker''s gaze sharpened. "I''m paying you to secure your loyalty. I want your best work, and I want you to understand this isn''t a job. It''s an investment. You''re free to work only for me. If that number''s not enough¡ª" "No!" Ava blurted, hands up. "No. It''s... more than enough." Alina nodded rapidly. "Way more." Cassidy, still watching him, finally gave a slow exhale. "...Alright, Parker. I see what you''re doing." He met her gaze evenly. "Good," he said quietly. Ava cleared her throat, the tension finally melting into something lighter. "So... about Summit & Wolfe. Are we still buying in?" Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Parker nodded. "Yes. Cassidy and you will handle the details under Infinity Holdings. Same setup. Anonymous. Ava, you''ll front it. Make it clean, no need to make it loud. I don''t want people talking but if you want that, just keep me out." Cassidy smirked faintly. "Consider it done." And just like that, the chaos from the night before was forgotten. But Parker knew better. The way they looked at him now? Everything had changed. Chapter 95 Reserved Protective MILF Mama Parker exhaled quietly, watching the New York skyline one last time from the penthouse''s glass wall. The morning light had shifted into a sharper midday glare, cutting bold patterns across the marble floors. It was time. Everything was done. He turned back to the women, all four gathered in the living area now, sipping their second or third coffees like they hadn''t just become multimillionaires a few hours earlier. The atmosphere was still light, laughter lingering, but there was an undercurrent of something¡ªlike they knew what he was about to say. Parker adjusted his cufflinks, clearing his throat. "I''m leaving today." Silence. Ava blinked, setting her cup down. "Already?" Claire and Alina exchanged glances, the latter frowning slightly. "But you just¡ª" Cassidy didn''t look surprised. Her gaze sharpened instead, lips pressing together like she''d already seen this coming. "I''ve done what I came here to do," Parker continued, voice calm but final. "Infinity Holdings is funded, structured, and you have your roles. There''s nothing left to keep me in New York." Ava tilted her head, eyes narrowing. "It feels sudden, Parker." He gave a small, tight smile. "It''s not. I''m still seventeen, remember? I''ve got legal guardians watching me like hawks back in LA. School too. I can''t exactly disappear without raising flags." Cassidy exhaled softly, arms crossed. She nodded, the only one not arguing. "You''re right. The Blackwoods would come down hard if you vanished too long." Parker''s gaze lingered on her for a beat. She understood. She''d always understood. "You''re connected to the Blackwoods?" The other women were surprised but Parker didn''t explain anything. Anyway it wasn''t just family and school. Tessa. His phone was still buzzing periodically with her missed calls. She''d been trying to reach him since last night. He hadn''t answered yet. Not because he didn''t care... but because he had to get his head straight first. Ava let out a soft sigh, but there was no pushback. She nodded reluctantly. "Okay. But we''re at least taking you to the airport." Alina perked up. "Yeah, no way you''re leaving alone after... well, everything." Parker raised a brow. "I don''t need¡ª" "Shut up," Claire cut him off, grinning. "Parker. Let us do the whole dramatic airport goodbye thing, okay?" He rolled his eyes but didn''t fight it. "Fine." By afternoon, the convoy was impossible to miss. A bright yellow Lamborghini led the way, slicing through New York traffic like a streak of lightning. The low growl of its engine thrummed beneath Parker as he sat beside Ava, who was effortlessly controlling the beast of a car with a smirk on her face. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire Behind them, a sleek black Mercedes-Maybach followed, carrying Claire, Alina, and Cassidy. The windows were tinted dark, the expensive ride practically humming with luxury. Parker exhaled, adjusting his grip on Ere. "Well... guess that''s it." He turned without another word, heading up the private terminal ramp. Behind him, Ava watched a little longer than the others. Time to return to LA. **** The jet had long vanished, but the tension it left behind still lingered like a fog around the four women. The wind tugged at their clothes, strands of hair dancing across their faces as they remained rooted on the tarmac, watching the empty sky where Parker''s plane had disappeared. Ava hadn''t moved. Her arms were crossed, but not in her usual defensive stance. No. This was different. Her eyes, softer than usual, lingered on the horizon, lips slightly parted as if she were still waiting¡ªstill hoping¡ªto catch another glimpse of him. Claire noticed first. "Well, would you look at that?" Claire''s voice cut through the silence, teasing but sharp. "Ava Klein. Looking all lovestruck. Never thought I''d see the day." Alina added fuel to the fire, a smirk curling at the edges of her lips. "Yeah. All glassy-eyed and pouty. What''s next? Gonna start doodling his initials in your planner? Mrs. Ava Parker, CEO¡ª" Ava''s head snapped toward them, eyes narrowing into icy slits. "Coming from the same couple who couldn''t keep their legs shut last night? Or should I remind you of how fast you two forgot you were married?" Claire''s smirk shattered instantly. Alina stiffened, both of them turning several shades of red as they looked away, caught in Ava''s crosshairs. A beat passed. Then, Cassidy spoke. And when she did, her voice was a blade¡ªsharp, calm, yet so deadly it felt like the air dropped ten degrees. "If any of you..." She paused, eyes narrowing as she scanned their faces one by one, her gaze lingering longest on Ava. "So much as hurt him. His heart, his feelings... if you break that trust he just gave you¡ª" Her voice dropped lower. "I will kill you." Not metaphorically. Not playfully. It was a promise. A cold, lethal declaration. And the way she said it¡ªsteady, unwavering, eyes sharp as razors¡ªleft no doubt she meant every word. No one dared speak. The breeze felt colder. Alina shifted uncomfortably. Claire swallowed, suddenly finding the tarmac very interesting. Even Ava¡ªwho rarely flinched at anything¡ªblinked, a sliver of tension in her jaw as if unsure whether to challenge the statement or accept it. Because Cassidybwasn''t just scary, she was like a fucking storm. A predator guarding her territory. And right now? That territory was Parker. Chapter 96 Oblivious Of Consequences The flight back to Los Angeles was smooth, the cityscape sprawling endlessly beneath the jet''s windows as the sun dipped low, casting a golden glow across the skyline. Hours later, the private terminal at LAX felt cold and quiet compared to the chaos of New York. Waiting at the curb was his car¡ªa red McLaren Speedtail, polished to perfection, its sleek curves gleaming under the airport lights. The valet, dressed in black, handed him the keys with a respectful nod.@@@@ Parker slipped a few crisp bills into the man''s hand without a word, the silent exchange as effortless as breathing. Sliding into the leather seat, the low hum of the engine rumbled beneath him, a beast purring with restrained power. The city felt familiar, yet oddly hollow as he sped through the streets, weaving past late-night traffic with fluid precision. The elevator ride to his penthouse at Blackstone Tower was eerily quiet. The doors parted with a soft chime, revealing the vast, modern space¡ªfloor-to-ceiling windows capturing the glittering city skyline. Yet, for all its luxury, it felt... empty. Lifeless. Just him. And Ere. The magical feline emerged from his shadow, silent as ever, curling up on the armrest while Parker collapsed into the couch. Not from exhaustion, but the weight of it all¡ªthe chaos, the memories. New York. Ava. The celebration. The... mistakes. Oblivious of the consequences of his actions that will come back, either to bite him or come into fruition But he couldn''t dwell on those thoughts now. He needed a plan. His return to Beverly meant facing the Blackwoods. The family that had tormented him for over a decade. Julian first. Then the rest. A slow exhale escaped him, but his jaw clenched tight as old memories resurfaced¡ªthe winters, then when Julian and his friends used him as a human punching bag daily. The bruises. The humiliation. The fucking pain. The Blackwoods had long since carved their mark into his soul, their cruelty not just lingering¡ªit defined him. Julian had been the first, the golden son who tormented him for sport. Robert, their enabler, blind to the suffering. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire The memory of those brutal winters still burned¡ª venting their frustrations on him with no fear of consequence? The humiliation? The bruises? The mocking sneers? But Parker had changed. He wasn''t some weakling desperate for acceptance anymore. He was power now. Influence. Control. Yet some how these memories kept mentioning themselves over and over in his mind manifesting repeated promises of what he was going to let them face. The thoughts didn''t excite him; they grounded him. This wasn''t about losing control in rage. It was not about justice, correction but punishment, revenge. His return to Beverly Hills was inevitable, but this time, it would be on his terms. The tension of his homecoming wasn''t something he feared¡ªit was something he controlled. And while they might expect the same quiet, submissive Parker to walk back through the doors of the Blackwood estate, they would be wrong. Dead wrong. The decision to return to Beverly Hills earlier than planned wasn''t impulsive¡ªit was a calculated move. Two days ahead of schedule. Parker didn''t believe in random whims, not anymore. Every step was deliberate, each action layered with purpose. His return needed to be on his terms, and the first order of business was to visit the mansion he had acquired after his financial rise. The sprawling estate nestled deep in Beverly Hills wasn''t just a trophy. It was a statement. His foothold he will set. His planning began in the penthouse as the sun dipped lower into the horizon, painting the skyline in hues of gold and ember. Parker made a call to the hotel''s private service, instructing them to restore the suite to pristine order. He packed light¡ªjust the essentials into a Louis Vuitton Horizon Soft Duffle, its matte black finish sleek yet understated, perfect for his taste. He threw a few things in his inventory but not so much. Just essentials he couldn''t leave behind. His gaze drifted toward the three key fobs on the marble counter. One red. Two black. The red fob for his McLaren Speedtail. The black? That would stay with his mercedes too. He wasn''t sure how often he''d be back in here¡ªif ever. And the penthouse? Such details could be dealt with another day. This time he had a destination. Ere sat quietly, watching him from the countertop with those intelligent, silver eyes as he zipped the duffle. The cat had always seemed to understand him better than most humans ever could. "Let''s go," Parker murmured, picking up the bag with one hand and the red key fob with the other. Ere padded after him silently. Chapter 97 Night In Silence The elevator ride down felt longer than usual, the soft hum of descending floors only sharpening his focus. When the lobby doors whispered open, the valet already had the Speedtail waiting, its deep red finish gleaming under the soft lights of the drive. The sleek hypercar was both a work of art and raw power, drawing stares from guests stepping out of limousines and luxury SUVs. A subtle nod to the valet, a crisp $100 bill slid into his palm, and Parker slid into the driver''s seat. Ere hopped into the passenger side, curling up comfortably. The scent of rich leather greeted him as the engine purred to life¡ªa deep, controlled growl that hinted at the power beneath the hood. The streets blurred past as he navigated through the traffic, the city''s energy palpable even as nightfall crept in. He stopped briefly at a gas station, the futuristic design of the Speedtail drawing curious glances from bystanders. One even tried sneaking a photo, but Parker paid it no mind. His focus stayed on the task¡ªfilling the tank, swiping his card, and ignoring the cashback notification flashing on the infotainment screen. By the time he hit the open road, the sun had vanished, leaving the world painted in dark blues and streaks of city light. Hour later, the familiar glamour of Beverly Hills came into view. He rolled the window down slightly, letting the cool breeze kiss his face. The air felt different here¡ªcleaner, softer. The scent of distant ocean salt mixed with freshly trimmed hedges as he cruised past iconic spots¡ªRodeo Drive, the Beverly Wilshire, the towering palm trees lining Sunset Boulevard. He pressed the accelerator, the Speedtail responding with a surge of power as he crossed into the wealthiest parts of Beverly Hills. Gated mansions loomed behind carefully manicured hedges, security lights casting cold halos across stone driveways. Parker''s destination, however, was deeper. Higher. Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire The neighborhood shifted from luxurious to obscene wealth. Multi-million dollar estates sprawled out, modern architecture blending with the lush, secluded landscapes. Then, finally, his mansion came into view. The gates loomed before him, tall and modern, sleek black steel with a platinum finish that shimmered faintly under the soft glow of ambient pathway lights. Embedded into the structure was a facial recognition system, a thin, vertical screen glowing white as it scanned his face in silence. A soft chime followed, and with a smooth mechanical hum, the gates parted. Beyond them lay his new mansion, and even at night, it was nothing short of breathtaking. The architecture was a masterpiece of modern luxury. Sharp, clean lines. Expansive glass walls reflecting the starlit sky. Flat roofs with garden terraces integrated into the design, the greenery blending seamlessly with the structure. The pool stretched like a mirror alongside the driveway, reflecting the ambient lights scattered strategically across the property. The entire estate felt... untouched. Serene. Parker drove forward slowly, the red McLaren Speedtail humming beneath him, its deep purr almost lost in the quiet night air. The private driveway curved gracefully, edged with meticulously trimmed hedges and subtle ground lighting that guided the way without being intrusive. When he finally pulled up in front of the mansion, he let the engine fall silent. No rush to step out. Instead, he took a moment. Hands resting on the steering wheel, he stared out at the glass fortress ahead, the silence pressing comfortably around him. The tension from New York, the chaotic rush of deals, celebrations, and personal entanglements... all of it felt so far away now. Here, surrounded by quiet, with nothing but the soft rustle of wind palm leaves and the faint chirp of crickets, Parker could breathe. The air felt different¡ªcrisp, untouched by the pollution and constant noise of the city. Ere shifted beside him, the sleek black cat perched on the passenger seat, eyes half-lidded but attentive. She didn''t speak, but her presence was grounding. He wasn''t alone. And the thought of personally handling any of it? Impossible. Parker wasn''t just a seventeen-year-old billionaire¡ªhe was someone operating on a far more calculated level. His life revolved around power, influence, and legacy. Handling lawn care, ensuring the glass was spotless, or even making sure the gourmet kitchen was stocked with essentials wasn''t just a waste of time. It was a distraction. A house like this wasn''t just a residence. It required a system. As his gaze swept across the mansion, it felt almost... empty. For a place so grand, there was a strange lifelessness to it. No staff. No soft hum of activity. It was too quiet. And Parker hated the idea of letting something as magnificent as this fall into disrepair. **** The next morning, as sunlight spilled in through the windows, Parker woke to the scent of the ocean breeze drifting in through the barely opened glass doors of his bedroom. The view was stunning¡ªthe infinity pool shimmering like glass, the carefully arranged tropical plants, the private rooftop garden visible just past the balcony... But then his eyes narrowed. The pool had a slight ripple disturbing its perfect reflection. A subtle sign that the filtration system wasn''t on schedule. Now that it was so visible during day time. Later, he noticed the irrigation system on the rooftop garden wasn''t working correctly, leaving patches of plants drier than others. He tried to not focus on it now but when he had tried to make himself coffee, he realized the pantry was nearly empty. No fresh deliveries. And worst of all? The mansion''s state-of-the-art security system, while functional, wasn''t being actively monitored. Small things. But small things added up. A place like this demanded someone who understood it. Someone who would treat it not as a house but as a responsibility. The final push came that when Ere, resting on the glass kitchen island, let out a low, annoyed growl as she watched another smudge on the pristine window near the pool. Parker smirked but nodded. She wasn''t wrong. Rising from the couch, he pulled out his phone, opening the secured system connected to his holdings. The need for a housekeeper wasn''t about luxury¡ªit was efficiency. A professional caretaker would ensure the mansion maintained its image. The pool would be flawless. The gardens perfectly trimmed. The security monitored without flaw. Everything needed to be handled. He pulled up a shortlist of private luxury estate managers¡ªa rare breed specializing in maintaining high-end properties like this one. Their job wasn''t just cleaning; it was orchestration. Managing staff, keeping the grounds pristine, ensuring security was impenetrable, and even coordinating with high-end suppliers to keep the mansion stocked. Parker''s choice wasn''t random. He filtered for those with a background in private luxury, discretion, and competence. Someone who understood what working for a figure like him entailed¡ªabsolute professionalism. Within an hour, he had shortlisted a candidate. Chapter 98 Choice—Life Long Choices 1 Hours later, a blacked-out luxury SUV rolled up to the gates. The woman who stepped out was as sharp as the lines of the mansion itself¡ªtailored navy suit, a professional air that practically screamed control. Her name was Victoria Langley. Mid-thirties, former estate manager for tech billionaires in Silicon Valley, known for her discretion and results. From the moment the mansion''s grand gate recognized her face and permitted entry, she had been assessing¡ªcalculating. Every step through the stone-paved driveway was silent, her heels muffled against the textured surface as she approached the main entrance. The towering glass doors parted smoothly, the biometric system scanning her pre-registered credentials with a soft chime. But that was the only thing functioning correctly in her view. The mansion''s beauty was undeniable¡ªclean, modern, yet... neglected. The kind of neglect that only revealed itself to a trained eye. Victoria had handled properties of similar stature before, and they all shared the same weakness: the illusion of perfection. Parker met her at the entrance, Ere perched on his shoulder, as always. "Mr. Black," she greeted, tone formal but respectful. "I''ve familiarized myself with the property details you provided. My team is on standby for a full maintenance overhaul, should you choose to proceed." Parker gave a curt nod. "You understand the level of privacy I expect here?" "Of course. Non-disclosure agreements will be signed by all personnel under my supervision. No one enters this estate without clearance. No exceptions." Her professionalism pleased him. "Good. I''ll authorize your team for a probationary period. Full control over maintenance, security oversight, and scheduling. If you perform as promised, we''ll discuss long-term terms." Victoria inclined her head. "You won''t be disappointed, Mr. Black." And just like that, the mansion will become a machine again¡ªstreamlined, efficient, and flawless. Because Parker didn''t just live here. He owned every inch of it. Victoria Langley was thorough. No, relentless would be the better word as she observed everything. A faint scent of stale air lingered, a sign the air filtration hadn''t cycled recently. She paused near the grand living room where sunlight poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, streaking through faint dust particles lingering in the air. The rooftop garden, visible from the glass walls, had wild vines beginning to press against the structure¡ªuntrimmed for weeks. Beautiful... but not maintained. She adjusted the slim leather binder tucked under her arm, flipping it open as she began her initial assessment. One hand traced along the Italian marble of the kitchen countertop. Immaculate, but unused for far too long. The fridge hummed softly¡ªno fresh stock. No sign of regular care.@@@@ Victoria stood by the main lounge, watching the property settle as the hired hands finished their work. Outside, the golden hues of the sinking sun reflected across the water features, restoring the mansion''s sense of prestige. Satisfied but never complacent, she made one final call. "Caretaker staff will arrive tomorrow. Ensure they are background-checked, trained, and sign non-disclosure contracts before entry. I want perfection here." And so, the mansion will soon be ready. Victoria stood near the grand windows, tablet in hand, as the last traces of sunlight faded behind the mansion''s sculpted gardens. The subtle glow from the recessed ceiling lights reflected off the screen as she scrolled through a detailed list of candidates, pausing only when Parker emerged from the hallway. His expression remained unreadable, calm, but his mind was already weighing every choice presented to him. "I''m finalizing the staffing arrangements," Victoria began, her voice professional yet softened by the quiet ambiance of the house. "Do you have any preferences regarding the caretaker or maids, Mr. Black?" Parker tilted his head slightly, considering. His gaze drifted to the silent expanse of the mansion around him¡ªthe kind of space that, despite its beauty, could feel hollow without the right hands maintaining its perfection. "A live-out caretaker," he decided, voice even, firm. "No need for someone constantly hovering here. I want the estate maintained, but I don''t need a big crowd in my space full-time." Victoria nodded, making a note on her tablet. "Understood. And for the maids I assume you might need some?" "Five at the start. Two live-in," he specified, shifting his weight slightly, "the head maid and someone to handle the kitchen, groceries, fridge, drinks¡ªeverything food-related." His tone was decisive, but not micromanaging. "The rest can be live-out. I don''t need a crowd and after sometime I will cut some off so it''s better that the live-out maids are informed sooner." Victoria scrolled further, tapping a few selections before tilting the screen toward him. "These are the candidates I''ve shortlisted. Would you prefer to make the final decision, or should I handle it?" Parker scanned the profiles briefly, eyes narrowing as he processed their credentials. The head maid¡ªa woman named Elena¡ªstood out with years of luxury estate experience and glowing recommendations for discretion and professionalism. The second, Naomi, specialized in culinary services and had formal training in nutrition and dietary management even at such young age. "They''ll do." He handed the tablet back with a flick of his fingers, dismissive but not careless. "You handle the others. Just make sure they''re competent." "Of course." Victoria noted the selections before adding, "Both of them also have driving experience, as you requested. Will they need a vehicle for errands?" Parker''s lips curled into a thoughtful smirk. "Yes. I''ll be getting one tomorrow. Something practical. I''ll let you know when it''s done." She nodded, voice all business again. "I''ll ensure the paperwork is ready. I''ll stay until everything is finalized and operational. If that''s acceptable?" He gave a slight nod of approval, his focus already drifting as he turned toward the massive windows. The night air seemed calmer here, far from the chaotic pulse of the city. Victoria''s presence was efficient, professional¡ªexactly what he needed. No unnecessary chatter, no emotional baggage. Ere padded silently across the marble floor, curling at his feet as the silence stretched. This space was his now. Perfect, untouched, and finally beginning to reflect his standards. Chapter 99 Choice—Life Long Choices 2 The next morning arrived with quiet efficiency, just as Parker preferred. The gates of the mansion eased open after facial recognition scanned the new arrivals. The estate, still bathed in the soft glow of morning, felt vast and tranquil, the scent of freshly tended gardens lingering from the previous day''s work. Victoria had everything prepared to the letter. The head maid and the kitchen maid stood near the entrance, side by side, professional yet subtly curious. Parker''s gaze was distant but observant as he studied the two he''d chosen from the profiles. The head maid, a woman of 27, had a commanding presence despite her calm demeanor. Her dark hair was neatly styled, and her uniform¡ªtailored yet modest¡ªfit her professional aura perfectly. She carried herself with the kind of quiet authority that spoke of competence, the "big sister" type who naturally took charge without raising her voice. Stoic, serious, yet with an underlying sense of warmth reserved for those who earned it. She seemed the kind who never tolerated half-measures and took personal pride in excellence. Beside her stood the kitchen maid, younger¡ªjust 18. She was adorable in a quiet, careful way. Her posture slightly more reserved, movements precise as if second-guessing herself, but her composure never faltered. The soft nervousness wasn''t from inexperience but perfectionism, the kind that wanted to avoid even the smallest mistakes. And Parker recognized her. Silverbrook High. She was a classmate. Someone he''d seen in the background but never paid attention to. Memory served him too well for that face to be a coincidence. Cropped out, forgotten, yet now standing before him. What were the odds? Silverbrook didn''t breed mediocrity, and Victoria''s standards were cutthroat. So for this girl to be in the list, either it was a statistical fluke¡ªor she was genuinely exceptional at her work. Zero or one. Parker didn''t believe in flukes. He hadn''t hired her out of sentiment, though. No, she was skilled. And her kind? Quiet, diligent, seeking validation through competence¡ªthey were the easiest to instill loyalty in. No arrogance. No unnecessary noise. Just focus.@@@@ Exactly what he needed. His gaze flicked over their system statuses, confirming his instincts with a nod. No unnecessary chatter, no drawn-out introductions. Just business. Victoria spoke efficiently. "These are the staff you approved. Head maid will oversee all domestic matters, while the kitchen maid is also a private chef, as you requested. The other three will be part-time, and I''ve secured live-out arrangements for the caretaker as per your preferences." "Perfect." The women bowed slightly in respect, but he noticed how their eyes lingered on him¡ªespecially the younger one¡ªcuriosity mixed with disbelief. He knew the look well. How the hell did a guy their age own all this? But she didn''t seem to recognize him, that was a plus for now. Perception, awareness, instinct. All amplified. The mansion''s layout, the faint footsteps of Naomi moving in the kitchen, the distant hum of the fountains in the garden¡ªhe felt it all. His mind expanded, clearer than crystal, thoughts more precise. His skin tingled with the sheer density of power. Strength. Speed. Reflexes. His body practically thrummed with it. If he punched the wall right now, he knew he could blast a hole straight through solid steel. Yet he remained seated. Focused. Letting the energy settle. Control was everything. This was power¡ªbut raw, unstable. He needed it honed. Refined. The feeling was... intoxicating. But dangerous. After what felt like hours, Parker finally exhaled, grounding himself. The energy simmered beneath his skin now, steady but present. He needed to get used to this. This feeling. Stretching his limbs, he rose from the floor, the quiet sound of his feet on polished wood the only noise. A long, hot shower followed, the water refreshing yet unable to wash away the intensity of the power lingering in his veins. Dressing in a casual yet expensive dark ensemble¡ªfitted slacks, a tailored black shirt left slightly undone¡ªhe descended the grand staircase to the main floor, where the scent of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the mansion''s natural fragrances. Naomi had already prepared a modest spread in the dining room, though he barely spared it a glance. His focus shifted elsewhere. Parker felt like he had just wasted the last two days since receiving his system and powers. He hadn''t trained, fought, or accomplished anything significant¡ªjust drifting through calm routines while the mansion settled. Yet, somehow, this rest felt necessary. Like the quiet before a storm. Because after this... He was about to face the greatest challenge of his life so far: The Blackwoods. "Elena." His voice echoed slightly, calm yet authoritative. Chapter 100 Choice—Life Long Choices 3 The head maid appeared almost instantly, as if waiting for his summons. She approached with precise, graceful steps, the embodiment of professionalism. But Parker couldn''t help but notice the uniform she wore¡ªa classic black-and-white maid dress, yet cut a little too revealing. The neckline dipped more than necessary, the fit accentuating her curves. It was tasteful but still... distracting. His gaze, however, remained steady. He wasn''t blind. Elena was undoubtedly attractive¡ªvoluptuous yet elegant¡ªbut Parker had seen far too much in his life lately to be caught off guard by beauty alone. He''d just met some of the most powerful and stunning mature women. He''d even spent a night with them to at that! Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire This? This was a non-issue. "Change into something else we might need that we''re going out," he said bluntly, his voice giving nothing away. For a moment, Elena blinked, caught slightly off-guard. Her face remained calm, but there was a flicker of surprise in her eyes. Still, she nodded without question, bowing slightly before excusing herself. Minutes later, she returned in a more conservative outfit¡ªfitted dark slacks, a white blouse buttoned modestly, and a tailored blazer that matched the mansion''s elegance. Professional. Perfect. "Better," Parker nodded, then gestured toward the door. "Grab your coat. We''re heading out. There''s something I need to finish today." Elena inclined her head in acknowledgment, fetching a black trench coat from the hall. Within moments, the McLaren Speedtail roared to life, its sleek red body reflecting the sunlight as they left the mansion grounds. The destination? The salesman''s lips curled into a knowing smile. That was the kind of line they''d been waiting for all day. "Of course. Right this way, sir." As they walked deeper into the showroom, the luxury was overwhelming¡ªpolished stone floors, scent-controlled air, custom lighting that made the cars glow like museum pieces. The salesman, maintaining his pristine composure, led Parker and Elena deeper into the showroom, where the lighting was expertly designed to make every car shine like a masterpiece. "Mr. Parker," the salesman began with a polished tone, "we specialize in the finest luxury vehicles available globally. If you''re seeking the perfect blend of performance, craftsmanship, and prestige, I have a few recommendations tailored for someone of your...refined tastes." Parker took his time. He wasn''t here for speed, not the hypercars. His eyes drifted across the selection before stopping on two pieces of absolute craftsmanship: The salesman was there, to do his job... The Rolls-Royce Phantom, with its stately presence, black lacquered finish, and a starlit ceiling visible even through the showroom windows. "The Rolls-Royce Phantom! This is the pinnacle of handcrafted luxury. An extended wheelbase for unparalleled comfort, a 6.75-liter twin-turbocharged V12, delivering effortless power while maintaining the silence Rolls-Royce is known for. The starlight headliner and rear-seat entertainment make this the definitive chauffeur-driven choice." Parker nodded, fingers lightly trailing the flawless finish of the Phantom''s hood. The car practically whispered sophistication. The salesman continued, moving to the next. "The Rolls-Royce Spectre! Our fully electric masterpiece. The Spectre carries the spirit of Rolls-Royce into the electric era, with near-silent propulsion and the same level of bespoke craftsmanship. 577 horsepower, a 320-mile range, and a digitally enhanced cabin with the latest Spirit software interface." Parker''s gaze lingered on the Spectre, the modern touch and clean design appealing to his more forward-thinking mindset. The Rolls-Royce Spectre, an electric masterpiece, equally commanding but with a more modern, almost ethereal grace to its design. "And finally there''s this baby here if you would allow me..." The man said with eauthusiasm. He motioned towards the Range Rover SV Autobiography. "This model defines luxury SUVs. Heated, ventilated, and massaging seats, a Meridian Signature sound system, and a commanding road presence. It blends performance and elegance with all-terrain capability¡ªperfect for both city drives and private retreats." The Range Rover SV Autobiography, with its sleek black-on-black exterior, practical yet unapologetically luxurious. He could already picture them in the mansion''s long driveway. Parker turned to Elena. Chapter 101 Choice—Life Long Choices 4 He could already picture them in the mansion''s long driveway. Parker turned to Elena. "Which one''s more beautiful?" Elena blinked, her gaze bouncing nervously between the Spectre and the Phantom. She hesitated, clearly conflicted as her gaze darted between the two Rolls-Royces. "They both are, sir... I¡ª" Parker''s lips curled into a faint, amused smirk, the kind that carried quiet power. "Then why choose?" He smirked further, head tilting as if amused by his own indecision. Then the thought struck him: Why choose indeed? A quiet laugh echoed in his chest as he shook his head. He straightened, turning to the salesman. "Why not both?" Elena blinked. The salesman blinked. For a heartbeat, it was as if the entire showroom paused. The salesman''s professionalism barely cracked, but the slight raise of his brows betrayed his surprise. Elena, however, almost choked on her own breath, her hand subtly covering her mouth in shock. "Sir... So you''re taking both Rolls-Royces? And then the Range Rover?" the salesman clarified, voice controlled but clearly intrigued. Parker offered a subtle, almost wolfish smile. The salesman, to his credit, only blinked once before his professional mask returned. The salesman recovered almost instantly, bowing slightly. "An excellent choice, sir. If you''ll follow me to finalize the details¡ª" The salesman led Parker into a private lounge at the back of the dealership, where the atmosphere shifted from showroom elegance to a more exclusive business setting. Dark wood panels lined the walls, and a glass table sat in the center, neatly arranged with the necessary documents. A middle-aged man in a tailored navy suit awaited them, his posture professional but respectful. He stood as Parker entered, offering a firm handshake. "Mr. Parker, a pleasure. I''m Dalton, head of high-value transactions here at Velocity Prestige Motors. I''ll be personally handling the finalization of your purchase today." Parker gave a curt nod and took a seat across from him, exuding calm authority.@@@@ "Mr. Parker, as part of our loyalty experience, we offer personalized ownership benefits for clients of your caliber. Should you decide to purchase another vehicle from our dealership, whether here or at any affiliated branch, you''ll receive a 3% discount on any vehicle valued over $500,000. Additionally, we provide lifetime concierge services for all maintenance and detailing appointments, as well as invitations to exclusive test-drive events for pre-release models." Parker gave a single nod, unimpressed but not dismissive. "Good. Let''s finish the paperwork." When all was said and done, Parker had just spent nearly $2 million. Parker turned without another word, Elena hurrying behind him, still processing the massive purchase. As they exited the lounge, the transaction complete, the air seemed heavier¡ªlike money itself clung to the space Parker had just occupied. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire And yet, as he walked out the glass doors under the brilliant LA night lights, there was nothing flashy about him. No air of arrogance, no sign of excess. Just the quiet, commanding presence of a man who knew exactly what he wanted. Elena trailed a step behind, still processing what had just happened when Parker suddenly turned, tossing a gleaming set of keys into her hands. She froze. "You want me to¡ª" "Drive." Parker''s tone left no room for argument. "We don''t have all day, Elena." For a second, she just stared at the keys, heart racing. The weight of luxury in her hands¡ªno, more than that¡ªthe sheer responsibility hit hard. Finally, she nodded, slipping into the driver''s seat of the Range Rover SV. The engine purred to life with a rich, deep growl, and as she adjusted the mirrors, her hands trembled slightly before steadying. ''Focus, Elena. Don''t mess this up.'' Parker sank into the passenger seat, utterly unfazed, checking his phone as though spending millions was just part of his daily schedule. As they pulled out of the dealership, Elena stole one more glance at him. Who the hell was this guy? And the night was still young... Chapter 102 Mistaking A Villain For Gentleman The interior of the Range Rover SV Autobiography hit different. This wasn''t some low-slung speed demon built to scream on the highway. Nah¡ªthis was power on cruise control. The kind of luxury that didn''t have to show off. It just was. Parker sank back into the ridiculously plush leather seats, half tempted to just sink into the quilted stitching. The whole cabin felt... expensive. Not just money expensive¡ªlike old money expensive. The seats were stitched with this two-tone Ebony and Ivory leather, looking more like something out of a designer penthouse than a car. And the wood trim? Dark, glossy, and real. None of that fake plastic crap. Even the air felt richer. Some fancy ionization system keeping it crisp like a damn mountaintop breeze. And that sound system? A full-blown Meridian Signature, probably more powerful than most home theaters, classical music playing soft and low like the car was trying to whisper, Yeah, you made it. Elena, though? She was shook. Sure, she kept her posture perfect, hands at ten and two like she was giving a driving test¡ªbut her eyes? Kept drifting over the controls, tracing the soft glow of the ambient lights and that digital display so damn clean it felt futuristic. "This thing''s... something else," she muttered under her breath, voice almost reverent. Parker smirked, leaning back with one arm slung over the door. "You''re acting like we didn''t just leave a dealership full of them." Elena shook her head slightly, blinking like she was still processing it. "Yeah, but driving one hits different. You could fit a whole damn hotel lobby back here. And it feels like... floating. Not even real." He nodded, watching Rodeo Drive come into view, all palm trees and blinding white storefronts where the cheapest thing inside probably cost more than a used car. Designer logos everywhere¡ªLouis Vuitton, Gucci, Chanel¡ªlike the street was flexing harder than half the people walking it. "That''s the point," Parker murmured, mostly to himself. "Power doesn''t make noise. It just... exists." Elena gave him a sideways glance but stayed quiet as they eased into the luxury valet zone. The dude in the red blazer¡ªclearly trained for this kind of crowd¡ªnodded and opened the door with a practiced, "Welcome, sir." Not a trace of that usual side-eye teenagers got. Parker stepped out, adjusting his black button-up, sleeves rolled just enough to flex the watch peeking from his wrist. Calm. Collected. Like he belonged here. Elena moved to his side, looking... feeling out of place. Not in a bad way, just in that too normal for this block kind of way. And Parker? He was gonna fix that. "You''re shopping too," he said as they stepped toward Louis Vuitton''s glass doors. Her brows shot up. "Wait¡ªwhat? I thought you were¡ª" "Everything you need," he cut in, voice low but firm. "Naomi too. No need to shy away, Elena I like sharp people who grasp it when it comes near their hands." And just like that, the spree began. The second they walked in, it was game over. The store manager herself, some tall, model-looking woman in an all-black outfit so sharp it could cut glass, came straight over. Yeah, she could tell money when she saw it. "Mr. Parker, welcome to Louis Vuitton. How may we assist you today?" He barely glanced up. "Everything." A small nod to Elena. "For her. Full wardrobe. And for her friend¡ªsame standard. Elena shop mine as well, will you?" He was too lazy to do that with her here. Elena froze, like the words hadn''t fully processed. The manager? She was on it. Snapped her fingers, and just like that, three assistants appeared out of thin air with racks already rolling in. First came the bags. "May I present the Capucines MM, crafted in Ombre Alligator Leather," one assistant offered, holding the structured black handbag like it was sacred. "And this, the limited-edition Dauphine MM, a personal favorite among our ultra-VIP clients¡ª" "Alright," Parker muttered, scanning a glittering wall of diamond necklaces like they were all the same damn thing. "You''re the expert here. Go crazy." Elena blinked. "Sir, I¡ª" Her lips parted, hesitation written all over her face before her eyes drifted toward the displays. And just like that, something shifted. The head maid took control. Elena moved like she belonged in those glass cases, running her fingertips lightly over the platinum and rose gold selections, inspecting details Parker didn''t give two shits about but respected all the same. She whispered with the jeweler, nodding with that professional, no-nonsense aura she always had. "Sir, this," she finally said, holding up a white gold diamond bracelet that caught the light just right. Elegant. Understated. Classy as hell. "Naomi would love this. And for formal events...maybe this set?" A sapphire pendant with matching earrings. Subtle but rich. Parker nodded. "Yeah. Looks good. Wrap it up." Then the watches. Harry Winston next door felt even richer somehow. Dark wood, velvet cushions, the whole place reeked of old money and then more bramsa Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Parker squinted at a $500,000 timepiece. "Why the hell do people spend this much on something that just tells time?" The salesman, a sharp-suited older guy with a French accent thick enough to spread on toast, didn''t even flinch. "Monsieur, a true timepiece is not about function¡ªit''s about presence." Parker side-eyed Elena. "Presence, huh?" Elena, lips twitching, muttered, "He''s not wrong." He smirked. "Alright, fine. Pick something that''ll make people lose their shit when they see it." And damn, did she deliver. Elena chose a Patek Philippe Grand Complications¡ªrose gold with a skeleton dial so intricate it looked like watchmaking art. For him and Naomi, she went with a Cartier Ballon Bleu¡ªsleek, elegant, and a lot more subtle but just as expensive. The total? $850,000. The card? No hesitation. He felt like a swipe immortal now. As Parker signed the final paperwork, the French jeweler bowed slightly, handing over a sleek black envelope. "For you, monsieur. A personal invitation to our exclusive gala next month. We rarely extend such offers, but your taste¡ª" "Yeah, yeah." Parker took the envelope with a nod. "Thanks. Send everything to the mansion. Tonight." As they left the watch and jewelry shop, Elena trailing behind with wide eyes, Parker caught her glancing at the receipt like it was some kind of ancient scroll. "You good?" She blinked up at him, cheeks a little pink. "You just spent a millions of dollars today. On clothes and jewelry." He shrugged, tossing her the Range Rover keys again. "It''s just money. Take it as a thank you gift for helping me choose my things too." With billions in his card, millions for his and their clothes and necessities, felt like nothing. Now it was time to visit Tiffany and Co. Chapter 103 Buying Loyalty 1 Tiffany & Co. stood there like a damn palace¡ªspotless glass walls, velvet-lined displays, that signature blue everywhere, making everything feel a little... colder. Softer. Like even the air was expensive. The moment Parker and Elena stepped inside, the staff clocked them. A sharp-eyed manager in heels so tall they defied physics glanced at Parker''s face, then his watch, then his face again before giving that tight-lipped, professional smile that said we know you have money, but how much? Elena, on the other hand, looked like she didn''t belong. Or at least thought she didn''t. But not anymore. Her fingers brushed the edge of a glass case displaying diamond chokers so bright they practically threw light off the walls. She stayed quiet, lips parted just slightly as her eyes traced the fine details. Parker caught that look. "Elena." She snapped back, straightening. "Sir?" His voice dropped just enough to keep it personal, low, steady. "This stuff? It''s not for me. Pick what fits. You. Naomi too and a few for me when you see one. But whatever you guys need¡ªwant. Don''t care. Just handle it." The head maid stepped up already used to her boss. Elena''s entire presence changed¡ªstill quiet, but not unsure. She owned that space now. Stepping around the cases with this calm, measured grace. Her fingertips skimmed along the edge of a rose gold diamond cuff, then lingered on a sapphire teardrop pendant like she could feel the quality without even touching it. The manager noticed too, posture straightening. "This piece," Elena said softly, nodding toward a delicate bracelet with interlocking diamonds. "Elegant, subtle. But this," her eyes flicked toward a heavier white-gold necklace encrusted with emeralds, "this one''s for formal events. It commands attention." The manager blinked, clearly impressed, but kept her pro smile tight. "An excellent eye, miss. Would you care to try them on?" Elena didn''t even look at Parker for approval. She nodded. And Parker? He just watched. It was... fascinating. This quiet, almost personal transformation. How she turned from ''the employee'' into someone who looked like she belonged there. No awkwardness. No self-doubt. He barely noticed the other customers. A middle-aged couple a few cases down, whispering under their breath while the husband glanced between a set of diamond earrings and the price tag like it was a hostage situation. A younger woman near the back, obviously rich but new to it, clutching a credit card while a jeweler explained the difference between cushion and princess cut diamonds. Wealth wasn''t loud here. It was all about control. Quiet flexes. The manager returned with the final selection, presenting the jewelry on white satin pillows like they were offering a damn crown. "$175,000 total for both pieces," she said smoothly, like it wasn''t a jaw-dropping number. Elena gave a soft nod of approval. Parker just handed over his personal card, no hesitation for those pieces and what else Elena had bought. When the manager swiped it, there was the faintest pause. Not denial¡ªjust a millisecond longer than normal. Like the system itself needed a second to process the sheer weight behind that number. And then it cleared. "Of course, Mr. Parker," the manager said, voice silk-smooth again. "Shall we have these added to the other batch?" Parker nodded. "It''s fine. They can be delivered at once" The manager, a woman dressed in all-black with perfectly lined lips, hovered like a damn hawk¡ªbut a polite, rich people hawk. Watching for the moment to upsell. Parker barely noticed. His eyes had drifted toward a rack of designer sneakers¡ªBalenciaga, Alexander McQueen, Off-White. Clean styles, flex-worthy without being too loud. He picked up a pair of black Prada Monolith loafers, the kind that said fuck you in the classiest way possible. But the sunglasses? He lingered there. Versace. Tom Ford. A pair of Dita Grandmasters with a ridiculous price tag. And yet...none of them felt right. Not since that day. The memory hit hard. Cheap Glasses. The damn system had literally labeled them that. The first thing it gave him. Unbreakable, sure, but humiliating as hell. He could still picture them¡ªcheap black plastic, like something you''d grab at a gas station next to the beef jerky. Now? His invisible glasses sat in his inventory, forgotten.He clenched his jaw and dropped the sunglasses back. **** Then at the fragrances & beauty section, this part was definitely for Elena and Naomi. Soft lighting. Shelves lined with delicate bottles and jars. Jo Malone candles. La Mer creams. Tom Ford scents so rich they practically smelled like tax brackets. Elena ran her fingers along a bottle of Byredo''s Bal d''Afrique, the scent already in the air¡ªwarm, musky, expensive as hell. The saleswoman? Oh, she smelled commission. "Sir, this collection is our rarest line. Limited bottles worldwide, hand-poured fragrance oils, completely¡ª" "Whatever she want." Parker''s voice cut clean through her pitch. The woman blinked, recalibrated, and turned the full charm on Elena instead. Still, Parker watched. Elena looked so...unsure. It wasn''t about the price¡ªshe was over that now. It was control. Like part of her still thought this was too much. Too extravagant. She tested a soft vanilla fragrance on her wrist, inhaled, then shook her head. Too sweet. Another. Muskier. Still no. Her gaze flicked to him. He gave a small, slow nod. Go on. She settled on an elegant Chanel scent for herself and a fresh floral Jo Malone for Naomi. The bill? Somewhere close to six figures. He didn''t even blink. ***** Guys let''s be patient, I will get better with shopping alot of things. It gets confusing with brands and all. But let''s cheer up. Thank y''all for the support. I mean this! This has been my most fastest growing work all thanks to you guys. Chapter 104 True Word Tiffany & Co. stood there like a damn palace¡ªspotless glass walls, velvet-lined displays, that signature blue everywhere, making everything feel a little... colder. Softer. Like even the air was expensive. The moment Parker and Elena stepped inside, the staff clocked them. A sharp-eyed manager in heels so tall they defied physics glanced at Parker''s face, then his watch, then his face again before giving that tight-lipped, professional smile that said we know you have money, but how much? Elena, on the other hand, looked like she didn''t belong. Or at least thought she didn''t. Her fingers brushed the edge of a glass case displaying diamond chokers so bright they practically threw light off the walls. She stayed quiet, lips parted just slightly as her eyes traced the fine details. Parker caught that look. "Elena." She snapped back, straightening. "Sir?" "You''re picking for us again this time." His voice dropped just enough to keep it personal, low, steady. "This stuff? It''s not for me. Pick what fits. You. Naomi too. Whatever you need¡ªwant. Don''t care. Just handle it." Stepping around the cases with this calm, measured grace. Her fingertips skimmed along the edge of a rose gold diamond cuff, then lingered on a sapphire teardrop pendant like she could feel the quality without even touching it. The manager noticed too, posture straightening. "This piece," Elena said softly, nodding toward a delicate bracelet with interlocking diamonds. "For Naomi. Elegant, subtle. But this," her eyes flicked toward a heavier white-gold necklace encrusted with emeralds, "this one''s for formal events. It commands attention. It will be good on her." The manager blinked, clearly impressed, but kept her pro smile tight. "An excellent eye, miss. Would you care to try them on?" Elena didn''t even look at Parker for approval. She nodded. And Parker? He just watched. It was... fascinating. This quiet, almost personal transformation. How she turned from ''the employee'' into someone who looked like she belonged there. No awkwardness. No self-doubt. He barely noticed the other customers. A middle-aged couple a few cases down, whispering under their breath while the husband glanced between a set of diamond earrings and the price tag like it was a hostage situation. A younger woman near the back, obviously rich but new to it, clutching a credit card while a jeweler explained the difference between cushion and princess cut diamonds. Wealth wasn''t loud here. It was all about control. Quiet flexes. The manager returned with the final selection, presenting the jewelry on white satin pillows like they were offering a damn crown. "$175,000 total for both pieces," she said smoothly, like it wasn''t a jaw-dropping number. Elena gave a soft nod of approval. Parker just handed over his personal black card, no hesitation. When the manager swiped it, there was the faintest pause. Not denial¡ªjust a millisecond longer than normal. Like the system itself needed a second to process the sheer weight behind that number. And then it cleared. "Of course, Mr. Parker," the manager said, voice silk-smooth again. "Shall we have these added to the bunch going to be delivered to your residence?" [Name: Elena AP: 50] This. This was why Parker thought it was always better to go all out at times you never know what heavens throw at you. Sure, responsibility played a part¡ªthese two had become his people. But deep down? It was about this. Power. Growth. The system. The SUVs packed to the brim followed close behind as the Range Rover finally pulled out of Rodeo Drive. Elena drove, focused but relaxed, the expensive watch glinting on her wrist as her hands gripped the wheel. The scent of expensive leather filled the cabin, mixed with traces of the perfumes they''d just bought. Parker sat back, legs crossed, the city lights blurring past as his mind drifted. This spending spree wasn''t just luxury¡ªit was strategy. A full-on reset. The next chapter of his life wasn''t going to be calm. Hell no. It was going to be chaotic. Relentless. Ruthless. And he wasn''t planning to stop anytime soon. That''s why he''d bought everything. Everything he and the girls might need in the coming months¡ªoutfits, accessories, tools. No more interruptions. No distractions. The next moves were all in. _____ Back at the Mansion.... The unloading took forever. Staff handled the endless bags, cases, and boxes as Parker finally retreated inside, the echo of his footsteps soft against the marble floors. Dinner was brief. Quiet. Just a perfectly seared steak with roasted vegetables. No conversation. No lingering. Elena and Naomi ate too, though he noticed the lingering look of disbelief still painted across their faces as they picked at their food. He didn''t explain. No need. Once the plates were cleared, they thanked him and he nodded, then Parker disappeared into his room, locking the door behind him. Dim lighting. Cool air. Parker sat on the edge of the massive bed, fingers steepled, heart calm but mind razor-sharp. This was the moment. Time to review the reward. A soft chime echoed. [New Ability Acquired: True Word Description: An ability to instill absolute instructions into enemies. Success depends on the user''s superior mental, soul, and willpower overpowering the target''s!] Parker''s lips curled. Just in time. The timing couldn''t have been better. Blackwoods. Summit & Wolfe. The constant games of power and deception. This ability... this would tilt the scales in his favor. He could already feel it¡ªthe sheer force behind it. Like a mental blade honed sharp enough to pierce through minds, force submission. But the system was never that easy. Power came with price tags. The balance of will mattered. I need to test this...soon. "System what''s the overall Cashback from the shopping?" Parker asked. [Ding! Spent $2,000,0000 earned $20,000,000!] Parker had really bought alot of things and some he barely looked at them when Elena chose them, he had tipped the offloaders and even some of those at the shops but kept it subtle for flexing over a few tips. It was time to rest but first...the Spins. Chapter 105 Dream Parker sat cross-legged on the massive bed, the mansion dead silent around him. Midnight hung heavy outside, the kind of quiet where even the city felt paused. "How many spins do I have system...?" [Ding!] The system''s translucent roulette hovered in front of him, its sleek obsidian ring pulsing with a soft neon glow. [300 Spins Available.]@@@@ Parker exhaled slowly, flexing his fingers. "Alright. Let''s do this! Fifty," he muttered, flicking the mental interface. [50 Spins] The roulette wheel flared to life¡ªblack and gold sections blurring together, symbols Parker could barely make out flashing between the spins. Click. Click. Click. Slowing. A final stop. [Midnight Ring ¡ª Conceals presence and soul signature. High resistance to detection magic.] For a second, he just stared. The black band materialized in his hand, cool against his skin, the onyx stone reflecting dim purple hues. It looked... expensive. Not flashy¡ªsimple, but deadly. Finally, something useful. His lips quirked. Barely a smile but close enough. "About time you stopped giving me trash," he muttered, twisting the ring on his finger. He was excited... Because let''s be real¡ªhis first-ever spin? Cheap Glasses. Yeah. The damn thing was still rotting in his system inventory. Parker could practically feel his blood pressure spike every time he thought about them and this is the second time today. And that wasn''t even the worst part. Amphitrite. The sea queen goddess. That psycho. She had made those stupid glasses. All bright-eyed, his mind had made many possibilities thinking about how they''d "enhance his perception." Yeah, sure. Enhanced his perception of being a dumbass. Still... the ring? This? This felt different. Real. Solid. Concealing power humming just beneath the surface. Ere stirred at the foot of the bed, watching him with those sharp, golden eyes¡ªhalf judgment, half curiosity. She didn''t speak, just blinked, tail flicking like she was waiting for him to mess up. Parker rolled his shoulders. Time for another. "Fifty more." Just¡ª A dream? "What the hell...?" Ere''s head tilted. A Dream? What the fuck did that mean? Parker barely had time to process the words flashing across his vision before his body gave out. One second, he was standing by his bed, and the next¡ª Darkness. Parker''s vision blurred. His knees buckled before he could react, the sudden weightlessness yanking him under like he''d fallen into a void¡ª And then... Light. Not blinding. More like the soft, pale glow of twilight stretched thin over a sky that didn''t quite look real. The air felt dense, charged, as if the entire space was holding its breath. He blinked. Once. Twice... The fuck is this? The forest around him was vast¡ªtoo vast. Towering trees with silvery bark twisted upwards, their leaves a strange shade between deep violet and midnight blue, shimmering faintly like they were absorbing the sky itself. The ground beneath him was softer than dirt, like moss but... warmer, pulsing faintly under his boots. No wind. No sound. It was so still. Too still. "This... can''t be real." [Ding! Host has acquired Dream.] The system''s voice echoed, calm but absolute. [A fully independent dimension, accessible only after the host enters a sleep state. Time dilation active: 1 hour in reality equals 12 hours here. All progress made will reflect upon your physical body. Further mechanics require host exploration.] Parker stared at the glowing text. "So... this is a real place? Not just some¡ª" He gestured vaguely at the forest. "Mental crap?" [Correct. The Dream exists beyond conventional reality but remains inaccessible by physical means. Only souls and consciousness can enter.] Parker''s pulse thudded harder. He couldn''t even process how insane this was¡ªA whole-ass realm? And he could just... go here when he slept? "This is insane," he muttered, running a hand through his hair before freezing. The ring. It was still on his finger, cold and impossibly smooth despite the dim glow it gave off. Midnight black, faintly shifting like mist trapped under glass. And then there was the sword. The Phoenix Sword rested easily in his other hand, balanced perfectly like it belonged there. The blade was forged from a strange, red-tinted metal, smooth but laced with subtle flame-like patterns running along the edges as if the steel itself was alive. The crossguard curled slightly, shaped like outstretched wings, and the grip was wrapped in deep crimson leather¡ªsupple yet firm, almost warm to the touch. [Skills: The mystical blade forged from Everflame Steel generates intense heat of Phoenix Flames under the wielder''s command and bound to the host.] Parker exhaled sharply. This wasn''t just some random loot drop anymore. "Two skills I assume. Phoenix Flames must be the active skill and bound to host is a passive skill, right system?" [Correct!] The weight of the blade. The cool pulse of the ring. Everything felt connected here¡ªlike the energy of the entire realm was threading through his body. No. Not just the realm.... Grrrrr... A deep, low growl echoed through the forest. Chapter 106 Wolf & A Nyxilith Parker closed his eyes feeling the floor of this mysterious realm... The Omni Energy here¡ªthe vast, overwhelming force he could only barely touch before¡ªwas humming louder than ever. The forest around him practically breathed with it, like this place was amplifying his connection to the source itself. It wasn''t overwhelming. It was... natural. Whole. He felt whole too in the bask of the pure Omni Energy. But Parker''s disbelief hadn''t worn off. He stared at the glowing sword in his hand, his reflection distorted in the flame-touched sharp sword edges. "This has to be some kind of test, right? No way you''re telling me I just unlocked a whole dimension. For training?" Silence. Then, from the side, a familiar voice. "Took you long enough." Parker''s head snapped around. Ere sat perched on a low-hanging branch, her sleek black fur almost blending into the shadows. Her tail flicked lazily, eyes narrowed like she''d been waiting for hours. "You..." He pointed at her. "You''re here?!" Ere blinked, unimpressed. "Yeah. You''re my anchor, genius. If you can come here, so can I." Parker opened his mouth, then closed it. Okay. Sure. Why wouldn''t his magical cat be able to follow him into a dimension that only exists when he''s asleep? But to his surprise... ''System is she in her conscious too?'' he asked. [No host! Erebus enters the Dream with her realm body!] Figures. Ere''s silver eyes narrowed further, reading his expression perfectly. "You''re overthinking this again. Try focusing on the fact you literally have a magic sword now." "...Right." Parker took a slow breath, glancing back at the Phoenix Sword. And a ring. And a whole damn magical forest that practically sang with power. "Okay... so what the hell am I supposed to do now?" [Ding! Further mechanics must be discovered by the host.] Parker closed his eyes, groaning. "Of course." Ere just purred. Ere yawned, her tail flicking lazily as she stretched on the low-hanging branch. "You know... instead of standing here gawking like an idiot... which you''re not, maybe we should explore. See if there''s anything interesting around." Parker blinked, still processing the fact his sword was glowing faintly in his hand and the ground felt like it was breathing. "Explore? Seriously?" He squinted at the endless stretch of violet trees around them. "Yeah, sure. Let''s just stroll into the mystical unknown like we''re on a fucking nature walk. What could possibly go wrong, huh?" Ere''s eyes narrowed with a mischievous glint. "So you''re scared?"@@@@ Parker scowled. "I''m cautious. There''s a difference, you smug¡ª" "Whatever helps you sleep at night, genius. Oh wait... you''re already asleep." Ere grinned wide, clearly enjoying herself. Parker stared blankly at the glowing text. "You''re telling me... I have to kill something? This is a test realm! What am I, playing an RPG tutorial?" [Ding! Affirmative.] Parker blinked. Then scowled harder. His eyes flicked back to the swarm still aggressively trying to bleed him dry. "...Do mosquitos count? Because I''m seeing a lot and they''re pissing me off. And trust me the way how sharp they''re stings are a bet they''re magical mosquitos too!" [Ding! Mosquitos are not magical beings, host.] "Not magical?!" He flinched as another sting got him on the ear. "THEN EXPLAIN WHY THEY''RE SO FUCKING GOOD AT BITING ME, SYSTEM! HOW THE HELL ARE THEY EVEN THIS EFFICIENT?! Which part of not dictating my path didn''t you understand back then?!" [Ding! Host, no one is dictating your path. You brought this upon yourself. This is your reward from the spins.] Parker froze. "Wow. Wow! You''re gloating now? Really?" Before the system could respond¡ª Grrrrr... A deep, low growl echoed through the forest. Parker stiffened. Glowing eyes. Pale, golden. Emerging from the shadows between two twisted trees. The wolf was massive, bigger than a bear, its fur rippling like it was made of smoke and shadow. Claws long enough to gouge the moss. Snarling. Watching him. "...Shit." How had things gone from flexing a black card on Rodeo Drive to... this? It was all fun and games reading about protagonists killing wolves for their first power-ups. But now that he was here, staring at the thing''s fangs, Parker realized just how insane those characters were. The wolf lunged forward. His instincts flared. "NOPE¡ª" Parker turned and bolted. "Ere, run¡ª" He glanced sideways. Ere was gone. "...You TRAITOR!" A delighted "mrow?" echoed from somewhere in the trees. And the wolf? It kicked off the ground, launching into a full sprint after him. ****** Hello guys we''ve already crossed the threshold of 100 chapters since we started... Gifts to this milestone I think? Don''t you agree? Chapter 107 Plunderer The forest was a blur. Trees, glowing vines, and moss zipped past him while the thundering sound of paws¡ªbig, terrifying paws¡ªpounded behind him. And fuck, was the thing massive. It wasn''t just "big dog" massive. No, this beast was elephant huge¡ªjaws snapping with fangs the size of his damn arm, each step shaking the ground like it was the final boss in some fantasy RPG. Leaves trembled, whole trees quivered, and all Parker could think was: ''I''m gonna die in a fucking dream.'' Ahead of him, Ere was tearing through the forest like she was channeling Cheptegei himself, her sleek black form darting between trees so fast she looked like a damn ninja blur. "Ere, WAIT!" Parker shouted, nearly eating dirt as his foot clipped a root. "Run faster, master!" "YOU''RE NOT HELPING!" Branches slapped him in the face. Vines brushed his legs. Behind him, the beast roared, its hot breath practically singeing his back. A tree root snagged his shoe¡ª "Shit, shit, SHIT¡ª" He skidded forward, nearly face-planting but managing to twist his body into a sloppy baseball slide under a massive fallen tree branch. The bark scraped his jacket, leaves and dirt kicking up behind him as he narrowly avoided being decapitated. Not cool. Not fucking cool. The wolf lunged¡ª CRASH!@@@@ It plowed through the same branch like it was a toothpick, shattering it into splinters. Parker risked a glance back. Big mistake. The wolf was right there, golden eyes locked on him, claws gouging deep into the mossy ground as it closed the gap with terrifying speed. "ERE! DO SOMETHING!" "Why? Is this MY fault?!" Ere called back, leaping effortlessly from one tree to another like she was auditioning for the next Jungle Book remake. "YOU SUGGESTED EXPLORING, THAT''S WHY!" "You''re the one who spun those stupid spins!" "THAT DOESN''T¡ª" Parker''s foot slipped. He tripped. The beast lunged again, jaws wide¡ª Parker twisted mid-fall, just barely dodging a snap that would''ve taken his whole head off. The wolf''s claws raked along his shoulder¡ªjust a graze, but the burning pain made him hiss. Okay, screw this. This whole dream was rigged. "Ere! I have a fucking sword! Why am I RUNNING?!" "Because you''re scared, master! Face it!" "YOU THINK?!" He wasn''t stupid enough to fight a monster that looked like it could eat an SUV whole. His body was enhanced, sure, but not "fight-a-wolf-the-size-of-a-house" enhanced. "USE YOUR MAGIC, MASTER!" Ere yelled from above. "YOU HAVE IT TOO¡ªUSE IT!" They burst through a clearing. The moss turned soft, slippery¡ªParker''s foot hit a wet patch, and for a split second, gravity betrayed him. "Fuuuuuu¡ª" He went down¡ª ¡ªand kept going. Not into the ground. Nope. Into a hole. A stupidly small, shallow dip in the earth¡ªbarely more than a rabbit''s burrow, but just big enough for his entire body to fall in while his sword clattered to the side. "Oof!" He landed with a painful thud, sprawled awkwardly like he''d just lost a fight to the dirt itself. Ere skidded to a stop outside the hole, blinking. "...Seriously?" Parker groaned, arching his back, completely winded. His ribs ached. His pride? Destroyed. But the wolf¡ª The massive beast barreled into the clearing, claws tearing trenches into the moss as it skidded to a stop. It stared at the hole. It stared at him. And then, with a low, growling snarl¡ªthe thing crouched qnd started digging. "OH COME ON!" Parker flinched as dirt and moss rained down into the hole. Claws ripped into the earth, chunks of soil flying everywhere, but the hole was just deep enough¡ªthe beast couldn''t quite reach him. "Ere... do something. Ere blinked. Then tilted her head. "Like what? You got yourself into this." "TRAITOR." Its own shadow had begun to flicker. Tremble. Distort. A second Parker rose silently from the wolf''s shadow, materializing directly beneath the creature''s thick-furred neck. Now. The Phoenix Sword ignited¡ªPhoenix Flames lit up a deep yellow and golden glow and Parker plunged it deep into the beast''s throat. The wolf howled in agony, thrashing wildly as the searing flames scorched through its flesh.The Parker against the tree¡ª ¡ªpuffed out of existence like a burst of mist. The real Parker strained, twisting the blade deeper. Blood misted the air¡ªuntil the wolf let out a final, painful whimper. And collapsed. Right on top of him. "SON OF A¡ª" THUD. The weight slammed him flat. Why was everything so heavy? He squirmed. Grunted. His legs kicked out awkwardly from under the beast''s bulk as he struggled to pull himself free. "This is stupid. Why was I even running?!" He realized the beast was weak than he had feared. The wolf was massive, sure¡ªbut Parker was a Harmonic powerhouse, for crying out loud. This thing was what, Awakened-tier? And yet here he was. Flat. Embarrassed. But... weirdly? He felt nothing after killing it. No guilt. No horror. He had expected killing a living thing¡ªmagical or not¡ªto feel... something. But there was nothing. Just... numb. Until¡ª Light. Small particles of glowing energy drifted up from the wolf''s body¡ªgolden specks of power that flowed into his chest. [Ding! Host is now connected to the Omni Nexus Realm! Host can now enter and exit as he pleases.] Parker blinked. A... connection? The moment the message appeared, he felt it¡ªlike a subtle thread linking him to the entire realm around him. But there was more. [Ding! Killed a Nexus Beast: Awakened Shadow Wolf.] [Absorbing unawakened power... Compatible!] [Ding! Shadow Manipulation bond created. Host can now wield Erebus''s Shadow Manipulation as his own!] The shadows around him twitched. Just a faint ripple. "Holy shit..." And then¡ª [Ding! 10 SP (Special Points) received!] Parker blinked rapidly. "Wait... SP? What''s that?" [SP are points host can use to upgrade a skill, weapon, or item rank.] "...Huh. Okay. Kinda cool. Wait¡ª" He frowned. "What about this power absorption thing? Explain." [Host plunderer a compatible power after killing magical beings. If incompatible, the power converts into SP and Omni Energy.] "...WAIT, WHAT?" He stared at his hands in disbelief. Did that mean... every magical creature he killed could give him abilities or SP? "When the hell did you give me something like that?!" [This power is unrelated to the system. Host should investigate himself.] "...What." [The System has no further information.] "You''re telling me... this whole ''steal powers from dead things'' ability just exists in me and you don''t know why?!" Silence, "...Mysteries. Fucking mysteries." Before he could process the implications¡ª A deep, guttural growl echoed from the forest. And it sounded pissed. Chapter 108 "Meat..." Parker''s stomach growled¡ªloud, angry, demanding. "Ugh... Seriously? Now?" He clutched his abdomen, glaring down at his own body like it had betrayed him. It was so loud it echoed in the forest like it was challenging whatever would growl in the distance. "Ere! Let''s go!" he called, already moving. Ere, however, was comfortably sprawled out on the still-warm corpse of the Shadow Wolf, lazily kneading her claws into its fur like it was some kind of luxury mattress. Her tail flicked. "Master... what about this?" She gestured with a paw at the beast''s body. Parker blinked. "What? You think this is some kinda fantasy world where we sell monster carcasses for gold? This isn''t a damn RPG." Ere shook her head, eyes narrowing like he was the idiot here. "No... it''s meat." Her voice dropped lower, almost... shy? Parker stared at her. "...You''re kidding me. Seriously? After all that? No. Just¡ªcome on. I''ll buy you all the meat you want when we get back! Let''s go." Ere sighed dramatically but hopped off the corpse, landing lightly beside him. "Fine... but I expect filet mignon, not supermarket scraps." Without another word, Parker willed himself out of the Dream¡ª ¡ªAnd reality snapped back. **** Back in his bedroom. The first thing to hit him was the exhaustion. His body felt like it had been hit by a truck. Muscles burning, legs sore, and the dull ache from where the wolf had crushed him lingered and running so fast. His body wasn''t used to it. "This is why I didn''t want unlimited stamina right off. I can overexert this weak body and when I rest, it all comes back crashing! My mind can you withstand unlimited stamina but not my body!" He staggered slightly, pressing a hand against his desk for balance. What the hell? He hadn''t felt this drained in the Dream. There, he had been fine¡ªtired, sure, but nothing like this. So that was the first side effect. Training there? It did affect his body here. He exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples. The room was exactly as he had left it. The dim ambient glow from his outside view still filtering in through the blinds, the time barely having shifted. It was as if no time had passed. But Parker knew better now. The Dream was real. The connection was real. And tomorrow... Tomorrow, he would face the Blackwoods, no more distractions. He sank onto the edge of his bed, forcing himself into a meditative pose. Tonight, he''d focus. Prepare. Because next time? He wouldn''t run... Oh how long he was... The video call with Tessa had been eventful¡ªif by eventful, one meant Ere completely losing her mind. Maybe his aunts were secretly paying someone to maintain it? Or maybe... No. He didn''t want to think too deeply about that his parents had been its keepers. Until their deaths. And now it just... lingered,a hollow, quiet monument. That''s how he celebrated his birthday¡ªhonoring them. Because, after all, his parents had died just a day before his actual birthday. It was easier to merge the two. Of course, the Blackwoods never failed to remind him why his real birthday was such a nightmare... Annabelle. His younger cousin. The Annabelle Blackwood, she shared the same birthday as him. And every year, his birthday was overshadowed by her grand celebrations, her family making sure to subtly remind him¡ªhe was born on the wrong day. Maybe that''s why he chose to celebrate his parents'' day instead... Subconscious guilt? Whatever. A sharp clang of a plate hitting the counter broke his thoughts. Ere was now fully munching away at her meat, devouring it like a little black hole. Everyone just... watched. Stunned. How? Where was all that food even going? Naomi gave Parker a wide-eyed glance as Ere took another massive bite, chewing with this feral energy that didn''t match her elegant, petite frame at all. Elena raised a brow. "Is... is she okay?" Parker sighed with a smirk "Don''t ask. I''ve also given up trying to understand." Ere didn''t even notice the stares. She kept eating. And then¡ª His phone rang. The sharp chime echoed through the lounge, silencing everything. Even Ere stopped chewing, eyes narrowing as Parker pulled the phone out, checking the ID.The name on the screen made his stomach drop. Scarlet Draven. His entire mood shifted. Chapter 109 Silverbrook High Arc Begins That woman. Why the hell was she even calling him now, right when his mood was perfect for once? Typical Scarlet Draven behavior. Like, she had some sixth sense for ruining his day on purpose. Scarlet Draven¡ªhis old boss at the club way too high-end for a teenager to work at. She was stupid rich too, so the fact she even ran the place herself felt suspicious. Parker had been certain from day one that she didn''t need the money. No, her reasons were way more twisted. And he knew this because he had accidentally discovered her dirty little¡ªbig secret. It had been a fluke. Pure, dumb luck. One night, a simple slip-up in her carefully crafted mask of perfection, and boom¡ªhe''d seen what she really was. She''d tried to kill him for it. His hand instinctively brushed his neck, that phantom tingling sensation still fresh, like it had just happened yesterday. The way she paused mid-attack, sparing him for some sick reason, only to slap a golden leash on his life afterward. No, she hadn''t killed him¡ªbut she''d made sure he wished she had, keeping him chained close at the club ever since. And now, after just two weeks of finally being free from her psychotic mind games, she was calling? Parker exhaled, feeling the spark of his Omni Energy hum in his chest, threatening to flare. Was she worried he might spill her secret? He wouldn''t. He didn''t have a death wish. Maybe she just wanted to remind him that his life was not his own, just before he returned for another round of her nightmare hospitality. His phone buzzing continued... He squinted at the screen, scowling. Not today, Satan. With a deadpan glare, he swiped to answer. "Hello, Park¡ª" Click. He hung up mid-sentence. Parker could almost see her in her sleek, designer office now¡ªlips curling in that signature smirk before twisting into rage.'' Yeah, scream all you want.'' The phone buzzed again. Scarlet Draven.@@@@ Decline. Again. Decline. A third time¡ª He shut the phone off completely. The ln he scrolled through his school''s blog for the first time in... ages. Typical gossip. Same recycled drama. Until¡ª "NEW TRANSFER STUDENTS TAKE OVER!" The attached photos had the whole school simping. Five drop-dead gorgeous girls. Two hot dudes. All stupidly photogenic. But it wasn''t the buzz or thirst comments that got him¡ªit was who was in those photos. The Egyptian beauty from Divine Fitness. The same damn trainer who had watched him crush his physical limits like a total boss. And Chione. Freaking Chione. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire The literal Olympian ice goddess he''d hit with his car. Parker sat back, mind racing. Two? No, wait¡ªthree of the five girls looked familiar now that he stared harder. Photographic memory, my ass. Why couldn''t he place the third one? Maybe he had seen her before he got Soulspire and Mental Fortress? But what bugged him the most was Chione. He''d wrecked her. No, like actually wiped the floor with her.;Yet here she was, posing in his school''s hallways like nothing had happened. What the actual fuck was going on? He was going to find out. And when he did, someone was going to explain why literal superhumans kept showing up in his life. ***Wink*** ***** Yo, my bad for keeping the Silverbrook High arc on ice for so long, but guess what? We''re finally here! No more teasing, no more side quests¡ªI''m, no, we''re diving headfirst into the chaos you''ve all been waiting for. And trust me, it''s about to get messy. This chapter was just a warm-up, a little appetizer before the real drama starts next chapter. Expect secrets, tension, and maybe even supernatural flexing from your boy Parker. Plus, I know y''all been curious about the Olympian Champions and Scarlet Draven... and yeah, she''s about to shake things up for real. Next chapters? The masks come off. Stay tuned. Chapter 110 Olympians At Silverbrook High Parker scrolled through the Silverbrook High blog, expecting the same boring nonsense¡ªmore thirst posts about the football team, someone complaining about AP Chem being "actual hell," and the usual drama of who was dating who. But Silverbrook was losing its collective shit for the past days... "NEW TRANSFER STUDENTS TAKE OVER!" The title screamed at him in bold, glittery font like some gossip magazine. Below it were pictures of the seven new arrivals who had completely hijacked the school''s attention. And for once? Parker got the hype. The comments were wild. "OMG, this Perseus is literally GIVING the golden boy vibe. Our Ryan might have some real competition now. Look at that sun-kissed HAIR." "Ryan''s hotter tho. Perseus looks like a Greek statue. Too perfect. Kinda sus, ngl." "Ryan''s washed. Perseus wins. End of debate." And then, of course, the thirst-trap comments on the girls: "What about the ice busty beauty? Chione? Bro, I said ''hi'' in the hall, and she straight-up looked THROUGH me like I didn''t exist." "Honestly, respect. She''s serving ''I''ll ruin your life'' energy."@@@@ "Or maybe she''s just cold? Chione? The name tho, it fits. Who names their kid that? ????" "Okay, but Cleopatra? ATLANTA? IS THIS A HISTORY CLASS OR A SCHOOL???" But as Parker kept scrolling, his brain stalled. Because the Egyptian beauty in the pics? Definitely his trainer from Divine Fitness. Cleopatra. And Chione? Yep, the literal ice goddess he''d run over was just chilling in the school hallway like nothing happened. And the golden-haired dude? Perseus. Why the hell did these names sound like they were ripped straight out of a mythology textbook? Everyone wondered. Even weirder? They were all connected. But Parker knew why, at least he had a general idea why! "Apparently, they live together. Like all seven of them in some crazy mansion out in Silver Lake. Who even ARE these people? Mafia? Royals??" All these superhumans showing up in his life like dominos¡ªChione, Cleopatra, now Perseus and Icarus? **** Later notification popped up on Parker''s laptop¡ªhis phone order had arrived. Finally. Without glancing up from his screen, he spoke. "Elena, get the package from the gate." Elena, who had been quietly seated in the corner browsing her old phone, nodded briskly. "Right away, sir." She left without another word. Minutes later, she returned, carrying a sleek black box. "The package, sir," she said, placing it on the coffee table and stepping back respectfully. Parker opened the box, pulling out the Samsung Galaxy S24 Ultra for himself. The premium weight felt satisfying in his hand as he powered it on. Without a word, he set the remaining iPhone boxes on the table, sliding them toward Naomi and Elena. Naomi blinked, clearly surprised but keeping her expression polite. "Thank you, Mr. Parker." Elena echoed softly, "Thank you, sir." He nodded coolly, not meeting their eyes as he focused on setting up his new device. Getting a new number took only a moment. Then, he sent out the necessary texts¡ªone to Ava, one to Cassidy, and another to Tessa. Just the essentials. Ava and Cassidy needed the number for business, and Tessa... well, she was Tessa. The evening wound down quietly. Dinner was served with the same professional air. Naomi handled most of the serving while Elena kept to herself, quietly setting the table. No unnecessary conversation. No forced small talk. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire Once the meal was over, Parker excused himself without fanfare. "That will be all for tonight." "Of course, sir," Naomi replied as she cleared the table, while Elena took the dishes to the kitchen. Ere, for some reason, chose to stay behind, curled comfortably in Naomi''s lap. Parker noticed but said nothing. Strange, but not worth the energy to question tonight. Grabbing his leather jacket and keys, he headed straight for the garage. The cool scent of polish and luxury greeted him as the lights flickered on automatically, illuminating his collection. The Rolls-Royce Phantom. The Spectre. The blacked-out Range Rover meant for staff errands. His Lamborghini Revuelto¡ªa beast that demanded attention. And, of course, the red McLaren Speedtail. Sleek, predatory, a piece of art on wheels. But tonight, it was the Lambo''s turn. Sliding into the leather seat, he felt the soft hum of power as the engine roared to life. The low growl echoed through the garage, vibrating in his chest. He wasn''t driving anywhere special. He just needed to feel the road beneath him. Time to clear his head. Chapter 111 Lambo—Crazy Testing Drive Parker had just slid into the Lambo''s leather seat, the engine thrumming like a predator waking from hibernation when¡ª Shift. A pool of shadows darkened beneath him. Cold tendrils stretched from under the pedals, coiling up, and then¡ªEre. Her silvery eyes glowed faintly as she materialized from the darkness, perched smugly between his legs. Soft cloth-shaded fur, sleek and unnatural, rippled as she tilted her head, her voice soft but pointed. "Going somewhere... Master?" Parker arched a brow. "What the hell, Ere? Get out of there. I almost stepped on you." She blinked slowly, tail curling in amusement. "You were about to leave without me. We had a deal, remember? I don''t do abandonment." He exhaled, resting his wrist on the wheel. "It''s just a drive. You''re a cat, not my co-pilot." "Cat? Please." She flexed her claws, metallic tips scraping lightly against the carbon fiber trim. "You''re practically blind without me watching your back even in that forest. So, either I come... or we see how well your pretty car handles a burst tire at 200 miles per hour." His eyes narrowed. "You wouldn''t." She smirked. "...Fine. But you''re not sitting on my lap." "Wouldn''t dream of it. Even if you beg..." WHOOSH. Ere melted into the next seat, her presence folding into the leather, but he felt her there¡ªjust lingering. Watching. "Alright. Let''s ride." The Lambo Revuelto snarled to life, the V12 growl echoing like a war cry in the garage. Parker didn''t ease into the drive. He unleashed it. The tires screeched against the floor as he punched the accelerator. The car lurched forward like a bullet breaking free of the barrel, his head slamming back into the seat. The low hum beneath the hood grew into a violent snarl, echoing through his chest. The garage exit was tight, but Parker''s reflexes were sharper thanks to his immortal-like instincts. The gate was already open and the wheel turned a fraction, just enough to whip the Lambo onto the open street, the backend kissing the curb with a spark before regaining perfect grip. 60. 80. 100. Streetlights turned into glowing streaks in his periphery. The roar of the engine blended with the sharp whoosh of the wind clawing past the windows, pressing him deeper into the leather seat as he tore through the empty streets. A blacked-out McLaren just like his at Blackstone Tower¡ªloomed ahead¡ªfast, but not him fast. Parker downshifted. The pop-pop of the exhaust echoed as the RPMs climbed higher. The gap evaporated in seconds, his pulse syncing with the Lambo''s furious rhythm. The McLaren driver barely had time to react before the Revuelto ripped past on the left, so close Parker caught the wide-eyed holy shit expression of the other driver in his side mirror before he disappeared behind him. "Flexing now, are we?" Ere''s voice echoed lazily from her spot her smoky form slithering along the leather, half-materialized in shadow. He grinned, eyes sharp on the next turn. "I haven''t even started yet." The next curve? Sharp. Deadly. Parker gripped the wheel tighter. 200. Buildings blurred into nothingness. The wind howled so loud it felt like the car was shredding the air itself. The world felt weightless. Then¡ª A sharp curve. The kind that made even professional racers hesitate. Only Parker didn''t hesitate. The word never in his dictionary. Downshift. Brake tap. Clutch release. The Lambo whipped into a vicious drift. Tires shrieked like tortured metal. Rubber melted into the road, smoke billowing in thick clouds. The backend slid too wide. Countersteer¡ª Sparks flew as the undercarriage kissed the ground. The world spun¡ªa blur of light and smoke¡ª But he felt it. The rhythm. The balance. The car snapped back just as the smoke cleared, the engine snarling in pure mechanical rage as the wheels caught traction again.Parker exhaled, heart pounding. The grin on his face¡ª? Pure, reckless satisfaction. "Yeah... that''s what I''m talking about." The roar of the Lambo finally settled as Parker eased off the gas, the engine''s feral growl fading into a deep, steady purr. Beverly Hills blurred past him, streetlights turning into soft streaks of gold as he climbed higher, following the winding roads with sharp precision. The madness of the ride melted away, leaving nothing but the hum of the car and the faint whistle of the wind through the cracked windows. He was heading somewhere quiet. Somewhere high. A place where the world couldn''t reach him. The air cooled as he took the last curve, the city stretching out below¡ªa vast ocean of lights, shimmering gold and silver in the endless sprawl. Skyscrapers pierced the skyline, their glass faces catching the reflections of the stars above. He finally pulled over at the edge of a secluded hill, a spot tucked away from the chaos but offering a perfect view of Los Angeles in its full nighttime glory. The car idled for a moment, then fell silent as he killed the ignition. No noise. Just the faint whisper of the wind brushing through the trees and the distant pulse of life from the city below. Parker stepped out, the scent of the cool night air filling his lungs as he shut the door behind him with a solid thunk. He didn''t say a word. Just climbed onto the hood of the blacked-out Lambo, the metal still warm under his touch, and settled back against the windshield, arms folded behind his head. Chapter 112 In Silence Ere emerged a heartbeat later, her shadowy form weaving out from beneath the car before she fully materialized¡ªher silvery eyes catching the starlight. She didn''t speak either. She just leapt gracefully onto the hood beside him, curling her tail neatly around herself as she stared out at the city in complete silence. For once, she wasn''t smug. No clever remarks. No sarcasm. Just quiet. The wind tugged gently at Parker''s hair, tousling it as he gazed out over the skyline. This was the side of LA people didn''t always think about. Not the parties. Not the fake smiles or the chaos. Just... this. The pulse of the city. The beauty of it all. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire The stars above seemed clearer than usual¡ªlike the night had brushed away the usual haze, letting the constellations cut through the darkness. Orion''s Belt. The North Star. Bright pinpricks scattered endlessly, so far yet so... steady. He exhaled slowly, his breath visible in the cool air. There was no noise. No pressure.@@@@ No damn family breathing down his neck. For this time, it was just him and Ere... And the silence didn''t feel so heavy, Ere finally spoke, but her voice was softer than usual. Almost... thoughtful. "You''re thinking about them again." Parker didn''t answer right away. His gaze lingered on the skyline, the city''s heartbeat below so distant yet oddly soothing. "Yeah," he muttered eventually, voice quiet. "It''s hard not to sometimes." Silence stretched between them again, but not uncomfortable. The wind picked up, ruffling the trees behind them. Ere didn''t press further. She didn''t need to. She just sat there beside him, her silver eyes reflecting both the stars and the endless lights below. And that was enough. **** The ride back was slower. Calmer. Parker guided the black Lambo down the winding roads with far less aggression, the engine''s purr steady but subdued this time. The night air, still crisp against his skin through the slightly open window, carried a strange calmness. The city lights blurred past him, less chaotic, almost soothing in their distant glow now. His mind drifted¡ªback to the silence on that hill, back to the skyline, back to the things he couldn''t quite shake. The silk sheets cool against his skin as he collapsed into bed. Ere appeared from the shadows once again, silent, curling up at the edge of the bed without a word. Parker stared at the ceiling, mind already drifting even as his body surrendered to the calm. Tomorrow. A buzz from his phone pulled his attention back. Tessa. Tessa: Hey, everything okay? Missed you. Parker: Fine. Just handling business. What''s up? She replied instantly. Tessa: I just wanted to check on you. You seemed...distant lately. Thought we were tight? Parker exhaled, rolling his neck. Tight? That was pushing it. But Tessa was one of the few who actually cared without some hidden motive. She deserved a bit more than his usual cold deflections. Parker: Been busy. You know how it is. I''m good, though. Thanks for checking in. He stared at the screen for a beat longer, then set the phone down. Enough socializing for tonight. Time to focus. The Omni Energy flowed at his call¡ªslow at first, a pulse starting deep in his core. Parker inhaled, steady, controlled, drawing it inward. The energy responded, coiling like a living current, weaving through his body as he guided it with his mind. Warmth spread through his chest, a surge of raw power seeping into his bones. Every inhale pulled more of it, and with every exhale, his body felt lighter. Stronger. The thrill was intoxicating. It wasn''t just magic. It was¡ªlike tapping into the very threads of existence, bending them at his will. His mind sharpened as the energy coursed through his veins, every sense heightened. He could feel the air shift, the faint hum of the mansion''s power systems, the subtle heartbeat of life around him. Ere, curled fully into the bed, stirred. One silver eye cracked open, glinting in the low light as if sensing the shift. Parker''s breathing slowed further. He wasn''t just absorbing it now. He was becoming it, almost, one with energy flow. The surge intensified, heat building in his chest. He rode the sensation, careful not to lose control, letting the energy pool deep within his core like a coiled spring. Focus. This wasn''t a sprint. It was a steady climb. Minutes turned to an hour. Then two. Finally, the energy dulled, retreating to its resting place. The thrill faded, but the satisfaction remained. Power. Real, tangible power. He exhaled one last time, then let his body sink gully back onto the mattress, the tension finally gone. The room was silent except for the soft rhythm of his breath. And as he closed his eyes, sleep finally took him. Chapter 113 The Long Waited Moment The blaring alarm yanked Parker out of a dead sleep. BEEP. BEEP. BEEP. Groaning, he smacked his hand across the nightstand, missing the snooze button completely. The damn thing kept wailing, shredding his half-dreamed thoughts into fragments. "Shut the¡ª" His palm hit the clock again¡ªthis time harder. There was a sharp crack, a pop, and the next thing he knew, sparks danced across the shattered remains of what used to be a very expensive alarm clock. "God damn it." He blinked blearily at the mess, barely able to keep his eyes open. The lingering traces of Omni Energy still buzzed faintly in his body, making his skin feel charged¡ªlike static clung to his veins. Note to self: Don''t flex magic half-asleep. Rubbing his face, Parker sat up slowly, his hair a mess, eyes squinting against the stupidly bright sliver of sunlight cutting through his blackout curtains. Everything felt...loud. The light, activities in the mansion, his pulse pounding behind his eyes. Reaching for his new Samsung, he powered it on, only for the massive, ultra-bright screen to glare right back at him. "Ugh, too fucking bright." He squinted harder, holding the phone at arm''s length like it was a flashlight pointed directly into his retinas. Who the hell needed a screen this huge first thing in the morning? Annoyed, he tossed it onto the bed and grabbed the iPhone instead¡ªthe one he''d turned off last night to avoid Scarlet''s harassment. The screen lit up as it powered back on. Silence. Then¡ª Ding. Ding. Ding. Seven missed calls. All from Scarlet Draven. Parker stared at the screen, waiting for the next alert. But...nothing. No follow-up texts. No voicemails either. Huh. Weird. Scarlet wasn''t exactly the "leave it alone" type. If she wanted something, she made it everyone''s problem. The fact she hadn''t kept blowing up his phone was...a relief, but it also felt off.@@@@ He exhaled, pushing down the tension crawling up his neck. Whatever. If she really wanted to come at him, she''d show up. Not his problem right now. Then another text came in. Not from Scarlet. Maya Winslow: Hi sweetheart. Parker blinked, his lips parting. What the hell? He sat, eating in silence, glancing up just once when Naomi passed by, quiet as usual. No awkward conversation. No unnecessary chatter. Perfect. When he finished, he stood up... He typed on his phone. {$1,000,000 wired. Furniture should arrive today. Get quotes for a gym renovation too¡ªbest equipment only. Use it for anything extra while I''m out!} He paid little attention to the cashback. Simple. Efficient. No unnecessary conversation. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire In the aarage, the Lamborghini sat there. Gleaming. Aggressive. Tempting. He almost took the Rolls Royce instead, just for the subtlety¡ªbut no. Today wasn''t a day for subtle. If the Blackwoods had questions? He wasn''t worried. He could spin a perfect lie without breaking a sweat. He was Parker Black. Ere appeared just as he slid into the driver''s seat, her silver eyes narrowing slightly as she settled onto the passenger seat. "Morning, princess," he muttered, starting the engine with a low growl. She flicked her tail, unimpressed. "You''re in a mood. Should I be concerned?" He smirked. "Nah. Just making an entrance." The Lambo''s engine roared to life, a deep, throaty snarl vibrating through the leather interior. Ere blinked. "So...no restraint today?" "Not even a little." Ere''s tail flicked, amused. "Finally decided to stop hiding from your family, huh?" He gave her a flat look. "No." "Right. Of course not," she said smugly. The V12 snarled with every shift of the gears, each burst of acceleration pressing Parker back into his seat as the tires gripped hard against the morning asphalt. Morning sunlight bounced off the black paint, the city blurring past in streaks of silver and gold. The Lambo drifted smoothly, controlled chaos. Adrenaline surged through him as the scent of burning rubber filled the air. Chapter 114 The Caged Sovereign The Lambo''s engine growled low under his grip, vibrating through the steering wheel as Parker cruised through Beverly Hills. The sun was barely over the horizon, morning fog still lingering in patches over the pristine streets, but this side of town? Yeah, it didn''t care. Rich people with too much money and too little to do lived here¡ªwhere driving a million-dollar supercar barely earned a second glance. For a moment, the hum of the engine wasn''t enough to drown out his thoughts. His hands tightened on the wheel as the car slowed, almost on instinct, outside that building.@@@@ The fucking club. The one he used to work at. A place that had felt more like a cage than a job. His stomach twisted, the memories creeping in like shadows at the edges of his mind. The club. That neon hellhole still looked the same. Sleek, modern, expensive as fuck from the outside. But he knew better. Knew the rot underneath all the glass and steel. The bass vibrating in his chest, fake smiles, wandering hands, the way the rich tried to own you with a glance¡ªor their money. The fucking whispers, the way people looked through him like he wasn''t even real. Parker hadn''t even meant to stop there, but the car slowed on its own¡ªlike muscle memory pulling him toward that damn place. His fingers tightened around the steering wheel. Fuck that. Before the shadows could crawl in, Parker slammed his foot on the accelerator. The Lambo roared to life like a beast unchained, tires screeching as he sped off down the perfect streets of Beverly Hills. This part of town spared no second glances. Just business as usual¡ªhouses bigger than hotels, gates taller than trees, and people so rich they stopped bothering to show it. It wasn''t long before the streets shifted into something more personal. The old neighborhood he grew up in. The Harper mansion still loomed like a goddamn castle, sprawling and spotless with its gated perfection. Beyond it, barely visible behind layers of manicured trees, was his old home¡ªthe old mansion. The place where his parents once lived with him. The place where¡ªNope. Not thinking about that. Next to the Harpers sat another estate, just as obnoxiously perfect. He didn''t know the family too well, apart from the family head and that their only daughter hung around Julian''s crowd. Bella Harper, Jake Harper, Julian''s smug ass, Jasper Winslow¡ªthey were all part of the same elite Harvard clique, the untouchables. Rich. Powerful. Connected. Parker drove past the Winslow mansion too, lips pressing into a thin line. Jasper''s house. Yeah, they were all woven into this web of privilege¡ªwhere people played with power like it was a board game. And now? He was back, sharper, colder...and filthy rich. When the Blackwood estate finally came into view, Parker didn''t just pull in. Nah. He announced himself. Parker rolled his eyes. She was still on that Korean drama obsession? Julian''s scowl deepened, phone lowering. "Wait...what the hell¡ª?" Helena''s voice cut sharp and edged. "Quit the games, Parker." Robert''s frown twisted. "Parker?" Julian''s jaw dropped. "You have got to be kidding me. No fucking way." Annabelle blinked, then squinted, lips parting again. "No...but how? I mean...you''re¡ª" Parker tilted his head, eyes narrowing as he studied their expressions. They weren''t just shocked. They weren''t gawking at how he looked¡ªthe height, the face, the sharp jawline he hadn''t had before. It was something else. Like they knew exactly who he was. But were struggling with how he had managed to pull off what they thought wouldn''t ever happen. Interesting. Parker opened the door, stepping out smoothly. Ere leapt into his arms, her inky black fur shifting like living shadows as she settled there, watching the group with those sharp, unnatural eyes. Julian was still staring, his mind clearly short-circuiting as he looked from the Lambo to Parker. "Weren''t you...like...on some self-help retreat? How the hell did you come back with¡ª" He gestured vaguely. "This?" He was playing dump? Seriously. He will then play along. Parker knew Julian was faking this surprise like he was hiding the real thing. Parker didn''t know what though but he just had that feeling. He arched a brow, voice smooth. "Growth, Julian. Ever heard of it?" Annabelle huffed. "One heartthrob was enough in this house, Parker." Like usual, jokes were part of her life..He didn''t even bother replying. The silence stretched. Uncomfortable. Tense. And then Helena just turned, gesturing toward the front doors. "Inside. Now." They were expecting answers. But was Parker really going to give them any? Chapter 115 The Caged Sovereign 2 The mansion loomed above him, swallowing the sunlight as the massive black doors creaked shut behind him. It was as if the whole damn place exhaled, pressing against his chest with a weight he''d almost forgotten. Almost. Two weeks. Fourteen days. That''s all it took to feel what life could be outside this hellhole. To taste freedom¡ªthe kind where you didn''t have to watch your back every second or hold your breath around your so-called family. He could still feel it, the ghost of those days haunting him now. New York. The late-night meetings, the luxury dinners. Ava''s sharp wit, Claire and Alina''s easy banter, Cassidy''s piercing gaze. The quiet moments with Tessa. Moments where he was someone else¡ªsomeone free, someone whole who had felt the warmth of a human being after so long. But here? Here, it was like all of that was a dream he had no right to keep. This place felt like it was tightening its grip on him again, whispering you''ll never leave me. The air smelled the same. Cold, expensive, and sterile. Not like a home. Like a stage. A performance. And the worst part? He knew why it hurt so much. This house had carved him. No, they had. The monsters who stood just a few feet ahead, their backs turned, already moving deeper into the mansion. Julian, the arrogant prick who wore his Harvard and rich status like a badge of honor. Annabelle, always parading around like her beauty was a damn weapon, always throwing insulting jokes around. Robert, barking orders like the whole world was beneath him. And Helena. Cold. Calculating. Always watching. They were the reason he was like this now. Cold. Angry. Twisted. And no matter how strong he had become¡ªhow much money he had, how much power he had¡ªthey had planted that seed when he was just a kid. That scared, broken child who flinched when voices got too loud. Parker felt it creeping back. That ache in his chest. The one that whispered," You don''t belong. You''re still weak. You''re still theirs." No. No. His fists clenched. He stopped dead center in the massive doorway, the marble floor cold under his feet as he stared at their retreating figures. His body felt heavy, but not in the same way it used to. This wasn''t fear anymore. This was anger. This was a storm he''d kept bottled for too long. And then, soft as a breath, he felt it. Warm fur brushing his neck. Ere. But Annabelle? Now that was another story. Annabelle was chaos wrapped in skin. Wherever she was, drama followed like a damn storm cloud. The polar opposite of Vivian''s blank canvas. Annabelle had taken everything¡ªbeauty, charm, control, the spotlight¡ªand turned it into a weapon. And humility? Please. That was as likely as pigs sprouting wings and joining Delta. If there was a list of impossible things in the universe, right next to "world peace" and "Julian being less of a prick" was Annabelle Blackwood behaving like a normal human being. Everyone settled into the uncomfortable silence. Julian sat next to Robert, stiff, eyes narrowed as he kept stealing glances at Parker. Yeah, he was watching too closely, like he was trying to piece together a puzzle he couldn''t quite solve. Like Parker was a threat he was still trying to size up. And yet... neither of them said a word. Not yet. Not Robert. Not Helena. The tension sat there, thick as hell, clinging to the air like fog. Parker crossed his arms, sinking back into the leather seat, his face unreadable. Ere curled up comfortably on his lap, tail flicking like she owned the damn room. But his thoughts were moving fast. They couldn''t see it. Could they? He wasn''t worried. Not really. Even if there was a supernatural hiding in this mansion¡ªand there wasn''t¡ªthey wouldn''t be able to see through him. The ring alone masked his aura completely. But his Omni energy? No being using Ether could detect that¡ªnot unless he made it known himself. Right? They were just... normal. Too normal. For all their power, their influence, they were nothing but humans. Parker had lived under this roof for thirteen years. He would''ve known if there was something supernatural here. So what was this weird... tension? What was this weird suffocating aura on each of them. The silence was finally broken when Annabelle scoffed, leaning back with a smirk. Chapter 116 [DING! HOST RUN!] "So... what the fuck happened to you?" she said, head tilting as her eyes dragged over him, sharp and curious. "Seriously, Parker. Two weeks ago, you looked like some emo cryptobro shut-in, and now you''re¡ª" She gestured vaguely. "¡ªwhat, hot? With a Lambo? You join a cartel or something? Because I swear, if this is some crypto nerd revenge story, I will laugh." Parker felt his jaw tighten, but he didn''t bite. Not yet. Annabelle kept going, smirking wider. "Or wait... don''t tell me your obsession with crypto actually paid off? Is that what happened? Because¡ªhold up¡ªdidn''t you try to mine Ethereum in the attic once? I still remember when I caught you on your laptop, looking like you were hacking the Pentagon or some shit." Parker''s face didn''t shift, but inside, he remembered. Of course she remembered. Annabelle had always been the one to sneak into his space, just to mess with him. Stir the pot. He''d been trying so hard back then. To be a self-made millionaire. To prove he wasn''t just a Blackwood dog. And she had laughed. Annabelle always found a way to make fun of him in that humiliating way in the mansion but she''d never been excessive like bullying him or humiliating him at the school. She was always ready to roast him. But now? Now the smirk on her face wasn''t quite so certain. Julian finally spoke up, voice calmer but still loaded with suspicion. "Yeah, Parker. I''ve been wondering the same thing. You''re... different. The car, the look. The attitude. Even that... cat?" Ere blinked once, eyes meeting Julian''s like he was barely worth acknowledging. Still, Parker could feel it. His whole body on edge. Not from Julian. Not from Annabelle''s teasing. Vivian. She was watching now. Not obviously. Not in the way Julian or Annabelle were. But Parker felt it. The weight of her gaze. For the first time in... hell, years, there was something behind those cold, dead eyes of hers. And Ere felt it too. The cat was staring at Vivian, tail lashing now, like she''d just remembered an ancient grudge from a past life. The tension sharpened. What the hell was that? This weird sensation on his skin like he was being surrounded by predators. Finally, Robert¡ªwho had been silent this whole time¡ªsnapped. "Alright, enough of this bullshit. Parker. Speak." His voice was sharp. Controlled. But there was something else there too¡ªanger. Robert Blackwood never got angry. Not like this, at least not so openly but now it felt like he was on the edge than others and the weird aura was coming out from him than the rest. Parker''s head tilted, an exhale slipping through his lips. "Fine," he said quietly. ''But first... your status.'' Parker had prepared himself for this moment¡ªthought he had. Made peace with every fucking nightmare this house had buried deep inside him. He had faced his demons, conquered his own mind, wielded powers now there was one last demon to conquer. His fingers twitched, and his throat felt tight. They were all here. The Blackwoods. His so-called family. And no matter how much he told himself he was stronger than this house, it was digging in, clawing under his skin like a parasite. That old helplessness. The invisible chains. They had done a great job. He forced the air out of his lungs. The tension gnawed at his mind like a constant static buzz. His power thrummed under his skin, that caged, energy whispering at him, reminding him just how far he''d come. So, in that silence, he activated his system. Just to reassure himself. ''Appraisal.'' A translucent screen materialized in his vision, glowing faintly against the edges of his mind. He focused on Julian, still perched next to Robert, glancing sideways with that barely veiled suspicion. [Name: Julian (???) Blackwood. Age: 21 It didn''t make sense. It wasn''t possible. They''re human. They''ve always been human. Hadn''t they? Hadn''t fuckin'' they? He clenched his teeth, the tension in his jaw so sharp it hurt. They''re human. They were just human. He''d known them his entire life. If there was anything supernatural here, he would''ve sensed it. Right? His gaze snapped to Robert next, the patriarch of the family who''d always been the calm, collected figure behind every manipulative move in this damn house. [Name: Robert (???) Blackwood. Age: ????? ERROR. SYSTEM DOESN''T HAVE MORE INFORMATION.] What the fuck¡ª as if Robert had caught something off Parker, the aura around him increased. Helena. Parker tried him aunt... His head snapped up, eyes wide, staring at Helena, who was still silent, calm as always¡ªbut now that calm felt... wrong. Like he was looking at something wearing a human shape. "This can''t be real... This doesn''t make sense!" Everything blurred around the edges. The air felt heavier, pressing against his chest. His mind felt like it was burning. "Parker." Helena''s voice, sharp, but distant. "Parker!" Annabelle, frowning now, leaning closer. But Parker couldn''t hear them. Who the fuck are you people? The status for Helena finally appeared. [DING!] ERROR! NO INFORMATION ACQUIRED. TARGET DOESN''T EXIST, HOST! Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire DOESN''T EXIST?! Parker felt like his mind had just short-circuited. His legs felt weak, his entire body going cold. No... she''s right there. Right fucking there. The system wasn''t broken. It couldn''t be. The problem was them. Who the fuck... what the fuck ARE YOU?! His mind burned, an unbearable heat rising in his skull. The logic, the facts, everything was wrong¡ª BAM! [DING! HOST RUN!] "Master... Run!" Ere whispered in his mind! Chapter 117 Nyxilith & The Voidhowl The sharp, echoing crack jolted him back to reality. Someone had slammed their hand on the coffee table, hard enough to rattle the glass centerpiece. Annabelle''s voice cut through his haze, all sarcasm. "Yah! What the hell is wrong with you? Spaced out or something? Not used to that hot body yet?" Parker barely registered it. His vision was still spinning. Parker''s chest was heaving, blood pounding loud in his ears as the cold, crawling dread in his stomach twisted into full-blown panic. His eyes darted between them¡ªthe whole damn family¡ªJulian, Annabelle, Robert, Vivian... and Helena. The Blackwoods. Or whoever the hell they were. His voice cracked, raw and furious. "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU PEOPLE?!" [DING! HOST RUN!] "Master... Run!" Ere and the system whispered in his mind at once! The words echoed, loud enough to shake the air, but they just stared. Unflinching. Silent. Knowing. He couldn''t take it. Screw this. Screw them, he did exactly as the system and Ere warned him. He could feel the increasing power building up in Robert. Fingers trembling, Parker yanked his keys from his pocket, spun on his heel, and bolted for the door. The Lambo sat waiting like a black, low-slung beast on the driveway, sunlight bouncing off its sharp angles. His sanctuary. His fucking escape. The door barely slammed shut before he jammed the car into the ignition. The engine roared to life, purring under his touch like it always did. His foot slammed the gas pedal to the floor. The Lambo''s engine roared like a beast unleashed, the growl echoing off the mansion walls as Parker floored the pedal. Tires screamed against the stone driveway, a burst of smoke rising from the friction¡ªbut the car didn''t budge. Not an inch. "What the¡ª" He slammed the accelerator again, harder this time, the RPMs redlining, the dashboard vibrating under the strain. The whole chassis shook violently, the back tires fighting to spin, burning rubber staining the air with that bitter, stinging smell¡ª But it still wouldn''t move. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire The car jerked like something had snapped tight around it. The front end lurched, metal groaning, the entire vehicle trembling like it was caught in the jaws of something colossal and invisible. "Move, damn it!" He clenched his teeth, channeling Omni Energy through his body, the power surging into the car itself¡ªamplifying, twisting reality, forcing every part of the machine to respond. The entire Lambo lifted an inch off the ground as his telekinesis flexed¡ª Still nothing. The house went dead silent. And yet Helena hadn''t even moved. **** The mansion''s massive underground garage was silent¡ªalmost too silent. Rows of luxury cars sat polished to perfection under the soft glow of white overhead lights. The two Rolls-Royces gleamed like twin obsidian beasts, the crimson Speedtail reflecting the light with a predator''s grace. Then the portal opened. A violent tear in reality itself¡ªjagged, violet energy crackling out like lightning. The void expanded wider, twisting the air, bending light itself until the very edges of the garage seemed to distort under its presence. And then¡ªBAM! The Lambo came plummeting from the rift, slamming down hard enough to make the ground shake on impact. The suspension groaned, metal screeching, the entire frame buckling slightly under the force before bouncing once and settling with a low, mechanical whine. Parker''s body slumped in the driver''s seat, head knocked forward against the steering wheel with a dull, unforgiving thud. Blood trailed sluggishly from his temple, but he didn''t stir. He was completely out his head buried in airbag. For a moment, the only sound was the faint drip of coolant hissing from the overworked engine. Then the garage began to shake. The floor vibrated, softly at first¡ªthen violently, a pulse that grew stronger with each second. The Rolls-Royces rattled on their suspensions, headlights flickering as alarms blared for half a second before cutting off. The crimson Speedtail shifted, rocking on its wheels, its sleek body shuddering like it might just tip over. But the Range Rover wasn''t there. The quake built. Dust drifted from the ceiling. And then¡ªsilence. Utter. Complete. Stillness. A soft, metallic clink echoed through the garage. Above the Lambo''s crushed hood, something shimmered into existence, materializing from thin air with a pulse of blue light¡ªan old, weathered compass. Parker''s father''s compass. The one he always kept on him. It hovered for a heartbeat, almost reverent¡ªbefore it dropped, landing dead center on the Lambo''s hood with a hollow, final thunk. His breathing stabilized then the compass disappeared again... ******* Special thank to my top fans; Josh776, AatroxVoid, Mythstormer, Warriorprex, miguel_arellano, William¡ªWilson and more. Thank y''all. And I just published another one check it out guys. Thank for the support and continue the gifts coming, hehe~ Chapter 118 Old Debt Of Fate 17 years ago. The hospital room wasn''t just luxurious¡ªit was the kind of luxury that only the impossibly rich could afford. Moonlight spilled through tall windows dressed with delicate silken drapes, bathing the marble floors and gold-trimmed furniture in a pale, ethereal glow. The walls weren''t just painted; they were hand-carved with floral patterns that seemed almost alive in the dim lighting. The scent of fresh lilies mixed faintly with the sterile undertone of a medical suite, reminding that even in all this splendor, life and death still brushed shoulders. A woman lay sleeping on the grand, oversized hospital bed. Her features were delicate, pale from exhaustion, yet framed by silky strands of midnight-black hair that curled against her pillow. Despite the tiredness carved into her face, there was a smile¡ªfaint but real¡ªa mother''s smile. The kind of expression that carried both pain and overwhelming love all at once. Beside her, a bassinet rested, carved from white oak with tiny, enchanted symbols etched so subtly along its frame they were almost invisible. A newborn lay nestled inside, wrapped in soft baby-blue fabric, the kind so gentle it felt weightless against the baby''s skin. The infant wasn''t sleeping like most babies. It''s eyes¡ªwide, clear, and impossibly alert for a child so young¡ªstared up at the ceiling, as though aware of something no child should be. The air suddenly shifted. No ripple, no sound. Just a wrongness that wasn''t there before. From nothingness, a portal twisted into existence at the center of the room, rippling like ink poured into water. And out of that void... it emerged. A figure so monstrous, so beyond ancient, it felt like reality itself had bent to accommodate its presence. A werewolf, but no ordinary one. No fur¡ªjust a void where fur should be, a creature sculpted from living darkness, the shape of a massive lupine beast with clawed hands and a hunched, predatory form. And its eyes¡ªLunar eyes, silvery and glowing like twin moons, but burning with raw primal fear. Hulking, with a hunched back, its massive claws clicked against the marble floor, leaving no mark yet feeling as though they should. It didn''t snarl. It didn''t rage. It simply stared. Silver lunar eyes burned with something beyond ancient¡ªprimal fear. Yet the source of the fear wasn''t the woman, something else had drawn it here. Yes she was powerful every more than it but it wasn''t scared of her. Its gaze locked on the infant. The baby didn''t move. Didn''t flinch. Didn''t even blink. And that terrified it more. The baby''s tiny chest rose and fell in calm, steady breaths, as though the presence of this nightmare didn''t even register.That¡ªonly made the fear in the creature''s eyes deepen. It took a step closer, taloned feet making no sound on the flawless marble. Slowly, hesitantly, it reached forward, massive claws extending toward the child. A deep, guttural growl echoed in its throat, trembling with tension. There was a hesitation anymore. Then, with a sudden burst of savage intent¡ª The car sat deathly still in the mansion''s garage, its sleek body casting a long reflection across the marble floor. Parker was slumped against the seat, head resting awkwardly into the airbag where the impact had left a faint mark on his temple. He didn''t stir. Didn''t flinch. Then¡ªlike a pulse of energy from deep within¡ªan ethereal glow began to spread across his skin. Pale lunar light, soft yet fierce, bled out from beneath his shirt, illuminating the edges of his neck, his arms, his face. The source? Five distinct claw marks, glowing a haunting silvery-white, stretched across his chest like ancient scars. No blood. No injury. Just light¡ªlike something far older than him had marked him. Locking him. But then, the middle mark¡ªthe fifth swipe¡ªflickered. And without warning, it vanished completely, as if erased from existence. Only four glowing lines remained. And those four? They flared¡ªbright enough to paint the entire garage in hues of pale silver¡ªbefore dimming, retreating back into his skin, hidden as if they''d never been there at all. But they had. A soft chime echoed in the silent car. [Ding! New Mission Generated. Mission: Debt of Fate! Objective: Find and Conquer the Descendants of the Origin Families. Reward: Direction Mission to the Path!] The system''s notification hovered faintly in Parker''s vision¡ªsilent, waiting¡ªbut he wasn''t conscious to see it. The text lingered for a few heartbeats longer before it, too, dissolved into nothingness. The garage returned to silence. But something had changed. **** Beneath the earth, where light had long forgotten its way, an ancient underground chamber trembled, the stone groaning as if disturbed from a centuries-long slumber. Then¡ªone by one¡ªpale gray flames bloomed to life along the stony black walls, their cold fire licking the air with a quiet, otherworldly pulse. Shadows danced along the rugged stone, shifting unnaturally as if the flames themselves whispered secrets older than memory. The corridor stretched endlessly, flanked by towering obsidian pillars carved with symbols that pulsed faintly with the same gray hue. At the far end, a massive door loomed¡ªa fortress of black, unyielding material unlike anything found on Earth. Embedded within its surface was a grotesque carving of a creature''s face, twisted and complex, defying human understanding. Two pale, glassy gray eyes stared forward with eerie calm, while a third eye sat in the center of its forehead¡ªclosed. Not quite an eye, yet unmistakably capable of watching. Then¡ªwithout warning¡ªthe third eye opened. It didn''t blink. Didn''t shift. Just... opened. A hole, perfectly shaped to match the compass Parker carried, the heirloom of his father. The pale glow rippled once more before the eye''s slit narrowed, a silent invitation¡ªor perhaps a warning. **** Far from the depths of that chamber, among the ancient peaks of Mount Wuyi, the Zhang family manor stood as a masterpiece where nature and humanity whispered in harmony. A narrow, winding path of smooth stone led through a sea of lilac and cherry blossoms, the petals scattering underfoot. At its end, a solitary pagoda rested atop a raised platform, its curved eaves painted deep crimson with gold accents, ancient yet pristine. And there¡ªwithin the heart of this sanctum¡ªsat a woman. Chapter 119 Zhang Family. Pandora On Loose Far from the depths of that chamber, among the ancient peaks of Mount Wuyi, the Zhang family manor stood as a masterpiece where nature and humanity whispered in harmony. Enclosed by cascading waterfalls and vast emerald forests, the estate sprawled like a kingdom within the mountains¡ªwooden pagodas with jade-tiled roofs perched above mist-kissed cliffs, their silhouettes veiled in the drifting fog of dawn. The symphony of life was alive here¡ªthe chirping of cicadas blending with the soft murmurs of nearby streams, the rustling leaves dancing in the mountain breeze. Vines crept along the outer walls of the manor, their blossoms delicate yet untamed, weaving through the dark wooden frames of windows. A narrow, winding path of smooth stone led through a sea of lilac and cherry blossoms, the petals scattering underfoot. At its end, a solitary pagoda rested atop a raised platform, its curved eaves painted deep crimson with gold accents, ancient yet pristine. And there¡ªwithin the heart of this sanctum¡ªsat a woman. Dressed in flowing white robes trimmed with pale blue silk, delicate embroidery tracing the patterns of blooming lotuses along the fabric. Her long, raven-black hair cascaded freely behind her, strands teased gently by the wind as they danced across her porcelain face. A silver circlet adorned her brow, glinting faintly beneath the pale sunlight. She held a flute. A work of art itself¡ªpale, carved from bone-white jade with faint silver inlays. As she played, the sound drifted through the air¡ªsoft, haunting, unbearably beautiful. Each note a thread of longing, weaving echoes of a distant past¡ªmemories untouched by time. It wasn''t merely music. It was grief. Love. Nostalgia. The kind of sound that made your chest ache, raw yet comforting. The notes hung heavy, lingering just long enough to leave an ache in the heart before fading into the mountain wind. She wasn''t just playing. She was mourning. A breath. A tremble in the air. "Miss...?" A figure had appeared at the edge of the pagoda¡ªdressed in modern black and white maid attire, a sharp contrast to the ancient beauty surrounding her. The young woman bowed respectfully, hands folded before her. The music faltered, a final lingering note trembling on the air before the flutist lowered her instrument. "What is it?" Her voice was quiet, yet commanding. A whisper of winter''s chill. The maid hesitated. Then, head still bowed, she answered softly. "The Patriarch has awakened. He asks for you. Immediately." Silence. The wind stirred, cold against her skin, carrying with it the scent of cherry blossoms and rain. Her delicate brows furrowed. "...Why? What happened?" The maid''s lips parted, but there was hesitation. A tremor. "I... don''t know, Miss. But it sounded... urgent." The woman rose, her robes flowing around her like water, the fabric whispering against the stone floor. The raven would be back. And when she returned, Pandora won''t be walking around like some mystical naked goddess waiting for a cult to form at her feet. She''d be dressed. Civilized. Fitting into this modern chaos until the moment she chose not to. For now, she waited. The breeze stirred her hair again, but this time, she caught the scent of gasoline. Asphalt. Tires burning against pavement. Close. Human close. She was near a town already. The raven returned with the same suddenness it had left, a bundle clutched tightly in its claws¡ªmodern clothes. Jeans, dark and fitted. A simple black top, torn slightly but nothing dramatic. A worn leather jacket. Boots with just enough scuff to blend without looking dirty. Pandora raised a brow. "Really? Basic bitch chic? That''s the best you could find?" The raven just dropped the clothes at her feet and cawed, sharp and smug. "Fine. Whatever." She dressed quickly, her motions fluid but efficient. The clothes felt strange¡ªtoo tight in some places, too rough in others. Not uncomfortable, but limiting. Still, better than walking into town naked like a crazy person. When she finally emerged from the treeline, it was with a simple turn around the back of a gas station building. The mist had long since burned off, replaced by the harsh neon glare of modern lighting against cracked pavement. A truck rumbled past, the driver not even glancing her way. Good. Blending in wasn''t hard. Not when you understood the quiet rules people followed¡ªthe avoidance of eye contact, the hunched shoulders, the self-absorbed glow of screens lighting up their faces. No one was really paying attention. And yet, when she crossed the street, a few heads still turned. Something in her presence made the air feel charged. That same pulse she''d felt before, rippling out from her core. Power, restrained but not entirely hidden. A test. She wanted to see how far she could push before people noticed. Not far, apparently. A man stumbled slightly as she brushed past, blinking like he''d just forgotten what he was doing. A woman whispered something to her friend, eyes lingering a second too long. Pandora''s lips curled into a smirk. ''Yeah. Still got it.'' But this wasn''t the time to play. She was here for something else. Someone else. And if the knowledge pouring through her mind was right, he was very close. ***** Special thank to my top fans; Josh776, AatroxVoid, Mythstormer, Warriorprex, miguel_arellano, William¡ªWilson and more. Thank y''all. And I just published another one check it out guys. Thank for the support and continue the gifts coming, hehe~ Chapter 120 Timely Help Parker was out cold in the driver''s seat of his Lamborghini Revuelto, head tilted awkwardly against the leather headrest, breath slow and uneven. The car was silent, save for the faint ticking of the engine cooling down after its earlier sprint. His face was pale, the slightest twitch in his brow the only sign he was alive¡ªand hurting. It wasn''t just exhaustion. His mind felt shredded, his body a raw nerve. Omni Energy¡ªhis telekinesis¡ªhe''d pushed too far, too hard. Every pulse of pain was like a hammer against his skull, relentless, stabbing. His soul felt like it was tearing at the seams, as if someone had grabbed the edges of his existence and twisted. Robert hadn''t just restrained him¡ªhe''d done something deeper, darker. A sudden, violent roar shook the garage. The Range Rover''s engine. That deep, aggressive roar as the engine flared, jolting him awake like a defibrillator shock to the chest. Parker''s eyes snapped open, pupils shrinking as reality hit him¡ªno, slammed into his senses like a thunderclap. His head, his entire being, felt like it was caving in on itself. The pain exploded¡ªraw, burning¡ªspreading from the base of his skull down his spine. He clutched his head with both hands, a strangled sound breaking from his throat. "Ah...fuck¡ª!" The pain ripped through his skull so violently he nearly screamed. A sharp, crushing ache like someone had driven a spike right between his eyes and kept twisting. The garage door shut with a mechanical whirr. Outside, the car. The Range Rover stopped and Elena slammed her door open, the sound echoing like a gunshot in his head. She had bags¡ªgroceries, supplies, the works¡ªbut the moment she caught sight of Parker through the Lamborghini window, pale and trembling, the bags hit the ground with a dull thud. The door was still closed. Parker hadn''t come out. Why? "Naomi!" she shouted, panic lacing her voice as she sprinted toward his car. Naomi was still getting out, blinking in confusion, her brain trying to catch up to the chaos unfolding. "Wait, what¡ª? What''s happening¡ª?" Naomi stepped out from the passenger side, clutching a Starbucks cup tray and a paper bag. She blinked, glancing between Elena and the car, confused. "Mr. Parker?" Her voice was sharp, almost demanding. She was already moving, heels clicking against the polished garage floor as she rushed to his door. No response. "Elena...wha¡ªwhat''s wrong with him?" Naomi whispered, chest heaving from the effort. "How would I know." Elena was already kneeling beside him, pressing the back of her hand to his forehead. No fever. But whatever was happening¡ªit was bad. "Go back to the garage. Get the rest of his stuff," Elena ordered, voice sharp but trembling at the edges. Naomi nodded wordlessly, sprinting back outside while Elena hovered, eyes scanning Parker''s face. He looked... broken. And that terrified her more than anything else. This wasn''t the cold, unshakable billionaire she was used to. This was someone who had pushed way too far and paid the price. Elena stayed, watching Parker. His eyes opened just a crack¡ªglassy, unfocused. She knelt beside him, pressing a hand to his forehead¡ªburning up. "What the hell happened to you?" she whispered, voice softer now. He didn''t answer. Couldn''t. His body was shutting down, consciousness slipping away. Naomi returned moments later, arms full with his things¡ª Elena''s eyes narrowed. "Where''s Ere?" "I...I don''t know. She''s not in the car. Just his stuff. And the car itself is a mess!" They exchanged a look¡ªboth tense, both worried. Ere was never far from Parker. Something had gone terribly wrong. But for now, there was nothing they could do. Elena exhaled, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Cover him up. Let him rest. We''ll figure this out later. I will call to get the car fixed!" Naomi nodded. Together, they pulled the blanket over Parker''s still form and stepped out, closing the door behind them. The two exchanged a worried look. Parker was out cold. His magical cat was missing. And whatever had happened to him... was still a complete fucking mystery. Chapter 121 Insurmountable? After he fell asleep again, Parker found himself in the vast expanse of the Dream again¡ªthe strange, endless forest that felt both ancient and alive, soaked in golden hues from the soft morning sun. Mist clung low to the ground, swirling around his feet, while tall trees stretched high enough to kiss the sky. The scent was crisp, earthy, tinged with something unreal. The Nexus Omni Realm¡ª He sat cross-legged on the soft grass, his body trembling, head still pounding with that raw, unbearable ache. His soul, though? It still felt... off. Torn. But it was manageable here.@@@@ In the Dream, everything felt more vivid but the pain was less here. The energy more pure, more alive. And so, before anything else, he took a slow breath and let the Omni Energy flow. His fingers twisted slightly, and with a thought, he created a copy of himself¡ªan illusion, perfect down to the tiniest detail. His real form shifted, cloaking itself with the Soul of Deception, the ring subtly pulsing against his finger as it wrapped his presence in an invisible veil. If any magical beings lurked nearby, they''d only sense the decoy. Couldn''t be too careful after the shitstorm he''d just survived. Omni Energy was everywhere here. Vibrant. Potent. Faster than back in the real world. As he focused, it surged toward him, threads of silvery light wrapping around his frame, sinking into his skin. His body drank it in, devouring every drop. The pain started to ease, the pounding behind his eyes slowly dimming until it was just...gone. His mind cleared. The raw agony that had felt like his soul was being ripped apart finally dulled. Then vanished. Relief hit like a wave, and Parker let out a long, shaky breath before collapsing back onto the grass, staring up at the pale sun through the shifting canopy above. The Nexus''s sun hung low, casting a golden glow over the treetops, the leaves swaying gently in the breeze. Everything was too... quiet. For a moment, he just...existed. Let the quiet fill him, lungs rising and falling with every measured breath. And yet¡ªsomething was missing. A void. An absence he felt too clearly now. "Ere..." he whispered. His hand flexed at his side. Cold. Empty. His magical, snarky cat was gone. And it wasn''t just a feeling. It was wrong. He remembered her last words before everything went to hell. {Master, run.} Then she''d whispered something, words he barely registered {That man¡ªhe''s going to do something!} Right when he''d demanded answers, straight up, no sugarcoating. Honestly, that was reckless as fuck¡ªlike, the definition of dumbass energy. Maybe he''d been too shocked. Or just...pissed. Whatever the reason, it had clearly rubbed Robert Blackwood the wrong way. No. Not just the wrong way. The man had come after him like a fucking force of nature. If it weren''t for Ere¡ª Parker shut his eyes. Breathed. A pause. Then¡ª [Host, there are beings beyond the comprehension of gods. The family you encountered is highly likely beyond divine understanding.] Parker blinked. "Yeah, no shit," he muttered. [Yes shit, Host!] Then a sharp laugh left him. "Great. So basically, you''re saying they''re so fucking terrifying even the gods can''t figure them out? Awesome. Super reassuring." Silence. Until¡ª [Host. Some beings indeed exist beyond even divine understanding. The family you encountered falls into that category... it is advised you never face them again. Your death is assured.] Cold. Blunt. Final. Parker clenched his jaw. His fist curled against the grass as his heart pounded harder, he exhaled slowly, heart hammering against his ribs. "Yeah... no shit." He couldn''t even face Annabelle right now, let alone Robert. And Helena? The way she stood there, quiet, calm, yet so much worse. She felt like a Grim Reaper even Hades would cross the street to avoid. And the worst part? Or perhaps the best part? They weren''t just some creepy cult or supernatural threat lurking in the shadows. They were a millionaire family. Rich. Public. Out there in the open, sipping champagne at galas while bending reality under everyone''s noses. Parker sat up slowly, the golden light filtering through the trees sharpening as his thoughts crystallized. Staying away? No. Fuck that. They want to play the perfect family? They weren''t just gonna walk over him. Millionaire family, huh? Let''s see how long that lasts. [Ding! New Mission Generated.] Now we''re talking. Chapter 122 The Untouchable Families [Ding! New Mission Generated. Take revenge on Robert Blackwood. Objective: Make a hostile takeover of Blackwood Co.! Reward: Mystery Box.] Parker smirked as the notification appeared. The system didn''t need to remind him of this one. This wasn''t about points, This was personal.@@@@ "Blackwood Co., huh?" Parker muttered, the grin on his face darkening into something more predatory. "I don''t need a mission to settle this score." **** Parker woke up with a slow, deep breath, eyes blinking open to the soft glow of the morning sun filtering through sheer curtains. His body felt... fine. No aches, no spiritual strain ripping through his soul, no weird tingling in his head from overusing his powers¡ªjust calm. Considering what he''d been through, it was almost weird. Seven hours in the real world. The Dream had been... different this time. The Omni Energy there had practically flooded his core, raw power soaking into every part of him faster and cleaner than it ever could here. He could still feel the lingering weight of it, pressing behind his ribs. Solid. Complete. The Shadow Manipulation Bond felt heavier too, less like a skill and more like a part of him¡ªlike his mind had stretched and grown around it. The wolves had come to him then. Their guttural snarls. The sting of their claws as he cut them down¡ªtwo more this time. He had got twenty SP from the kills. He pushed deeper into his shadows with SP sharpening the Shadow Manipulation Bond, making the shadows colder. Hungrier. He had increased in the execution and got more skills of the Bond too. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire But the telekinesis? Still stuck. No matter how hard he tried, it just wouldn''t click. He could move things. Crush them. But the moment he tried to shape it into something real¡ªan attack, a weapon¡ªit felt like trying to force together puzzle pieces from different boxes. Something was missing. Parker exhaled sharply and set the phone down, its screen fading back to black. Progress was progress. But it wasn''t enough. Not yet. He exhaled and finally noticed the bed he was in. Different. Bigger. Way bigger. The mattress was like silk-draped clouds, the sheets a deep obsidian black threaded with hints of midnight blue, expensive as hell. The frame was sleek, dark wood, almost black, with a minimalist headboard carved with faint geometric patterns that felt... old, powerful, like something ancient yet modern. The entire room had changed. "Buy it. I''ll wire the more money today." Cassidy didn''t respond right away. That pause. Calculating. "...Actually, I was thinking we build from scratch. Delaware." "Why?" His voice sharpened just slightly. "Control. Total control. We design it. Security. Layout. Every inch. No blind spots. No unknown contractors. You''d own the whole blueprint." She paused, then added, "There''s more. I''ll send you a breakdown¡ªfull pros and cons." A slow exhale. She was right. His empire was still just a blueprint in his head¡ªone he planned to carve into reality, brick by brick. No room for mistakes. No half-measures. The same went to the headquarter building. "Fine. Do it." His voice dropped lower. "This is the foundation of everything. We''ll do it your way. No shortcuts." A beat of silence passed. "Understood." But Parker wasn''t done. He closed his eyes for a heartbeat, mind tracing back to the Blackwoods. What Robert did to him. The way the system itself had glitched. Ere... "Tell me about the Blackwoods, Cassidy." His voice cut through the air like a blade¡ªcalm, but sharp enough to draw blood. Another pause. Different this time. He could almost hear the gears turning in her head. "...Why?" "You know more than you''re saying. You''re connected to my second aunt who I think knows about them. And you''re... not exactly normal either, are you?" He didn''t let out the suspicion he had on his second aunt. A humorless laugh. "No, boss. I''m not. But the Blackwoods..." She trailed off. "What, Cassidy?" "They''re untouchable," she said finally. "One of the founding families of the Ether Community. They don''t just have power¡ªthey are power. The Ether Community''s the entire supernatural world. They run it, enforce its rules, keep balance. It''s old money, old magic¡ªso deep you don''t even feel the strings they''re pulling. And the Voidhowls? They''re one of those strings. Probably the whole fucking rope." ***** @Anasya welcome back to the top 5... I am happy. Chapter 123 Diddy(Robert)Party 1 "They''re untouchable," she said finally. "One of the founding families of the Ether Community. They don''t just have power¡ªthey are power. The Ether Community''s the entire supernatural world. They run it, enforce its rules, keep balance. It''s old money, old magic¡ªso deep you don''t even feel the strings they''re pulling. And the Blackwoods or more precisely The Voidhowls? They''re one of those strings. Probably the whole fucking rope." Parker''s jaw tightened, mind racing, so they''re called Voidhowls? "Who else?" She exhaled. "Apart from the Voidhowls¡ªwerewolves, The Zhangs out in China. And others, but they stay in the shadows. No public names. No faces. The Blackwoods just... happen to be one of the few anyone knows, and that''s only because of their size. But here''s the thing¡ª" Her voice dropped. "They''re bound by the rules of the Ether Community. Supernatural power can''t be used in mortal business affairs. If for example the Zhangs face a corporate disaster, like a scandal or stock collapse? They don''t get to fix it with spells or mind control. If the Voidhowls screw up their investments, no howling at the moon for extra cash if should term it like that. They deal with it like the rest of us¡ªlawyers, loopholes, negotiations. No powers allowed. "Now, if someone supernatural challenges them? Like let''s say a fellow supernatural trying to sabotage their empire? Different story. But if it''s just... regular human bullshit? They fight with money, not magic." Parker''s eyes narrowed, thoughts spiraling. Rules. A cage, even for the giants. If they couldn''t flex their full power in the business world... then there were weaknesses. His lips curled into a slow, dangerous smile. Cassidy noticed the silence. "Something happen with the Blackwoods?" "No," he said smoothly, masking the tension behind a practiced calm. "Nothing at all." A lie, but she didn''t push. "Send me a contact for a yacht brokerage. The best one out there." "...A yacht?" "You heard me." She hesitated¡ªfor once. But within seconds, a soft chime echoed from his iPhone 16. A message. She hadn''t just sent him a contact. She''d sent the top three brokerage firms in the world, complete with direct agent lines and portfolios of superyachts so massive they looked like floating fortresses. "Anything else, boss?" "Yeah." His voice cooled again, businesslike. "Quicken Ava''s buy-in. I want it done. Fast." Cassidy blinked but didn''t question it. "Understood." "The invites. Blackwood''s crest, black and silver. Make it look classy¡ªlike, ''old money meets mid-life crisis'' vibes. Send them to the usual influencer crowd and I will too with my fingers on the keyboard. The messy ones. You know the types¡ªchronic oversharers with livestream addictions. Triple their rates. Tell them to bring everyone who''ll make this go viral." "You want OnlyFans celebrities or TMZ bait?" "Why not both? Hell, hire some reality stars too¡ªthe ones who can''t spell ''subtlety'' if it was tattooed on their asses. I want full spectacle. Champagne showers, barely-there outfits, the whole nine yards. Just keep it legal¡ªI''m not trying to host a fucking Eyes Wide Shut situation." "Okay, so when''s this disaster happening?" Parker checked the digital clock on his screen. "Quick as possible. Newport Beach. Saturday. The yacht stays docked till midnight, then sails into open waters. I''ve already hired a captain, under Robert''s name. Minimal security. Just enough to stop a fight, not enough to stop the scandal." Cassidy whistled again, slower this time. "You''re actually serious. This is... next-level petty, Parker. So, what''s the cherry on top? You know, to really make sure this hits every news cycle possible?" A wicked smile pulled at his lips. "Already working on it. I''m creating a burner account. Anonymous. Midway through the party, it''ll start leaking ''exclusive'' photos¡ªjust enough to get the press circling but not enough for them to crash the event early. Then, halfway through the night? Boom. Full media blast. Paparazzi tipped. Livestreams trending. You get the picture." "And when they trace it back¡ª" "It won''t. The yacht, the payments, the guest list¡ªit all leads back to Blackwood. And when the press asks him? He won''t even be able to deny it. Hell, his name''s on the damn contract." Cassidy paused. "...You''re not just wrecking his image. You''re gutting him. He''ll lose credibility, business deals, everything." Parker''s voice dropped. Colder now. Calculated. "He should''ve thought about that before trying to control me. I''m done playing nice." Cassidy exhaled through the line, quieter now. She didn''t ask what he meant, what had really happened and just went on the flow. "Fine. I''ll handle the yacht purchase and registration. You just... make sure you''re not in the blast radius when this blows up." "Relax," Parker said, leaning back with a smug grin. "I''ll be watching from a distance. In style." **** The next hours a yacht floated just off the coast of Newport Beach, a shimmering white beast of modern indulgence cutting through the calm Pacific under the soft glow of twilight. It was massive¡ªthree decks of pure excess, the hull polished to an almost blinding sheen, every curve designed to scream money. The name Eclipse had been painted elegantly along the side in silver script, and above it, Registered to Robert Blackwood was stamped in bold, official lettering. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire It was almost poetic. The sun dipped low, painting the sky in hues of orange and violet, and the music was already thumping. Deep bass. Heavy. The kind of sound that made your chest vibrate. The kind that promised chaos. Parker sat in his mansion miles away, screens glowing, multiple live feeds already rolling in. Everything was set. The Diddy (Robert Blackwood) party had begun. Chapter 124 Diddy(Robert)Party 2 The "guests" start arriving... The first wave hit early. Models, influencers, and socialites¡ªtoo rich, too drunk, and too stupid to ask questions. Black SUVs dropped them at the private dock where a smaller speedboat, rented under Blackwood''s corporate card, ferried them aboard the yacht. Paparazzi were already camped out along the beachfront, squinting through camera lenses as celebrities stepped onto the deck, glittering in barely-there designer outfits and holding champagne flutes the second they stepped foot on the yacht, but livestreams were not allowed until the yatch was afloat. The guest list was perfect A reality star notorious for slapping her boyfriend on live TV. A platinum-blonde influencer caught snorting coke during a charity event. Some YouTuber who filmed himself wrecking a hotel room in Miami. And half a dozen TikTok stars who didn''t know how to shut the fuck up. Every single one of them had been handpicked for their lack of impulse control and addiction to attention. Parker''s burner account was already working overtime, DMing exclusive details to the gossip pages with just the right tone of mystery: >"Insider leak: Robert Blackwood''s private soire?e¡ªVIPs only. No press. But is it really just business?"< **** The yacht''s top deck had been transformed into a fantasy. Neon LED strips ran along the rails, casting the whole space in a seductive purple glow. A massive glass dance floor shimmered under the DJ booth, pulsing in sync with the music. Bartenders served champagne towers next to oversized ice sculptures, and the infinity pool along the deck was already packed with people. Some had stripped down to their swimwear. Others hadn''t even bothered with that much. The theme? Sinful Soire?e. Dancers wearing nothing but body paint moved along golden poles while others in feathered masks served tequila shots on silver trays. The dress code? Minimal. Lingerie, silk robes, designer swimwear, and everything in between. And there, right in the middle of it all, was the cherry on top¡ªa massive banner hanging across the pool bar: "A Night to Remember ¨C Hosted by Robert Blackwood." """"" By 11 PM, it was a fucking circus. People were making out against the railings. Some idiot had already started recording a TikTok challenge¡ªsomething involving champagne showers and body shots off someone''s abs. A famous DJ had shown up uninvited officially but through one of his influencer friend and was now blasting remixes loud enough to shake the glassware. After all, all the invites were allowed to come with anyone they wanted. But the best part? The influencers were live-streaming everything. One of them, a blonde with a million followers, giggled into her camera, panning to the banner. "Oh my God, can you guys believe Robert Blackwood threw this? Is he, like, cool now or what? Because this¡ªthis is insane! Look, they have a chocolate fondue fountain and dancers in body glitter¡ªwait, is that a tiger?!" It wasn''t. It was a dude in body paint acting like one, but perception was everything. Parker sipped his drink, watching the chaos unfold through a dozen different feeds. The burner account was working overtime now. He dropped another "anonymous tip" straight to TMZ and Page Six: > "Massive yacht party off Newport Beach. Rumors swirling it''s Robert Blackwood''s personal event. Sources claim questionable guests, explicit entertainment, and financial mismanagement."< Flooding the media narrative was in motion, First, the visuals were ready. A carefully timed data drop hit several celebrity gossip servers, loaded with the most damning photos: Robert Blackwood''s name glowing behind the DJ booth. Influencers getting wild with expensive bottles of champagne¡ªdirectly under his family crest. A shaky clip where someone shouted, "Shoutout to Robert Blackwood, man, this party''s insane!" Then came the rumors. Anonymous tips dropped into TMZ, Page Six, and even Business Insider, emphasizing "drug use suspected," "illicit substances spotted," and "guest list raising eyebrows." One blog speculated the party was a "morally depraved, cult-like gathering" thanks to the masked dancers. The captions were ruthless: "A Billionaire''s Fall from Grace?" "Robert Blackwood: From Boardrooms to Benders." "Is Blackwood Co. in the Hands of a Diddy-like Party Addict?" Parker made sure the footage looped the moments that hit hardest¡ªthe influencers bragging about how "This is Blackwood''s yacht" and the models doing body shots over the engraved Blackwood crest. The legal buffer? This part had to be airtight. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire Cassidy had done her job flawlessly. The LLC: Eclipse Leisure Group, registered offshore under a series of holding companies with no direct link to Parker or Infinity Holdings. The crew: Fully paid in advance through encrypted, preloaded accounts under Robert''s name. The captain had been briefed to shut up and just do his job. They only knew one thing, "We were hired by Mr. Blackwood''s representatives." There were paper trails, digital contracts, also under Robert''s name, signatures and family crest showed his supposed authorization for the entertainment expenses, down to the models and the alcohol shipment. If Robert tried to deny involvement, Parker had enough fake digital breadcrumbs to destroy the man''s credibility. At exactly 8:00 AM, a carefully worded press statement was released: > "Eclipse Leisure Group can confirm that the event was hosted by a private third-party event coordinator in the name of Mr. Blackwood. The company is cooperating fully to ensure clarity. However, all documents on file, including payment authorizations, trace back to Mr. Blackwood himself." Parker leaned back, exhaling slowly. The media had everything they needed. And if Robert dared to fight back? The evidence trail was tight enough to bury him under public humiliation for months. Checkmate. No, not yet. This wasn''t over! Chapter 125 The Devil Kids Last Strokes The next day, half an hour after the party. Parker sat back in his leather chair, the glow of his laptop screen flickering across his face as he scrolled through the chaos. Headlines blared across every major platform. "Robert Blackwood''s Yacht Party Spirals Into Absolute Debauchery." The thumbnails? Blurred bodies, champagne showers, and way too many influencers half-dressed for public decency. He exhaled, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the desk. Cassidy had been right¡ªthis plan was fucking airtight. The media had already picked it up, but it wasn''t just about the humans anymore. No, Parker was playing on a different board. He clicked on a grainy video someone had leaked from the after-hours mess. The red lighting, the eerie chanting, the crude setup of fake blood altars¡ªit was all so theatrical it felt like a B-list horror flick. Perfect. The clip showed a group of people, clearly supernatural, wearing real-ass robes like they got them off a hell''s Spirit Halloween clearance rack, faking some dark ritual with symbols smeared in what looked like blood on the floor. It was dramatic enough to stir questions but vague enough to avoid being dismissed as a prank. Exactly how Parker had planned it. He dragged the video into a secure folder and opened his burner account. The Disciplinary Council of the Ether Community. Cassidy had given him the backdoor access¡ªa forgotten protocol no one had thought to patch up. With a few keystrokes, the file was uploaded. No note. No warning. Just a file drop with the metadata screaming Robert Blackwood''s Yacht ¨C Ritualistic Conduct Suspected. Parker leaned back, smirking. "Let''s see how you wriggle out of this one, Robert." But this? This was just phase five. Parker knew exactly how the Ether Community would react¡ªor so he figured. They had a reputation. Supernatural elites loved their secrets. If the media picked up on ritualistic sacrifices linked to one of their own? Nah, they''d sweep it. Bury the whole thing under payoffs and PR bullshit. Maybe even pin it on some "disgruntled staff" to keep their precious image clean. But Parker? He wasn''t banking on just that. Not even close. But he still knew Robert Blackwood will be questioned by his fellow Ether Community Authorities. Parker cracked his knuckles. Time for the real mindfuck. See, the yacht thing was wild enough to catch headlines, but people forgot scandals fast. Shit trends for a day, maybe two, and then the world moves on. That''s why he needed one last twist. The mistress.@@@@ Oh yeah, he''d dug up everything. Jane, the quiet, prim-looking woman Robert had been sneaking around with for years s. She was never supposed to go public. But Parker had been... persuasive. Parker had dug up Robert''s mistress hours before the party¡ªnames, habits, even the expensive little gifts Robert thought he''d kept hidden. Parker''s lips curled into a grin. This was just phase one. Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Now came the options. Double Down. He could leak even wilder footage. Hold back a couple clips¡ªthe real explicit ones. Champagne-drenched models, suggestive dancing, a few blurry close calls that might just push the whole story from "scandal" to "career-ending crisis." Withdraw and let the media burn itself out while he quietly shifted attention elsewhere. Maybe leak a secondary scandal? Something that kept Robert in hot water but redirected the heat¡ªlike a bribery story, or a sketchy business deal with foreign investors. But honestly? Fuck that. He was going to wreck Robert Blackwood, not just socially¡ªbut reputation, power, and influence. And the best part? Robert probably had no clue who was behind it. Parker glanced at the secure line, debating whether to give Cassidy the update. Nah. Not yet. Let the flames rise a little higher. Two days. That''s all it had taken. And Parker? He was just getting warmed up. Parker leaned back in his chair, the screen dimly lighting his face as the last of the data streamed in. The whole damn setup had unfolded exactly as he wanted. Cassidy had pulled through¡ªclean, precise, no questions. But he had to know. He called her, voice sharp but curious. "Why''d you go along with all this so easily? No questions. No hesitation." Her voice on the other end was as calm as ever, smooth with that professional coolness she never dropped. "I don''t ask questions, boss. I just fulfill the orders I''m given. Curiosity has no place in this line of work. If I have questions, I ask them after the job''s done." ***** Hey guys tell me what you think about this start? Your gifts are my motivation, don''t forget way too long guys. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 126 Call For Celebration Parker exhaled through his nose, a rare smirk curling his lips. "Good. I prefer it that way. Unless it directly involves the fields I''ve invested in, I don''t care for questions. Unnecessary." She got it. No doubts. No hesitation. That''s why she was useful. Hours passed, the chaos he''d orchestrated still flooding newsfeeds, screenshots going viral, clips looping on repeat. The scandal was a wildfire, and Robert? Oh, poor fucking Robert was still clueless who had done this. By evening, Cassidy called again, her tone laced with that rare hint of amusement. "Blackwood''s still in the dark who''s behind this. For now. But... calls have started rolling in. You know how corporations work. The scent of blood''s already out there." Parker chuckled under his breath, dark, satisfied. That''s exactly what he wanted. Robert was so used to flexing his magical weight he forgot how savage the mundane world could be. No spells. No ancient family bullshit. Just good old-fashioned social sabotage¡ªpublic humiliation on a scale even his influence couldn''t contain. Yeah, Robert was powerful. In his own way. But Parker? Parker had something better. Robert relied on "experience" and staff who''d been with him for years. Parker had money. A fuck-ton of it. And money? Money buys experience. Hell, it rents it, owns it, parades it around in a three-piece suit with a cigar. When you''re reckless with billions to throw, you don''t need to be an expert. You buy the best experts. So yeah, Robert was screwed. But Parker wasn''t done yet. The business was circling the drain. Just fifteen billion¡ªyeah, just fifteen billion. But considering where Blackwood Co. stood a week ago, that drop was brutal. Fifteen down to thirteen, and it hadn''t even been a full week. Stocks in free fall, investors jumping ship like rats on fire.@@@@ Parker wasn''t satisfied. Not yet. He leaned back, jaw tight as he gripped his phone. The line clicked, Cassidy picking up instantly. "In a week... You hear me, Cassidy? One fucking week. I want Blackwood Co. in your hands¡ªdone, over with. I''m transferring ten more billion to make sure it happens. Is this gonna be a problem, or do I have to handle this shit myself?" His voice was low, sharp, edged like a blade ready to cut. Of course he could do it himself. Parker knew the game¡ªtrading, market manipulation, all of it. He had the money, the skills, the sheer fucking power to crush Blackwood if he really wanted to get his hands dirty. But that''s exactly why he didn''t. That''s why he hired Cassidy. She was just as sharp, maybe sharper when it came to this kind of financial warfare. Surgical. Efficient. And she didn''t hesitate. No questions, no second-guessing, just results. He heard her voice over the line, cool and professional. "It won''t be an issue, boss. By the time they realize what hit them, it''ll be too late to recover." Exactly why he kept her close. Professional. Efficient. Ruthless. But that wasn''t entirely true, was it? Because as much as he wanted to act like nothing fazed him, there was still a certain absence gnawing at the edges of his mind¡ªEre. She was gone. Still. And the longer she stayed away, the worse it felt. She had saved him, dragged his broken ass out of that hell when even his own body had been ready to give up. And now? Silence. Nothing but the faint pull of the bond. He knew she was still out there somewhere. The Shadow Manipulation Bond was working fine, but it wasn''t the same. Would she even come back? "No, dumbass. Of course, she will." He could feel it. That quiet, lingering connection was proof. He just had to wait. Still... Parker snatched his oversized Samsung from the desk, flipping it around in his palm as he wandered toward the window, mind flicking through everything he''d been handling lately. Maybe he needed a better setup. A real one. These basic-ass screens weren''t cutting it for the kind of chaos he was about to unleash on the world. Hell, with the plundering he was pulling off, a wall of monitors wouldn''t even make a dent in his accounts. Speaking of plundering... Parker''s lips curled into a smug grin. The system was practically printing him infinite cash at this point. The yacht? That obscene floating palace he''d registered under Blackwood''s name for the whole scandal? Cashback hit hard¡ª$48 billion. Even after all the insanity, including that little $10 million flex for the party, he was sitting comfortably with over $60.277 billion. And yeah, he''d just dropped $20 billion straight into Infinity Holdings¡ªbecause why not? Gotta keep the machine fed. But even after that? Still clocking in at $40.277 billion personally. His eyes narrowed. Wait. "My own company''s richer than me? Hell no. That can''t stand." He shook his head, already doing the mental math. Time to do some speed spending. So what next? His own yacht? A jet? Or both? No, jets were trickier. More paperwork, more legal strings. Besides, his birthday was creeping closer. Once he hit eighteen? Game over. He''d buy three¡ªone for the business flex, one for personal kicks, and maybe a third just to park somewhere and forget about. Sure, he could easily let Infinity Holdings handle those purchases. It was what the company existed for. But...nah. Not yet. Parker wasn''t about to overload his empire holding company with personal indulgences. Not when he could swipe the card himself if he was just a bit patient. Besides, after everything he''d just pulled with Robert? That level of destruction deserved some fucking celebration. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 127 Cash & A Rolls Royce Parker was still mentally juggling how to blow more cash when his phone buzzed, snapping him out of it.@@@@ Unknown number. He frowned but picked up anyway. "Mr. Black?" The voice was sharp, professional¡ªdefinitely someone corporate. "This is Patricia from JPMorgan Chase''s executive services. Your requested cash withdrawal has been prepared and is ready for pickup at our branch in LA. Would you prefer us to arrange private delivery instead?" Parker blinked, then remembered. Cassidy. She must''ve processed the request for a hefty stack of physical cash, it was ready now. He smirked, leaning back. Well, might as well make a show of it. "Nah, just have it in the I''ll swing by myself. Thanks." He hung up before she could reply, already standing and stretching. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire A trip to get some cash, why not? Sounded like the perfect excuse to finally test drive one of his Rolls Royces. "Yeah...definitely feels like a Rolls kinda day," he muttered, heading toward the master bathroom. Shower time. The water hit perfectly¡ªthat borderline-too-hot heat that made his muscles relax after days of grinding. His mind drifted, running over the details of his next move. Blackwood Co. was circling the drain, his accounts were overflowing, and Robert? That bastard was probably still scrambling to put out fires Parker had started over the weekend. Grinning to himself, he stepped out, towel-dried his hair, and opened his massive walk-in closet. Time to dress like the cash he had. Dark, fitted designer jeans. A crisp white t-shirt¡ª$1000, obviously. Off-white Jordans. Then the real flex: his Patek Philippe Nautilus watch, subtle but so damn expensive it practically whispered old money. Phone? Check. Wallet? Check. Finally, the car keys. He opened the drawer, and there they were¡ªall of them. The Lamborghini Revuelto. The McLaren Speedtail. Two Rolls-Royces. The Range Rover''s key wasn''t there, it''s which Elena had been using lately so she had the key, full control over that one. Parker hovered his hand over the two Rolls fobs, debating between the Phantom and the Spectre. Both stupidly luxurious. Both stupidly him. "Eh, screw it." Closing his eyes, he mixed them up and grabbed one at random. The Phantom. He snorted. "Guess fate wants me feeling presidential today." This? This was the Parker people didn''t get to see¡ªthe one who actually let himself be a teenager for a minute. Rich, reckless, and stupid enough to play games with multi-million-dollar cars. Chuckling under his breath, he pocketed the key and headed downstairs. Naomi and Elena were in the living area, half-watching the stock market news while chatting quietly. The second Naomi spotted him, her eyes narrowed. Parker ran his fingers lightly over the wheel, the double-R emblem practically daring him to grab hold. But he wasn''t in yet. Not yet. Instead, he got out circled the car, running a hand along the smooth body as if checking the curves for imperfections (there were none, obviously). He opened the back door next, revealing the lounge seating. Two reclinable thrones with enough legroom to stretch out completely. A champagne cooler between them. The foldable picnic tables. He caught sight of the Lambswool floor mats¡ªthe kind so soft it felt criminal to step on them with shoes. Closing it with a soft thunk, Parker returned to the driver''s side and finally slid into the seat. And fuck, it felt more like piloting a private jet than driving a car. The seats hugged him just right. The headrest embroidered with the Phantom''s insignia. The digital instrument cluster blinked to life, the screen so clean it was almost invisible until powered on. His finger hovered over the start button for a second. Then¡ª Press. The 6.75-liter V12 came alive with a deep, controlled hum. Not loud. Not obnoxious. Just pure, restrained power. The kind of growl you didn''t need to show off because everyone already knew it could break necks. But Parker? He wanted to feel it. Shifting into neutral, he grinned and tapped the accelerator¡ª VRRRMMMM. The garage trembled. Not a snarl. More like a rich, refined thunder rolling through the space. Again. VRRRMMMM. VRRRMMMMMMM. That V12 didn''t scream. It growled¡ªlike an aristocrat cracking his knuckles before wrecking someone''s night at a gala. Heavy. Dangerous. And perfectly calm. "Yeah...you''re awake now," Parker muttered, the grin lingering. Letting the engine settle into a silky purr, he exhaled, fingers drumming lightly on the wheel. No hurry. No rush. But when he finally shifted into drive? Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 128 USA First Son? I AM RICHER! The Phantom glided out of the garage like royalty, its engine now a low, velvety purr as Parker eased it toward the gates of his estate. The retreating daylight stretched long shadows across the marble, warm golds and deep purples dancing on the sleek black paint. It was like the sun itself was bowing out, giving way to something... bigger. The massive iron gates whispered open, and as he crossed that threshold, Parker felt it again¡ªthat undeniable flex. The sportscars in his collection? Sure, they were fun, loud, fast. But this? This wasn''t speed. This was presence. The kind of car you didn''t race in. You arrived. No fanfare needed. The world just... noticed. Leaning back into the plush leather, he let his hand settle on the wheel, barely pressing the gas as the Phantom glided onto the open road. Inside, soft music played from the Bespoke Audio system, the kind of sound so clear it felt like the band was performing inside the cabin. Some laid-back jazz mixed with modern synth. Vibey. He tapped his fingers on the wheel in time with the rhythm, humming a little under his breath.@@@@ Yeah. This was it. The city blurred past, glass towers reflecting the dying light while the world outside felt distant. Muted. All the noise, the chaos? Gone. Inside the Phantom, it was just Parker, the music, and the ridiculous luxury. He didn''t rush, letting the drive feel like part of the reward as he headed toward JPMorgan Chase branch. They''d called. His cash was ready. Because, yeah¡ªcards were cool and all. Limitless. But there was something that felt foolishly good about holding cash. Real, tangible stacks of power. Plus, who didn''t secretly love fetish for the sight of bundles of $100 bills sitting pretty in the backseat of a Rolls-Royce? The bank came into view, all glass, steel, and towering prestige. A place built on the old kind of money. Parker parked right at the entrance. No valet. No parking garage. The Phantom was its own damn parking pass. Stepping out, he adjusted his jacket, the soft cashmere brushing his wrists as the doors glided shut behind him with that signature Rolls click. Inside, everything was quiet power. The kind of place where you didn''t hear keyboards clacking or phones ringing. Just low voices, polished marble, and those rich, dark wood panels lining the walls. A suited banker was already waiting for him by the private client section, hands clasped, the kind of smile that said, You don''t wait here. We''re ready for you. "Mr. Black, I assume?" Parker nodded. "Right this way." He followed through the private banking lounge, spotless. Leather seating. Crystal glasses with perfectly cut ice on standby. Parker didn''t sit. No point. This wasn''t a meeting. The man returned moments later, holding a discreet, unmarked security case. He set it on the polished table, spinning it toward Parker before unlocking it with a single, loud click. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire Not bragging. Just facts. But still... Damn. The Phantom cruised smooth as hell, barely making a sound as Parker let the city pass by. The streets blurred, neon signs flickering to life against the evening sky while the last hints of sunlight bled out over the skyline. The traffic was its usual chaos, but inside the Rolls? Untouchable. And then, out of nowhere¡ªhe saw it. McDonald''s. That big-ass golden "M" glowing obnoxiously bright on the corner like it had been placed there by fate. His stomach growled. Crispy fries. Super crispy chicken. Fuck, it had been days since he ate anything outside his estate. Real food, not some imported Wagyu or a five-star plated meal that felt more like art than dinner. He craved something greasy, sinful. "Alright... why the hell not?" he muttered, lips curving into a smirk. With a gentle twist of the wheel, the Phantom slid toward the entrance. The V12 let out a low rumble as he pulled into the small lot, taking up way too much space for a fast-food joint. Heads turned instantly. Because of course they did. A Rolls-Royce Phantom. Parked in front of a damn McDonald''s. A couple of teens sitting at the window straight-up stopped chewing. One guy pulled out his phone like he was about to livestream the whole thing. Hah! ***** Throw those gifts to this humble villainous soul please. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 129 Records Of Youth Parker didn''t give a shit. He grabbed the LV duffle from the backseat, casually unzipping it to pull out a fat bundle of hundreds, the paper snapping together with that delicious crisp sound as he stepped out. Yeah, let ''em look. The automatic doors slid open with a ding, and the smell hit him¡ªgrease, salt, chicken. Heavenly. The place was decently packed. College kids. Some families. A few cashiers working the rush. And then his eyes landed on the cashier at the front. She looked about his age, maybe a year older. Curly hair tucked back under her visor, soft brown eyes, tired but still polite as she worked through the line. Her uniform was neat, but there was no hiding the exhaustion behind that forced smile. And now she was staring too. Everyone was. Parker walked up like he owned the place¡ªbecause, honestly, he felt like he could walk however fuck he wanted. The girl blinked, straightening up. "Uh... welcome to McDonald''s. What can I get you?" Parker tossed the cash bundle onto the counter with a solid thunk. "Yeah, uh...lemme get all your crispy chicken. Like¡ªall of it. Fries too. Super salty. And nuggets. Oh¡ªMcFlurries. The Oreo ones. Actually, just load me up with everything you got that''s fresh." The girl blinked, looking between him and the cash. "Umm... card or cash, sir?" Parker raised a brow, dead serious. "Lady, you see the cash right here." "...Right. Cash." She started ringing it up, clearly flustered but trying to keep it together as she listed off the total. "$183.67." Parker didn''t even blink. He peeled off four crisp hundreds from the stack, sliding them across the counter. "Keep the change." The girl froze. Eyes wide. "Wait, seriously? That''s like¡ª" "Yeah, I know." He shrugged. "Consider it a tip." Her face broke into the brightest smile he''d seen all day. "Oh, my God! Thank you so much! Do you need help carrying all this? Like¡ªit''s a lot of food." Parker nodded, smirking. "Yeah, sure. Help me out, superstar." She blushed slightly but moved quickly, packing bag after bag while sneaking little glances at him. A few whispers echoed around the joint. "Who the hell is this guy?" "...Look at that car¡ª" "...Cash? In this economy??" Parker just waited, calm, cool, like he hadn''t just tipped a random cashier more than $300 for nuggets. Once everything was packed, Parker grabbed a few bags while the girl followed him out, struggling a bit with the last two. "Nice car," she said, almost nervous. Parker chuckled. "Yeah, she gets me from point A to point flex." The doors to the Phantom unlocked with that smooth, expensive click as he popped the trunk, carefully placing the bags inside. Satisfied, Parker locked his phone. As if on cue, Naomi walked in, carrying a McDonald''s bag in both hands¡ªthe very same food he''d bought earlier, the scent of fries hitting like a gut punch of pure nostalgia. "Here boss," she said, setting it down in front of him. But she didn''t leave. Parker didn''t look up immediately, grabbing a fry instead and crunching down with exaggerated slowness. "Spit it out." She shifted her weight, almost awkward, then finally spoke. "I just...wanted to ask. Do you need me around tomorrow? Or can I attend school?" Parker blinked, leaning back with a thoughtful hum. School, huh? Yeah, he did technically still go there too, but no one really noticed him. He wasn''t invisible¡ªjust...forgettable. Well, he had been before. "Nah, it''s fine. I''m going too," he answered, popping a fry into his mouth like it was nothing. Naomi blinked. "Wait, what? You...you go to school?" Parker''s lips twitched. Oh this was gonna be good. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire "Yeah. Same school. Same grade. Probably even the same damn classes, different sections." She squinted, clearly not buying it. "No way. I''d remember seeing you." He tilted his head, resting his arm on the back of the couch. "Really? Parker Black. That ring a bell, or you just bad with names?" For a second, she looked completely lost¡ªthen her whole face lit up in shock, mouth slightly parted. "Wait. The Parker BLACK?" Parker nodded, smirking. "Holy¡ª" She actually gasped. "You''re that Parker Black? Bro, you''re kinda infamous. Half the school talks about you. And then being cousins with Vivian and Annabelle¡ª" She stopped herself, realizing she''d just overshared. "Shit. Sorry. I didn''t mean to¡ª" Parker waved her off, grabbing his drink. "Relax. It''s not a big deal. I don''t care what people say. Rumors stay rumors. Long as you keep doing your job, we''re good." Naomi exhaled, nodding. "Yeah...yeah, of course. My bad. I just¡ªwow. Kinda crazy. I mean, no offense, but you were way more...quiet back then. Like, you didn''t even¡ª" "Exist?" Parker offered, half-joking. She laughed awkwardly, scratching the back of her neck. "I was not gonna say that, but...kinda?" He just shrugged. Yeah. That version of him was dead anyway. Naomi lingered for a moment, hesitating. Then: "So...guess we''re riding together tomorrow?" "Yeah. Elena can handle the house." "Damn," she muttered with a grin. "I''m seriously having trouble believing we''ve been in the same school all this time. Thought you were, like, homeschooled or something like those millionaire rich kids, boss." she was happy than he had expected. Parker just smirked. Tomorrow was gonna be interesting. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 130 Payment for Loyalty Parker ate in silence, the faint crunch of fries the only sound filling the room. The crispy nuggets followed, dipped in just enough sauce to keep things from feeling bland. No rush. Just slow, methodical bites while his mind drifted. Between bites, his free hand scrolled lazily through his phone, the screen casting a pale glow against his face. Notifications trickled in¡ªfollows¡ªbut he barely paid attention, thumbing past the endless feed like it was background noise. By the time the nuggets were gone, the fries reduced to a few salty crumbs, Parker finally set the phone down. Plate cleared. Stomach full. Before the evening fully set in, Parker went to his study and made a call with his full bag of cash, of course. The school''s admin answered in that too-polite voice, the kind that said they dealt with spoiled rich kids all day and were barely hanging on. When he told them he''d be returning, they just reminded him to report to the office in the morning. No questions. No curiosity. Silverbrook High didn''t care as long as tuition was paid. And speaking of tuition¡ªParker wasn''t about to show up looking anything less than untouchable. He ordered new sets of uniforms with precise measurements for himself and Naomi. If she was going to be working under him even in school, she had to match the image. No half-stepping. His errands girl had to look the part too. But curiosity gnawed at him, so he dug a little deeper. Hacking into the school''s database was a joke. He didn''t even have to try. A few keystrokes, and there it was¡ªNaomi was on a full scholarship. Figures. No way someone like her could normally afford Silverbrook, where most of the kids were legacies from families with some names engraved on buildings. Her records painted a complicated past, but Parker didn''t care to dive too deep. She had the grades, sure. The brain. But her acceptance wasn''t just about merit¡ªthere was a personal favor involved too. The principal had ties to her family, which explained why she got in when others couldn''t. Parker shut his eyes, exhaling slowly. He had this... thing. This weird-ass flaw in his brain he couldn''t shake¡ªtreating the people in his circle better than he probably should. Sometimes it felt like a weakness, like he was giving too much, but deep down, Parker knew it was just strategy. The right person, treated right, could become a weapon sharper than anything else. And Naomi? She was worth the investment. The system had already confirmed it. Her loyalty wasn''t just maxed¡ªit was infinite. An actual glitch in the damn matrix. The girl was ride-or-die, straight up. Her affection wasn''t quite there yet, hovering around the 50% mark, but loyalty was what mattered most. That''s why he didn''t hesitate spending on her. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire "Because you''re my employee," Parker interrupted, his voice softer but firm. "And I take care of the people working under me. You''ve proven your loyalty. This is me returning that trust. But if you want to keep the scholarship, I won''t override your choice." Naomi swallowed hard, blinking faster as moisture welled up in her eyes. She tried to speak but had to stop, pressing her lips together. Finally, after a shaky breath, she nodded. "Thank you," she whispered, voice thick. "I... I accept. I won''t let you down, sir." [+10AP!] ''Okay that''s much?'' Parker gave a short nod, almost dismissive, but there was the slightest flicker of approval in his eyes. "Good. I never expected you to." He shifted his attention back to his screen, fingers gliding over the keys as the system finalized the transfer. Business handled. No further words exchanged. Naomi lingered for a heartbeat longer, blinking away the tears before standing and bowing her head slightly. "I''ll... return to my duties now." "Do that." As the door closed behind her, Parker exhaled slowly, leaning back in his chair. He didn''t regret it. Not a damn bit. Some investments were worth it. [Ding! Spent $150,000. Earned $1,500,000.] That was the thing about playing this game right. Money wasn''t real when you knew how to make it work for you. What was $150K when the system had already flipped it into ten times that amount? And this way, he didn''t owe the school anything. No ties to the Blackwoods'' name. No lingering strings same was Naomi. Tomorrow they will just finalize the necessary paperworks. The uniforms arrived later that evening, neatly folded in luxury garment bags, but Parker was already holed up in his room, done for the night. He didn''t bother with training in the Dream either¡ªtonight, he just needed sleep. Tomorrow, school awaited. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 131 Finally Back But Billionaire The sun barely peeked over the horizon when Parker woke up, the soft glow slipping through the blackout curtains of his massive suite. For a second, he just stared at the ceiling, collecting his thoughts. Today was gonna be... different. School. After everything¡ªthe deal, the power growth, the awakening¡ªhe was going back to Silverbrook High like some regular-ass teenager. Except he wasn''t regular. Not anymore. A deep exhale left his chest as he sat up, the sheets slipping down his toned torso. Shoving the thoughts aside, Parker climbed out of bed, heading straight for the bathroom. Cold shower. Steam fogged the mirror as the water hit his skin, sharp and invigorating, forcing him awake completely. When he came back out, towel wrapped around his waist, he stopped short. His uniform¡ªcrisp, pristine, and obviously tailored to perfection¡ªwas laid out neatly on the bed. White dress shirt, navy blazer with the Silverbrook crest, dark slacks that looked custom-fitted for his build. A black tie, too. Had to be Naomi. Maybe Elena. Either way, the timing was perfect. He got dressed in silence, the fabric smooth and expensive against his skin. Shirt tucked. Tie sharp. Jacket folded over his arm. Then came the accessories¡ªessentials. He slid on a sleek, stainless steel Rolex Sky-Dweller, subtle but worth stupid money. Pocketed both his phones¡ªone personal, one secured. His cologne? A few sprays of Creed Aventus, subtle and clean but rich. Then the sneakers¡ªlimited edition Dior B23s, flawless white with just a whisper of branding. The kind of kicks people whispered about when they saw them. Last detail? The black leather bag. Custom-stitched maybe. Heavy, but not from books alone¡ªhis tablet, custom secure drives, and the very real possibility of enough cash to buy someone an entire apartment in Greece if he felt like it. He grabbed the Phantom Spectre key. No hesitation. Descending the grand staircase, the scent of breakfast hit him first¡ªeggs, bacon, maybe some kind of toast? Naomi''s work. It had to be. The girl was a machine. When he stepped into the dining area, Naomi was already there, sitting at the counter with a coffee, scrolling her phone like she hadn''t just cooked a five-star breakfast. Her Silverbrook uniform matched his but... a little different. The blazer fitted snug, sharp as hell. But the skirt? Yeah, it was on the shorter side, showing just a sliver of her lower thighs. Not unprofessional¡ªjust enough to be noticeable. And damn, she pulled it off. The cabin? Unreal. Pure leather. Night sky starlights glowing faintly overhead. The scent of premium materials filled the air, rich but not overwhelming. Parker slid into the back seat, cool as hell, while Naomi took the front passenger side next to Elena. Elena adjusted the wheel, glancing at the controls with a slight nod of approval. "This... drives itself?" "Fully electric. But you''re driving," Parker said, voice calm as he lounged back, one ankle resting on his knee. Elena pressed the pedal. Smooth. Silent. The mansion gates opened automatically, and as the Spectre glided onto the main driveway, the sensation shifted¡ªlike the entire world softened around them. Naomi shifted slightly in her seat, glancing back. "Okay... yeah, this definitely isn''t a regular car." Elena just nodded, her grip firm but relaxed. She''d driven the Range Rover plenty. But this? This was something else entirely. No one spoke as they drove out onto the streets. The only sound was the soft electric whir beneath them and the faint pulse of low classical music playing through the hidden speakers. Silent. Controlled. Perfect. **** Silverbrook High wasn''t just expensive¡ªit was obscene. The kind of school where tuition could fund a small family for a year or two. Every inch of the place radiated wealth, from the pristine stone pathways lined with cherry blossom trees to the massive iron gates that towered over the entrance. The students? All perfectly polished. Designer bags, luxury watches, pressed uniforms so crisp they looked like they were straight off a runway. This was where the kids of CEOs, actors, and old-money heirs got their education¡ªand made sure you knew it. The morning drop-off was a parade of privilege. Bentleys, G-Wagons, a few Ferraris¡ªit was the usual lineup of expensive rides flexing in the circular driveway. But then it pulled up. The Rolls-Royce Spectre. Jet black. A silent predator of a car, all curves and presence. It didn''t just blend in with the other luxury vehicles¡ªit owned the lot. No roaring engine, just a low, menacing hum as it glided to a stop. ***** We''ve come this far, but guys lemme know of your thoughts in comments and reviews, probably l, appreciation if you''d want to. Thank you. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 132 Early Morning School Storm The Rolls-Royce Spectre. Jet black. A silent predator of a car, all curves and presence. It didn''t just blend in with the other luxury vehicles¡ªit owned the lot. No roaring engine, just a low, menacing hum as it glided to a stop. No one pulled out their phones, this wasn''t such a great scene. But heads turned. Conversations stalled. The Spectre wasn''t just expensive. It was new. Unreachable. And nobody at Silverbrook had one, although some had even more expensive cars. But this car was something else... The door clicked open. Naomi stepped out first. Smart. Beautiful. Effortlessly composed. A hush. Naomi wasn''t that kind of famous, but she was known. One of the school''s top students. The scholarship girl who crushed everyone in academics but never really stood out socially. Except now? She looked different. Her uniform was perfect¡ªtailored better than the standard issue, the blazer snug in a way that actually worked, her pleated skirt resting just way above the knee. Smart, but... stylish too. Her hair, straightened and glossy, caught the light as she adjusted the bag slung over her shoulder. And a Rolls-Royce? Murmurs kicked up. "Wait¡ªNaomi? No way." "Since when is she rolling in that kinda ride?" "Her parents aren''t rich, right? She''s on that scholarship, isn''t she?" Before anyone could step forward, the back door opened. And Parker Black stepped out. A ripple passed through the crowd. Who? The sharp black uniform clung perfectly, every button and crease immaculate. His hair? Dark, styled, not a strand out of place. His skin looked clearer, his features sharper¡ªjawline cutting, cheekbones defined. He wore a watch that could fund a summer vacation and a pair of white designer sneakers that looked fresh out the box. The bag over his shoulder? Louis Vuitton. The limited drop. "Wait... is that¡ª" Confused looks. Then someone squinted at the name tag on his blazer. PARKER BLACK. "¡ªParker Black? No way." Phones finally came out, flashes lighting up as students whispered. "That''s Parker? Nah, can''t be¡ª"@@@@ "Look at the name tag, bro. It says Parker Black." "He¡ªhe was the poor cousin or something, right? Always looked... kinda, you know¡ª" "Like he belonged at Goodwill?" "Dude, chill." "I''m serious. What the hell happened? He disappeared." "Annabelle said he went to, like, some self-help camp or some shit last two weeks ago. Maybe... I dunno... it worked?" Most of the students were his classmates and knew him unlike other students. "No, deadass, Annabelle did say that. But like... what the hell did they do to him? I wanna go there too, damn. Look at that glow-up." "Yo, forget the glow-up¡ªthat car. You know how rare a Spectre is? Not even Ryan or Maya''s families have one just to drive the kids to school." "Ryan''s dad drives a damn McLaren Senna, and this still tops it." "I think... all that Blackwood money they lost? Maybe some ancient deity just handed it to Parker instead. Look at him¡ª" "Not just richest, probably richer than both of them combined. That car alone could fund half this school''s tuition." EmpressSofia: "Okay, but real talk...is it just me or did Naomi step out first? Out of his car? Someone explain that dynamic before I combust." "All I''m saying is, if Parker''s this rich now, what the fuck kinda summer camp was that?" Suddenly, a new comment rolled in, bolded, timestamped, and different from the chaos above. MayaWinslowOfficial: "Y''all know the drill. It hasn''t changed. Say anything rude about my man, and I''ll deal with you personally. Heck, go ahead and talk all you want¡ªjust make sure you can go toe-to-toe with me." [LIKES: 349 | REPLIES: 182] ScarletNova: "LMAO. Still on that "True Love" campaign, Maya? Girl, he''s hot now but you were simping when he was giving major Walmart vibes. #Truelove though, right?" HotTeaAlert: "Nah, but fr? Respect. She was on that #DayOneSupport. Parker went from rags to phantoms." MayaWinslowOfficial: "Correction: #DayOneLoyalty. Y''all love running your mouths now that he''s shining, but I didn''t need him rich to see his worth." The feed seemed to quiet for a second, the tension hanging thick¡ªuntil the next comment exploded onto the screen. CleoTheQueen: "Obsessed much? You''re still just obsessed, Maya. He never picked you then. Don''t make it sound romantic when it''s just pathetic. Girl, stop embarrassing yourself. We all know it''s one-sided." [LIKES: 482 | REPLIES: 203] ChanelQueen: OOP¡ªAND WE HAVE A RESPONSE FROM CLEO, Y''ALL! Everyone buckle up, it''s happening." "OOOH, CLEO WENT FOR THE THROAT." "Oh shit, it''s Maya vs. Cleo round 2!" "Popcorn, anyone?" "Damn, Maya and Cleo beefing already this early morning? They didn''t even see him in class yet." "Why does this feel personal as hell? I need popcorn too!" "$150 on Maya snapping back within the hour." ToxicButReal: "Forget them¡ªLOOK AT PARKER THO. The glow-up is so powerful it''s starting wars." While the chaos continued to spiral, Parker stepped into the office, Naomi right beside him, oblivious to the wildfire he''d just started. ***** Guys sometimes I will show names in comments and sometimes I won''t. Those I show know that they''re some hotshots at school or something names will be just... You know but you opinions matters too! Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 133 The Chaotic Senior Year Meanwhile, Parker was completely oblivious to the digital battlefield his return had sparked. He and Naomi stepped into Silverbrook High''s pristine, marble-tiled office. The air smelled faintly of lavender¡ªprobably some expensive-ass essential oil diffuser in the corner. Naomi, though calm on the outside, still felt the residual heat from the blog storm. She''d seen the posts before they arrived. Her face was still slightly flushed, though she hid it well behind her composed expression. Parker knocked on the frosted glass door. "Come in," a firm voice responded. The principal''s office was as fancy as the rest of the school. A mahogany desk, sleek leather chairs, and a massive window that overlooked the school grounds where more luxury cars were still rolling in. Principal Hughes, a stern man with salt-and-pepper hair, glanced up. His sharp gaze swept over Parker before landing on Naomi with curiosity. "Mr. Black," he said smoothly, standing to shake Parker''s hand. "I see you''re back with... quite the impression." Parker nodded coolly. "It''s good to be back. I''m here to finalize my return¡ªand I''d also like to discuss Naomi''s scholarship adjustment. We''ll be covering her and my tuition going forward." Naomi blinked, eyes darting to Parker for half a second. Even though they had agreed on this, hearing it said so plainly in front of the principal felt... overwhelming. Principal Hughes raised an eyebrow. "Is that so, Miss Sinclair?" Naomi hesitated, then gave a small nod, voice steady but soft. "Yes, sir. I¡ªI''m extremely grateful for the opportunity. I just... wanted to clarify everything properly." Hughes leaned back, folding his hands together. "Well, it''s highly unusual. But if both parties have come to a clear agreement..." He looked back at Parker. "I''ll have my secretary process the tuition changes immediately." Parker gave a brief, respectful nod. "Thank you." Principal Hughes adjusted his tie, giving Parker a long, considering look as he glanced over the finalized tuition documents on his desk. The Silverbrook High crest embossed on the paperwork practically screamed wealth¡ªthe kind that made this place one of the most elite schools in the country. "Mr. Black, I actually received confirmation that your both tuition has been paid in full for the year," he said, voice calm but measured, like he was still trying to figure Parker out. "I was under the impression your family previously handled this differently. I just want to ensure this arrangement is official and sustainable moving forward." Parker, seated across from him, remained composed, his face giving nothing away. No tension. No cracks. Just calm authority. "Don''t mention it." Outside the office, the whispers and stares were already picking up again. And somewhere across campus... Maya was already typing her comeback. The sharp clang of the school bell echoed through the courtyard, loud enough to cut through the lingering whispers and scatter the last few clusters of gossiping students. Immediately, most of the student body sprang into motion, scrambling toward their classrooms like their lives depended on it. Designer backpacks bounced as students jogged through the pristine hallways, muttering complaints about being late or how their physics teacher was a total hard-ass. But then there were the others. The Silverbrook elite. The ones who walked like they owned the place. Calm, unbothered, moving in slow strides as if the bell was just a suggestion. These were the students who didn''t fear tardy slips¡ªbecause their last names were enough to make rules bend. Perfectly pressed uniforms, polished shoes that echoed against the marble floors, and that signature smugness like they knew they were untouchable. A few of them were still lingering by their lockers, phones in hand, eyes flicking back and forth between the Silverbrook blog and the empty reply box under Cleopatra''s jab. Some kept refreshing, waiting for Maya''s inevitable comeback. But after a few minutes, the page remained frozen. No response. "Damn, she''s really leaving it like that?" someone whispered, locking their screen with a sigh. "I thought Maya never backed down. Weird." "Guess class actually matters today," another muttered sarcastically as the last stragglers finally drifted toward their homerooms. The tension lingered, but for now? Silverbrook High was back to business. Then in the certain class... Annabelle swept into the classroom, posture sharp, head high, the picture of forced calm. The room practically shifted when she entered, a tension dropping over the space like a ripple in still water. Eyes flicked up but quickly darted away, no one daring to hold her gaze for too long. The rumors were too fresh. The whispers about her father. The scandal circling the Blackwoods. No one wanted to be the idiot to bring it up in front of her. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 134 Coming Rivalry, Chaotic Senior Year 2 The rumors were too fresh. The whispers about her father. The scandal circling the Blackwoods. No one wanted to be the idiot to bring it up in front of her. Not because they feared retaliation¡ªAnnabelle didn''t need to lash out. Her silence could cut deeper than words. Yet beneath that unbothered facade, there was a sharpness to her expression, a tightness around her eyes that betrayed the weight she was carrying. She made her way to her usual seat, the same spot near the front where she always sat with a perfect view of the entire room. Before she could settle, though, a group of her friends leaned in with hushed excitement, phones subtly angled in her direction. One of them, a girl with dark lipstick and a smug grin, tilted her screen just enough for Annabelle to catch the video. A photo. The Rolls Royce. Naomi stepping out first. And then Parker. Sharp uniform. Designer sneakers. Jawline carved out like he belonged on some high-end fashion ad. Her gaze flicked over the headline: "Parker Black''s Return: From Ghost to Glamorous?" Annabelle blinked. Once. Then, in a voice so cool it practically frosted the air, she said, "I know." Like it was nothing. But it was something. Because just days ago, Parker had practically disappeared after that whole mess at the Blackwood estate. No one expected him back so soon on his feet after what Robert had done, let alone in that car, looking like... that. She didn''t approve the way her father handled things, Parker was a nuisance and a good target for a mischiefs but... attacking him? Nah, she wasn''t violent like her father and brother. Annabelle didn''t comment further which disappointed her friends. She just shifted her attention toward the back of the classroom¡ªthe seat Parker had always occupied, tucked into the farthest corner, almost invisible back then. It was empty. Waiting. This class wasn''t just any ordinary group at Silverbrook. It was the biggest class in the school, Grade 12¡ªthe graduating year. Except, due to the sheer number of students (and the school''s obsession with balancing chaos and control), it was split into two elite sections: Class A and Class B. Class A was stacked with academic overachievers, some very smart rich legacies, and quiet power. Naomi was there. Evelyn Harper too, along with Chione and a few others with last names that practically dripped privilege. Class B? That was where the drama lived. The most popular, the most influential. Maya Winslow. Annabelle herself. Icarus. Ryan. The school kept the groups separate¡ªsort of. They shared some advanced courses, blending the most brilliant minds with the most... difficult ones. It was Silverbrook''s way of keeping balance. A controlled social experiment. Annabelle, still watching Parker''s vacant seat, drummed her manicured nails against her desk. Where the hell was he? **** Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Naomi and Parker split after reaching their lockers, parting with nothing more than a subtle nod of acknowledgment. No words. No drawn-out goodbyes. She had her own classes, her own life. So did he. But the moment Parker crossed the threshold into Class B, it was like someone had hit play on a chaotic soundtrack. ''Was she crouching somewhere waiting to pounce at me the moment it enter?'' he wondered. "C''mon, I''ll help you to your seat," she practically purred, voice all soft and sugary, batting her lashes like this was some teen rom-com and not a high school zoo. Parker let her. Not because he gave a shit about Maya''s theatrics, but because pulling away would be stupid. Too many eyes. Too many phones already out, half the class probably live-streaming this mess for clout. She hadn''t done anything wrong, so there was no reason to embarrass her. Let her have her moment. The commentary kept flying, loud and chaotic. "Yo, Parker, drop the skincare routine!" "Bro, share the glow-up secrets! You holding out on us?" "Hope your grades shine as hard as your shoes, man! Hahahaha!" He ignored it all, face calm, expression that same unreadable, cold mask. But Ryan? Dude looked like he was dying. And Maya knew it. She leaned in, gripping his arm tighter, voice dripping with that teasing confidence. "I''m helping you sit, Parker honey. Relax, you''re too tense." They finally reached his desk. And Parker, voice low, controlled, finally spoke. "Get off me." The words were sharp. Barely a whisper. Not loud enough for the peanut gallery to catch, but Maya definitely heard it. Her smile? Didn''t even crack. If anything, it got sharper. "Still cold, huh?" she whispered back, leaning in just enough for her breath to tickle his ear. "Kinda turns me on, not gonna lie. Makes me like you even more.*" She let go¡ªbut sat right next to him. Elbow propped on the desk, chin resting in her palm, eyes glued to his face like he was the only thing interesting in the entire universe. And the class? "HOOOOOOOH!!!" "Yo, Ryan! Maya just declared war, dude!" "Parker got girls simping hard¡ªwhat timeline are we in?" "Bro''s got rizz without even talking. Teach us your ways!" Parker didn''t respond. Didn''t even glance at Maya, who was still grinning like she''d won a damn trophy. The door swung open. "Alright, alright! Enough. Everyone shut it before I start handing out extra work¡ªSIT DOWN." The teacher''s voice finally killed the noise. Barely. But the looks? The phones? The whispers? Yeah. They weren''t done watching Parker Black and the chaos he brought back with. Chapter 136 Secrets—Three as One Parker stared at the glowing screen in his mind, barely suppressing the urge to groan. [Ding! Descendant of an Origin Family detected.] Origin Family? He blinked. What the hell does that even mean? "System, who the hell are the Origin Families?" Silence. Then¡ª [Error: Insufficient Data. This information is currently unavailable.]@@@@ Oh, for fuck''s sake. Where did you even get it when you don''t have it''s data? Of course, the damn system picked now to be cryptic. Mysteries. Always more damn mysteries. His life was practically a tangled mess of questions no one wanted to answer. He pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to shake off the annoyance building in his chest. And yet¡ª That ping. That specific alert felt too important to brush off. "Wait. What do you mean ''currently unavailable?''" [Like you heard host! The mission was automatically generated after the confrontation with the Voidhowls!] The system will reply. "Hold on... What mission? What the fuck are you even talking about?" Parker had been unconscious when the mission appeared and disappeared afterwards. The system chimed in response pulling out the notification from days ago. [Ding! New Mission Generated. Mission: Debt of Fate Objective: Find and Conquer the Descendants of the Origin Families. Reward: Direction Mission to the Path. Parker blinked, the words burning into his vision. Debt of Fate? Descendants? Conquer? "What do you mean... conquer them?" His stomach twisted. He really hoped it wasn''t implying some twisted fantasy shit. [Any way possible to make the descendants completely loyal to you, Host.] Parker blinked again. Then his lips twitched, more in relief than anything else. "Oh... So not like... weird, creepy conquering. Good. For a second there, I thought you meant... never mind." Still. None of this felt right. "Conquer" wasn''t a word you threw around lightly. It didn''t sound like some casual scavenger hunt or a side quest. He could already tell¡ªthis wasn''t something simple. The system wasn''t being vague out of laziness; it genuinely didn''t know¡ªor maybe couldn''t explain. Which meant the deeper Parker dug into this supernatural mess, the less reliable the damn thing seemed to become. "Well, good thing you still have that million pumping function!" Parker leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, mind still racing with everything the system had just dumped on him. Origin Families... ????] Just as expected¡ªblurred info. But at least now he had an idea of what she was. "A witch, huh? Figures." A witch. Sure. But witches weren''t supposed to be this hard to figure out, right? "System, what''s this ''Direction Mission'' thing you mentioned?" [Ding! The Direction Mission is a core quest tied to the path you will choose. It defines the host''s ultimate trajectory and long-term goals.] "Cool. Vague as hell. Not confusing at all." Parker crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair, mind still racing. The more he thought about it, the more everything pointed back to his bloodline. The Blackwoods¡ªor Voidhowl. His aunt. Maya. These families. And then... "If my aunt is supernatural, doesn''t that mean I and my second aunt should be too? I mean, she''s crazy powerful¡ªlike, way above Robert. She feels different. So, System... does my bloodline have anything to do with me being able to use Celestial Threads or absorb Omni Energy, having Erebus as her master and everything?" There was a pause. Then¡ª [Most likely, Host.] "Most likely? So you don''t know for sure?" [Correct.] "Ugh. Figures. Fine, whatever. Just show me my status. Now." While Parker drowned in the system''s prompts, his attention fully absorbed, Maya was still watching him from her obsessive angle. Her gaze wasn''t the usual playful one, either. It was softer. Amused. Maybe even... adoring? Annabelle nudged her a message, raising a brow like Really? Maya just smiled, giving her a subtle nod. Whatever silent girl-code communication they just had, Annabelle looked satisfied. And before Parker even noticed¡ª "I''ll be back, love," Maya whispered under her breath, standing up and slipping out of the room with Annabelle following right behind. Parker hadn''t even caught it. Hell, his supernatural senses should''ve picked up on their movements, but they hadn''t. Not this time. A soft ding buzzed in Maya''s phone as they left. Maya: {Find us at the usual place.} A few seconds later¡ª Evelyn: {Fineee, but it better be worth it.} Then¡ª Annabelle: {Are you dumb? Didn''t you see Parker? It''s happening. Hurry tf up.} Yeah. That was definitely Annabelle. ***** Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Chapter 137 Origin families Now alone, with no teacher breathing down his neck and Maya conveniently outside, probably plotting something, Parker cracked open his laptop. The moment the screen glowed to life, though, he felt it¡ªthe buzz. It was that annoying, clingy energy that spread like gossip in a place like this. Kids were already circling him, subtle at first, but then in full force like vultures. Some whispered his name. Others straight-up hovered too close, pretending to check their phones but obviously dying to start a conversation. A few bold ones¡ªmostly Annabelle and Maya''s friends¡ªtook the initiative, asking questions like: "Hey, Parker, what are you working on?" "Dude, you good? You''ve been super quiet lately¡ªwhat''s up?" "Omg, you have two phones?" Parker didn''t even look up. His fingers stayed frozen on the keyboard as he muttered, voice colder than winter in New York: "Not interested. Move." Did that stop them? Of course not. Rich kids at a fancy school didn''t understand the concept of personal space. They just giggled like it was part of his whole mystique. Some even tried sitting at the table like he''d magically warm up and join their fake deep talks about luxury car specs and which influencer threw the better yacht party. ''Yeah, nah.'' Parker slammed his laptop shut with a sharp clap, packed it smoothly into his LV monogram Eclipse backpack¡ªa sleek black designer piece that cost more than most people''s rent¡ªand slung it over his shoulder. The way the metal buckles clicked felt final. "Seriously. Fuck off." He didn''t raise his voice, but the sheer ice behind those words hit like a gut punch. A few of the guys backed off immediately. Some of the girls? Not so much. Annabelle''s friends were especially relentless, practically hanging on his every move like moths around a flame. Of course they were. Half of them had probably already imagined some billionaire romance scenario where he''d sweep them off their feet, all brooding and mysterious. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Not happening. Parker turned on his heel, ignoring the hushed whispers and stares, and stalked through the halls. The school, of course, wasn''t just expensive¡ªit was straight-up ridiculous. Think marble floors polished so smooth they practically glowed, massive art pieces worth more than most cars, and floor-to-ceiling windows letting in way too much natural light for his current mood. Even the lockers looked custom. Some were made of brushed steel with individual keypads. Others? Leather-lined. Freaking leather. Because apparently, being born rich meant you needed luxury for your backpack storage. Parker didn''t just log in. He hacked in. The first layers peeled back easily. Basic encrypted sites, hidden servers. Like cracking open a digital egg. But the deeper he went? Firewalls. Encrypted mazes stacked on top of each other. Tripwire codes designed to fry his connection if he pressed too hard too fast. "Damn... this might be tougher than the Pentagon." But tough didn''t mean impossible. He worked faster, lines of code flashing across his screen, bypassing, rerouting, digging deeper¡ªuntil finally... ACCESS GRANTED. And there it was. The Origin Families. Parker exhaled, staring at the screen as the names unfolded before him. The deeper Parker dug, the worse it got. At first, it felt like cracking open some ancient vault, dust and all. Names older than the country itself, but still controlling everything like modern royalty playing pretend. And right at the top¡ªjust like he expected¡ªwere the Voidhowls, hiding behind the Blackwood name in the mundane world. Robert''s face stared back at him on the screen, sharp, proud, and unreadable. Classic. No surprise there. The Zhang Family was next, and while he recognized their name, it was just as vague. An old patriarch''s face stared back at him¡ªexpression unreadable, ancient in that way where power didn''t need to be loud. But that was nothing compared to what came next. The Ravencroft Family. Maya''s dad was right there, bold as day, his face listed alongside the others. That alone made Parker''s stomach tighten. Then came the Shadowmire Family, and the man in the photo¡ªthe same one he''d seen lurking at those weird gala events, half-hidden, always watching. But the real shock hit with the Draven Family. This one made him pause. The picture didn''t show Scarlett, though. Chapter 138 Origin Secret—A Nyxilith? Scarlett. Well, not exactly Scarlett. It wasn''t her face, but the resemblance was close enough that Parker felt it deep in his gut. Some distant relative? A sister? Mother? Hell, a clone? He knew what Scarlett was, or at least thought he did. Scarlett was dangerous. He knew what she was. But what the hell was she doing mixed up with them, this connection made things a whole lot messier. Finally, the Kingswell Family. Evelyn Harper''s father, looking way too calm for someone tied to this kind of twisted lineage. At this point, Parker''s head was pounding. This wasn''t just a few powerful families with supernatural influence¡ªthis was a whole web, tangled together. The whole thing was chaotic, like peeling back layers of a conspiracy so old it felt stitched into reality itself. Yet no matter how deeply Parker hacked¡ªthrough encrypted servers, rerouted firewalls, and buried code¡ªit was like the families had expected someone to try this. There was barely any useful info. Just names. Faces. A handful of locations marked in vague terms like "ancestral estate" or "family grounds." But the patterns felt too deliberate. And the weirdest part? They were all here, the four of the choir. Not just in the U.S. but in Beverly Hills specifically. All of them. Parker''s mind raced. It didn''t make sense. Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire And the deeper he hacked, the weirder it got. These families had roots everywhere. Ancient empires. Lost kingdoms. Hidden wealth. Yet somehow, they all seemed to keep returning to the same damn place¡ªclose to each other. Roots all over the world¡ªEurope, Asia, South America¡ªbut the core members? The big names? All living practically next door to each other like some exclusive cult apart from the Zhangs. Why the hell would they stick so closer? Stay hidden, alright? Instead, it felt like they were orbiting something. Or waiting? It didn''t make sense really. If you were that powerful, shouldn''t you scatter? Stay distant to avoid wiping each other out? But no. It was like they needed to be near each other. The more Parker searched, the more names kept flooding in. More families. More secrets. There were twenty total listed under the Originals, but the ones he''d already seen were clearly the big leagues. The others? They felt like underlings¡ªbranches instead of trunks. Parker''s fingers flew across the keyboard faster. Digging. Probing. And then¡ª A new name blinked onto his screen. Nyxilith. He flinched. Not because it looked dangerous but because¡ªhe couldn''t explain it¡ªsomething about it felt wrong. And this name had... No face. No description. Not even a another name for the family head. Just... a blank space. And yet, it was positioned above the others. Not just a family. Something more. The top of the pyramid? The only thing noted was that they weren''t a family¡ªthey were something above the Origins. Older. Stronger. Untouchable? IQ: 170 Charisma: 83 Corruption/Purity: 100% Evil 90% Devil (when provoked) 15% Antihero SP: 0 Items/Treasures: Cheap Glasses, Midnight Ring, Phoenix Sword. Host can view modern world skills in the section of assets! [Ding! Host has uncovered a secret!] The glowing blue screen of his status hovered there, neon text burning into his retinas while his brain scrambled to keep up. Nyxilith. Uncovered a secret? It was right there. Clear as day. His name, his age, his power level¡ªall the same¡ªexcept for that. Parker Nyxilith Black. It hadn''t been there the last time he checked his stats. But now? The word sat there like a massive question mark, making his stomach twist in a way he didn''t like. And his race? Human? What the actual fuck? He stared blankly at the screen, frozen. On the outside, he probably looked calm¡ªjust another quiet rich kid zoning out in the library¡ªbut his mind was in absolute chaos, thoughts crashing into each other so fast it was hard to think straight. Nyxilith. It wasn''t just some random name drop either. The same Nyxilith family he''d just dug up while hacking the Ether Community records¡ªthe ones with no photos, no public information, like they''d been erased on purpose. Untouchable. Unseen. The top force. The invisible power above even the Origin families. And apparently... he was one of them? That revelation hit hard, like a punch straight to the chest. The more Parker thought about it, the more shit started clicking together, piece by damn piece, like a puzzle he hadn''t even realized he was solving. From the whole Celestial Threads thing to this bizarre-ass Plunder ability¡ªeverything was stacking up. ****** Hey guys, I need your honest thoughts. How are you feeling about the novel and the progress so far? Don''t hold back¡ªdrop a comment, leave a review, or just share what''s on your mind. Your feedback doesn''t just matter¡ªit shapes the world we''re building together. This isn''t just my story; it''s ours. I''m humbled by how far we''ve come, but I know we can push it even further. So let me know¡ªwhat''s working, what''s not, and what you want to see more of. Your voice is part of this journey, and I couldn''t do it without you. Chapter 139 Uncaged now but As Clueless The more Parker thought about it, the more shit started clicking together, piece by damn piece, like a puzzle he hadn''t even realized he was solving. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire@@@@ From the whole Celestial Threads thing to this bizarre-ass Plunder ability¡ªeverything was stacking up. And then there was his aunt Helena, the walking, talking enigma herself, somehow even more dangerous than Robert Voidhowl. The system couldn''t even figure her out. Like, how powerful did you have to be for the system to tap out? And now this. A minute ago, he''d just uncovered that the Nyxilith weren''t just some random supernatural clan¡ªthey were the family. The uncrowned rulers of the entire Ether Community, like royalty moving in the shadows while the other original families played house in their fancy mansions. Did that explain why his aunts'' names were completely wiped from every traceable record, like they never existed? Hell yeah, it did. But what the fuck did that make him? The realization was sinking in, heavy, uncomfortable. Parker Nyxilith Black. No longer just some overly rich kid. No longer a nobody from LA. He was apparently born into some ancient magical dynasty, and the whole damn supernatural world probably knew it¡ªeveryone but him. And the system? The system had the nerve to add the name to his status without a single damn warning. This was a lot. Too much. Parker shut his laptop, slumping back in his chair with a frustrated groan as he rubbed his temples. His mind was spiraling, looping between panic and a strange, thrilling sense of power. Was this what being a bigshot felt like? Or was it just the pressure squeezing his chest tighter the longer he thought about it? Did he even want to be part of this? He had no idea. Not yet. Not until he knew everything¡ªthe whole truth. He was hella sure he wasn''t even welcomed in any of this given how his aunt treated him. And to be honest? It would be better if he kept himself away from this, as long as this little peace could permit. Exhaling sharply, Parker folded his arms on the desk and let his head drop, resting against his forearm. Fuck it. Maybe if he just stayed like this for a while, his brain would cool off. He wasn''t in the mood for answers anymore. Two hours straight¡ªyeah, that sounded good. But, of course, the system couldn''t let him have peace. [Ding! Main Mission Generated!] Mission: Find who you are. "Yeah, we''ll deal with that later..." Then came the real kicker. Corruption/Purity: 100% Evil, 90% Devil (when provoked) 15% Antihero Parker blinked, reading it twice. What the hell? When had that happened? He didn''t remember feeling... that evil. Sure, he''d wrecked Robert Voidhowl social status after Robert himself nearly wrecked him, but this? 100%? And 90% devil? He wasn''t exactly out here plotting world domination or anything. Or maybe you are? whispered a voice in his head. No. No way. But the longer he stared at the screen, the more it made sense. Maybe this wasn''t just about what he''d done but who¡ªwhat¡ªhe was becoming. Had he changed? Or was the system just finally showing the truth? Either way, he wasn''t exactly mad about it. Parker smirked. Yeah, he could live with that. Hours passed, and Parker hadn''t moved from the library. He stayed slouched at the same desk, the only sound around him the occasional shuffle of pages and the quiet hum of the overhead lights. He hadn''t gone back to class¡ªcouldn''t be bothered. His brain was still spinning from the whole Nyxilith bombshell, and honestly, math class felt a bit pointless when you were apparently some ancient magical heir with shadow powers and a bloodline powerful enough to make the system glitch. When his stomach finally growled loud enough to cut through his little sleep two hours later, he exhaled sharply, locking his phone to leave. The library felt colder than when he''d first arrived, or maybe that was just him. Either way, he needed food. Just as he pushed open the heavy oak doors, his phone buzzed in his hand. Naomi: Boss, I''m waiting at your classroom. Parker blinked, thumb hovering over the keyboard before tapping back a quick reply. Chapter 140 Meeting The Egyptian Queen When his stomach finally growled loud enough to cut through his little sleep two hours later, he exhaled sharply, locking his phone to leave. The library felt colder than when he''d first arrived, or maybe that was just him. Either way, he needed food. Just as he pushed open the heavy oak doors, his phone buzzed in his hand. Naomi: Boss, I''m waiting at your classroom. Parker blinked, thumb hovering over the keyboard before tapping back a quick reply. Parker: Meet me in the library from the library. I''m heading out.@@@@ She replied instantly. Naomi: On my way. Satisfied, he slid his phone back into his pocket and stepped into the hallway. The lunch time had clocked a few minutes ago, so the corridors were packed¡ªrows of students spilling out of classrooms, talking, laughing, shoving each other in that rich-kid, zero-consequence way. Luckily, he didn''t get any weird glances. Most people outside his class didn''t know who the hell he was, save for a few bullies from earlier this semester. To the rest of the student body, he was just another rich kid, though... the way he carried himself? Taller now, more controlled, more cold? Yeah, they probably thought he was some transfer from one of those obnoxious private academies on the east coast. Then again, he did stand out. Just not as much as Naomi. He saw her before she saw him, long before, actually. His senses were sharp, eyes cutting through the crowd like the entire student body was moving in slow motion. Naomi was coming toward him, easy to spot even among the sea of uniformed students. The faint shine to her skin like she''d just stepped out of a high-end skincare commercial. Elena''s work, no doubt. She noticed him at almost the same time, her face lighting up slightly as she waved in his direction. Parker gave a small, almost imperceptible nod. He wasn''t the waving type. When Naomi reached him, she greeted him softly, her voice respectful. No small talk. Just straight to business. "Boss," she said, falling into step beside him as he turned toward the cafeteria. He didn''t say much in return¡ªjust walked, hands in his pockets, as if she was some kind of errand girl trailing her boss. Which, honestly, wasn''t far from the truth. Not entirely. But while Parker might''ve been flying under the radar, Naomi? Not so much. Parker finally looked up, locking his phone. "Thanks." "Of course, Boss." Naomi left again, returning shortly with her own plate¡ªsome kind of salad with grilled salmon, light but clearly pricey. They ate mostly in silence, the only sound between them the soft clink of cutlery and the low buzz of the cafeteria. Until trouble arrived. At first, it was subtle¡ªjust the faintest ripple. Parker felt it more than saw it. A shift in the flow of energy around him, like the room itself was reacting. Then, from the crowd, came Cleopatra. She moved like she owned the damn place¡ªhead high, dark eyes scanning the tables as her heels clicked lightly against the floor. She was the most talked-about girl in school for a reason¡ªimpossibly attractive, statuesque, with a kind of magnetic presence that could shut down entire conversations the second she walked into a room. And now she was heading right for him. Parker''s jaw tightened as she reached the table, pulling out a chair and sitting without waiting for permission. "What a coincidence," Cleopatra said, lips curving into a practiced smile. "Who would''ve thought LA was so small? My gym student, right here at school." Parker set his fork down, expression calm. He had already seen her on the blog days ago, the surprise by then was enough "Yeah... pretty wild. Didn''t know you went here. Thought you were... You know, went somewhere around but not here." "I used to. Transferred just this week. But you?" She tilted her head, clearly fishing. "I never imagined you were the private school type." Parker shrugged. "Been here a while. Guess that makes you the newbie." She laughed, trying to crack his cold exterior. But he didn''t budge. Just kept eating. Naomi, meanwhile, watched the exchange quietly, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly as Cleopatra kept pushing for... whatever this was. And Cleopatra? She was starting to realize something too. Parker wasn''t playing along. And damn, was that making her curious. ***** Thank you everyone for letting me know of the mistakes you find and I am trying to change them as we progress. Please I ask if you to be patient with this humble guy. Chapter 141 Kryptonite Cleopatra leaned back in her chair, flashing that practiced, magazine-cover smile like she was posing for a damn photo shoot. She had that whole effortlessly hot thing mastered¡ªthe kind of girl who knew exactly how much to smirk, exactly when to tilt her head for effect. But Parker? Yeah, he wasn''t impressed. "So," she started, stirring her straw in a sparkling water she hadn''t ordered. "you agree how crazy seeing you here is. Small world, huh?" "Yeah. Wild." Parker didn''t look up from his food, cutting another piece of chicken without a glance. Silence. Cleopatra blinked, clearly not used to being blown off this fast. She shifted tactics. "So, Parker... You never mentioned you went to this school when we trained together." Seriously? Where did that even come from? Parker nodded, unimpressed. "Didn''t come up." Her lips parted slightly like she wanted to keep pushing, but his eyes flicked up¡ªsharp, cold, done¡ªand she clamped her mouth shut for a second. But not for long. Cleopatra was nothing if not persistent. Midway through his next bite, she suddenly raised her hand and snapped her fingers. "You!" She pointed at some random sophomore nearby, a scrawny kid with a stack of overpriced textbooks and no idea what the hell was happening. The kid blinked. "Uh... me?" "Yes, you." She gestured at Parker''s plate like she was commanding a damn waiter. "I want exactly what he''s having. Same meal. Now." For a beat, Parker just stared, fork halfway to his mouth. The dude? He ran. Full-on sprinted toward the food counter, moving like his life depended on it. And, surprisingly, he was back faster than Naomi had been with Parker''s original meal. Plate perfectly balanced. Food identical. Cleopatra smiled, brushing her hands off like she''d just conquered a minor inconvenience. "See? Now we''re matching. Cute, right?" Parker finally set his fork down, exhaling like he was this close to flipping the damn table. His stare fixed on her, flat as hell. "Cleopatra, right?" She blinked but nodded. "I don''t do matching meals." Another silence. Naomi? Snickering. Quiet, under her breath, just enough for Parker to catch. She was loving this way too much. Cleopatra recovered fast, straightening like she hadn''t just taken a massive L. "Oh, come on. Don''t be so uptight. We were gym buddies, remember? You could lighten up." "Gym trainer," Parker corrected, cutting her off again, voice calm but sharp. "You were a good coach. Let''s leave it at that." Boom. Another shutdown. Option 1: Assert dominance and attract attention from everyone. Reward: Attention from other Champions, +5 AP for Maya and Cleopatra! Option 2. Take a side. Rewards: Clingy Obsession Aura (Maya''s side), +5 AP for Cleopatra. (Cleopatra''s side) Option 3. Sit down and watch as you had planned. Reward: Invisible Presence!] Parker didn''t even think twice, no he didn''t even bother think. ''Option 3'' [Ding! Invisible Presence; Origin Families and Champions can no longer sense you even if your close to them unless they see you! (Passive)] ''So they''d been able to trace my presence. Why I am I not even surprised?'' while in his mind the tension in the cafeteria thickened the moment Maya stopped just shy of their table. Her clique¡ªthree perfectly manicured girls with matching hair extensions and those thousand-dollar tote bags¡ªlingered behind her, forming a wall like they''d been prepped for this showdown. Because, hell yeah, they had. Maya stood there, arms folded under her chest, practically daring Cleopatra to meet her gaze. And yeah, Cleo did just that, leaning back in her seat, head tilted like some ancient queen on her throne. Two powerhouses, not just the most popular girls on campus, finally face to face. But neither was backing down. Maya''s voice was sharp, cutting straight through the cafeteria noise. "What exactly do you think you''re doing here, Cleopatra?" She didn''t even glance at Naomi in malice. Which wasn''t an accident¡ªMaya knew damn well Naomi was under Parker''s protection. Saying anything to her would be like torching the tiny, fragile-ass bridge that barely existed between her and Parker. Cleopatra blinked, genuinely surprised for a beat, then her lips curled into a smirk¡ªone of those slow, dangerous ones, full of attitude. "I''m talking to my student." Her head tilted slightly toward Parker, the smirk deepening as if daring Maya to ask more. Maya''s brow twitched. "Student?" Her voice dropped into that what the fuck did you just say? tone. Cleopatra gave an exaggerated shrug, swirling her drink like this whole thing was just a minor inconvenience in her very busy life. "Parker," she gestured lazily, "was my gym student for weeks. I trained him. That body you''re so clearly eyeing? My work." Maya blinked. What? She hadn''t expected that. Her eyes narrowed, and suddenly she was staring straight at Parker, voice all faux sweet. "Honey, since when were you taking lessons with her?" Parker didn''t even glance up. Scrolling on his phone, fork in his other hand, the literal picture of calm. "Does it matter?" Naomi, across from him, bit her lip hard, clearly holding back laughter as Cleopatra''s smugness grew and Maya''s face turned several shades redder. Cleopatra pressed further, her voice all syrupy condescension. "Two weeks ago, actually. And I''m proud of his progress. I mean, he listens to instruction so well. Maybe you should try it sometime, Maya." Wait what? Parker gasped. Why did that sound... Chapter 142 Interesting School Time Ahead Maya''s jaw clenched. Her fingers dug into the fabric of her designer skirt, and her voice dropped to a low, controlled whisper. "Honey," she said again, more pointed this time, "why didn''t you tell me about this?" Parker¡ªcalm as ever¡ªfinally looked up, raising a single eyebrow. "Since when do I report anything to you?" He blinked. "On what grounds, exactly?" He too was still processing how Cleopatra had worded it. Damn. Maya''s face froze, caught between offended girlfriend and outraged queen bee. She looked around, luckily Parker''s voice had been low for only thier table. Naomi practically wheezed behind her cup, while Cleopatra''s smirk grew sharper, like a cat playing with a very angry mouse. Cleopatra leaned back, crossing her arms. "Ouch. Seems like this whole honey thing is a little...one-sided, huh?" That hit. Maya''s nails curled tighter into her palm, her voice dangerously thin. "We''re not one-sided. Parker and I¡ªwe''ve been close since childhood. Isn''t that right, baby?" She didn''t wait for his response, just slid into the last open seat next to him¡ªclose. Real close. Parker shifted his arm. She tried to loop hers around it. He subtly pulled away. Cleopatra laughed, low and mean. "Sure. Childhood, huh? Got any proof, or is this just a fantasy playing out in your head?" Maya''s eyes lit up. Like she''d been waiting for this. Her phone was out in seconds. "Receipts? Oh, honey, I got receipts." With a few taps, she flipped the screen to show a series of old-ass photos. Parker¡ªclearly younger¡ªlooking just as deadpan and detached as he did now, while Maya was... well, not detached at all. Clinging to his arm. Kissing his cheek. Laughing while he clearly wanted to be anywhere else. "See?" Maya snapped, holding it up for Cleopatra. "Childhood. History. What now?" Cleopatra? Unfazed. She squinted at the pictures, then shrugged. "All I''m seeing is a girl chasing after a boy who looked like he was about to call the cops. You got any pics where he''s actually interested? Or just...these?" Maya''s face twisted. "You bi¡ª" "Hold up." Parker finally spoke, setting his fork down with a clink. His voice was calm. Controlled. But that edge? Sharp enough to slice steel. Naomi instantly stiffened, recognizing that tone. "I''m done." Parker exhaled, leaning back slightly. "Not with just the food. With this. Both of you? I don''t have the patience." He stood, adjusting his blazer. "Naomi. You done?" Naomi nodded instantly, grabbing her bag and his. She didn''t miss the way both Cleopatra and Maya stared¡ªstunned. Like neither could process the fact that Parker was leaving them mid-battle. They''d been throwing themselves at him, and he just...left? The entire cafeteria watched in disbelief. Whispers rippled across the room. Phones were out. Someone had definitely recorded that shit. And Parker? He didn''t care. Didn''t look back. As he and Naomi stepped into the hallway, she whispered under her breath, barely containing her grin. "That was...insane. You really just left them there?" Parker tucked his phone into his pocket, thinking inwardly ''I''m not dealing with Olympian drama or Original family bullshit. Not today.'' On the outside, Parker cut her a sharp glance. Yeah, he wasn''t grinning. He wasn''t even watching Maya and Cleopatra anymore. His sharp, stormy-blue eyes were locked on the back of Parker''s retreating figure, burning with recognition¡ªlike the puzzle pieces had finally clicked into place. Parker Black. The racer. One of the two who had completely humiliated him and Chione. Perseus'' knuckles flexed, his grip tightening around his fork until it bent slightly. Interesting. Elsewhere. Near the windows, Cassandra sat with Atalanta, calm and quiet like always, her gaze distant but focused, half her face hidden behind the oversized coffee cup in her hands. Her eyes hadn''t left Parker once. Not since he entered. Not since he left. Atalanta finally noticed, raising a brow. "You good? You''ve been staring since he sat down." Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Cassandra didn''t answer immediately. She just exhaled, setting her cup down with a soft clink. Her voice was a whisper. "He''s the one." Atalanta blinked. "The one what?" But Cassandra didn''t clarify. She didn''t need to. Atalanta knew better than to press. And outside the cafeteria doors? Parker had no idea any of it was happening. Or maybe he did and just didn''t care? **** Guys can you check out the character personalities? Chapter 143 Entertainment Empire Option A sleek black Rolls-Royce Phantom limo pulled up outside the school gates, its polished chrome reflecting the pale midday sun like a damn mirror. The car didn''t just stop¡ªit glided to a halt, silent and commanding. Heads turned, but only briefly. This was a rich-kid school, after all. Fancy cars were basically part of the landscape. Still, the Rolls had a different energy, like it belonged to someone important. The door opened with a muted click, and a sharply dressed chauffeur stepped out. Tall, grey suit crisp as hell, gloves perfectly white. He adjusted his cufflinks like some Bond movie extra before giving a deep, practiced bow and gesturing towards the open door. From the back, a girl stepped out. But her smile... Calculated perfection. Like she''d been waiting for this moment. Her long, dark hair cascaded down her back, sleek and flawless, not a single strand out of place. She wore a designer uniform that somehow looked even more expensive than the already over-the-top school standard. Her eyes scanned the campus, and that smile sharpened. Finally. She was here. The butler¡ªno, bodyguard?¡ªfell into step behind her, keeping close as she made her way inside, heels clicking faintly on the marble floors. The students she passed barely reacted. Yeah, they noticed. But this was prestige school. Everyone here was either rich or pretending to be. Who cared about some new girl in a Rolls? Only, that they knew how rich she was. She kept walking, graceful but with a hint of steel, straight to the principal''s office. No hesitation. The door closed behind her, leaving whispers trailing in her wake. **** Back in the library, Parker had his laptop open, legs crossed casually under the table while Naomi sat beside him, scrolling through her own phone. She was free the whole afternoon, and neither of them seemed in a rush to go anywhere. He wasn''t just chilling, though. Parker was working. While Cleopatra and Maya had been trying to roast each other earlier, he''d been texting Cassidy. She''d mentioned a critical gap in his empire¡ªsomething he hadn''t even thought about yet. A website. Not some basic social website either. A whole-ass empire management platform, for controlling his rapidly expanding wealth and influence. He didn''t ask too many questions, just agreed after Cassidy threw him the specs. He''d just started coding when¡ªding. A notification? Weird. His laptop didn''t just ping unless it was important. Frowning, he clicked it open sure it was safe as his laptop was so damn armoured. It had all weaponry and defensive softwares. As he clicked... A website? Some... agency? The logo looked familiar, but it wasn''t until he scanned the headline that it hit him. BREAKING: Influencer Management Giant on Verge of Collapse! Parker blinked. "Oh. Oh." The same damn entertainment agency he''d hacked weeks ago¡ªthe one he used to hire influencers for that insane party under Robert Blackwood''s name. He''d left traces on purpose, subtle but noticeable enough to make it look like the company had was involved, so much that they couldn''t deny when investigations came. Guess that mess was finally catching up to them. "Just business," he muttered, shutting the laptop with a click. Hollywood? He was just getting started. And honestly? The entertainment industry had always been on his mind. Parker had daydreamed about starting his own agency after high school¡ªbuilding something massive, untouchable, where stars were made, not just discovered. Yet here it was, practically handed to him on a silver platter, like the universe¡ªor maybe the system¡ªwas tuned to his ambitions. It wasn''t just luck. It felt... personal, like the system was wired to shape his empire exactly how he wanted it. Parker sat back in the library chair, his face carefully neutral as Naomi scrolled through her phone across from him, tapping away like she was in her own world. Typical. She was chill like that¡ªalways giving space when he needed it. Good. Because right now, he needed to be discreet. **** The black manual had already materialized inside his inventory. He couldn''t exactly pull it out in the middle of the library like some ancient spellbook, not with Naomi right there. ''System, let me pull it through the bag.'' He unzipped the side pocket, moving slow, making it seem like he was just searching for a notebook or whatever. His fingers brushed the smooth leather, and he slid the manual out with barely a whisper of sound. No flashy glows. No weird symbols. Just a sleek black cover. Innocent. Naomi didn''t even blink. Parker cracked the manual open, just enough for his eyes to catch the faint shimmer of system data embedded in the pages like some rune language. No way was he reading all this old-school, he wouldn''t keep up. "Scan and store?" [Possible, host!] The system obeyed instantly. His laptop screen flickered as the data streamed in¡ªpages of dense strategies and technical breakdowns converting into pure code, flooding into his hard drive. **** Guys can you check out the character personalities? Chapter 144 Server Farm—Eyes In Future Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire It was...a lot. The thing was practically a blueprint for running a global entertainment empire, covering everything from talent acquisition to industry politics, financial structuring, and distribution networks. The works. The moment the transfer completed, Parker stored the manual back in his inventory through his bag with a quiet sigh. One problem down. Now for the fun part. See, Parker wasn''t just gonna read this stuff. Hell no. He had a better idea. He tapped the laptop''s touchpad, fingers moving fast as he opened a blank coding project. His brain was already two steps ahead, sketching the rough framework in his head¡ªan AI assistant built from scratch. Not some basic chatbot nonsense. This thing was gonna be next-level. A custom virtual strategist designed to break down the massive data he''d just scanned. The AI would analyze the manual''s info, generate strategic reports, and adapt in real time for the entertainment industry''s chaos. But that wasn''t enough either. Parker wanted it linked¡ªno, synced¡ªwith a talent-scouting algorithm. A data miner capable of crawling social platforms like TikTok, YouTube, even those obscure streaming sites barely anyone used, all to find rising stars before they even blew up. Raw talent, trending influencers, unsigned musicians¡ªthe algorithm would flag them, sort them, even rank their potential. Big plans. Only...his laptop? Yeah, not built for this. Already, the screen was lagging. The fans were whirring louder, the processor struggling to keep up. "Shit," Parker muttered under his breath, leaning back slightly. Naomi glanced up for a second, curious but not pressing. He could feel it. His current setup wouldn''t survive the workload. Building the AI was gonna take way more power than this basic school and bussiness-issued machine. But Parker wasn''t the type to just stop because of hardware issues. "I am serious," Parker shot back, "Look, I''ve been thinking about this. I don''t trust cloud services, okay? One bad outage, one price hike, and I''m screwed. I need full control¡ªcomplete independence. No risks. No bullshit." "Parker," Cassidy started, the sigh practically dripping through the phone, "you''re talking about building an actual server farm for something that doesn''t even require half of that power. AWS, Google Cloud, Azure¡ªthey exist for a reason. They''re cheap, scalable, and they handle way more than your empire needs right now. Hell, even entertainment giants don''t build their own. They outsource. What''s your excuse?" Parker rolled his eyes, like she was missing the point on purpose. "Look, I get it. Cloud services work. But I don''t want to build something only to be at someone else''s mercy. What happens when I need real computing power¡ªwhen I''m processing global trends in real-time, building predictive AI models, or launching platforms? You think Amazon gives a fuck about me when someone with a bigger check rolls in? No, that won''t be an issue, what if my things are leaked. No thanks." Cassidy''s laugh was softer this time, like she was amused but also slightly impressed. "So, what, you''re building a data empire now? A digital fortress for all your big, bad ideas?" "Something like that," Parker said, sitting back down and crossing his arms. "This isn''t just for now, Cassidy. It''s for later. Future-proofing. Sure, cloud services can handle my talent scouting and market analytics today. But what happens when my empire''s touching tech, media, and industries no one''s even thinking about yet? I want infrastructure that''s mine¡ªno strings attached." "Yeah, but at what cost?" Cassidy asked, her voice more curious than critical now. "You''re talking permits, equipment, maintenance¡ªhundreds of thousands just to start. You sure you want to drop that much cash just for a security blanket?" "It''s not just a security blanket," Parker replied, his voice steady and sharp. "It''s a weapon. Control, Cassidy. That''s the name of the game. If I don''t control my infrastructure, someone else does. And I don''t hand my would-be enemies the keys to my kingdom. As for cash? Come on I am literally made of dollars, I breathe that shit." Maybe more like he had a full ocean of it. Cassidy was quiet for a beat, probably processing the weight behind his words. Finally, she exhaled. "You''re one paranoid son of a bitch, you know that?" "Paranoia''s just another word for being prepared," Parker said with a smirk. "But you already knew that." She laughed again, but there was no mocking in it this time. "Alright, fine. I''ll look into it. Costs, timelines, permits¡ªeverything you''d need to expand the mansion grounds and make this happen. But let me just say this: Start small. Use cloud services for now. If and when the time comes that your empire actually needs its own server farm, we''ll pull the trigger. Deal?" "That''s the plan," Parker said, leaning forward like he was sealing a deal with the universe. "I expand, I dominate, and when the day comes, my server farm will already be in place. Ready to go." "Damn, Parker," Cassidy said, her voice laced with reluctant admiration. "You don''t just think about today, do you?" "No," Parker replied simply. "I build for domination." **** You guys... don''t you think, I can be way too good sometimes? Chapter 145 Chaos Ahead The library was dead quiet, the kind of silence that made every cough or shuffled page feel like a sin. Parker sat slouched in one of the back chairs, his phone pressed to his ear and his face set in that bored, almost-too-cool expression he always wore. Far from him, Naomi was flipping through some massive hardcover like her life depended on it, oblivious to everything else. "...And that''s where things stand," Cassidy said on the other end of the line, her voice calm but carrying that edge of cocky confidence she always had. "Figured I''d save the best for last." She paused for effect, then dropped the bomb. "Blackwood Co. investors are in full-on panic mode. By this time tomorrow, I''ll have started buying, and in three days? Fifty-three percent of the company''s ours." Parker chuckled softly, the sound more a huff of air than anything. "Three days to take down a company that''s been standing for decades. That''s kind of poetic." He leaned back, balancing his chair on two legs like he didn''t give a damn about the librarian''s no-nonsense rules. "I''m not buying it to make money, though. Robert doesn''t get a comeback, not on my watch. Once I''ve got control, I''m flipping the whole damn board." "Yeah, yeah, evil mastermind vibes," Cassidy quipped, though there was no mistaking the respect buried in her tone. "Anyway, Ava''s buy-in is set for tomorrow afternoon. I''ve already sent her all the dirt she needs to light this thing up. And honestly? We don''t even need to drag them into court. Ava and I scared the hell out of the investors and suppliers with a few well-placed threats. They''re jumping ship on their own. Saves time, right?" "Smart," Parker murmured. He glanced around the library, his gaze landing on a "no phones" sign taped to a nearby wall. Rules didn''t apply to him. Not here, not anywhere. "You already know what I''m gonna say." "Duh. You approve," Cassidy said, her grin audible through the phone. "One last thing¡ªagency''s ours in a few days. But we need heavy hitters to run it. Like, real industry names. Can''t build an empire with amateurs." Parker smirked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Wow, Cassidy, you''re so insightful. I never would''ve thought of that." She snorted. "Screw you. Just give me the green light." "You''ve got it. Handle it."@@@@ There was a pause, the kind of silence that felt loaded with everything left unsaid. Then Cassidy''s voice softened, just a bit. "You sure about this pace? You''re blowing up fast. Too fast, maybe." Typical. But this time? Way less heat on him. ''Thank fuck.'' Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Maya was already at her seat, looking... well, composed, or at least trying to fake it. Her hands were folded neatly on the desk, but her eyes gave her away¡ªstill dreamy, still tracking his every move like he was the only thing worth paying attention to. Parker ignored her, same as always. He passed Annabelle on his way to his seat, not sparing her so much as a glance. Hell, not even a flicker of acknowledgment. It felt like walking through a fresh breeze after being stuck next to a dumpster for too long. Clean. Refreshing. Needed. He slung his bag down next to his desk and sat, leaning back like he had nothing to prove. Maya smiled at him, but he didn''t notice¡ªor maybe he did and just didn''t care. She still looked hopeful, poor girl. The classroom quieted as the teacher walked in. Middle-aged, sharp-eyed, and rocking the energy of someone who could take you down with one withering glare. Ryan and his little entourage, who''d been practically climbing the seats a second ago, scrambled to their seats and straightened up like they were auditioning for "model students of the year." Parker smirked a little to himself. No way Ryan was risking his reputation with her in charge. The teacher set her things down and cleared her throat, drawing the last few murmurs to a stop. "Alright, class, listen up. We''ve got an announcement." An announcement? That got everyone''s attention. Ryan''s friends exchanged curious glances. Maya tilted her head slightly, waiting. Even Parker raised a brow. **** Guys who''s ready for the chaos and the entertainment to come. I promise you guys, it''s going to be fun Chapter 146 That Wilder Girl The teacher set her things down and cleared her throat, drawing the last few murmurs to a stop. "Alright, class, listen up. We''ve got an announcement." An announcement? That got everyone''s attention. Ryan''s friends exchanged curious glances. Maya tilted her head slightly, waiting. "We''ve got a new student joining us today," the teacher continued, looking like she was just as tired of this revolving door as the students. The class let out a collective groan. "Another one?" someone muttered. "That''s, what, the eighth new kid this year? This class is cursed, bro." Parker leaned back in his seat, already zoning out. This wasn''t his problem. He wasn''t about to waste energy caring about¡ª "Ms. Wilder, you can come in now." The name hit him like a bucket of ice water. His head snapped up so fast his neck actually twinged. ''Did she just¡ª? No way. No. Freaking. Way.'' The door opened, and there she was. Tessa Wilder. If the room had been loud before, it was silent now. She walked in with the kind of energy you only see in movies. Not friendly, not hostile, just... her. Effortlessly magnetic, like she knew the world was hers and didn''t need to rub it in. Her steps were light but deliberate, her designer uniform tailored just enough to make everyone else''s look like trash. Billionaire daughter air hung around her like perfume¡ªsubtle but impossible to miss. "Holy shit, that''s Tessa Wilder," someone whispered. "Wait, the Wilder family only daughter?" another voice chimed in. Parker, though? He wasn''t hearing any of it. His mind was stuck on something else entirely. "Wait, I have a surprise for you, love." Her words echoed in his head, the ones she''d teased him with before heading back home. Is this what she meant? Was this the surprise? His usual nonchalant mask cracked, a spark of something¡ªshock, maybe warmth¡ªlighting up his expression. Tessa stopped at the front of the room, standing next to the teacher, scanning the class like a queen surveying her court. Her expression was neutral, calm, but there was no mistaking her confidence. She owned this moment. Then her gaze landed on Parker. And just like that, her entire demeanor shifted. Her lips curled into a wide, genuine smile, brighter than anyone had seen from her so far. It wasn''t for the class¡ªit was for him.@@@@ The teacher sighed loudly, clearly done with the theatrics. "Ms. Wilder, find a seat. Now." Tessa straightened up, all innocent smiles, and slid into the seat next to Parker without a second''s hesitation. She didn''t just sit¡ªshe looped her arm around his, leaning into him like they were the only two people in the world. Parker smiled again, softer this time, and patted her head. The gesture was so casual, so affectionate, it sent the room spiraling. Maya stared, her mouth slightly open, her mind racing. Tessa Wilder... and Parker? As the teacher started her lesson, the whispers grew until she''d left the class. No one could focus. The Wilder heiress and the enigma himself? It was the plot twist no one saw coming. The whispers didn''t stop. Hell, they didn''t even slow down. It was like the class had collectively decided that paying attention to the teacher was optional now that this was happening. Phones buzzed under desks, messages flying faster than the speed of Wi-Fi. Someone in the back muttered, "Bro, are we living in a Wattpad fanfic? Wilder and Black? What''s next, a billionaire wedding?" "Dude, Cleopatra''s gonna lose her shit when she hears this," another voice replied, barely containing their laugh. "Oh, you mean the other queen bee? Yeah, this is about to be war. What about Maya though, she''s practically being hit by their love halo." Maya, meanwhile, sat unnervingly quiet. Her usual dreamy demeanor was gone, replaced by a blank stare that might''ve been masking a thousand emotions. She didn''t say anything, didn''t move¡ªjust kept glancing between Tessa and Parker like she couldn''t decide whether to cry, scream, or faint. In the back of the room, Ryan''s friend leaned over to one of his other friends, whispering, "Bet you ten bucks Cleopatra''s already planning some Instagram post about this." His friend snorted. "Dude, she''s gonna drag them on her blog. You know how she gets when someone takes her spotlight." And just like that, Cleopatra''s name started bouncing around the room like wildfire. "Cleopatra''s gonna call her a wannabe." "She''s gonna lose it when she sees Parker smiling like that." "Bet she''ll call Tessa a discount queen or some shit." Overhearing the comments, Parker didn''t react. Tessa, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow, amused. "Cleopatra, huh?" she whispered to him, her tone dripping with sarcasm. He shrugged. "Ignore it. She''s all bark, no bite." Chapter 147 The Three Uncalled for... But Cleopatra was mocking. Somewhere, probably between updating her perfectly curated blog and sipping a $9 matcha latte, she was already typing up a scathing post: "So, Parker Black finally smiles, and it''s for Tessa Wilder? Gag me. Must be nice being rich enough to buy a personality because sis has NONE. Not surprised though, Parker''s taste is as cold as his attitude. Anyway, stay tuned for more updates on the most boring couple of the year. xoxo ¨C Cleo." The class buzzed as more kids caught wind of her post. "Damn, she moves fast," someone whispered, passing their phone around. "Is she really calling Tessa Wilder boring? Cleopatra wishes she had her level." "Y''all, she''s just jealous," another chimed in. "Tessa walked in and owned the room in like, five seconds. Cleo could never." While everyone gossiped and speculated, Maya stayed quiet, her hands clenched under the desk. She didn''t look at anyone, didn''t even glance at her phone. She couldn''t. Every time she looked at Parker, her chest felt heavier. She''d spent so long chasing after his attention, hoping for even a fraction of what he was giving Tessa now. The warmth in his smile, the way his hand rested on hers, the soft way he spoke to her¡ªit was everything Maya had wanted. And now she was watching it all slip further out of reach. Parker leaned closer to Tessa, whispering something that made her laugh softly. The sound was gentle, sweet, and it made the sting in Maya''s chest sharper. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire@@@@ Cleopatra might''ve been mocking from her digital throne, but Maya? She couldn''t even find the strength to speak. Tessa let out a low laugh, her fingers lightly tracing circles on his arm. "Background character, huh? Well, she can keep her little delusions. I''ve got the spotlight here." Maya''s jaw tightened, her nails digging into her palm under the desk. She couldn''t even meet Tessa''s eyes anymore. The girl wasn''t just winning¡ªshe was running circles around everyone like it was a game only she knew how to play. And Parker? He looked like he was loving every second of it. **** Parker slipped out of class, his steps quiet but deliberate. No matter how strong or untouchable you think you are, when nature calls, you listen. The hallway was unusually still, the chaos of the classroom fading behind him like static on a dead channel. He pushed open the heavy door to the restroom, catching a faint whiff of the industrial cleaner they used. The place looked like someone had tried way too hard to make a bathroom feel like a luxury hotel¡ªmarble sinks, gleaming faucets, soft lighting that didn''t blind you but made you look decent in the mirror. It was obnoxious, but hey, rich-kid school. He moved to one of the stalls, locking the door behind him. A few moments passed before the quiet was shattered by the loud slam of the bathroom door. A group of guys stumbled in, their voices loud and carrying that restless energy of kids with too much on their minds and too much time to ruin someone else''s day. Parker froze for a second, listening. "Man, I swear, this whole thing feels off," one of them said, his voice low and laced with unease. "I mean, why the fuck would someone pay us this much to follow some chick around? Like, track her every damn move? That shit''s creepy." "Chill, dude," another voice piped up, casual and unconcerned. "This isn''t the first time we''ve had a job like this. You act like this is new. This is how we operate." "Yeah, but to this level?" the first guy shot back. "Bro, it''s not just tracking her through cameras anymore. You wanna tell me it''s normal to install spyware on someone''s phone? Like, where''s the line?" The third voice joined in, clearly backing the first guy. "Honestly, I get it. It''s one thing to keep tabs on someone, but this? This feels like... I don''t know, a step too far. Like, what''s next? Bugging her house?" Chapter 148 Cyber Kids, Meeting Atalanta 1 The second guy laughed, the kind of laugh that makes your skin crawl because it wasn''t just amusement¡ªit was amusement at the wrong thing. "Y''all are soft. You really think this is new? This is what tracking someone actually means. You don''t just sit back and watch through cameras. You get inside their life, every fucking detail. That''s the thrill, man." "Thrill?" the third guy repeated, disgust practically dripping off the word. "You''re twisted." "Hey, I never denied that." The second guy sounded way too smug about it, like he was proud. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire The first guy sighed heavily, frustration bubbling under his words. "I just don''t get why we''re even doing this job. Like, we''ve got a shit ton of other gigs lined up, man. Less risky ones. Safer. You know, the kind where we don''t end up in fucking jail or worse." The second guy snorted. "What''s the fun in safe?" "It''s not about fun!" the first guy snapped. "It''s about not wrecking everything we''ve built because you''re bored." But the second guy wasn''t backing down. "Look, this is why we''re here. Remember? To make money off these rich assholes who think the world revolves around them. That''s how we''ve made millions. That''s why we''re in this damn school¡ªto make a billion, retire early, and live like kings. This job? It''s five million dollars. You really wanna pass that up? And let''s not forget¡ªthe client straight-up said he''d take the gig to our competitors if we backed out. Called us kids. Said he had no faith in us, thought we''d chicken out. You wanna let him trash our reputation too?" The place went silent for a beat, the weight of his words settling like a dark cloud over the group. Parker leaned back against the stall wall, his expression unreadable as he pieced together what he''d just heard. Whoever these guys were, they weren''t just bored teenagers looking for kicks. They were something else entirely, and this job they were talking about? It sounded like trouble. Big trouble. Parker stayed pressed against the cold wall of the cubicle, his head tilted slightly as he listened to the conversation unfold. The second guy spoke up again, his tone sharper, like he was trying to make them see the big picture¡ªhis big picture. "Look, are you guys seriously gonna keep playing clean?" he said, his voice dripping with irritation. "We already passed the threshold of righteous. We''re not good kids anymore¡ªwe''re not some wannabe Robin Hood hackers doing this for kicks or to ''stick it to the man.'' We''re criminals. Real ones. You can''t go back from that, so quit pretending you can." "Yeah, but¡ª" the first guy started, but the second dude wasn''t about to let him finish. When Parker got back to class, chaos was already unfolding. Of course, it was Tessa. She had the whole room buzzing like some live concert, her laugh echoing as her classmates crowded around her and¡ªhis desk. She had this way of pulling people in, even the ones who swore they didn''t give a damn about anything. It wasn''t even intentional; it was just who she was. The new star of the show, shining so bright it was almost blinding. He sighed, leaning against the doorframe for a second, watching the spectacle. His eyes flicked to Maya. She was sitting there, quiet, her arms crossed like she was holding herself together. She didn''t even try to hide how much this new dynamic burned. Once upon a time, she was the center of Parker''s orbit. Now? Tessa had flipped the entire script, leaving Maya looking like some side character in her own story. Parker clicked his tongue and turned on his heel. Nope. Not dealing with this. He hated this kind of shit¡ªthe loud, overly dramatic, cliche? high school bullshit. It made his skin crawl. Slipping through the hallway unnoticed wasn''t hard, especially with the bell just ringing. Students flooded the corridor, pushing and shoving, hyped about something he didn''t care enough to understand. He slid his earpods in and scrolled through his phone, ignoring everything around him as he pulled up his playlist. The soft intro of "We Can''t Be Friends" by Ariana Grande filled his ears, drowning out the world. Shoving his hands into his pockets, he let his feet guide him aimlessly down the hallway. Eventually, the noise faded, and he found himself in an empty music hall. The place smelled like wood polish and faint traces of perfume someone must''ve left behind earlier. The grand piano sat in the center, its black surface glossy and untouched. At the back of the room was a long couch, old but comfy-looking. Parker smirked. Perfect. He sprawled out across the couch, his legs taking up way too much space, and propped his hands behind his head like a pillow. The song played on, and without thinking, he hummed along, his voice low and rough but surprisingly steady. "I didn''t think you''d understand me... how could you ever even try? I don''t wanna tiptoe but I don''t wanna hide," he sang softly, half asleep now. His voice blended with the music, filling the empty room in a way that felt weirdly therapeutic. He didn''t even hear the door creak open or notice the group of students filing in. They shuffled around, talking and laughing quietly as they set up for practice. Parker stayed right where he was, eyes closed, lost in the song. It wasn''t until someone pulled in a seat up in front and sat down that he realized he wasn''t alone anymore. He cracked one eye open, barely lifting his head. The chair was turned backward, and the person sitting there leaned their arms over the top, watching the students start to sing. Parker stayed quiet, half-annoyed, half-curious, but too lazy to actually say anything. Whoever it was didn''t say a word either. They just sat there, unmoving, as the soft harmonies of the choir filled the room. Chapter 149 Meeting Atalanta 2 The music hall was alive with noise¡ªvoices, scattered laughter, and the occasional awkward attempt at harmonizing from the choir students as a girl strolled in like she owned the place, her confidence radiating with every step. She flashed a quick smile to the group up front, a small wave here, a soft "hey" there. They were used to her by now¡ªthe beautiful blonde who didn''t seem to care about rules or fitting in. She wasn''t part of the choir, but she came in often enough that nobody bothered questioning her. Some of the students even liked her there; she had this calm, observing vibe that made them feel like their messy rehearsals weren''t a total disaster. She moved past them, her eyes scanning the room until she got to the back. Her favorite seat was always open¡ªright near the far wall where the sound of instruments was soft enough to lull her into her thoughts but loud enough to feel alive. Except today, it wasn''t empty. A boy was stretched out, his long legs draped over the seat like he was in his living room. His eyes were closed, and his lips moved softly as he hummed along to a song she vaguely recognized but couldn''t name. It wasn''t exactly her vibe, but the way his voice carried through the space¡ªcold and unbothered but oddly soothing¡ªwas... something. Her brows lifted slightly. Well, this is new. Without much hesitation, she moved to the small space he''d left and sat down, her weight sinking the cushion just enough to jostle him. He shifted slightly, his eyes fluttering open as if waking from a half-dream. Those gray eyes met hers, and for a second, they just stared, sizing each other up like opponents in a sparring match. "You''re kinda rude, you know that?" she said, her voice light but laced with a hint of teasing. "Rude?" His voice was deeper than she expected, with a sharp edge that matched the disinterest in his gaze. He pushed himself up, looking around at the now-filled music room. "Hardly. At least I didn''t squeeze myself into someone else''s seat while they were trying to get some peace of mind." She smirked, leaning back like she wasn''t fazed. "That''s exactly what I mean. Not only are you sprawled out here like you own the place, but you were singing, enough to drown out the rest of them. You ever think maybe they don''t need you stealing their thunder?" He blinked, caught off guard by the bluntness. "What kind of logic is that?" Before she could reply, he shook his head, cutting her off. "Look, lady, I was here before any of them. I wasn''t trying to ''steal thunder'' or whatever you''re getting at. I don''t even like attention. I don''t even know why I need to explain myself to you. If your curiosity''s satisfied, can I go now?" Her lips curved into an amused smile as she shook her head. "You look familiar." "And you don''t," he shot back without hesitation, swinging his legs off the couch as he stood. "Now, can I pass?" "You''re Parker Black, aren''t you?" she said suddenly, her eyes narrowing as if she was piecing a puzzle together. "I''ve seen you all over the school blog since this morning." Parker froze for half a second, his jaw tightening. Then he exhaled sharply, his shoulders dropping just a little. "Wow. I''m honored," he deadpanned. "Now, seriously, can I pass? I''d really appreciate it." Her smile widened as she leaned back, clearly enjoying his discomfort. She grinned as she leaned back in the seat, completely ignoring the slight irritation flickering across Parker''s face. "Relax, Mr. Famous. I''m not here to bite your head off. Sit back down." Parker stared at her for a beat longer before reluctantly dropping back into the chair, his expression unreadable. She was a bit surprised how easily he agreed. "So..." Atalanta tilted her head, a teasing smile curling her lips. "Wanna be friends?" Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire She nodded, her fingers lightly drumming against her thigh. "Yeah, it''s kind of my go-to spot after class. I like the sound of the instruments... and the voices too." "Even though they''re not that good?" he asked, smirking faintly. "That''s right." She laughed. "But at least it''s comfortable here. And, let''s be real¡ªthat''s why you''re here too." He nodded again, his gray eyes softening ever so slightly. She extended her hand, her grin wide and genuine. "I''m Atalanta." "I know." He hesitated for a beat before taking her hand, his grip warm and firm. "Nice to meet you, Atalanta. It''s Parker. Parker Black." "I know," she echoed with a cheeky grin. Her hand lingered in his for a second before she pulled it back. "So... does this make us friends now?" Parker raised a brow but eventually shrugged. "Why not? Let''s give it a shot." She didn''t waste any time pulling out her phone. "Alright, give me your number." He gave her a look, but when she didn''t back down, he sighed and handed it over. She typed something quickly before hitting send. Parker''s phone buzzed, and he glanced at the screen before locking it without replying. "Seriously?" she said, laughing. "You''re not even gonna text back?" With a faint smirk, and said, "Hi." Directly. She burst out laughing. "Wow, you''re hilarious, Parker. Truly." He didn''t reply, his lips quirking as he stood up. "I''m leaving. Probably best not to drag my new ''friend'' into the mess that''s about to follow me." "Oh, please save me from all of it," she joked, laughing as she scooted out of his way. He walked off, hands shoved into his pockets, his head tilted slightly downward. She watched him go, a thoughtful smile tugging at her lips. "He''s interesting," she murmured to herself. "I told you." The voice came from a girl sitting in front of her¡ªCassandra, her head tilted smugly toward Atalanta. Atalanta groaned, throwing her head back. "Ugh, I hate that smug, victorious grin, Cassie." Cassandra just laughed, the sound light and teasing. Chapter 150 Archer & Cursed Champion As Parker stepped out of the music hall, a faint smile tugged at his lips. He wasn''t even sure why¡ªmaybe it was the way Atalanta had been so damn forward without being annoying. For once, someone had approached him without any fake politeness or ulterior motives he couldn''t pick apart. Not that he didn''t have a motive. Oh, he did. Everyone always did. "System," he muttered under his breath, his voice low enough to stay under the hum of students in the hallway. "Pull up her status again. Compress all the physical stats into one number¡ªI don''t have all day to sort through shit." The familiar soft chime echoed in his mind as the system responded, projecting the info directly into his vision.@@@@ * [Name]: Atalanta (Olympian Champion!) [Age]: 18 (???) [Race]: Human [Power Level]: Ascended¡ªArcher Princess [Title]: Archer Princess, Favored Warrior of Artemis and Kynthia! [Superpowers]: Telekinesis, Stealth, Weapon Time and Spatial Manipulation, Teether Of Nature and Freedom. [All Physical Stats]: 500 [IQ]: 170 [Charm]: 8/10 [Corruption/Purity]: 89% Heroine, 11% Antihero! * "Damn," Parker muttered, stuffing his hands into his pockets as he slowed his pace, he hadn''t been able to run through her status previously but now that he could, he realized, "Same level as that demon I ran into at The Empire Room. Except she''s got higher stats¡ªguess that''s Olympian''s Archer Princess for you. System, break down the Time and Spatial Manipulation thing. She can control just her weapons, right?" [Affirmative, Host. Champion Atalanta can only manipulate the spatial and temporal flow of her arrows.] "Figures," he said, nodding slightly. That explained the "Ascended Archer Princess" thing. He could already imagine her pulling off tricks like Homing Arrows, Dimensional Arrows, or some other next-level shit. Honestly, her power set wasn''t what surprised him. It was the fact that she''d been so chill. Warm, even. The type of person who didn''t feel the need to be loud or flashy to grab attention. * This woman... Parker''s steps slowed, his lips twisting into a grimace as the realization hit him. He wasn''t just dealing with some random Olympian Champion here. No, this was Cassandra. As in, the Cassandra. Troy''s cursed princess, legendary for her tragic gift of knowing the truth while the entire world called her a liar. ¡ªa walking contradiction with a grudge big enough to flatten a small country. And now, apparently, she was back¡ªwith all her memories intact. This was going to be interesting. He hoped gods were ready. A sharp ding snapped him out of his thoughts. [Ding! The host cannot be affected by Truth Curse.] "Wait, what?" Parker blinked. "Explain that, System. What the hell does the Truth Curse even do¡ªis?" [Truth Curse: Always knowing and speaking the truth, even when no one believes it. This curse binds Cassandra to absolute honesty, but its effects do not apply to the host.] Parker let out a low whistle, shaking his head as he absorbed the information. "So, she''s basically stuck blurting out the truth, and no one buys it? That''s so messed up like back then. But also... kinda OP in its own way¡ªmy way!" His system chimed again. [Ding! Mission generated: Acquire the Seer cursed by God Apollo. Reward: Combat Foresight.] Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire "Yeah, no shit, System," Parker muttered, a dry chuckle slipping out. "Like I''m gonna let someone that valuable slip through my fingers. She''s practically a walking cheat code." He paused in the middle of the empty hallway, glancing around to make sure no one was listening. His thoughts spiraled. The Olympian Champions weren''t just random humans with powers¡ªthey were reincarnated gods, demigods, or legendary figures. Like Cassandra. But it made him wonder. "System, about Chione... she was a goddess¡ªlike one of the main Olympian goddesses, right? If the gods are sending down champions, why would someone like her be reborn instead of sitting up in Olympus like other fellow gods, watching all this chaos unfold?" [Host, Chione is not the only goddess acting as a champion. Many gods and goddesses have been reborn into this era in the mortal realm. But I don''t know the reason host!] "That''s... concerning," Parker muttered. "Where the hell is all this leading?" Chapter 151 Primordial Spirits And Gods By the time he reached his classroom, it was completely empty. His bag was gone too¡ªnot that it mattered. Most students were off doing their own thing: hanging out in the field, shooting hoops, or messing around in the music hall like earlier. He knew where to find Tessa and Naomi, but honestly? He wasn''t in the mood for more drama today. His brain was fried, and the last thing he needed was more chaos to untangle. A soft ping interrupted his thoughts. Elena: Boss, I''m here. Parker sighed in relief, his shoulders relaxing. At least someone was on top of things. Parker: I''ll be there in five. Stuffing his hands into his pockets, Parker made his way toward the school''s parking lot. Sure enough, the sleek, black Rolls was parked in its earlier morning spot. He slid into the backseat, greeted by Elena''s professional smile. "Afternoon, boss," she said, glancing at him through the rearview mirror. "Are we heading out now?" "Not yet," Parker replied, leaning back in the plush leather seat. "We''re waiting for a couple of others." Elena raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "Others? I thought it was just Naomi." "Yeah, change of plans," Parker said casually, pulling out his phone. "Looks like we''ll be adding a new member to the crew." Before Elena could ask more, Parker shot a quick text to Naomi. Parker: Find the girl named Tessa. It won''t be hard¡ªjust say my name and she will understand. Bring her with you when you''re done. The System continued, [Yes host! Kynthia''s power gave Atalanta more than just speed or precision. Their bond was symbiotic, tying her to the natural world itself. Trees would shield her from sight, rivers slowed to guide her, animals went silent, and the winds whispered warnings. But this pact wasn''t free. Kynthia demanded blood¡ªnot in conquest, but as a tribute to maintain balance. Atalanta accepted, viewing Kynthia as an ally and protector, not a master.] "Holy shit," Parker muttered, his mind racing. He could already picture it¡ªarrows flying like they had minds of their own, the forest coming alive to protect her. "So she wasn''t just blessed by Artemis? She had this Kynthia backing her too? That''s wild." [Yes, Host. Atalanta kept her connection to Kynthia hidden, even from Artemis. She feared what the gods would do if they learned she had drawn power from something outside their control. In her reborn form as a champion, traces of her bond with Kynthia are like that they still linger in her soul. When Atalanta faces moments of desperation or danger, subtle manifestations of Kynthia''s influence may appear. Think¡ªleaves rustling unnaturally, winds shifting in her favor, or arrows curving mid-air as if alive.] Parker leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "So, let me get this straight¡ªKynthia''s still in there somewhere, snoozing away, just waiting for the right moment to wake up? And if that happens, Atalanta could basically break the game?" [Correct, Host. If she reconnects with Kynthia, her abilities could surpass even the strongest Olympian champions. But it would also put her at odds with the gods once more.] "Odds with the gods, huh?" Parker smirked, shaking his head. "Sounds like my kind of chaos. I mean, she''s literally playing with fire, and I kind of respect that. But let''s be real for a second¡ªif Artemis found out about Kynthia, would she ditch Atalanta? Like, could she just pull the plug on her blessings?" [It is possible, Host, but unlikely. Atalanta''s bond with Artemis is strong, and the goddess values loyalty. However, the Olympians are not known for tolerating perceived betrayals.] Parker snorted. "Yeah, I figured. Gods are petty as hell like me. And this pact with Kynthia explain the superpower in her ability; Teether Of Nature and Freedom! She''s a walking cheat code too!" For a moment, he just sat there, piecing everything together. Atalanta wasn''t just skilled¡ªshe was layered, complicated, and, honestly, dangerous in the best way. "So, System," he said after a beat, his voice lighter, almost playful. "What''s the deal with these primordial spirits? Kynthia''s just the tip of the iceberg, right? Tell me more about them. Like, how many are out there, and should I be worried they''ll come knocking on my door?" Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire He cracked a small grin, knowing full well the System would probably drop another bombshell on him. But hey, if there were secrets to be uncovered, Parker was damn well going to uncover them. This was his world now, and he had every intention of mastering it¡ªone mystery at a time. Chapter 152 Primordial Spirits 2 Parker''s mind wandered as the car seat hugged him. He couldn''t help but think about what the system had revealed earlier about Atalanta and her bond with that ancient spirit, Kynthia. It was wild how much stuff about these Olympian champions went way beyond the myths. The thought stuck in his mind, itching at his curiosity. "System," he said, breaking the silence, "what exactly are these Primordial spirits? Are they, like, gods? Something else entirely?Kynthia''s just the tip of the iceberg, right? Tell me more about them. Like, how many are out there, and should I be worried they''ll come knocking on my door?" He cracked a small grin, knowing full well the System would probably drop another bombshell on him. But hey, if there were secrets to be uncovered, Parker was damn well going to uncover them. This was his world now, and he had every intention of mastering it¡ªone mystery at a time." The System responded with its usual crispness: [Primordial spirits are entities that predate recorded mythology. They are neither gods nor mortals, but manifestations of raw concepts, elements, and emotions that existed at the dawn of creation. Unlike the Olympian gods, who are tied to human belief and worship, Primordial spirits are tied directly to the fabric of existence itself. They are ancient, untamed, and exist beyond the understanding of most mortal and divine beings.] Parker''s brow furrowed. "So, they''re basically off the grid, power-wise? No altars, no temples, no choir of believers hyping them up?"@@@@ [Correct, Host. Their strength is independent of faith. While gods like Zeus and Apollo might be drawing power from devotion, Primordial spirits remain constant. They exist as long as their domain exists. For example, Kynthia, the spirit of wild freedom, continues to thrive as long as untamed wilderness and the concept of freedom persist.] Parker tapped a finger against his knee, thinking it over. "Okay, but if they''re that powerful and eternal, why don''t they just stomp the gods and take over?" [Primordial spirits are different from gods in their nature. They do not seek dominion or worship, nor do they play the same hierarchical games. Their goals are tied to their essence¡ªfor example, maintaining balance, preserving their domains, or simply existing in harmony with the world. Many avoid the Olympians altogether, seeing them as meddlesome and overly concerned with mortals.] Parker let out a low whistle. "So, they''re basically chill but OP as fuck. Got it." He leaned his head back against the seat. "What about their interactions with humans? I''m guessing they don''t hand out favors like candy like gods do?" **** The revelations about Primordial spirits continued digging dangerously their claws into his thoughts, refusing to let go. Ancient beings tied to the foundation of existence itself, hidden beyond the gods'' grasp, untouched by mortal belief¡ªthat kind of power was dangerous, unpredictable, and, honestly, fascinating as hell. He couldn''t help but wonder how many of them might be lurking out there, watching, waiting. Maybe some were asleep, buried under mountains or lost in the ocean''s depths. Maybe others were walking the streets, disguised as regular people, just waiting for the right moment to remind the world they existed. "System," he said suddenly, breaking the stillness, "is there a way to... I don''t know, draw their attention? Make them notice?" His voice had that familiar mix of curiosity and reckless ambition. The System responded, its tone as even as ever: [Primordial spirits are drawn to significant shifts in their domains or disturbances in the natural order. They rarely notice individual mortals unless they sense something extraordinary. However, attempting to gain their attention deliberately is highly risky, Host.] Parker raised an eyebrow. "Risky how? Like, end-of-the-world risky, or just the kind of risky that makes life more interesting?" [That depends on the spirit and their intentions. Some may offer power, guidance, or protection, but others may see you as a threat, a pawn, or a source of entertainment. Their motives are often inscrutable, and their patience is not endless.] He let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Great. So, basically, it''s like playing poker with a stacked deck and no idea what the rules are. Sounds about right." [Host, be wary. To catch the attention of a Primordial spirit is to invite their influence into your life. Whether that is a blessing or a curse depends entirely on how well you can walk the line they demand.] Parker smirked at that, muttering, "So, don''t piss off the cosmic forces of nature. Got it. Add that to the list of things I already don''t have time for. Or maybe I do..." Chapter 153 The Oracle Of The Gray Path Parker let out a long sigh, still staring out the window, he leaned his head back and muttered, "Alright, System, explain this to me. You''re out here dropping knowledge bombs about, hidden secrets of Olympian Champions even gods don''t know, and now Primordial spirits, shit that sounds way more profound than anything about these families you keep coming up blank on. How the fuck does that work?"@@@@ The System''s response came as flat as ever: [Host, these families are more than just families. Their secrets surpass my comprehension. However, the information I provided on Primordial spirits stems from knowledge since the beginning of time ingrained in me, thanks to my creator.] "Creator, huh?" Parker chuckled, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "You''re telling me you''ve got a creator. What, are they a god or something? And how does this so-called creator of yours have dirt even the gods might not know? What you told me in the beginning, it was an indication that it''s a god who made you." [You are mistaken, Host. The gods are aware of Primordial spirits. They simply lack comprehensive knowledge of them. As for my creator... they are far more than your usual god that''s why I have this information.] "Of course, they are." Parker rolled his eyes. "I''m not even gonna ask who they are because you''ll just hit me with your usual cryptic bullshit, right?" [A wise choice, Host.] He groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "You little... Ah, talking to you is so damn exhausting sometimes. Alright, fine. Let''s move on. What about Cassandra? Shoot." The System''s pause was brief but deliberate. [Ding! Cassandra is tied to something complex, Host: The Oracle''s Shadow.] Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire Parker sat up a little straighter, already intrigued. [In her original life, Cassandra''s prophetic abilities didn''t stem solely from Apollo''s curse. As the Princess of Troy, she was born under a rare celestial alignment that forged an innate connection to Nyx, the primordial Goddess Of Night. This connection was never acknowledged in myths because Cassandra herself didn''t understand it¡ªbut it existed, lingering in the shadows of her visions.] [I am concerned about my existence, Host. If you die, I die too. Can we prevent that and just focus on flashing cash instead of meddling with cosmic affairs?] "Where''s the fun in that?" Parker leaned back, arms stretched across the seat like he didn''t have a care in the world. "Why not do both? Multitasking, baby. Ever heard of it?" [Host, you''re weak. You can only do one.] "Oh, please. I''ve got a superpower-granting cheat code playing parent in my head! Who the hell needs to choose when I''ve got you?" [I''m no playing parent, Host. I''m just trying to fill the void of your reckless tendencies if that''s what it takes to save my existence and live forever.] "A task you epically failed at the moment you handed me superpowers," he shot back, smirking like he''d just won an argument against the universe. [That was beyond my control, Host. You''re a Nyxilith! I couldn''t stop that even if I wanted to. Plus, you ordered me to never dictate your path so getting powers wasn''t in my domain.] Parker chuckled, shaking his head. "Yeah, you did good on that one. Now stop playing this naggy parent role and let me focus on figuring out how to pull Cassandra into my circle." [Seduce her!] The words hit like a slap, and Parker''s smirk vanished so fast it was almost comedic. "Shut. The. Fuck. Up." [It''s not entirely bad advice.] **** Thank you for the support guys. @AotroxVoid gifted the story 14GT. Chapter 154 Seer Undoes Parker, New System [It''s not entirely bad advice.] "Yeah, no. Shut up," Parker snapped, dragging a hand down his face as if wiping away the sheer audacity of the suggestion. The system wasn''t supposed to be this annoying¡ªor this wrong. Parker leaned back in the car seat, letting out a low hum as he mulled over the day''s events. His phone was still clutched in the seat next to him, the screen dark now, but his thoughts weren''t about notifications or emails anymore. Instead, his mind wandered back to those two girls he''d crossed paths with¡ªAtalanta, trying way too hard to fade into the background, and Cassandra, with that unsettling aura that screamed she saw way more than she let on. Something about it all didn''t sit right with him. "Yo, System," he muttered under his breath, barely moving his lips, making it look like he was on a call to anyone watching. "You don''t think it''s a little too... convenient, do you? Them showing up, me running into them like that? Feels like something they planned. Don''t you think so too?" [Shoot away, Host. What''s it you want to ask?] Parker tapped his fingers on the armrest, a sharp rhythm as his thoughts clicked together. "Alright, let''s go with this. I''ve got that invisible presence ability, right? Makes me basically untraceable to the Olympians and those fancy-ass Origin Families. If they did plan this, how the hell did they get past that? Shouldn''t they have been, like, blind to me?" [You''re right, Host.] There was a pause, like the system was sighing in exasperation. [But, Host, are you forgetting something important? Cassandra isn''t just an Olympian. She''s a seer. Someone who can make cracks in the croaks of even the void with her abilities. Forget hiding your presence; she could probably track you halfway across existence if she wanted. Let alone your movements when you''re both standing in the same place.] Parker tilted his head, a slow grin spreading. "Yeah... another reason I need her on my side. I can''t have her out there, just undoing me whenever she feels like it. If shit goes south, she''s the type to make it ten times worse." He sat up straighter. "She''s gotta be in my circle. No question."@@@@ [Easier solution detected: Seduce her!] Naomi was holding a heavy bag that looked like it weighed more than hers did, stuffed with a laptop and one of Parker''s extra phones. She walked with purpose, her shoes clicking against the pavement, and when she reached the car, she pulled the passenger door open and slid in with a cheerful "Hey, Elena!" Her smile was bright as she greeted the driver before glancing back at Parker, who was lounging in the backseat. She greeted him too and set both bags on her lap like it was some kind of sacred artifact. Right behind her, Tessa climbed into the back with Parker. She leaned over and planted a quick kiss on his lips, her smile playful as she pulled back. "Where the heck did you disappear to?" she asked, narrowing her eyes but unable to hide the affection behind them. Parker reached out, ruffling her hair in that teasing way that drove her crazy but also made her laugh every time. "Wanted you to have your fun without me killing your vibe," he said, his tone light. Tessa laughed, wrapping herself around his arm and resting her head on his shoulder like she belonged there. Her smile softened as she closed her eyes, fully content in the moment. Up front, Elena glanced at the two in the mirror, her brows slightly raised, while Naomi leaned toward her, whispering like it was some big secret. "That''s Tessa Wilder," she said, the words dripping with emphasis, like her name alone should mean something. Elena froze for a second, her eyes flicking back to the road. "Wilder? As in the Wilders?" she whispered back, her voice barely audible but tinged with shock. Naomi nodded with a smirk. "Yup. Billionaire family, and she''s our boss''s girlfriend. Can you believe that?" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire **** Guys I just had the best January and February¡ªcombined¡ªof my life, all because of guys! Thanks for the love, thanks for the support. I don''t know how to thank you guys even! Nevertheless, I wouldn''t ''ve done it without you! Chapter 155 Ere 2 Elena froze for a second, her eyes flicking back to the road. "Wilder? As in the Wilders?" she whispered back, her voice barely audible but tinged with shock. Naomi nodded with a smirk. "Yup. Billionaire family, and she''s our boss''s girlfriend. Can you believe that?" Elena''s jaw nearly dropped, but before she could say more, Tessa''s laugh cut through the front seat like a bell. "You know, your whispers are so not whispers," she teased, her head still nestled against Parker''s shoulder. Both women turned around in their seats, faces red with embarrassment. "Don''t stress too much about my status," Tessa said with a wave of her hand, her smile warm but mischievous. "And, yeah, I''ll be staying with honey now. Are you happy, baby?" She tilted her head up to look at Parker with bright, starry eyes. Parker raised a brow at her, smirking. "So... this is the big surprise?" Tessa grinned. "Yup! Not only are we gonna be at the same school, but I''m crashing at yours now too. Isn''t that perfect?" He nodded, playing along. "Alright, but how the hell did you convince your parents to go along with this?" Tessa''s grin turned sly. "Oh, I just agreed to a few of their terms. Once they were sure I''d be safe, they didn''t put up much of a fight." "What kind of terms?" he asked, eyes narrowing slightly in suspicion. She just laughed, waving him off. "That''s my little secret." Parker reached out and pinched her cheek lightly. "Keeping secrets already?" Giggling, Tessa hugged his neck and leaned closer. "I missed you so much, honey." "What a beautiful scene," she whispered to herself, touching her burning cheeks. "They look so good together..." She shook her head quickly, trying to snap out of it. "Get it together, Naomi! You''re acting like one of those drama-obsessed girls." Still flustered, she made her way downstairs to the kitchen, mumbling to herself about how ridiculous she was being. Elena was already there, setting up the ingredients for what looked like a full-blown feast. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Why the spread?" Naomi asked, her voice still tinged with embarrassment. Elena smirked without looking up. "To welcome Madam Tessa, of course. If she''s staying here, we''ve got to set the vibe right." "Madam?" Naomi burst out laughing, shaking her head. "You''re ridiculous, you know that?" Elena shrugged, grinning. "Am I wrong, though?" Naomi couldn''t argue with that, so she joined in, helping to prepare the meal, their laughter filling the kitchen as they worked. **** Parker jolted awake, his heart doing that quick double-beat thing like when someone sneaks up on you, except this time it was a soft, teasing voice in his head that startled him. {Master~} He blinked, half-confused, half-annoyed. "Ere?" he murmured groggily, his voice raspy from sleep. Tessa stirred beside him, a little sigh escaping her lips as she snuggled closer. Parker froze for a second, hoping she wouldn''t wake up because dealing with Ere and a groggy Tessa at the same time? Yeah, no thanks. {Master, I missed you. Come get me. I want to be back immediately! Also, I smell meat. Lots of meat, hehe~} Parker groaned softly, his head falling back against the headboard. "Ere, for fuck''s sake, what do you mean come get you? You''re a literal shadow monster. You can pop up whenever you want!" Chapter 156 Dimension Houdini, Ere Tessa stirred beside him, a little sigh escaping her lips as she snuggled closer. Parker froze for a second, hoping she wouldn''t wake up because dealing with Ere and a groggy Tessa at the same time? Yeah, no thanks. {Master, I missed you. Come get me. I want to be back immediately! Also, I smell meat. Lots of meat, hehe~} Parker groaned softly, his head falling back against the headboard. "Ere, for fuck''s sake, what do you mean come get you? You''re a literal shadow monster. You can pop up whenever you want!" {Stupid master, as usual. Think, genius. How are you going to explain to the others that I suddenly reappeared out of nowhere after being gone for days? Use that tiny brain of yours.} "Oh... right." He ran a hand through his messy hair, sighing. "Fine, I''ll just say you were... in training. At some bougie pet training center or something." {Training? Really? That''s the best you''ve got? Ugh, whatever. But I''m not just showing up like that. You''re picking me up in the Lamborghini.} Parker rolled his eyes so hard it felt like they might get stuck in the back of his head. "First my annoying pet, now my annoying system. Great. Love this for me." [I heard that, Host.] {Ha! You''re more annoying than me. Hands down.} Parker groaned again, throwing the covers off and grabbing the key to his Lamborghini off the nightstand. He shuffled out of the room, trying not to make too much noise as Tessa shifted again, still blissfully asleep. He made it downstairs, and Elena glanced up from where she was chopping vegetables in the kitchen. "I''ll be back," Parker said, waving the keys at her. "Gotta pick up Ere. She''s been... uh... at a pet training center." Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Elena blinked, her knife pausing mid-chop. "Oh! So that''s where she''s been. I was wondering." She flicked her tail playfully. "It wasn''t that bad for me. Besides, the time away changed me. Don''t tell me you haven''t noticed." He blinked, finally taking a closer look at her. Her eyes, once a deep, shadowy silver, were now a striking gold with gray slits that seemed to glow faintly in the dim light of the car. "You... You''re different," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "You''re not using Ether anymore. It''s Omni Energy." Her grin widened, showing just a hint of sharp teeth. "And that''s not all, Master." "Alright, what''s with the smug look?" he asked, side-eyeing her as he gripped the wheel. "This isn''t the right spot, Master Parker," she said, her voice clear and slightly amused. "Too cramped here. Trust me, you''re gonna want space for this. Let''s get out." Parker raised a brow but followed her lead and went out too, shoving his hands into his pockets. "Alright, show me, Houdini. What''s this big magic trick you''re hyping up?" Ere didn''t answer right away, instead strolling into the clearing with her tail swishing behind her. Once they were surrounded by trees, she turned to face him, sitting neatly on the ground like she owned the place. "Watch closely, and learn" she said, her tone playful but firm, like she was about to drop the world''s biggest flex. Parker leaned against a tree, arms crossed, as the air around them started to hum. It wasn''t loud, but it buzzed with an energy that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. Suddenly, with a sharp crack, a swirling black portal ripped open in the middle of the clearing. His eyes widened. "Holy shit." Ere didn''t waste a second. She darted into the portal, disappearing completely. Before he could even register what had happened, another portal popped open ten feet to his right, and she gracefully leapt out, her sleek black form gleaming in the faint light. "Whoa..." Parker muttered, his jaw dropping as a third portal blinked into existence above him. Ere slipped into it mid-jump, vanishing again. The portals started multiplying, opening up all over the clearing in rapid succession. One moment she''d emerge from a portal near the ground, only to vanish into another one high in the air. Chapter 157 Dimension & Shadow Houdini, Ere The portals started multiplying, opening up all over the clearing in rapid succession. One moment she''d emerge from a portal near the ground, only to vanish into another one high in the air. Her movements were fluid, almost hypnotic, as she played with the dimensional rifts like they were part of some elaborate dance. "Damn, Ere," he said, his voice tinged with awe. "This is insane. You''re insane." She laughed, her voice echoing from seemingly every direction. "Insane? Please. This is art, Parker. You''re just not sophisticated enough to appreciate it." He couldn''t help but chuckle, shaking his head as yet another portal blinked open a few feet away. "Okay, Picasso, but, like... how the hell are you even doing this?" She popped out of a portal directly in front of him, her golden eyes locking onto his. "Let''s just say Robert forced¡ªhelped me to level up." The portals slowly began to fade, the air settling back to normal as Ere stepped closer to him. Parker stared at her, still processing what he''d just seen. "Level up?" he repeated, his tone still laced with amazement. "That wasn''t a ''level up.'' That was like... I don''t even know. You just broke reality for fun." Ere purred, sitting back on her haunches. "Fun, huh? Maybe. But it''s also practical. You think I''d let Robert hold me back without adapting? He made me push my limits. Those days I spent away? I was evolving." Parker crouched down, meeting her gaze. "So, you''re telling me all that¡ª" he motioned to the clearing where the portals had been, "¡ªis just you warming up?" "Pretty much," she said with a smug grin. "And there''s more where that came from." "Of course there is," he muttered, shaking his head. "You''re full of surprises." "Admit it," Ere said, leaning closer. "You''re impressed." "Impressed doesn''t even cover it," Parker admitted, running a hand through his hair. "This is some next-level shit, Ere." She hopped onto his shoulder, her tail wrapping lightly around his neck. "Good. Now, let''s go. I smelled meat back at the house, and I''m not letting Naomi hog it all." "Something like that," she replied, her voice softer now. "The whole Robert thing pushed me past my limits. It wasn''t easy, but... well, here I am. Stronger. Sharper." She paused, her golden eyes narrowing slightly. "And more ready than ever to keep you alive." Parker''s lips twitched into a small, sardonic smile as he stood, lifting her into his arms. "Yeah, well, don''t let it go to your head, queen of shadows. You''re still my cat." Ere let out a soft laugh, her tail flicking against his chest. "Your cat?" she teased. "I''m not just some house pet, Master. But sure, keep telling yourself that if it helps you sleep at night." As he carried her back toward the car, his mind churned with unanswered questions. ''If her powers were unlocked now, does that mean there''s more? What triggered it exactly¡ªwas it just Robert, or something deeper? I thought she was supposed to grow with me. This is good, though. If she''s stronger, that helps me too... but maybe that incident bypassed the whole ''grow-together'' rule?'' Or was it the first middle claw that had disappeared and unlocked something in Parker? Could it be what helped Ere progress more while they thought it was Robert''s incident? But Parker had no idea of this. And so did Ere. **** Later, he gently placed her in the passenger seat, his eyes briefly flicking to her status panel in his mind. The details hit him like a truck¡ªOmni Energy levels surging, stats spiking across the board, and new abilities listed under "latent potential." "Damn," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head as he slid into the driver''s seat. Ere smirked, curling up into a ball on the seat beside him. "Something wrong, Parker?" "Yeah," he said dryly, glancing at her. "Apparently, I''m babysitting a ticking time bomb now." She let out a soft hum, her tail curling around her body. "Ticking time bomb? Try ''guardian angel.''" He started the car with a low growl of the engine. "We''ll see about that." As the Lamborghini roared to life and sped back toward the estate, Parker couldn''t help but steal one last glance at her, the faint shimmer of darkness still lingering in her fur. Whatever she''s become, it''s on a whole new level. And for the first time in a long while, he felt the faintest flicker of relief. But Parker had something on his mind¡ªto finish everything he had felt behind unfinished! Chapter 158 A Beautiful Lie. The quiet hum of the car filled the space between them, the glow of streetlights casting fleeting shadows across Parker''s face as he drove. His fingers tapped idly against the steering wheel, his thoughts running ahead of him. Ere lay curled on the passenger seat, her golden eyes locked on him, unblinking, like she was peeling back his layers one by one. She always knew when something was up, and right now, the faintest shift in his demeanor practically screamed it. "You know," Parker broke the silence, keeping his eyes on the road, "Tessa''s back. She''s staying with us again," he said, his tone flat, almost like he was announcing the weather. Ere''s ears perked up, but she didn''t say anything at first. Instead, she tilted her head, watching him. And there it was¡ªthat tiny, almost invisible smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. She could see it, even if he was trying to hide it. There was a warmth in his expression she rarely saw, a palpable happiness that hung in the air like a secret he didn''t want to admit. "Hmm," Ere finally murmured, her tail flicking lazily. She studied him like a predator toying with its prey, her voice cutting through the silence. "You''re really love her, huh?" "Love?" Parker scoffed, shaking his head. "Ere, stop kidding yourself. I don''t do love. Tessa... she''s just¡ªimportant, okay? Valuable. That''s it." Ere rolled her eyes dramatically, the corners of her mouth twitching into the faintest hint of a smirk. "Right. Sure, she''s just ''valuable.'' Is that your way of lying to yourself or your way of protecting her?"The words hit him harder than they should''ve, and for a second, he gripped the wheel tighter. Parker didn''t respond right away. His knuckles tightened on the wheel as if the act of steering could ground him in this conversation. Finally, he sighed. "Tessa..." His voice faltered, and for a moment, it seemed like he might actually say something honest. Instead, he let out a low, bitter laugh. "She''s a beautiful lie in my ugly reality." Ere blinked, intrigued. "A beautiful lie? What the hell does that even mean?" He glanced at her briefly, his eyes dark and unreadable. "Why do people love life over death, Ere?" The gates closed behind them with a low clang as Parker pulled the car into the garage. The engine rumbled one last time before sputtering into silence, the faint sound of cooling metal filling the void. Parker stayed seated, his hands still gripping the wheel, his head tilted back against the seat like he was trying to steady himself. "But you know, Ere," he continued, his voice dropping into something quieter, more bitter, "all that''s just bullshit excuses. If I''m being real, she''s the one beautiful lie of them all that ties me back to my reality¡ªthe ugly truths. She balances my life between ugly and beautiful¡ªthe humanity balance. Without her, I don''t even know what the fuck I''d be anymore." Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire Ere watched him, her sharp golden eyes glinting in the dim light. She wasn''t exactly the sentimental type, but even she could feel the weight of his words. Parker sighed, finally pulling his hands away from the wheel. "TESSA IS THE GLITCH IN MY MATRIX," he said again, the words coming out softer this time, almost like he was admitting it to himself for the first time. Without another word, he stepped out of the car, his boots hitting the concrete floor with a dull thud. Ere followed, but not by climbing out like a normal cat. Instead, her form dissipated into a puff of black smoke before reappearing, perfectly balanced on his shoulder. She glanced at him, her tail brushing against his neck as she studied his expression. "Glitch, huh?" she murmured, her voice carrying a rare note of curiosity. She didn''t push, didn''t prod. Just waited. But Parker didn''t say anything else. He walked out of the garage, his shoulders straight, his steps steady. Whatever he meant by those words wasn''t something he''d explain, not yet. Maybe not ever. Ere let out a soft sigh of her own, her sharp gaze lingering on his profile as they moved through the quiet halls of the estate. She didn''t understand everything he''d said, not fully, but she understood enough. Tessa wasn''t just important. She wasn''t just another piece in his intricate game. She was the first and only True weakness of Parker Nyxilith Black. Chapter 159 Deserving Parker The hallway echoed softly with the muted sound of Parker''s boots hitting the marble floor. The dim garage lights faded behind him as he walked toward the main house, his mind unusually quiet. The door opened with a smooth click, the warmth of the house greeting him, faint murmurs filtering in from the living room. Naomi and Elena''s laughter bounced off the walls, light and carefree. They were seated on the couch, wine glasses in hand, mid-conversation. As soon as they saw him enter, their voices stilled. For a second, it looked like they were about to greet him, but before they could, Ere jumped off his shoulder in a sleek arc, landing gracefully on the floor. "Ere!" Elena practically squealed, her face lighting up like she''d just seen her favorite celebrity. "You''re back, baby girl!" Naomi followed suit, her excitement bubbling over as Ere padded toward them with the elegance only she could pull off. "Look at her little face," Naomi cooed, holding out her hand. Ere flicked her tail once and allowed them to fawn over her, a rare indulgence from the usually aloof magical cat. Parker spared them all a single glance, his expression unreadable, before continuing down the hallway without a word. The faint hum of their voices faded as he climbed the stairs, his hand brushing the smooth banister. When he reached the bedroom door, it was already cracked open. He pushed it lightly, stepping inside. And there she was. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire Tessa sat in the middle of the bed, her legs folded beneath her, looking like she belonged to another world entirely. She wore his oversized white button-down, the fabric swallowing her frame in a way that only made her look more breathtaking. A few buttons were undone at the top, revealing the curve of her collarbone, the hint of soft skin. Her hair spilled over her shoulders and down her back like a cascade of midnight silk, with a few strands framing her face in messy, perfect chaos. He stopped in his tracks, his breath hitching for just a moment. "Tessa~," he whispered, her name slipping from his lips like it was the only word that mattered. She looked up at him then, her deep, steady gaze locking onto his. For a moment, the air between them was electric, crackling with everything they weren''t saying.@@@@ "I thought you weren''t coming soon," she said softly, her voice low and calm, but there was a tension there. Like she''d been waiting for him longer than she wanted to admit. "I didn''t think you''d be waiting." His voice was rougher than usual, quieter. He stepped closer, slowly, his gaze never leaving her. He chuckled despite himself, the tension in his shoulders easing just slightly. He stepped closer, finally sitting down on the edge of the bed, his hands resting on his knees. "Why do you do this to me, Tessa?" he asked, his voice low, almost resigned. "Do what?" she asked, leaning closer. "Make me feel like... like I''m more than I am," he admitted, his words heavy, raw. Her gaze softened, and she reached out, her fingers brushing lightly against his. "Because you are, Parker. You just don''t see it yet." He looked at her, really looked at her, and for a moment, the weight of the world seemed a little lighter. "I don''t deserve you," he said again, but this time, there was something else in his voice. A hint of hope, maybe. A flicker of something he couldn''t quite name. He knew how dark he was to be with woman. Tessa smiled, her hand slipping into his. "Too bad. You''re stuck with me." He laughed softly, shaking his head. "You''re unbelievable." "And you love it," she teased, her smile widening. He didn''t answer, but the look in his eyes said everything he couldn''t bring himself to say. Tessa didn''t say anything for a moment, just watched him, her eyes soft but knowing, like she could see straight through all the walls he''d built up. She shifted on the bed, crawling toward him until she was straddling his lap. The weight of her felt like gravity itself, tethering him to something real, something he wasn''t sure he deserved. Her hands slid over his shoulders, fingers tracing the lines of his neck, his jaw. "You know," she said, her voice low and teasing, "for someone who claims they don''t deserve me, you sure don''t look like you''re fighting it too hard." Parker''s hands instinctively moved to her waist, gripping her gently, like she was made of glass. "Yeah, well," he muttered, his lips twitching into the smallest of smirks, "you make it kind of hard to think straight." She laughed softly, the sound vibrating against his chest. "Good. You think too much anyway." Chapter 160 Im Scared Of You Than Gods Tess~ She shifted on the bed, crawling toward him until she was straddling his lap. The weight of her felt like gravity itself, tethering him to something real, something he wasn''t sure he deserved. Her hands slid over his shoulders, fingers tracing the lines of his neck, his jaw.@@@@ "You know," she said, her voice low and teasing, "for someone who claims they don''t deserve me, you sure don''t look like you''re fighting it too hard." Parker''s hands instinctively moved to her waist, gripping her gently, like she was made of glass. "Yeah, well," he muttered, his lips twitching into the smallest of smirks, "you make it kind of hard to think straight." She laughed softly, the sound vibrating against his chest. "Good. You think too much anyway." Before he could respond, she leaned in, her lips brushing his. It was soft at first, almost hesitant, but when she felt him respond, she deepened it, her fingers tangling in his hair. His grip on her waist tightened slightly, pulling her closer, and for a moment, it felt like the rest of the world didn''t exist. When she pulled back, her lips were slightly swollen, her breath warm against his skin. She pressed a kiss to his cheek, then his jaw, her lips trailing down to the corner of his mouth. "Tessa," he murmured, his voice low and rough. "Hmm?" she hummed against his skin, her teeth grazing his earlobe. He let out a shaky breath, his hands tightening on her waist. "You''re gonna kill me," he said, half-laughing, half-serious. "Good," she whispered, her lips brushing against the shell of his ear. "Then I won''t have to share you with anyone else." He chuckled softly, shaking his head. "You''re insane, you know that?" He let out a shaky laugh, his fingers brushing over her sides. "You really mean that?" "Of course I mean it, you dumbass," she said, her tone light but her eyes serious. "I''ve never been more sure of anything in my life." He kissed her then, his lips capturing hers in a way that made her feel like she was the only thing in the world that mattered. And maybe, for him, she was. When they pulled apart, she rested her head on his shoulder, her arms wrapped around his neck. "You''re stuck with me, Parker," she murmured, her voice soft. "Yeah," he said, his lips brushing her temple. "I think I''m okay with that." And for the first time in a long time, Parker felt like maybe, just maybe, he wasn''t as alone as he thought. He had always been reluctant to fully accept Tessa. Parker''s chest rose and fell unevenly, the weight of her body on his lap grounding him in a way that was almost terrifying. Tessa shifted, her hands sliding over his shoulders as she settled into him, her face so close that her breath kissed his skin. His arms instinctively wrapped around her waist, holding her as if she were the most delicate treasure in the world. And, damn, she was. "You know," he murmured, his voice low and almost hoarse, "I''ve seen gods, demigods and demons and monsters. But you... You''re the only thing that''s ever really scared me." Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Tessa froze for a moment, her fingers pausing in the soft, lazy pattern they''d been tracing along the back of his neck. Then she tilted her head, her hair falling in a curtain that framed both their faces. A teasing smile tugged at her lips, but there was warmth in her eyes. "Scared of me?" she asked, her voice soft but amused. "What could I possibly do to scare you, Parker?" He smirked, the corner of his mouth twitching as he glanced at her lips. "You don''t get it," he said, his tone dropping an octave as his hand moved to cradle her face. His thumb brushed over her cheekbone, lingering like he was trying to memorize every inch of her. "You walked into my life, and suddenly, everything I thought I understood about myself... just stopped making sense." Tessa''s smile faltered, replaced by something softer. She leaned forward, her lips brushing against his jaw as if to ease the tension. "You''re overthinking again," she whispered against his skin, her voice playful but tender. "You always do that." His fingers tightened slightly on her waist as he let out a frustrated laugh, the sound vibrating against her chest. "Maybe I am," he admitted, his lips grazing the side of her neck in return. The act wasn''t calculated or practiced¡ªit was instinctive, like he needed her warmth, her presence, to drown out the noise in his head. "But you don''t understand, Tess. You''re... You''re my undoing." Chapter 161 Angel & A Corrupted Devil Her breath hitched, and she pulled back slightly, her forehead pressing against his. "Your undoing?" she echoed, her hands sliding down his shoulders to rest against his chest. "Parker, I''m not trying to ruin you. I''m trying to make you see that you''re worth more than you let yourself believe." He closed his eyes, the weight of her words sinking into him. "I don''t think I''m less," he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''ve never thought that. I know exactly who I am and what I''ve done to get here. But you... Tessa, you''re this whole other world. You''ve given me something I didn''t even believe in. How the fuck did a guy like me¡ªsomeone with nothing but a few million and a fucked-up past¡ªend up with you?" At first it was a mistake¡ªtheir meeting felt like a mistake but here they were now. Like their meeting was something not even fate was capable of orchestrating. Tessa didn''t answer right away. Instead, she leaned in, her lips brushing his in a kiss so soft it sent shivers down his spine. It wasn''t rushed or hungry¡ªit was slow, deliberate, like she wanted to pour every ounce of herself into that one touch. When she finally pulled back, her eyes locked on his with a quiet intensity. "Because the world''s not as cruel as you think it is," she said simply, her hands sliding back up to cup his face. "Sometimes, it gives us exactly what we need, even if we don''t think we deserve it." He stared at her, his heart hammering in his chest. She was too good¡ªtoo damn good. And he? He was just some broken, bitter shadow of a man trying to hold onto something he didn''t know how to keep. "You''re wrong," he said, his voice breaking slightly. "The world didn''t give me you, Tessa. You chose me. And that scares the shit out of me." Her expression softened, and she leaned in again, her lips trailing a line of kisses from his temple to his cheek, then down to the corner of his mouth. "Then stop being scared," she murmured, her voice barely audible as her teeth grazed his earlobe, sending a shiver through him. "Stop overthinking everything. Just... be here with me." His arms tightened around her, pulling her closer until there was no space left between them. "You make it sound so damn easy," he muttered, his lips brushing against her collarbone as his fingers splayed across her lower back.@@@@ She laughed softly, the sound vibrating against him. "That''s because it is easy," she said, tilting her head to press a kiss to his throat. "You just make it complicated." Parker''s hand moved to the back of her neck, his fingers threading through her hair as he tilted her face toward him. Their eyes met, and for a moment, the rest of the world disappeared. "You''re the glitch in my matrix," he said, his voice low but steady. Tessa blinked, her lips parting slightly in surprise. "What?" "You heard me," he said, smirking slightly as he brushed his nose against hers. "You''re the one thing I didn''t plan for. The one thing I didn''t see coming. And now that you''re here... I don''t know how to go back to the way things were." Tessa smiled, her fingers trailing down the side of his face. "Maybe you''re not," she said softly. He let out a soft, bitter laugh, his hands tightening slightly on her waist. "You''re too good for me, Tessa," he said, his voice low. "I''m just some fucked-up devil trying to hold onto the only angel who''s ever cared enough to stay." Tessa''s expression softened, and she leaned in, pressing a kiss to the corner of his mouth. "You''re not a devil," she whispered, her lips moving to his cheek, then his jaw. "And even if you were, I''d still choose you. Every damn time." Her words broke something in him, and before he could stop himself, he pulled her closer, his lips finding hers in a kiss that was anything but controlled. It was messy and passionate, a clash of emotions that neither of them could put into words. When they broke apart, Tessa''s hands moved to his shoulders, and she shifted, straddling his lap fully. Parker''s breath hitched, his hands instinctively moving to her thighs. "You scare the hell out of me," he admitted, his voice raw. "You make me feel like I''m not in control anymore." Tessa smirked, leaning down to press her lips to his neck. "Maybe that''s a good thing," she murmured, her teeth grazing his skin in a way that sent a shiver through him. "Maybe it''s about time you stopped trying to control everything." He let out a soft groan, his hands sliding up her back as he tilted his head to give her better access. "You''re dangerous, you know that?" he muttered, his voice thick with emotion. Tessa pulled back slightly, her eyes locking on his. "Dangerous?" she echoed, her lips twitching into a playful smile. "To you, maybe. But only because you let me be." Parker chuckled, his fingers threading through her hair as he pulled her into another kiss. "You''re the glitch indeed," he said against her lips, his voice soft but firm. "The one thing I didn''t plan for. The one thing I can''t live without." Tessa''s eyes softened, and she cupped his face in her hands, her thumbs brushing over his cheekbones. "Then don''t," she said simply. "Don''t try to live without me. Just... let me stay. Let me be here for you." Everything felt repeated now, but so emotional for them to realize. And in that moment, Parker realized that he couldn''t argue with her. He couldn''t push her away or pretend that she didn''t mean everything to him. Because she did. She was his anchor, his safe haven, the one thing that made him feel like he wasn''t completely lost. So instead of answering, he pulled her into another kiss, his hands moving to cradle her face as he poured every ounce of himself into her. Because if there was one thing he was sure of, it was that Tessa was his. And no force in the world¡ªnot gods, not monsters, not even himself¡ªcould ever take her away from him. The night was about to turn into a hot one for them! Chapter 162 Because youre Mine* The room was heavy with silence, but it wasn''t the empty kind. It was charged, alive, vibrating with every unspoken word, every brush of skin. The faint glow of moonlight leaked through the blinds, streaking across her like something out of a dream, making her look almost surreal. Like art. No, not art. Something even better¡ªalive, breathing, his. Tessa reached for him, no hesitation in her movements, peeling away his layers like she was unwrapping a gift she''d been waiting a lifetime for. Her hands slid under his shirt first, and his skin burned under her touch, every inch of him hyper-aware of her fingers. She wasn''t just undressing him; she was claiming him, and he was letting her. Parker couldn''t stop his own hands, though. They found their way under the oversized white shirt she wore¡ªhis shirt. His fingers grazed her back, soft and warm, tracing lazy lines across her spine like he was trying to memorize every inch. And damn, maybe he was.@@@@ When she slipped his shirt over his head and it hit the floor, her eyes locked onto his. The intensity in them, the quiet hunger, knocked the air right out of his lungs. For once, Parker didn''t feel like the untouchable king of the world. No, here in this room, with her looking at him like he hung the stars, he felt small. Vulnerable. A man, nothing more, and she was his universe. "Tessa..." His voice came out as a whisper, barely audible, but it didn''t matter. She heard him. She always did. She smiled, soft but mischievous, and pushed him gently back onto the bed. "Shh," she murmured, climbing onto him, her knees on either side of his hips. Her hands trailed down his chest, slow and deliberate, like she was in no rush to get anywhere. "Don''t say anything. Don''t do anything. Just let me..." Her voice cracked slightly, like she was overwhelmed herself. "Let me make love to you." Her words hit him harder than any punch ever could, but he nodded, swallowing hard. He didn''t argue. Didn''t push back. Her lips found his neck first, then his collarbone, leaving a trail of heat in their wake. His breath hitched when she bit down gently, her teeth scraping just enough to send a shiver through him. His hands twitched at his sides, instinct telling him to pull her closer, but her words echoed in his head. Don''t do anything. "Damn," she whispered, sitting up for a moment to look down at him. The moonlight caught every dip and curve of his body, painting him in silver and shadow. Her fingers traced the lines of his abs, slow and reverent. "How did the gods even create something this perfect?" Parker let out a soft laugh, shaking his head slightly, but he didn''t say anything. What could he say? She was the one who made him feel perfect, not the other way around. Her lips found his chest next, then lower, kissing every inch of him like she was trying to map him out. Parker''s breathing grew heavier, his hands gripping the sheets beneath him to keep from breaking his promise. Her hands moved again, this time to the waistband of his pants. She tugged lightly, looking up at him for permission. He gave her a single nod, and the soft sound of fabric rustling filled the room as she slipped them down, leaving him in nothing but the faint glow of moonlight. Parker reached for her then, his fingers brushing the hem of her shirt. His eyes met hers, and for a moment, everything else fell away. It was just the two of them, caught in this unspoken exchange that didn''t need words. Slowly, he slid the shirt up, revealing inch after inch of her skin until it slipped over her head and joined the growing pile on the floor. Moonlight kissed her bare skin, the soft glow painting her in silver and gold. Parker couldn''t help but stare, his breath catching in his throat. "You''re beautiful," he murmured, the words slipping out before he could stop them. Tessa''s cheeks flushed, but she didn''t look away. Instead, she leaned forward, cupping his face in her hands. "You make me feel that way," she said softly, her voice steady despite the faint quiver in her lips. Parker smiled¡ªsmall, barely there, but real. He tugged her closer, their bodies pressing together as the heat between them grew. Tessa moved first, gently pushing him back onto the bed. The sheets crumpled beneath him, cool against his skin as she hovered over him, her hands braced on either side of his head. Her hair fell around them again, creating a world where only they existed. "Relax," she whispered, her lips brushing against his as she spoke. "Let me take care of you, Parker." Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire He didn''t argue. He let his walls crumble, piece by piece, until he was just a man lying beneath the woman who had somehow, against all odds, managed to find a way into his heart. And as her lips found his again, as her hands traced the lines of his body like they were made for it, he realized something he''d never dared to admit before¡ªhere, with her, he wasn''t afraid. Tessa reached the spot, time was right to undo him. Chapter 163 Devil Taking An Angel** The moonlight spilling through the window painted them in silver, shadows dancing on bare skin like whispers of something sacred. Tessa''s fingers traced every inch of him, slow and deliberate, like she was memorizing the shape of his existence. Her lips followed where her hands wandered¡ªsoft, reverent kisses over his neck, his collarbone, his chest¡ªeach touch igniting something raw in the silence between them. Parker lay back, his breaths uneven, a rare vulnerability in the way his body surrendered to hers. For once, he wasn''t calculating, wasn''t controlling. He was hers, completely and utterly, and he didn''t fight it. Tessa''s hair cascaded over his skin as she moved, her every motion careful but purposeful, like she was determined to show him just how much he meant to her without needing words. "How are you even real?" she whispered, her voice breaking slightly as her hands pressed against his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. Her eyes met his¡ªwide, awestruck¡ªand in that moment, she looked at him like he was more than human, like he was something divine wrapped in broken pieces. Parker swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing as her words hit him somewhere deep. He tried to speak, but all that came out was a quiet exhale of her name. Tessa. Like a prayer. Like a confession. Her lips traveled lower, her kisses featherlight but insistent. She took her time, savoring every reaction, every hitch in his breath, every faint groan that escaped him. Her hands explored him like she was discovering something infinite, her touch both tender and possessive, as if she was grounding herself in him while giving him all of her.@@@@ She drank in every bit of his scent, intoxicating and heady, pulling her deeper into the moment. This wasn''t the first time they''d made love, but for her, this felt different¡ªraw, unfiltered. Tonight, it wasn''t just about sharing passion; it was about giving back to the man she called her own. Her man. She lay atop him, savoring the warmth of his skin against hers, every muscle taut beneath her fingertips, every inch of him radiating power. Beneath her, she could feel it¡ªthe heat of his dragon pressing insistently between her legs, making her breath hitch. A smirk ghosted across her lips as she leaned down, trailing kisses along his jaw, his neck, every place her lips could reach, leaving a trail of shimmering wetness in her wake. The moonlight and the warm glow of the room caught her glistening path, making her work feel sacred, like art in motion. Sliding lower, she took her time, mapping out every inch of him with her mouth. Slow. Intentional. By the time she reached her destination, her heart pounded like a war drum. Tentatively, she let her fingers wrap around him, marveling at the dragon, the weight, the sheer perfection of it. Firm, commanding, and utterly masculine¡ªyet in her hands, it felt subdued, obedient to her whims. It was hers to worship. "No." He smiled softly, brushing a strand of hair from her flushed face. "You don''t have to prove anything to me. This isn''t about just me... It''s about us." With that, he lifted her effortlessly, putting her into the bed. She gasped as he laid her down, the cool sheets meeting her back. Before she could react, he was hovering above her, his weight grounding her. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire "Let me, honey," she whispered, reaching for him. He smiled again, but this time it was playful, teasing. "Not this time." Tessa shivered as the light caught her skin, her body glowing under the moonlight. He straddled her, his hands tracing over her curves reverently, memorizing every inch of her. "You''re my queen, Tess. My everything," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. Her lips parted in a soft moan as his hands found her hips, guiding her movements as she sat up to straddle him. Slowly, she took him into her wet folds, their connection effortless, perfect. They moved together, their bodies finding a rhythm as old as time itself. Her head fell back, a moan escaping her lips as she whispered, "I missed you inside me so much, honey..."she whispered, her voice trembling with intoxicated pleasure she never knew was possible. "I''ve got you," Parker murmured, his hands gripping her hips as their rhythm grew faster, more desperate. And in the soft glow of the room, they lost themselves completely in each other. Chapter 164 Devil Taking An Angel** 2 The light caught her skin as she straddled him again, her silhouette glowing in the mix of moonlight and the soft hum of the room. Parker''s hands instinctively traced her curves, his fingers settling all over her as though he were memorizing her all over again. He marveled at her beauty, the raw power she held over him. "You''re so beautiful, my queen," he said, his voice low, almost reverent. The words spilled from him, heavy with sincerity and an unshakable truth. Her cheeks flushed, and her lips parted with a trembling smile. "Honey... Ohhhh... I missed you," Tessa breathed, her voice coated with longing. She moved with a slow rhythm, her body connecting with his in perfect harmony. He held her butt cheeks in a strong but gentle grip and they moved together transcending boundaries. The room filled with the sounds of their shared passion, an unspoken symphony of love and desire. The moments stretched, time melting into itself as their connection deepened. She leaned back, her hands pressed against his knees, her hair falling like silk across her shoulders. Parker groaned softly, his grip tightening, grounding them in the storm of emotions they stirred in one another. When her strength faltered, Parker took the reins, guiding her to bliss with a devotion that left her trembling. The night carried them both to new heights, he took her for two hours making her reach the fifth heaven while he himself was still stuck in the second heaven.@@@@ And by the end, they lay together, their breaths slow and in sync, basking in the quiet glow of their bond. Parker brushed the hair from her damp forehead, kissing it softly. "You''re my everything," he murmured, pulling her close. Tessa smiled, nuzzling into his chest before glancing up. "I need you like I need a shower," she whispered, laughter faint in her tone. Without hesitation, Parker scooped her up, carrying her toward the bathroom. Warm water cascaded over them, washing away exhaustion. He gently lathered her shoulders, his movements careful and tender, eliciting soft giggles from Tessa. "Stop being so serious," she teased, flicking water at his face. Parker raised a brow, pretending to be offended. "Oh, you''re asking for it now," he warned playfully before splashing water at her in retaliation. Their laughter echoed off the tiled walls as they played like kids, splashing and slipping until Parker caught her by the waist. She wrapped her arms around his neck, tiptoeing to reach him. Her kiss was soft, unhurried, carrying all the emotions she couldn''t put into words. "I can''t live without you anymore," she murmured, burying her face in his chest as her hands pressed into his back. Parker''s arms tightened around her, his chin resting against her wet hair. "You think I''m any better?" he whispered, his voice breaking slightly. Tessa pushed off the doorway, scanning the options with a dramatic flair like she was walking into a fashion show. Most of the clothes clearly weren''t for her, but she grabbed a crisp white long-sleeved shirt, rolling up the cuffs to her elbows, and paired it with a pair of black athletic shorts she found folded on a lower shelf. She turned to him once she was dressed, hands on her hips. The oversized shirt skimmed her thighs, and the shorts peeked out just enough. The outfit wasn''t fancy or planned, but somehow she made it look unfairly good. "How do I look?" she asked, spinning once. Parker, who was mid-buttoning his shirt, froze. His gaze raked over her, and the answer was instant. "Like trouble," he muttered before closing the space between them, his lips catching hers in a kiss that was soft but laced with unspoken promises. When he finally pulled back, he gave her a small smile. "Shall we?" Minutes later, they stepped out of the closet, Parker grabbing his phone and wallet while Tessa scanned the keys on the counter near the door. "This one," she said, snatching a key fob with a silver Rolls-Royce emblem. She flashed it at him with a grin. "Better for shopping than one of your little ego cars." He smirked, shaking his head as they headed downstairs hand in hand. As they descended, Tessa spotted Ere lounging at the edge of the staircase, licking her paw like royalty. Her face lit up. "Ereeeee!" she cooed, letting go of Parker''s hand to crouch down, her fingers wiggling like she was luring a kitten. "Come here, sweet girl! I''ll give you anything you want! Treats? Toys? My soul?" Ere glanced up lazily, her amber eyes narrowing. Then, with a flick of her tail, she bolted¡ªstraight toward Naomi, who was passing by in the hallway. Tessa gasped, turning back to Parker in mock outrage. "Are you seeing this? Your cat hates me!" Parker chuckled, his laugh deep and unbothered. "She doesn''t hate you. She just knows how to pick her favorites." "That''s worse!" Tessa pouted, crossing her arms but still glaring after Ere. "She''s playing hard to get, huh? Fine, I''ll win her over. Watch me." "Good luck with that," Parker teased, his grin widening as she turned back to him, her competitive side flaring. The whole exchange left the tension light and easy, their laughter echoing as they made their way to the garage, Tessa still mumbling threats and bribes to the unimpressed cat in the distance. But what was going to start as shopping was about to the beginning of the endless chain. Chapter 165 Beginning Of The Endless Chain As the sleek black Rolls-Royce purred to life, Ere darted toward the car, her tiny paws making soft thuds against the floor. She didn''t hesitate for a second, hopping inside with an air of entitlement. Tessa froze mid-step, her mouth opening in disbelief. "She just¡ªdid you see that?!" Tessa pointed at Ere, now lounging smugly on Parker''s lap like she owned the place. Parker smirked, running a hand over the cat''s silky fur. "Yeah, I saw it. Guess she likes me better." Tessa groaned but climbed in anyway, throwing herself dramatically into the plush leather seat. "She''s like, mocking me at this point. You''ve got a little dictator on your hands." Ere flicked her tail in Tessa''s direction, completely unfazed. Once they were settled, Parker glanced at her. "So... where to? You said shopping. Big decision here." Tessa''s face lit up. "Rodeo Drive," she said with a grin, pronouncing it in that faux-snobby tone she thought rich people probably used. He chuckled, shifting the car into gear. "Rodeo it is." The slightly chilly night nipped at the windows, but inside the Rolls, the warmth wrapped around them like a cocoon. The soft hum of the engine and the faint scent of leather made the ride feel luxurious and intimate, like the world outside didn''t exist. When they pulled up to Rodeo Drive, the street glittered with high-end storefronts, their windows glowing with soft lighting that made the displays look like treasures from another world. Sellers greeted them almost immediately, their smiles wide and eager as they guided Tessa toward racks of designer clothes. She was in her element, running her hands over fabrics that probably cost more than most people''s rent. Meanwhile, Parker trailed behind, Ere cradled in his arms like a spoiled princess. Other customers moved around them, their outfits a mix of casual wealth and outright decadence. Tessa didn''t seem to notice the way one man¡ªa guy in his mid-thirties wearing a blazer that was trying too hard¡ªkept staring at her. His gaze lingered too long, sliding over her legs and the curve of her waist in a way that wasn''t subtle. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire Parker didn''t see it¡ªhe was too busy indulging Ere, who was now batting lazily at his shirt button. But Ere saw. Her sharp amber eyes locked onto the man, her tail flicking in annoyance. Tessa, oblivious, held up a sleek black dress. "What do you think?" "Wrap it like a gift," Parker instructed, handing the necklace back. His fingers brushed over a silver chain nearby¡ªit was simpler, but it caught his eye. "And add this," he added, sliding it toward the counter. The salesperson nodded, already moving to fulfill the request. But before the wrapping was done, a sharp shout tore through the boutique. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?!" Parker''s head snapped up, his heart lurching. That was Tessa''s voice. Alarm shot through him like a lightning bolt, and he felt the chaotic rush of Omni Energy flare inside him, coiling and burning like fire. He turned toward the commotion. Tessa stood rigid, her face pale and furious, as a man in his thirties stepped back from her. The guy had this greasy, smug grin, licking his lips like he''d just gotten away with something. Parker''s eyes locked onto the man''s hand¡ªhe''d just pulled it away from Tessa''s back. Time slowed. Parker''s jaw clenched, his vision narrowing until all he could see was this lowlife''s face. He didn''t walk. He stormed. By the time anyone could register what was happening, Parker was standing in front of Tessa, his hand gripping the man''s wrist in a vice. "What the fuck did you just do to her?" Parker''s voice was venomous, low but sharp enough to cut glass. Behind him, Tessa was trembling¡ªnot just in anger but something deeper, something raw. Parker felt it. This wasn''t just about the man''s disgusting touch. It was a crack in the armor she''d built up after what her uncle had tried to do to her. That wound hadn''t healed, and now this bastard had dared to lay his hands on her. {Master,} Ere''s voice hissed in his mind, cold and sharp, {he tried touching her lower than her back.} The words slammed into Parker like gasoline on a fire. His free hand shot forward, landing squarely on the guy''s collar. In one swift motion, he yanked him closer. "What the fuck did you do to her?" Parker repeated, his voice trembling with rage. Chapter 166 When Gods Cook The man glared now, anger flashing across his face. "Get your hands off me, you rich little shit," he snapped, trying to shove Parker back. "You think you matter because your daddy¡ª" The rest of his sentence was cut off by the sickening crack of bone. Parker twisted the man''s wrist hard enough that the joint gave way with a pop, the unnatural angle making the crowd gasp. The man howled in pain, his knees buckling slightly. "You broke my fucking wrist!" he yelled, clutching his arm. But Parker wasn''t done. Not even close. The first punch landed square on the man''s nose, the crunch of cartilage breaking echoing through the boutique. Blood sprayed down his face, dripping onto the polished floor. The man staggered back, one hand clutching his face. "What the fuck, man?!" he shouted, but Parker didn''t let him recover. Another punch smashed into his cheek, splitting the skin just below his eye. Swelling started immediately, the skin darkening as blood vessels burst. "How fucking dare you touch her?" Parker growled, stepping forward as the man stumbled back. A third punch sent him sprawling against the nearest display case, the glass rattling from the impact. The guy''s lip split open, blood dripping onto his shirt. He coughed, trying to catch his breath, but Parker was already on him again. The next hit landed in his gut, the force knocking the air out of him. He doubled over, gasping, but Parker didn''t let up. Punch after punch rained down¡ªhis jaw, his temple, his ribs. Each hit was met with the wet thud of skin on skin, the man''s face swelling grotesquely. His left eye was already nearly shut, the bruise spreading like a sick, dark flower. Blood streamed from his nose, mixing with the sweat dripping off his chin. "Stop," the man tried to gasp, his voice barely audible. "Stop?" Parker echoed, his tone mocking, his knuckles already bloodied. He grabbed the man by the front of his shirt, lifting him just enough to drive his fist into his stomach again. The man retched, coughing and groaning as he collapsed back onto the floor. "How dare you fucking touch her?!" Parker''s voice was louder now, his anger boiling over. He dropped to his knees, pinning the man beneath him. His fists came down again, over and over. The crowd around them stood frozen, too stunned to intervene. Some of them flinched with every punch, the sound of bones crunching and skin splitting making their stomachs churn.@@@@ Tessa didn''t answer right away, just nodded against him. But her shaking didn''t stop. "You''re fine," Parker said firmly, like he was willing her to believe it. "He can''t touch you anymore. It''s okay." But Tessa''s voice was small, almost a whisper. "You went too far... What if they take you to jail?" Her words hung in the air, and for the first time since it all began, Parker smiled¡ªjust a faint curve of his lips. "I''m not going to jail," he said, his tone calm but unwavering. "Trust me." She pulled back slightly, looking up at him with wide, worried eyes. "How do you even know? They''re gonna blame you for this. You¡ª" "Tessa," Parker cut her off, his hands resting on her shoulders. "I need you to go to the car. Now. Before the cops get here." "But¡ª" "Go." His voice was firm, but there was a softness beneath it, a quiet reassurance that he had this under control. Tessa hesitated, her gaze darting between him and the crowd. "What are you gonna do?" she whispered. "I''ll handle it," he said simply, his eyes flicking down to Ere, who sat silently at his feet. His stare lingered for just a moment, a silent command passing between them. "Don''t let her out of your sight this time and you know what else you should do." Ere nodded, her golden eyes gleaming as she padded over to Tessa. The crowd parted slightly as Tessa reluctantly turned and walked away, Ere trailing protectively at her heels. People whispered as she passed, their gazes heavy with a mix of curiosity and shock. Some of them thought she was abandoning him; others were too stunned to even process what was happening. But Parker''s calm, unwavering expression made it clear¡ªhe wanted her gone, and he wasn''t going anywhere. **** In Olympus gods watched in silence but particularly, Apollo had that smile on his face like he had achieved exactly what he had been aiming for. Chapter 167 Detained—Gods At Play When Tessa reached the car, the murmur of the crowd grew louder. The sirens were deafening now, the flashing red and blue lights reflecting off the polished windows of the boutique. Parker turned to face the onlookers, his blooded hands slipping casually into his pockets. He scanned their faces, his gaze landing briefly on the boutique manager. The man stared back, his expression unreadable, but there was a flicker of understanding between them. Parker tilted his head slightly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. It was almost like he was saying, Don''t get in my way. Just watch. The manager said nothing, his arms still crossed as he stepped back into the doorway, signaling to the guards to stay put. Before anyone else could react, the police arrived. The flashing red-and-blue lights bathed the street in a chaotic glow as the sirens blared, piercing through the stunned silence of Rodeo Drive. The police officers moved with the kind of sharp precision that only came from years of practice. Two of them immediately rushed to the man Parker had pummeled, crouching down to check his swelling face and bleeding nose. The guy looked like he''d just survived a round with a heavyweight boxer¡ªeyes nearly swollen shut, blood trickling from his split lips, his entire face a grotesque map of bruises. Parker, standing a few feet away, just watched with cold detachment, the knuckles of his right hand coated in crimson. "Sir, we''re going to need you to step aside," one of the officers said, his voice firm but calm as he gestured for Parker to move back. Parker raised his hands in a mock surrender, stepping away from the beaten man, his breathing eerily controlled despite the raw fury still simmering in his chest. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire Another officer barked into his radio, calling for immediate medical assistance. The crowd had grown thicker, spilling out from nearby stores, their murmurs like the buzz of a thousand bees. No one dared whip out their phones to record¡ªit was like an unspoken rule not to intervene, not here, not now. Parker''s gaze swept over the scene, locking eyes briefly with Tessa, who stood trembling near the Rolls. She looked pale, her eyes glossy with unshed tears, her hands clutching Ere tightly to her chest. The sight tugged at something in Parker, but he shoved it aside. He had bigger shit to deal with right now. "Alright, buddy, you wanna tell us what the hell happened here?" an officer asked, clipboard in hand, his expression a mix of annoyance and curiosity. Parker''s eyes flicked to the man, then back to the ground where the blood had started pooling. Parker complied without resistance, his movements smooth and deliberate. The officer recited the standard Miranda rights as he cuffed Parker, his voice almost robotic. "You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney. If you cannot afford one, one will be provided for you. Do you understand these rights?" Parker nodded. "Anything on you we should know about? Weapons, contraband?" "Nope." The officer patted him down anyway, his hands searching Parker''s pockets and belt. Once satisfied, he gestured toward the squad car waiting at the curb. As they escorted him past the crowd, Parker glanced toward the Rolls. Tessa was inside, her face buried in her hands, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs. For a moment, their eyes met, and Parker offered her a small, almost imperceptible smile, as if to say, It''s okay. I''ve got this. Inside the car, Tessa clutched Ere tighter, her tears flowing freely now. "This is my fault," she whispered, her voice cracking. "It''s all my fault." The sales associate who''d been helping her earlier approached the car with a somber expression. "Miss, your items have been packed. Where should we send them?" Tessa wiped her face hastily and gave the address of Parker''s penthouse, her voice barely audible. The associate nodded, handing her the receipt. As the squad car pulled away, Parker''s figure grew smaller in the distance, but his composed smile was burned into her mind. Tessa drove away in silence, tears streaming down her cheeks. She gripped the steering wheel tightly, her knuckles white. "If I wasn''t so weak... if I wasn''t so fucking useless..." Her voice trembled, breaking into soft sobs as Rodeo Drive disappeared in the rearview mirror. Chapter 168 Status The squad car rolled up to the station in the dead of night, the faint hum of fluorescent lights casting a pale glow over the cracked asphalt. Parker sat in the back, cuffed but relaxed, his expression cool and unreadable. The officers hadn''t manhandled him; there was no need. He didn''t resist, didn''t fight. Hell, he barely spoke. He moved with the kind of quiet confidence that made people second-guess themselves, like he was the one letting them escort him, not the other way around. Inside, they ran the usual protocol. Prints. Photos. A quick database check. That''s when things got sticky. "Uh, you might wanna take a look at this," one of the officers muttered, pointing at the screen. Parker Black. Legal ward of the Blackwood family. Recently tied to a whirlwind of scandals. The air in the room shifted, a weird cocktail of tension and unease. "Shit," someone whispered. For a second, no one knew what to do. This wasn''t just some random rich kid with an attitude problem. This was him¡ªSomeone related to Robert Blackwood. And if they screwed this up? Yeah, their jobs weren''t worth that gamble. They placed Parker in a stark room with a metal table and two cheap chairs, the kind of place meant to make you sweat. But he didn''t look nervous. If anything, he looked bored, drumming his fingers lightly against the table.@@@@ "I''d like to contact my legal team," Parker said, his tone polite but sharp enough to cut. The officer across from him nodded stiffly. "Of course." **** The call was brief. Ava Klein, sharp as a razor, picked up immediately despite the time. "Parker," she said, her voice calm but firm. "I heard, that Tessa girl has called me. Don''t worry. Someone''s already on their way to make sure you don''t spend a single night there." Parker raised an eyebrow, leaning back in the chair. "Efficient as always, Ava. But what about you?" Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire "I''m in New York," she replied. "I''ll be on the first flight out. Sit tight, don''t say anything stupid, and let them handle it. By morning, this whole mess will be over." **** Tessa was already outside, her thin cardigan doing nothing to shield her from the biting cold. As soon as the car slowed to a stop, she bolted toward it, wrenching the door open before it had fully parked. "Parker!" she cried, her voice cracking as she threw herself into his arms. He caught her, his hands steady against her trembling frame. She buried her face in his chest, sobbing uncontrollably, her words tumbling out in broken gasps. "I¡ªI was so worried. I thought¡ªI thought¡ª" "Shh," Parker murmured, one hand gently stroking her hair. "It''s fine. I''m fine." But she just kept crying, her tears soaking into his shirt. "It''s my fault," she choked out. "I''m so stupid. If I wasn''t so¡ª" "Enough," Parker cut her off, his tone soft but firm. "This wasn''t your fault. Not even close." Her body went slack against him, her energy completely spent. With a sigh, Parker bent down, hooking his arm under her legs and lifting her effortlessly. The doors opened automatically as Parker stepped inside, Tessa cradled in his arms. Elena and Naomi were waiting in the foyer, their expressions a mix of concern and relief. Ere trailed behind them, her tail flicking lazily as she hopped onto the nearest couch. {I did it, master. Whenever you''re ready,} Ere''s voice purred in his mind, her tone smug and satisfied. Parker didn''t respond, his focus entirely on Tessa as he carried her upstairs. Naomi moved to follow, but Parker shot her a look that stopped her in her tracks. "She needs rest," he said simply, his voice leaving no room for argument. The lawyer lingered by the door, her phone already out as she wrapped up the remaining formalities. "Ms. Klein will be here first thing tomorrow," she said, her tone clipped and professional. Parker didn''t respond. As far as he was concerned, the night was over. For now, all that mattered was getting Tessa to bed. "Stay!" Chapter 169 Lost Pieces Parker pushed the bedroom door open with his shoulder, the soft glow of the bedside lamp making the room feel warmer than it was. She''d fallen asleep mid-sob, her body finally giving out after all the emotional whiplash of the night. He laid her down gently, pulling the blanket over her and brushing a stray strand of hair from her damp face. For a moment, he just stood there, watching her breathe. She looked fragile like this, so unlike the Tessa who smiled like nothing could hurt her. He bent down, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead. "Goodnight," he whispered, his voice almost breaking. The living room was too quiet. The plates of food sat untouched on the table¡ªcarefully plated dishes meant to welcome Tessa home, now cold and forgotten. Parker sighed as he walked in, running a hand through his hair. Elena and Naomi were sitting on the couch, their faces etched with equal parts worry and exhaustion. The smell of roasted vegetables and grilled steak lingered in the air, bittersweet and ironic. Parker leaned on the edge of the couch, his eyes scanning the room. "You guys put in a lot of effort tonight," he said softly. "I''m sorry it didn''t turn out the way you planned." Elena waved him off with a small laugh. "Don''t be boss. We can cook anytime. What matters is that she''s okay. And," she added, narrowing her eyes at him playfully, "that you''re not behind bars." Naomi nodded, smirking. "Yeah, because the last thing we need is a headline like: ''Rich Kid Fights in Public, Ends Up in Jail¡ªDetails Inside.''" That earned a chuckle from Parker. He slid into the chair across from them, grabbing a fork and digging into the now-lukewarm meal. "Well," he said between bites, "let''s at least not let this go to waste." The lawyer sat at the far end of the table, eating in silence. She was efficient, just like Ava, but the occasional side-eye she threw Parker''s way said she wasn''t thrilled with how the night had gone down.@@@@ Ere was in her spot too eating her meat. Lots of it. Parker''s phone buzzed, the screen lighting up with two familiar names. He sighed and answered, propping the phone up against a glass of water. Ava''s face appeared first, her expression a mix of exasperation and concern. Cassidy''s followed, looking equally pissed but also... worried. "What the hell, Parker?" Ava snapped, her voice sharp enough to cut through the room. "You call that protecting her?" Cassidy chimed in, crossing her arms. Ava and Cassidy exchanged a look, their anger softening into something closer to understanding. Parker sat there, a quiet storm brewing in his chest, feeling like he''d fucked up the one thing that mattered. Protecting Tessa. That was his job, his responsibility. And tonight, he''d failed her. The thought twisted in his gut, a bitter knot he couldn''t untangle. Her past¡ªit was still there, lurking in the shadows, haunting her like some goddamn ghost that wouldn''t leave. What her uncle had done to her hadn''t just disappeared, no matter how strong she acted. Tessa was building walls, layers of fake smiles and "I''m fine" lies, but Parker saw through it. He always did. She''d given him something he''d never had before¡ªsomething real, something that made him want to be better¡ªbut in return, she''d lost pieces of herself. Pieces he hadn''t figured out how to give back yet. He exhaled sharply, scrubbing a hand down his face. "Ava," he said into the phone, his voice low but steady. "I need everything taken care of. Every fucking thing. Rodeo, the cameras, her face¡ªnone of it shows up. Got it?" Ava''s tone softened, but there was an edge of amusement. "Consider it done. You''re lucky I don''t sleep, Parker. But..." She paused, then chuckled. "I''m starting to get jealous. Maybe I should''ve been the one in Tessa''s place tonight. You''d probably kill for me too." "Don''t be too hopeful." The sleepy voice cut through the air, quiet but clear. Parker''s head snapped up just as Tessa appeared in the doorway, her hair a mess and her eyes half-closed, but her voice carried enough sass to make Ava laugh through the phone. Tessa shuffled closer, her steps slow but steady, and Parker immediately stood, moving to help her before she could even make it to the table. She raised a hand to stop him, though it barely had the strength behind it. "I''m fine, Parker. I can walk, sit, and breathe all on my own." Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire He didn''t listen. Of course, he didn''t. His hand was already on her arm, guiding her to the chair like she was some fragile glass doll about to shatter. Once she was seated, she leaned back and gave him a teasing smile, her gaze drifting to the phone still in his hand. "So, who''s admiring my position now?" Chapter 170 Would Kill For Tessa sat there, hesitating for a second as her eyes shifted between Ava and Cassidy, who were mid-conversation with Parker. Her lips parted like she was trying to figure out the right thing to say, but Ava was already turning toward her, grinning like she''d found her new favorite person. "Well, well, the famous Tessa." Ava''s tone was playful, her green eyes sparkling with mischief as she took Tessa in. "I gotta say, with a face like that, it totally makes sense why our cold, untouchable billionaire went nuclear tonight. Honestly, you might be the only one on this planet who could pull that off." "B-Billionaire?" Naomi''s fork clattered onto her plate as both she and Elena snapped their heads toward Parker like he''d been hiding some secret fortune from them. Even the lawyer, who had been quietly sipping coffee, paused mid-sip, raising an eyebrow in silent shock. Tessa blinked, then let out a soft laugh before stepping forward and slipping her arm through Parker''s. She leaned her head against his shoulder, her smile small but sweet. "Well, of course. I mean, I am his most treasured thing in the world, right, honey?"@@@@ Parker glanced down at her, his expression unreadable for a second before he lifted a hand to gently pat her head like she was his spoiled little queen. He gave a curt nod, his voice low. "You''re not wrong." A faint growl came from the corner where Ere was curled up, clearly unimpressed with the scene. But tonight, she wasn''t the main character in this little drama, and even she knew it. She continued on her meat. "Wow, big talk!" Ava crossed her arms, clearly amused but not backing down. "So, Parker, what''s it like having someone so bold in your life?" Tessa tilted her head, her smirk turning sharp. "Oh, Ava, considering how hard you''re trying to dig in it, I''m guessing you''re the one who''s been eyeing my position." That earned a loud laugh from both Ava and Cassidy. Ava waved her off like she was brushing away the accusation but didn''t bother hiding her grin. "Okay, fine, you caught me. But you know what? I''m happy being the shadow concubine. You can keep the empress throne." Tessa placed her hands on her hips, nodding sagely like she was some wise queen. "Wise choice. This empress will remember your generous selflessness. Name your wish, and I''ll see to it that you get it." "Oh, how noble of you, my empress." Ava clutched her chest dramatically. "All I ask is that you keep our emperor happy!" Parker sighed, his eyes narrowing slightly, but there wasn''t any real anger there¡ªjust exhaustion. "It''s not about that," he muttered, his tone low but steady. "I know she''s strong. Stronger than most people think. But that doesn''t mean I''m gonna let her carry the weight of something she shouldn''t have to." Before anyone could argue further, Parker turned to Ava, cutting through the tension like a blade. "I want this finalized before tomorrow afternoon. Make sure there''s no part of this case where that man is needed. I don''t care what you have to do¡ªjust make sure he''s out of it." The sudden shift in tone caught everyone off guard. Naomi and Elena exchanged confused glances, unsure why Parker seemed so fixated on that particular point. Even Ava hesitated, her usual sharp wit dulled for a moment by his intensity. "Uh... okay," Ava said finally, nodding. "Consider it done." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire Cassidy, however, wasn''t as quick to drop it. Her brows furrowed as a faint suspicion flickered in her eyes. She had a rough idea of what he might be planning, and it didn''t sit right with her. "Parker," Cassidy started, her voice low but insistent, "you''re not¡ª" He didn''t let her finish. "How long will the paperwork take?" he asked abruptly, his voice calm but firm, like a door slamming shut on the conversation. Cassidy froze mid-sentence, catching the signal immediately. His tone wasn''t just firm¡ªit was final. There was no room for debate, no cracks in the wall he''d just thrown up between them. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and after a moment, she nodded, sitting back in her chair. "Not long," she murmured. In the corner, Ere watched the exchange with a knowing look, her tail flicking lazily against the floor. She didn''t need words to communicate what she was thinking: ''Oh, he''s definitely up to something¡ªand it''s gonna be messy.'' But for now, no one said anything more. Parker had made his decision, and everyone at the table, even Cassidy, knew there was no changing his mind. Chapter 171 Oblivious Locked Targets 1 Parker leaned back into the couch, pinching the bridge of his nose as Cassidy''s voice rang out through the phone. "You know," she teased, a smirk audible even over the call, "you said you wanted an all-alone week. Just you and your peace, right? So much for that. It didn''t even take an hour before all hell broke loose." "Cassidy¡ª" he started, his tone halfway between frustrated and amused, but before he could finish, she gave him one last laugh and ended the call. "Of course," Parker muttered, exhaling slowly as the screen went dark. He turned his attention to Ava, who was still grinning like she''d just won some private victory. She saluted him mockingly before hanging up herself. Tessa''s laughter cut through the silence, soft but teasing. "You heard them. Guess it''s my turn now. Let me protect you, Mr. Cold Billionaire," she said, handing him a glass of wine with both hands, her eyes sparkling mischievously. Parker accepted it with a raised brow. "You''re not protecting me, Tessa. You''re driving me insane." "Exactly!" she said, nodding with exaggerated enthusiasm, her lips curving into a devilish smile. "That''s the whole point. Someone''s gotta save you from yourself, and lucky for you, that''s my job now." He shook his head, but there was a flicker of warmth in his expression. "Dangerous job." "Worth the paycheck," she quipped, clinking her glass against his. **** As they sipped their wine, the atmosphere in the living room softened. Naomi and Elena worked quietly in the background, clearing the dishes and leaving the two of them to their moment. The female lawyer had long since retreated to the guest room, probably grateful for the excuse to escape the chaos. Parker rested his arm along the back of the couch, his eyes flicking to Tessa, who was staring into her glass like it held some hidden truth. For a moment, everything felt normal¡ªcomfortable, even. Tessa shifted, her fingers tracing the rim of her glass. Her voice, when she finally spoke, was softer, almost fragile. "You know, earlier... at the rodeo..." She paused, swallowing hard like she was trying to choke down whatever emotion was clawing its way to the surface. "I thought it was happening all over again." Parker didn''t have to ask what she meant. He knew. Her uncle.@@@@ That shadow still clung to her, even after all this time. She might''ve built walls around it, painted them over with smiles and clever words, but tonight had cracked those walls wide open. The second guy, fingers flying over his keyboard, let out a low whistle. "Got a hit. Final traces show a new address... somewhere in Beverly Hills." The third kid, sitting back with a Red Bull in hand, raised an eyebrow. "Damn. They tucked her into the good side of town, huh? What''s the place look like?" A new window popped open¡ªa satellite image of a mansion nestled in the hills. Not one of those obnoxiously oversized Hollywood homes dripping in gold and marble, but sleek. Private. Expensive in a way that didn''t scream wealth but whispered it with confidence. The second guy leaned in, eyes narrowing at the details. "It''s a mansion, yeah, but... it''s subtle. No crazy security, no gates lined with cameras. Feels more like a rich dude''s actual home than some billionaire''s flex." "Yeah, well, rich is rich," the first guy said, already pulling up a secure line. "Sending the location over to our client now¡ª" "Wait." The second guy held up a hand, eyes flicking across his screen. "Hold the fuck up." Both of them turned to him, waiting. "Something''s off," he muttered, typing faster, cross-referencing data, digging deeper. Then his fingers slowed, and his lips parted just slightly as he read the results. "Yo..." "What?" The kid exhaled sharply, shaking his head as he double-checked the information. Then, he turned to them with an incredulous look. "The house is registered under a student." A beat of silence. "...At our school." The third guy frowned. "You mean, like, some rich kid''s parents own it?" "No. I mean the kid owns it. Straight-up, full-name-on-the-deed owns it." They all stared at each other. "Well, shit. Who''s it?" Chapter 172 Oblivious Locked Target 2 The house was quiet. Everyone had gone to bed, and the air had settled into that deep, heavy stillness that only came in the dead of night. The kind that made even the softest sounds¡ªlike the distant hum of the fridge or the faint creak of settling wood¡ªfeel amplified. But in the garage, under the cool glow of overhead lights, Parker stood beside his Lamborghini, hands in his pockets, his face unreadable. The sleek car reflected the dim light, its polished surface smooth and unblemished, a perfect contrast to the storm of thoughts turning over in his head. Ere was perched on the workbench, tail flicking lazily, glowing eyes locked onto him like she was already preparing for the stupidity she knew was coming. "I''ve got him locked," she said, voice smooth, unbothered. "Shadow and Dimension Trail did their thing. I know exactly where he is." Parker gave a slow nod. That had been the other silent order he''d given her¡ªtrace the guy''s shadow¡ªwith her Trail¡ª keep tabs, and make sure they could track him down without a single loose end. Now, they had a destination. A target. He reached for the car door. Ere''s tail froze mid-swing. She blinked. Then, like she couldn''t believe the sheer level of dumbassery unfolding in front of her, she jumped onto the hood, blocking his path. "And what the hell do you think you''re doing?" Parker arched a brow. "What?" She deadpanned. "What." "I''m getting in the car," he said slowly, like she was the one being difficult. "How the fuck else are we supposed to get to the guy? Walk?" Ere''s expression remained unchanged. Just one long, exhausted stare. Then she rolled her eyes so hard he swore she saw another dimension. "...Through Dimensional Travel, genius." Parker paused. Stared back at her. "A portal?" He scoffed. "You''re kidding." Her tail twitched. "Yeah. That''s what I do now. Tell jokes." "No, but¡ª" He dragged a hand down his face, already regretting this conversation. "Are you crazy? That''s¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence. A slow, creeping chill ran up his spine. Because now that he was actually thinking about it... he had never traveled through a magical portal before. Not properly, at least. Sure, there had been that one time. But he''d been, uh... out of commission for that. Technically unconscious. Technically didn''t count. Ere must''ve caught on because she just shook her head. "Oh, don''t start acting like this is your first time." "But technically it is my first time," he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "Since, you know... the last time I was kinda¡ª" "Unconscious?" she finished flatly. "Yeah." "Still doesn''t change anything," she said, flicking a paw. "And seriously, were you really planning to drive? You wanna leave a whole-ass trail of your presence behind when we''re done?" "I can erase my presence," he said, because yeah, he was that good. Their target¡ªwasn''t anything unusual. If anything, she was too clean. No dirt, no buried secrets, no shady family history. Just a straight-laced background, decent grades, a life so boringly normal it almost made Lex suspicious. "Nothing''s popping," Ethan muttered. "Like, nada. This chick''s practically a saint." "That''s not normal," Lex frowned. "Nobody''s this clean." Then¡ª "Wait, hold up," Cam cut in, squinting at his screen. "She''s got some recent activity at school. Sending it now." A few clicks later, and their client was informed. Client: Got it but I already know this. Now, what''s the progress with the spyware? Lex smirked, fingers flying over the keyboard. "Give us an hour, we''ll make it flawless¡ªgive him everything without leaving a trace." Lex: One hour. No trails. You''ll get everything. Client: Good. Let me know when it''s done. Lex leaned back, stretching. "Spyware''s in. Target is locked. We''re fucking golden." Cam held up his hand. Ethan smacked his palm against it. Lex followed. High-fives all around. Five million dollars was so close, they could smell it. **** The night sky over Beverly Hills was clear, stars scattered like diamond dust over the sprawling city. The hum of life never stopped here¡ªcars rolling through wide streets, neon lights reflecting off glass skyscrapers, the distant thump of bass from rooftop parties. Above it all, a man floated. Not like some rigid superhero, arm stretched out like an old-school comic book cliche?. Nah. He had style. One knee slightly bent, arms relaxed at his sides, the air bending subtly around him as he hovered, his gaze sweeping across the city below. Why do they even bend their knee, though? Parker would''ve wondered. Every rooftop, every alley, every shadowed street¡ªit was all in his sight. Then¡ª Fluctuation. His head snapped to the right. The shift in space was subtle, like a ripple in the air, but he felt it. His eyes locked onto a certain apartment. A portal split open. And two figures jumped out. A man. A woman. His lips curled into a smirk. "Well, well, well." Chapter 173 Worried Zeus and Brothers. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire The air felt heavy, like a storm was about to break, but it was just them¡ªdivine beings who had seen empires rise and crumble, now sitting around, debating a damn teenager. Apollo leaned back, arms crossed, watching the way the conversation had turned. "Look," he said, tone dry, "I did what had to be done." Aphrodite, on the other hand, was bubbling with anger, her golden glow dimming at the edges like a candle about to go out in a strong wind. "Apollo, have you lost your fucking mind? That girl was still healing! And you pulled that shit? Are you out of your damn sunburned head?" Apollo snorted. "It was necessary."@@@@ "Oh, necessary," Aphrodite mocked, eyes flashing. "Necessary for what? To traumatize her more?" "To keep Parker under our radar." Apollo exhaled sharply, his patience wearing thin. "We all know something''s off. He slips past us sometimes¡ªblackouts, blanks, gaps where we should''ve seen everything. I had to know if it was real." Aphrodite''s fingers curled into her palm. "And this was the only way?" she challenged. "To see if he can actually hide some of his movements from us?" "Would you rather we just sit around waiting for a neat little solution to fall into our laps?" Hera, to those who actually knew her¡ªcut in, voice cool and practical. "We needed answers, and we needed them fast. And you, Aphrodite, are way too invested in that girl. Since when do we question our own moves because of a mortal?" A flicker of something unreadable passed over Aphrodite''s face, but before she could bite back, another voice joined in. "She''s right," Ares said, arms resting against the back of his chair. "Things aren''t adding up. We were watching, but somehow, we didn''t see shit when Atalanta and Cassandra met him. Only caught it after Parker walked away, and even then, we barely got scraps of their conversation. Same thing in his house. We saw nothing¡ªuntil his bond with Tessa cracked open through the set limits." A heavy silence settled over them. Then Nyx sighed. "This isn''t even the first time. Remember when Parker was supposed to head home? The entire thing was blank. Nothing. Until he showed back up in his mansion, beat to hell with his magical cat missing." Dionysus chuckled, swirling his drink. "Speaking of which¡ªhow the fuck did Erebus become a mortal''s pet?" "Exactly," Hermes smirked. "We''ve been saying it. Parker''s one of them." "Even that Blackwood family..." Dionysus mused, setting his glass down. "They scream Origin Family." Poseidon snorted. "Trouble?" He leaned against his trident, one brow raised like this whole thing was ridiculous. "You''re acting like we''re about to see Olympus burn." Hades didn''t blink. "We might and you know why!" That shut Poseidon up. For a moment, at least. But then he scoffed, shaking his head. "You''re both overthinking. Over crediting the boy. Why the fuck would they leave one of theirs behind?" He gestured vaguely. "We know his past. The only reason he''s anything at all is because of the system. Aphrodite''s creation." Zeus exhaled sharply. "And?" "And there''s no way in hell a son of THEM would need a fucking system to grow stronger." Poseidon gestured again, this time toward the gods still gathered below. "Heck, why would their son be some nobody? A mortal kid tossed aside by his own guardian family?" That part made sense. Too much sense. Silence stretched between them. Poseidon crossed his arms. "We''re probably just overthinking. Maybe his system¡ªwhatever the fuck. For all it''s worth¡ªjust has some weird, unique feature that lets him slip under our radar. That''d explain why we would keeps losing sight of him than overthinking that he''s one of THEM." Zeus and Hades exchanged glances. They wanted to believe that. Needed to. Because if it wasn''t true... if Parker was one of THEM, more terrifyingly, if he was the son of HER¡ª Then nothing, nothing, was going to save Apollo from what he did. Poseidon, still lounging like he hadn''t just laughed at the most dangerous possibility imaginable, smirked. "You two look like you''re about to have a heart attack." Hades sighed, rubbing his temples. "We just really, really hope that kid is a nobody." Zeus nodded. "Not because of anything we did to him." "No." Hades'' voice dropped. "Because we know what''s coming for us. Just the three of us!" The crimes of their past were catching up. And if Parker was who they feared he might be¡ª Then they were fucked. Chapter 174 The Begin Gem The portal ripped open inside the dimly lit apartment, bending reality for a split second before two figures stepped out like shadows materializing into flesh. The man moved first¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, wrapped in a sleek, tactical bodysuit that looked both expensive and experimental. The woman followed, shorter but just as dangerous, her form-fitting attire humming faintly with stored energy. The couple inside barely had time to register the intruders before it was over. A blur of motion. A sharp, wet gasp. The husband collapsed, a clean hole burned straight through his chest. The wife barely let out a choked scream before her throat was slit with something that didn''t even reflect light¡ªjust pure absence. They never even had a chance, the duo stood over two fresh corpses, their bodies still warm, eyes frozen in shock. Blood soaked into the plush white carpet, staining the pristine luxury of the penthouse The woman flicked her wrist, shaking off a crimson droplet from her blade. "Messy," she muttered, sounding mildly annoyed. The man beside her smirked, flexing his fingers. "Efficient." No alarms. No screams. Just two lives snuffed out in seconds. The duo moved fast-too fast. Even for someone like Captain Sun, rushing from the sky, their speed was unnatural. Not just fast, but fluid-like they weren''t even bound by the same physics as everyone. else. By the time he locked onto them, they were already at the vault. The woman placed her hand against the reinforced steel door. A hum of energy rippled from her fingers, a soft, eerie thrumm vibrating through the walls. The heavy locks disengaged with a series of deep metallic clunks, the entire structure folding apart like it had just given up fighting. "God, I love ancient artifacts," she murmured, stepping inside. The man followed, reaching for their prize-a small, glowing gem. It pulsed with an unnatural radiance, shifting colors like a living ember trapped in glass. Brighter than any Ether crystal. Denser. Something unnatural, humming with energy that practically called to them. The man smirked, reaching in and lifting it from its resting place. "Got it," he said smoothly, "IT''S...Beautiful," he whispered. "And powerful," she added. "We should¡ª" A whoosh of air cut her off and that was when the window shattered. A streak of gold slammed through the apartment, the sheer impact pressure sending furniture flying. Captain Sun landed in the middle of the chaos, eyes locked on the two figures standing by the open vault. "Alright," he called out, voice carrying through the space, "I don''t know what you two just pulled, but¡ªDrop it," he ordered, voice calm but firm. "Now." The woman smirked. They didn''t even look surprised. The woman exhaled, tilting her head. "Took you long enough." He rolled his shoulders, flexing his fingers as golden energy crackled around him. Then, with a sudden burst of light, he shot into the sky, cutting through the night like a comet. He had a bad fucking feeling about this. **** Above the Mansion Captain Sun hovered just above the mansion, scanning the area with a sharp, eagle-eyed focus. The city lights flickered beneath him, the quiet hum of the streets swallowed by the intense silence that hung in the air. His energy crackled around him, like a thunderstorm waiting to break. Chione stood beside him, her icy presence a stark contrast against the warm glow of the evening. She was different this time, her aura colder, sharper, like a storm waiting to tear through the sky. She stood tall, almost regal, clad in an ancient-style ice armor. The sleek ice plates glinted under the moonlight, every edge perfectly crafted, with sharp angles that screamed of battle-ready elegance. Unlike the last time he''d seen her¡ªwhen she was armed with a bow and arrows¡ªthis time, a long, glimmering spear was in her hands. The shaft was adorned with intricate designs, the blade at the end as sharp as the chill that emanated from her. Her eyes were locked onto the mansion below. Captain Sun followed her gaze. In the backyard, a man stood over the barely breathing body of a man, the stench of blood heavy in the air. The man raised a sword¡ªa sword that radiated heat¡ªbefore bringing it down. He finished the job. The flames shot out from the blade like a furious, burning explosion, engulfing the man''s body in an instant. Captain Sun''s eyes widened as he recognized the flames. His mouth went dry. "No way..." "The Phoenix flames," he murmured, barely able to believe his own words. The fiery inferno licking the air was unmistakable. He''d seen those flames before¡ªrumored to be a power passed down from the phoenixes themselves, a flame that burned with the soul of a phoenix. They were deadly. Before Captain Sun could react, the man holding the sword erupted with white flames¡ªwhite, like the heart of a frozen sun. It swirled around him, wrapping him in an aura that felt like it was both alive and untouchable. The man''s face was calm, eerily so, as if he were barely trying. Then¡ªwithout warning¡ªhe flicked his wrist. The flames followed his command, and the nearby bedroom burst into flames, the fire crawling up the walls, licking the ceiling in seconds. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Captain Sun let out a curse. "What the fuck? This guy is insane." But Chione wasn''t phased. She was already moving, her spear held tight in her hands, her eyes locked on the man. The flames didn''t seem to bother her¡ªhell, they barely even made her blink. She was focused, poised like a predator ready to strike. "I think I recognize that guy..." Captain Sun muttered, still staring at the man, who was now casually tossing flames like they were nothing. Chione''s gaze narrowed, and without a word, she launched herself forward, moving faster than Captain Sun could track. Her form was a blur, cutting through the air with ease. "No time to waste," she said, her voice cold, focused. "I''ll stop him." Captain Sun watched her disappear into the night, his mind racing. He had a sinking feeling about this one. Something wasn''t right. But he knew better than to hesitate. He followed her in a blur of light, ready for whatever chaos was coming next. Chapter 175 Kill—White Phoenix Flames The portal vanished behind them, leaving Parker and Ere standing in the dimly lit bedroom of the man who had assaulted Tessa. The house was dead silent, the scent of expensive cologne and stale whiskey lingering in the air. A king-sized bed dominated the room, and in it, sprawled out like he had no care in the world, was their target. Fast asleep. Oblivious. Parker''s gaze was cold as ice. "Wake him up." Ere didn''t need to be told twice. She leapt onto the bed with the grace of a predator, her claws flashing under the moonlight seeping through the windows. With one swift swipe¡ª Shhhhk. A deep, vicious gash opened across the man''s face. The reaction was instant. A raw, guttural scream tore from his throat as he jolted awake, hands flying to his face. Blood gushed between his fingers, soaking into the silk sheets. His breath hitched in ragged gasps, and then¡ªpure horror struck him as he realized something was missing. His right eye.@@@@ It was gone. Just gone. He groped at the ruined socket, his voice cracking with agony. "M-My eye! My fucking eye!" He barely managed to choke out the words before another sharp wave of pain shot through him. Ere, completely unbothered, wiped his blood off her claws using the very same sheets he was lying on. The man''s body trembled as his blurry, bloodshot eye focused on Parker. And when recognition hit, his pupils shrank to pinpricks. No. No fucking way. Him? Here? He scrambled back, his spine hitting the headboard. "What¡ªHow the hell did you get in here?!" His voice was shaky, desperate. "The guards¡ªhow¡ª" Parker didn''t answer. Didn''t move. Just stood there, expression blank, like he was watching a fly squirm before he crushed it. Fear. The bastard could smell it in the air, thick and suffocating. "Is this what you want?" the man whispered, his body still pressing against the headboard like it could swallow him whole. "I get it¡ªI fucked up, okay? I''m sorry¡ª" Still, silence. Still, Parker just watched. The man was panicking now, his breath coming in short, sharp gasps. But there was something worse¡ªsomething far more terrifying than Parker''s presence. Why the fuck was no one coming? The house had security¡ªguards, cameras, alarms. His scream should''ve brought them running, but the room remained eerily quiet. She stepped closer, the darkness slithering around her like a living thing. The scent of blood thickened, rich and metallic. "Not yet." She smiled. "I''m not done playing." **** By the time she was done, the man was a barely recognizable heap of blood and torn flesh, sprawled on the floor, chest rising and falling in weak, shuddering breaths. Parker stepped forward. His shoes touched the blood, but it didn''t matter. Nothing about this mattered. He unsheathed his Phoenix Sword. The air rippled. The man¡ªwhat was left of him¡ªcould barely lift his head. His lips trembled, trying to form one last plea. But Parker only looked down at him with an expression so unreadable it may as well have been carved from stone. "I''ll come for you even in your next life," Parker said, voice steady. "Pray you don''t reincarnate." The blade ignited. Flames, blinding and pure, engulfed the man''s body. There was no time for a final scream. No chance for another breath. Just like that¡ªhe was erased. [Ding! Hidden Mission Completed! Taste of Blood: Take your first human life with the sacred Phoenix Sword. Reward: Phoenix Flames (Superpower)] Heat surged through Parker. He tightened his grip on the sword, the hilt warm against his palm, and closed his eyes for just a moment, letting the flames speak to him. Let me feel you. Control me! A searing heat filled him from within, like an inferno igniting deep in his chest. The flames responded immediately, licking up his arms, swirling around his body in tendrils of white-hot fire. The air grew thick, heavy with the scent of burning, but it was beautiful. This was it. This was what he''d been waiting for. His chest swelled as he breathed in the energy that was now his. He could feel it moving with his heartbeat, pulsing with life and power, a perfect harmony between the man and the flames. It wasn''t just fire. It was Phoenix Flames, flames that were born from something older, something primal. And for the first time, he felt the bond¡ªthe connection to the sword, to the flames, to the power that was now a part of him. With a sharp movement of his wrist, he tested the flames. They obeyed him like a loyal servant, flickering in response to his slightest command. It wasn''t just control, it was domination. He felt the flames surge around him, like a beast coming to heel. The room was alive with heat, the flames spiraling and dancing as if they had their own will. Parker could feel them in his blood now. This was his power. His to command. His to destroy. The flames exploded around him, expanding in a brilliant wave that could have consumed everything in its path¡ªbut it didn''t. Instead, they swirled around him, like the very essence of nature itself. Beautiful, graceful, and completely destructive. He stood at the center of it all, invincible, unshaken. ''Ere go outside, NOW!'' he ordered suddenly! And then¡ªshe appeared. An Ice Goddess. Chapter 176 Fire vs. Ice—Nyxlith & Chione The flames exploded around him, expanding in a brilliant wave that could have consumed everything in its path¡ªbut it didn''t. Instead, they swirled around him, like the very essence of nature itself. Beautiful, graceful, and completely destructive. He stood at the center of it all, invincible, unshaken. "Let''s see how far this power goes," Parker muttered to himself, a grin tugging at his lips. The flames raged but did not burn him¡ªno, they were his now. He raised a hand, watching the flames coil around his fingers like they belonged there. Ere''s eyes widened. "Well, shit," she muttered. Parker exhaled. Controlled. Unshaken. "Let''s go." Ere nodded, stepping forward to summon the portal¡ª But then¡ª A crack split through the air. The temperature plummeted. Phoenix Flames had began to consume the air, but the temperature of the room dropped so fast it was as if someone had flipped a switch. The fire, once roaring and wild, seemed to hesitate for a split second. Then, in a flash, it went still, its movement frozen mid-dance. Parker''s gaze flicked to the source of the change, his senses sharpening, the air now heavy with a bitter cold that bit at his skin. It wasn''t just the drop in temperature¡ªit was something else, something far more ominous. And then, she appeared. It was her. ''Ere go outside, NOW!'' he ordered suddenly! The Ice Goddess''s aura was a storm. The air around her shimmered with the intensity of her power, icy and unyielding, like a blizzard captured in human form. The temperature dropped even further as she stepped closer, and Parker could feel the flames inside him waver, their wild, uncontained fury suddenly threatened by the cold that now poured from her in waves. She stood there, like a vision straight out of a nightmare¡ªan ice goddess in full battle regalia. Her armor gleamed in the low light, sharp edges and intricate designs that only accentuated her ethereal, deadly beauty. She was a statue of grace, but also a weapon. The spear in her hands was a masterpiece, its blade sharp enough to cut through the very air itself. And her presence-hell, it was like standing in the middle of a blizzard, one that could freeze you solid if you didn''t respect it. Her eyes met his, calm and cold, as if she had no doubt in her ability to quell the flames he had awakened. Her aura¡ªicy and pure¡ªpressed against the fire, a silent challenge to the blaze that raged around him. And the flames¡ªthey responded. They fought. The Phoenix Flames tried to surge forward, their heat growing, hungry to consume everything in their path. But the Ice Goddess stood firm, her presence like an immovable wall, pushing against the flames with the sheer force of her cold energy. A vein of frost cracked along the ceiling. Chione''s eyes darkened. She moved. A blur. A ghost. A force of nature. Her spear came again, but this time¡ªwhoosh¡ªthe tip was already at his throat before he could blink. Parker twisted with his unnatural instincts and mobility, barely avoiding getting skewered. Ice erupted where the weapon struck, freezing solid the very air itself. His heart kicked up. Not out of fear. Excitement? This was a real fight. He swung back, sword cutting through the thick air, flames trailing like a comet''s tail. Chione didn''t block¡ªshe flowed, moving like a goddamn glacier in fast-forward, untouchable, unfazed. She came in low¡ªspear striking for his ribs. Clang! Parker deflected¡ªhand arching back from the force¡ªthen wham! She slammed a frost-covered boot into his side, sending him skidding across the frozen floor. Pain flared up his ribs. Shit¡ª she hit like a damn semi-truck. Chione barely spared him a glance, her presence looming, suffocating. "You have no respect for the gods." Parker groaned, pushing himself up, the flames in his eyes burning hotter. He cracked his neck, rolling out the ache, then grinned¡ªcocky as ever, despite the odds. "Yeah, well..." He flipped his sword, flames spiraling up the blade, hotter, wilder. "You''re gonna have to work harder if you wanna teach me a lesson, sweetheart." Her expression didn''t change. But the way the air dropped? Yeah. She was pissed. And when she came at him again¡ªfaster, colder, deadlier¡ªParker knew one thing for damn sure. This was just getting started! Chapter 177 The Great Escape The impact was brutal. Parker felt the wall give way behind him, the force of Chione''s kick slamming him through the thick plaster like it was cardboard. Pain exploded through his ribs as he crashed into the next room, debris raining down in a cloud of dust and shattered wood. ''Damn!'' He had to give it to her¡ªshe wasn''t just fast. She was fucking strong. But so was he. Just not her match¡ªReally. White-hot phoenix flames roared to life, spiraling off him like living entities eating the floor. And then¡ªhissssss¡ªChione''s leg armor melted. The divine ice that coated it, the very thing that should''ve been immune to fire, crumbled against the sheer intensity of his flames. The metallic ice warped, hissing with steam, the once-perfect engravings dripping away like wax. She glanced down, eyes narrowing, but if she was surprised, she sure as hell didn''t show it. Parker wiped the blood off his lips with the back of his hand, rolling his shoulders. He could feel the bruises forming, his ribs screaming at him, but he didn''t let it show. Instead, he smirked. "You''re strong, Ice Goddess. I''ll give you that." His flames crackled brighter. "Not my match at all, though." Her icy stare locked onto him. No reaction. No irritation. Just that same cold, detached intensity. "Then... Surrender," she ordered. "Tell me why you killed that man." Parker exhaled through his nose. There it is. Surrender? To her? Yeah, not in this lifetime. He scoffed, straightening up, his body aching but his pride fully intact. "Surrender?" He echoed, shaking his head. "And why exactly would I do that? Because you told me to?" His voice was lazy, laced with amusement. "Tsk." He sucked his teeth, "And what, you think you''re some kind of world savior now? Are you the police? The divine judge, jury, and executioner? Honestly I don''t care what you think of yourself," His gaze darkened, the flames curling tighter around his frame. "But, what I did to that guy? It''s none of your fucking business. I don''t think I owe you an explanation, Olympian!" Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire Her expression didn''t change, but he could feel the tension in the air, the way her grip on her spear tightened just a little. This wasn''t about justice. No¡ªshe wanted something else. She wanted him to justify it. She wanted an excuse, a reason that she could wrap up in that neat little righteous savior complex. If he explained, if he pleaded his case, then she could sit on her icy throne and pretend she was the bigger person. Like he was asking for her goddamn forgiveness. Parker almost laughed. No way. He wasn''t about to stroke her heroine ego just to make her feel better about herself. He didn''t need her validation. He didn''t need her understanding. He sure as hell wasn''t gonna beg for her approval like some scared little criminal looking for absolution. Nah. That wasn''t his style. And besides¡ªhe had plans for her. If she thought she was gonna get the satisfaction of watching him break, she had another thing coming. Her grip on her spear tightened. "Then I won''t be merciful." Ice exploded outward from her body, the sheer cold pressure making the entire room groan. The flames on the walls snuffed out instantly, frost racing across every surface like a living thing. Parker tensed, his instincts screaming at him to move¡ª He played smarter. {When you get outside open the portal.} He''d shot the command through his bond with Ere. She didn''t hesitate. The cat-shadow-gremlin-thing dipped out immediately, vanishing before either of the Olympians could clock her. But Parker knew they''d feel the dimensional shift the second she started working. That was the risk. Which meant he had to put on a show. He''d given them something else to focus on. A good ol'' fashioned fight to the ol'' fashioned Olympians¡ªto distract them from what really mattered. And it had worked. Now, standing there as the shadows swallowed him, Parker felt the thrill of winning. Not the kind that came from crushing an opponent¡ªnah, this was better. This was the win that came from pulling off the perfect getaway, the kind where the other guy didn''t even realize they''d lost until it was too damn late. Captain Sun''s eyes widened, his golden glow flickering as the realization hit. "That''s a fucking problem," he muttered, watching Parker vanish like smoke. Shadows were a bitch to deal with. Sure, they could freeze space, they could lock things down with ice and divine energy¡ªbut could they freeze shadows? Could they stop something that wasn''t even solid? Not fucking likely. Chione barely paused, her voice cutting through the night like a blade. "Outside. Now." She was already moving. Captain Sun cursed and shot after her, both of them bursting through the shattered remains of the room, racing into the open sky¡ª But it was too late. The portal was already snapping shut, its edges collapsing in on themselves like a vacuum sealing away the last traces of Parker''s escape. And the only thing left behind? That goddamn grin. It was burned into the night, a taunting memory of their failed hero moment. Captain Sun exhaled through his nose, crossing his arms. "What is with people and fucking portals today?" Chione didn''t answer immediately, her icy gaze locked on the spot where Parker had vanished. But when she did speak, it wasn''t about him. It was about something worse. "We need Hector in this city." Captain Sun groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Hector? Him, of all people?" He looked like he wanted to argue, but deep down, he knew she was right. Hector was the only one who could stop these portals from popping up like goddamn whack-a-moles. And if Parker¡ªor whoever the hell else was running around using dimensional bullshit¡ªkept this up? They were gonna need him. Chapter 178 Long-Ass Night— Laboratory The portal flickered open in the dimly lit garage, a swirling mass of shadow and energy stretching across the space like a gash in reality. A second later, Parker stepped through, his shoes clicking against the polished floor as the distortion rippled shut behind him. Ere followed right after, her feline form shifting briefly before solidifying, her sharp golden eyes locking onto his. For a second, they just stood there, soaking it all in. The chaos. The adrenaline. The absurdity of it all. Then, at the same damn time¡ª "Longest night of my fucking life," Parker muttered.@@@@ "And the funniest night too," Ere added with a smirk. They both chuckled, their exhaustion melting into shared amusement. Tonight had been a mess, but hell, at least it had entertainment value. Ere stretched lazily, her tail flicking. "Alright, mon capitaine, explain something to me¡ªwhy the fuck did you go through with killing that guy when you felt Ice Goddess andnCaptain Sun coming? You knew they were nearby." Parker just chuckled, rolling his shoulders. "Even if it were a god, that guy had to die." Ere raised an eyebrow. "Okay, dramatic much?" He gave her a look. "You really think the Olympian would''ve dropped it if we just tortured the guy and let him live?" That earned a full-bodied laugh from Ere, sharp and knowing. "Oh, please, with their heroic bullshit logic? They''d still find a way to make you the bad guy even if we didn''t torture him. Like, ''Oh no, why was Parker in some mundane human''s bedroom?''¡ªas if that''s the real fucking issue." She snorted. "Doesn''t matter what you did. They''d always make sure you were the villain." "Exactly!" Parker grinned, his fingers flexing slightly. He hadn''t just gotten his revenge tonight¡ªhe''d awakened something. Turning his palm over, he let the Phoenix Flames flicker to life, the golden-red fire swirling with a pulse that felt almost alive. It wasn''t just heat¡ªit moved like it had a will of its own, the embers licking at the air as if hungry for more. It cast eerie shadows across the garage, reflecting off the sleek curves of his cars. "Too bad we lost our first fight," he mused, watching the fire dance between his fingers. Ere groaned, rolling her eyes so hard they might''ve left her skull. "What the fuck did you expect, dumbass? You went up against someone with a higher power level, and not just anyone¡ªa goddess at that! Plus, these flames? They''re, like, in their fucking baby stage. Barely even out of the womb." Parker smirked, closing his fingers and snuffing out the fire. "Still better than my telekinesis." Ere scoffed, but there was something smug in her tone when she added, "You know today was still a win, right? Whether you like it or not, facts are facts¡ªyou got your revenge, awakened a primordial beast-tier ability, and pulled off an escape against two Olympians way stronger than you." She flicked her tail, grinning. "If that''s not a fucking victory, I don''t know what is." For the first time all night, everything was quiet. And for him, at least¡ªpeaceful. But the same couldn''t be said for the Ice Goddess. Or for the Olympians. Or for the gods above, whose eyes still hadn''t closed. Because whatever had just happened tonight? It had changed things. **** The underground lab stretched endlessly, sleek and sterile, bathed in an eerie glow of blue and white lights. The walls were lined with massive glass capsules, each one filled with a thick, bubbling liquid. Inside? People. Unmoving. Suspended in the fluid like fucked-up science experiments. Some looked asleep, their bodies still, faces calm. Others? Their eyes were open¡ªwide, terrified¡ªtrapped in a nightmare they couldn''t wake up from. The air was cold, crisp, and smelled like metal and antiseptic, the kind of shit that clung to your skin and made your stomach churn. Machines hummed in the background, monitoring... whatever the hell was happening inside those tanks. Wires snaked across the floor, pulsing faintly, like veins in a living organism. This place? It was alive in the worst way. A figure in a white coat walked past, clipboard in hand, completely unbothered by the horror show around them. They stopped in front of one of the capsules, tapping on the glass with a gloved hand. The person inside twitched. Eyes darting. Mouth opening¡ªonly for bubbles to rise in the thick fluid, no sound escaping. "Still awake?" the scientist mused, jotting something down. "Tough one." Further down, another scientist muttered something under their breath, adjusting the dials on a control panel. The liquid in one of the capsules darkened slightly, and the body inside convulsed¡ªjust for a second¡ªbefore going still again. "How many are we prepping for Phase Two?" someone called from across the room. "Depends," the first scientist answered, not even looking up. "How many can we afford to lose?" Chapter 179 Aftermath—Beyond the Mortal Veil The gods had seen death more times than they could count. Hell, some of them designed the very concept of it. Mortals lived, mortals died¡ªit was as inevitable as the sun rising. A single man''s death? Pfft. Less than dust in the wind. But this one? This one had served his purpose. A disposable pawn, nudged by Apollo''s hand to provoke Parker. A test. And the results were... well. Interesting. "He didn''t hide it," Athena muttered, arms crossed, golden eyes flickering as she replayed the moment of the kill in her mind. "If he was the cause of the gaps in our vision, we wouldn''t have seen it¡ªhis kill and awakening of this power!" Apollo exhaled, rubbing his temple. "Which means the gaps aren''t coming from him... but something around him." "Or someone," Hermes mused, lounging back like this was some drama flick playing out in real-time. "Maybe it''s Ere. That little shit moved, and we still didn''t see her." "No, it''s not her," Nyx said, her voice cool as the void. She rested her chin on her hand, eyes narrowed. "I''ve been watching that cat since she crawled back into existence. Whatever she''s doing, it''s not this." A slow tension filled the air. The gods weren''t used to not knowing things. That was kinda their whole thing¡ªwatching, influencing, puppeteering. But something was threading through the world, weaving holes in their omniscience. And Parker? Parker was now sitting smack dab in the center of it. And then there was the flames. The white-hot phoenix fire that had ignited around him, searing through the battlefield like divine judgment itself. That was what had really fucked them up. "The Phoenix''s blessing," Artemis murmured, shaking her head. "But why him?" Hera scoffed, eyes cold. "The boy is no virtue. No hero." "A villain," Athena muttered darkly. "A demon," said another. Ares smirked. "Nah. A devil." All eyes flicked to Apollo, who was suddenly feeling very judged. "What?" he said, lifting a brow. "You''re blaming me now?" "You pushed the pawn," Hermes grinned. "You poked the beast." Apollo rolled his eyes. "Oh, come on. Even if I didn''t, fate would''ve thrown him into this sooner or later. We don''t control the strings¡ªwe just nudge them." "Yeah, well, great fucking job nudging," Aphrodite said, sipping from a goblet of nectar. "Now we got a baby devil with phoenix flames." And worse¡ªWhite Flames. The flames of rebirth¡ªbut something worse too! Pure. Unyielding. The kind of fire that burned through the soul, not just the flesh¡ªfor starters ''cause those flames... Before any of them could even begin to unpack that nightmare, Parker''s voice echoed through the stream energy screen, sharp and biting. "Not even the gods could''ve saved him." Silence. And then¡ª "WHAT DID HE JUST SAY?" Ares roared, surging to his feet so fast the ground cracked beneath him. His war axe materialized in his grip, divine fury boiling in his blood. "I SWEAR TO ME, SOMEBODY NEEDS TO BEAT THAT BITCH BOY''S ASS!" The words hung in the air like a slap across the face of Olympus itself. Aphrodite nearly snorted her wine. "Oh my. Did he just¡ª" She burst out laughing. "Ohhh, that was slick." Nyx''s lips barely curled. "He did." Silence. And then¡ªHermes just started cackling. "OH, YOU DUMBASSES¡ªYOU ALL FELL FOR IT!" Aphrodite doubled over, dying with amusement. "Not just them¡ªus. Even we missed it!" Ares was fuming. Athena looked like she was about to kill something. Hera? Hera was rubbing her temple, debating whether or not this was all beneath her. Apollo was stone-faced, but inside? He was pissed. The gods had just been outplayed. And not just by Parker. By Ere. Because none of them had seen her move. Not the champions. Not the gods. No one. And that? That was terrifying. **** The air in Olympus was different now. No more laughter. No more casual amusement. Just the weight of something big shifting in the world. A heavy silence draped over the celestial hall, the kind that carried weight beyond words. They stood in a loose circle, their expressions solemn, their divine presence humming in the air like a barely contained storm. The gem was now in the wrong hands, and for the first time in ages, Olympus felt the tremor of uncertainty. "They have it," someone muttered. No name needed. They all knew who ''they'' were. And now, everything was about to spiral. Artemis exhaled sharply, arms crossed, her silver eyes flickering. "The champions¡ªare they even ready for this?" The Korean deity, the one known as the Lord of the Heavens, gave a slow nod, his expression unreadable. "They are ready," he said simply. "Though the fight will not be an easy one." A scoff. Someone shaking their head. A low murmur of doubt. Because yeah, sure, the champions had potential, but potential didn''t mean shit when you were up against forces that could rewrite reality with a snap of their fingers. Worse, gods couldn''t step in. Bound by laws! Then Artemis, ever the pragmatist, raised the real question¡ªthe one none of them wanted to voice. "And while the champions are occupied with this... who''s stopping the other two god factions?" A muscle tensed in Apollo''s jaw. Dionysus dragged a hand down his face. Aphrodite, standing off to the side, let out a slow, tired breath. No answer. Because there wasn''t one. The room filled with that familiar, unspoken frustration¡ªthe kind that made even gods feel powerless. They knew what was coming. Knew that once this chaos unfolded, it wouldn''t stop at just one catastrophe. The moment mortals and divinity mixed in ways they weren''t meant to, shit always went sideways. "If only humans could withstand the blessings of the gods without needing it..." someone muttered. A collective sigh. Because that? That was the real problem. Humans broke under divine weight. They cracked, shattered, turned into something unrecognizable with it. And yet, they were the only ones who could stand against what was coming while the champions were occupied. The irony wasn''t lost on any of them. And so they stood there, staring at fate unraveling in front of them, knowing damn well that things were about to take a turn no one was ready for. Chapter 180 House Of Heros The living room was dimly lit, a few lamps casting long shadows across the polished floor. The tension hung thick, curling around the room like cigarette smoke. Chione sat stiff-backed on the couch, arms crossed so tightly her knuckles were pale. Ice crackled faintly at the edges of her sleeves, her cold aura bleeding into the room. Captain Sun stood nearby, his usually relaxed stance stiff, his jaw working like he was grinding down a particularly annoying thought. The Second Fucking Time!!!!@@@@ For the second time tonight, Parker Black had slipped through their fingers. And it wasn''t just a getaway¡ªit was a straight-up humiliation. Chione had thrown everything at him, and he still walked out like it was a casual Tuesday. Twice now. First, on that day of the race. They had him. They fucking had him. And then¡ªgone. Like he was some shadow that reality itself refused to hold onto. And tonight? This time, there were no excuses. No distractions, no conveniently timed interruptions. It had been one on one. Chione had put him on his ass. Captain Sun had been right there. And yet¡ª Gone. Slipped through the cracks of existence itself. Captain Sun finally exhaled, dragging a hand down his face. "I fucking hate that guy." Chione didn''t answer. Didn''t even look at him. Her arms were tight against her chest, her jaw locked, eyes fixed on nothing¡ªbecause if she looked at anything specific, it was probably getting frozen solid. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire Finally, she spoke, voice calm. Too calm. "He played us." Captain Sun scoffed, leaning back. "No shit." "No." Her eyes snapped to him, cold and sharp. "He played us." Captain Sun frowned. Chione turned fully, finally facing him. "Every second of that fight¡ªevery second¡ªhe was thinking ahead. He knew how much damage he could take. He knew exactly when I''d let up. He knew the moment you would step in." She exhaled sharply, the air misting in front of her lips. "He made us focus on the fight so we wouldn''t notice what else was happening." Captain Sun gritted his teeth. He hated that she was right. "So what, you think it was the cat?" Chione''s lips pressed together, like the idea physically annoyed her. "Yes." Captain Sun let his head fall back against the couch. "Fucking hell, man." Silence. Not the calm kind. The pissed kind. The if I say one more word, I''m throwing something kind. Finally, Captain Sun sat up, rubbing the back of his neck. "Alright, so what do we do? Because I swear to God, if we let this guy¡ª" Chione''s hands curled into fists. "We don''t let him do anything." Her voice was low. Dangerous. "He''s smart. Too smart. I should have expected something like this." She exhaled, cold air swirling around her. "But next time? He doesn''t get away." He watched her, eyes narrowing. She wasn''t just pissed. "He said," Captain Sun''s jaw tensed, like repeating the words pissed him off, "''I don''t need to justify my actions to Olympians. I don''t need your permission. Not from you. Not from any god¡ªnot even them could stop him.''" Silence. Then¡ª Cleopatra let out a low, almost breathless laugh, shaking her head. "He really said that?" "At this point, I don''t know why you''re surprised," Isis muttered, rubbing her temple like she was developing a headache. Atalanta let out an exaggerated groan, tilting her head back. "Of course he''d be that arrogant." Cassandra, though? Cassandra smirked. "He''s not wrong, though." All eyes snapped to her. "Excuse me?" Chione''s voice was razor-sharp, her head finally snapping toward Cassandra. Cassandra met her stare head-on, unbothered. "You''re mad because he embarrassed you. Again. But let''s be real¡ªhe''s not the only murderer tonight, and you''re acting like he''s suddenly the biggest threat in the world." Chione''s icy aura spiked. "Mindless murderer or nor¡ªI will get him." Cassandra didn''t flinch. "Sure you will." Captain Sun sighed, running a hand through his hair. "The real issue here isn''t just that he killed someone¡ªit''s that this is the second time he''s outplayed us. Chione had him. She had him. And he still got away." That made them pause. Atalanta''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Wait. Are you saying¡ª" "He''s the racer from the bridge," Captain Sun confirmed. Cleopatra blinked, her expression finally shifting. "Shit. That was him?" Isis exhaled, arms tightening across her chest. "Damn. Okay. I''ll admit¡ªmaybe I underestimated him." Cassandra let out a short, amused breath. "Of course you did." But then, her expression sobered just slightly. "But guys." She shifted, leaning forward. "Shouldn''t you be more worried about tracking down the gem? You know, the one that could throw the entire world into chaos?" For a moment, no one said anything. Then¡ª They laughed. Not a full, deep laugh, but a chuckle, a light scoff, an almost instinctual reaction. The tension in the room lifted like some invisible force had wiped the weight of her words away. Cassandra sighed, rubbing a hand down her face. "Of course. The curse." Chapter 181 The Players Cheese Pieces Cassandra sighed. She already knew how this was gonna go. They never listened. They never fucking learned.@@@@ Didn''t matter how many times she was right¡ªhow many disasters she called months, years, centuries before they happened¡ªno one ever took her seriously until they were standing knee-deep in the consequences. Then suddenly, oh wow, maybe Cassandra wasn''t talking out of her ass. Ancient times, modern times¡ªdidn''t matter. Some things never changed. The curse. Her visions were so undeniable, so precise, that it was like a cosmic joke. The more right she was, the less anyone wanted to believe her. She didn''t even blame them anymore. But she did blame someone, the sunburnt-head god. Her eyes flicked to Captain Sun. Perseus was holding his shit together, barely, but Cassandra saw through it. The tightness in his shoulders, the slight twitch in his jaw, the way he was very pointedly not looking pissed when, in reality, he was ready to throw hands. But nothing could fool her. She knew¡ª Perseus was trying so fucking hard not to look pissed. Because Parker Black had gotten under his skin. And she was partly responsible for that. Cassandra could admit¡ªshe''d been a little obsessed with Perseus once. Okay, maybe more than a little. When they were first summoned back into the world, she''d set her sights on him hard. He was Perseus. The legendary slayer of monsters, the golden boy of Olympus. She''d built him up in her mind¡ªmade him this thing she wanted to be close to, the one god who could maybe be different. And he knew that. Oh, he fucking knew. And being Perseus? He''d milked that shit for all it was worth. He''d let her orbit him, let her linger around him like some damn celestial body caught in his gravity, but always kept himself just out of reach. Just aloof enough, just indifferent enough, to keep her chasing. Until she wasn''t. Until the visions came. Until she saw Parker fucking Black! And Perseus felt that shift. She knew he did¡ªsuddenly, Perseus wasn''t the center of her attention anymore. Because suddenly, she wasn''t looking at him anymore. She wasn''t hanging on his every move, every word. She had a new favorite. Perseus hadn''t said anything about it. He wasn''t the type to say shit. But she''d noticed the way his mood soured whenever Parker''s name came up from the mouth of the dreamy Egyptian goddess. How he seemed so personally fucking offended by the mere idea of Parker existing. But it wasn''t just about her losing interest. Nah, this was bigger. Tessa had entered the picture too. And that was what made Cassandra''s fingers twitch. Because she knew exactly what Tessa was. Not a goddess. Not a warrior. Not a champion. Just a mortal. But the mortal. The only one that mattered to Parker. And that was fucking terrifying. Parker, the being that would undo the Olympian Champions. The Plunderer. The word had a fancy, almost ridiculous ring to it, but as the Oracle of the Gray Path, she knew better. Nothing about Parker Black was a joke. There was nothing he wouldn''t take. One way or another, Parker was playing a dangerous game that not even the gods had fully caught on to. Every Olympian Champion he''d crossed paths with wanted a piece of him¡ªwhether to own him, stop him, or destroy him. And that was exactly where he thrived. Too bad Cassandra was the only one who saw it coming, and even worse, no one would believe her. Not that she was going to waste her breath. Why warn them when she was just as drawn to the chaos as everyone else? And to make it even funnier, she''d made sure Atalanta got attached too. Isis, surprisingly, was the only one who hadn''t completely fallen into Parker''s pull. She had let go of whatever lesson she''d wanted to teach him after he ignored her back at the Apple Store. Then there was Icarus. Cassandra sighed. She didn''t even know how many times she''d sighed tonight. These people were acting like moths to a fucking flame. And Parker? Parker was the flame. "Cassandra, contact your brother. Now." Chione''s voice was cold, the demand clipped. Cassandra arched a brow. Oh? She wanted Hector in on this? Her lips twitched. Of course. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire Cassandra, being Cassandra, just smiled and nodded. She wasn''t about to let her brother miss the fun. Pulling out her phone, she dialed, and after a single ring, the call connected. "Hello, Big brother, Hector," she said, her voice as sweet as honey. A teasing laugh came from the other end. "Missing big brother already?" Oh, this was about to get interesting. Chapter 182 See—The Division While everyone else was caught up in their own shit¡ªarguing, overthinking, fuming, or, in Cassandra''s case, being cryptic as hell¡ªIcarus quietly slipped away. No big moves, no dramatic exits, just a simple step back before fading into the background. Unlike the rest of them, he wasn''t the type to jump to conclusions. Every action had a reason, and he wasn''t about to let himself get dragged into this whole Parker Black mess without at least knowing why the hell the ship was even sailing in this direction. He didn''t know Parker well enough to defend the guy, but he knew himself well enough to recognize bullshit when he saw it. And right now, all he saw was a bunch of pissed-off champions latching onto a single target without questioning a damn thing. So, if he was gonna be involved, he wanted facts. Not emotions. He stepped into a dimly lit room, one filled with the quiet hum of servers and the soft glow of massive monitors stacked side by side. This was his element¡ªcomputers, research, digging through digital footprints, and making shit happen. Icarus didn''t swing swords or throw punches. He cracked codes and hacked government firewalls for breakfast¡ªat least for now. Settling into the chair, he cracked his knuckles, rolled his shoulders, and let his fingers fly over the keyboard. The screens flickered to life, data streams pouring in as he worked through layer after layer of security like it was a fucking game. And it kinda was. A game where the prize was knowledge, and the opponent? Whoever thought they could keep secrets from him. First step? Government records. Parker Black. He didn''t expect much, not with how careful Parker seemed to be, but there was always something. A trace. A breadcrumb. Sure enough, a neat little file popped up, the basics of what Parker had left behind, the ones he said as comfortable others knowing¡ªhis legal footprint, public records, financial movements. Icarus skimmed through it, eyes narrowing at the occasional flicker of something odd. Little gaps. Strange coincidences. Like someone had scrubbed parts of the data clean. Okay, interesting. But then he dug deeper, pushing past surface-level bullshit into the more recent activity. And that''s when he found it. Parker had been arrested. And then released. Same fucking night.@@@@ Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire Icarus exhaled sharply, already moving on instinct, following the trail back to where it started¡ªRodeo Drive. That was his hotspot, the moment that set everything in motion. He tapped into the footage, pulling up surveillance from the street and even inside, expecting to see the whole thing play out. Except... there was nothing. Isis moved first. A slow, measured inhale through her nose, her usually relaxed expression hardening into something lethal. Her eyes flickered dangerously, and for once, she wasn''t wearing that unreadable, ancient mask. "So that''s what this is about," she murmured, almost to herself, her fingers tapping against her arm like she was stopping herself from clenching them into Cleopatra, on the other hand, let out a slow, sharp breath. Her expression? A mix of satisfaction and something darker. "That," she murmured, tilting her head, "is exactly the kind of devotion men should aspire to." She exhaled through her nose, shaking her head. "And yet you call him the monster." Cleopatra had a fair share of such past. Many¡ªno one knew! Cassandra had gone quiet, her hands clasped together, but her knuckles were white. There was no horror on her face. No judgment. If anything, there was a quiet, deep understanding in her eyes. Parker hadn''t just taken justice into his own hands¡ªhe had erased the threat permanently. And Cassandra, more than anyone, knew what it was like to be powerless in the face of cruelty. After all if anything Apollo too... She shook her head from that. Atalanta, who had been leaning against the wall, pushed off it in one smooth motion. Her head tilted slightly, golden curls spilling over her shoulder, and then¡ªcrack. Her knuckles popped as she flexed her fingers. "So we''re mad at him for what, exactly?" she asked, voice low, eyes darting between Perseus and Chione. "Because if y''all are telling me we''re out here hunting a guy who took out a fucking rapist, I might have to start throwing hands." Chione was the only one who hadn''t moved. She was sitting so still, it was almost unnatural. But her eyes¡ªthose sharp, glacial blue eyes¡ªhad gone dark. Not in anger, not in fury, but in something quieter. Something deeper. "...He protected her." Her voice was barely above a whisper, yet it carried through the room. It wasn''t a question. It wasn''t even a statement. It was a realization. A fact. And whatever she thought about Parker before¡ªwhatever cold, detached judgment she had¡ªsomething had changed. Perseus blinked, looking between them like he had walked into an entirely different reality. He couldn''t allow this, this wasn''t going to his plan."Wait," he started, lifting a hand. "Are we seriously not¡ª" He stopped. Because no one was looking at Parker like he had done something wrong. If anything, the women in the room seemed... relieved. Icarus let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Okay," he said, turning on his heel. "Just so you guys know¡ªbefore you go chasing after the furious Devil protecting his woman." He threw a lazy salute over his shoulder, already walking away. "Good luck with that shit." His tone was light, but his eyes? Yeah. He wasn''t gonna pretend this didn''t shift everything. And with that, he walked away, leaving the room steeped in the aftermath of an unspoken truth¡ª They weren''t just dealing with Parker Black. They were dealing with a man who had already decided that killing wasn''t off the table. Not when it came to her. Chapter 183 Perseuss Agendas. Soft Morning Perseus leaned forward, eyes sharp as his plans for Parker walked off. He could already tell Chione wasn''t fully convinced. The way her fingers curled slightly, the way her gaze lingered on the blood-streaked ground¡ªit was subtle, but it was there. Finally, she spoke, voice like ice cracking. "He protected her, sure. But he took a life for it." Perseus nodded, standing up. "I''m not against a man protecting his woman. But outright killing? That''s a step too far." Cassandra let out a dry laugh, shaking her head. "Since when does a single mortal''s life mean that much to you? Aren''t you overplaying the hero role a bit?" Perseus met her gaze, unflinching. "Every mortal life started mattering the moment we were summoned back as champions and guardians." Chione''s chin lifted. "Exactly." Chione''s voice was cold, cutting through the tension like a blade. "Yeah, he protected her. But he killed a man¡ªjust because he touched his woman." "Hah." Cassandra scoffed, flipping her braid over one shoulder. She didn''t argue further, but her eyes flicked toward Perseus, noting the way his lips twitched¡ªlike he was trying not to smile. Atalanta, who had been silent, suddenly let out a sharp breath. "I can''t believe I''m hearing this from another woman." Her tone was edged, biting. Cleopatra, standing beside her, gave a slow nod. More than anyone here, she understood how dark this could get for a woman who experienced what Tessa had experienced. It did look small but it wasn''t. Not at all. A woman could experience any humiliation but not what Tessa had experienced. Cleopatra''s resolve for Tessa softened. "Oh, right, I almost forgot," Atalanta continued, crossing her arms. "You''re a goddess. How are you even¡ªa mighty Ice Goddess¡ªsupposed to have let alone understand mundane emotions like a mortal woman?" The words landed like a slap. Chione''s fingers twitched, but she didn''t respond. Atalanta didn''t wait. She turned and walked off, her steps sharp. Cassandra and Cleopatra followed without hesitation. They didn''t have the hero complex Perseus and Chione did, and they sure as hell weren''t about to start hunting Parker down over this. The Olympian Champions had just split sides. Perseus exhaled, watching them go. "They''ll understand when we get to the bottom of this." His voice was steady, meant to reassure.@@@@ Chione didn''t answer. Isis, who had been watching the whole thing with unreadable eyes, finally let out a quiet snort. "Yeah, no shit." Then she turned on her heel and walked away. While the Olympians were splitting between themselves¡ªPerseus practically spoon-feeding Chione reasons to go after Parker while others, well, they weren''t exactly on Parker''s side, but they weren''t losing sleep over his methods either¡ªthe guy in question? Yeah. He was just waking up from a long-ass sleep. **** Parker woke up with a low groan, his body reminding him exactly what it had been through. Pain shot through his muscles, a dull ache lingering from getting absolutely wrecked by the Ice Goddess. Damn, she hits like a truck. Before he could even process much more, a soft giggle made him turn his head. Tessa sat beside him, elbows propped on the bed, hands cupping her cheeks as she watched him with a smile¡ªone of those sweet, knowing smiles that made it damn near impossible to stay grumpy. Ava Klein. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire Sitting in his living room like she owned the damn place, clad in her usual crisp office suit, looking every bit the professional lawyer who also had zero business being here this early. She smirked at them. "You two really are like newlyweds." Tessa didn''t miss a beat. "We technically are." Parker just exhaled. "I see we''re starting the morning with bullshit." Ava chuckled but didn''t deny it. They settled in. Parker got straight to the point. "What''s the damage?" Ava''s teasing smile dropped, professionalism sliding into place. "Everything''s been handled. Some minor details might have slipped through, but Tessa''s identity? Completely sealed." His shoulders eased. That was the most important thing. "Good," he said. "Thanks." Ava nodded like it was nothing, then glanced toward the kitchen. "Breakfast?" Later, they settled at the kitchen table for breakfast. The atmosphere was light, easy. Naomi had already left for school, which wasn''t surprising¡ªunlike him and Tessa, she actually had some sense of responsibility. Even the female lawyer who had been around earlier had left when Ava arrived. So now, it was just Parker, Tessa, Ava, Elena, and Ere¡ªwho, as usual, was perched on the counter, absolutely devouring a plate stacked with meat. Probably making up for the energy she had burned through yesterday. Ava side-eyed the little creature. "She ever eat anything that isn''t meat?" "No," Parker and Tessa said at the same time. Ava snorted, her first time meeting Ere, the hard to impress cat, arrogant as her master. Ere paused mid-bite to flick her tail, as if offended by the question. {Meat is superior.} ''Is there any meat you don''t eat?'' Ere barely glanced up, chewing. {Lies.} Parker shook his head, letting the moment settle into the easy rhythm of casual conversation as they ate. A rare, peaceful morning. He exhaled. ''Yeah. This morning was... surprisingly normal.'' For now. Chapter 184 Protect Infinity Loyalty The morning was indeed too damn peaceful. The kind of morning Parker didn''t get often¡ªthe kind where he wasn''t juggling supernatural bullshit, corporate warfare, or some god-tier drama. Just a simple morning. Light breakfast, soft chatter, TV playing in the background. Even he had let himself get lost in it, leaning back into the couch, eyes lazily focused on the screen. Maybe, just maybe, he could pretend he was normal for a second. Until he wasn''t. [Hey, lazy host.] Parker exhaled through his nose. "What''s up, mom?" he muttered, rolling his eyes. Because, of course, it had to be the system. Lately, it had been acting more like Erebus than the cold, robotic interface he was used to. No¡ªscratch that. It was worse than Ere. [Are you seriously forgetting something this important? While you''re basking in the useless soft glow of the morning?] Parker frowned. "First of all, this morning isn''t useless, I needed this. Second¡ª" He paused, replaying yesterday in his head. "¡ªI don''t think I forgot anything." [Really? Like Ere says, you''re a blockhead.] Parker groaned. "Remind me again, who''s the master here? Oh right, not me, because apparently I''m just a ''host'' for you." [Ohhh, you finally get it. Congrats, dumbass.] He ran a hand down his face. "You know, if you''re gonna insult me, at least tell me what I forgot instead of dragging me through the dirt." [Oh wow, thanks for asking nicely. Since you pleaded with such good manners, I''ll tell you.] "Fuck off." [Yesterday. You got a notification alert. About something important.] Parker froze. Then, under his breath¡ª"Oh, shit." [Ding ding ding, there''s my genius host.] He immediately peeled Tessa off him¡ªwho, by the way, had been hugging him like a damn koala¡ªand stood up. "I need my laptop." Tessa blinked. "What''s with the sudden seriousness?" "Annoying work." That was all they got before he disappeared into his room. When he came back, laptop in hand, he didn''t sit with them. He dropped himself onto the single-seater, cracked open the screen, and got to work. The notification the system had reminded him about? Yeah, it was one of his security alerts¡ªthe ones that would trigger if anyone tried to install spyware on the phones of people close to him. And Naomi''s phone had been bugged. But he had received it when he was going to deal with the annoying pest he had to dispose off. Parker stared at the log, feeling a headache creep up his skull. "Who the fuck," he muttered under his breath, "would be out of their damn mind enough to target my innocent maid?" Well. Time to find out. Naomi''s phone? Scrubbed. Spyware? Fucking obliterated. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire And the best part? The planter¡ªwhoever the hell they were¡ªhad no fucking clue. Yet. Now, most people would''ve gone in quietly, traced the source like a polite little detective, maybe even waited to collect more data. Parker? Nah. He was about to let these clowns know exactly what kind of monster they just pissed off. Instead of hiding his presence, he did the opposite. He slammed into their network loudly. He let his digital footprint stomp all over their system, like a goddamn wrecking ball crashing through their front door. No finesse, no subtlety¡ªjust pure, violent intrusion. And the moment he did? They''d fucking notice¡ªthat''s what he wanted. Parker cracked his knuckles, eyes sharp as he watched the lines of code shift across his screen. Normally, tracking someone through spyware was damn near impossible¡ªit was designed to be a one-way mirror, not a fucking homing beacon. But who was Parker? A blockhead according to Ere and his "mom" (the system). A nightmare according to his enemies. And a cheat code when it came to breaking the rules of cyberspace. His fingers flew over the keyboard, bypassing encryption, digging through layers of digital noise until¡ª There. A pin on the map. A location that shouldn''t have been possible to find. Parker''s brow lifted. "Huh." They weren''t in some dark basement or a shitty apartment filled with empty Red Bull cans and dying LED strips. Nope. They were in a damn mansion. Parker whistled low. "Damn. Y''all living like kings, huh?" He leaned back, eyes scanning the satellite view. The place was massive¡ªthree stories, a sleek driveway with a Tesla parked outside, a backyard that had an actual fucking pool shaped like a guitar. They weren''t just some desperate kids taking dirty gigs to survive. They were well off. Probably from money. Which meant this? This hacking gig? It was just a game to them, or that''s how it looked, like. Parker''s expression darkened. They weren''t starving, they weren''t struggling. They just wanted extra cash and thought it''d be fun to mess with his people? He didn''t know but he was going to find out and that would determine their fate! Chapter 185 Childish Concepts In Emptiness Somewhere beyond existence, where even the concept of "where" did not exist, two voices clashed in the abyss. There was no light, no dark, no up or down¡ªjust an expanse so empty that emptiness itself had given up trying to exist. Just the raw absence of everything. And yet, two voices shattered the silence like a cosmic argument that had been going on since the first breath was ever drawn¡ªtwo ancient forces bickered like children in the backseat of a car on an endless road trip. "You wouldn''t even exist without me," Life declared, voice ringing with warmth, with the energy of a heartbeat, with the crackling of fire and the hum of growing roots. "I am the first inhale, the rush of blood in a newborn''s veins, the electric thrill of survival. I am the lover''s first kiss, the poet''s inspiration, the roar of the ocean and the laughter of the stars. Every dream, every triumph, every damn thing worth remembering? That''s me, bitch. "People write songs about me, they chase me, they celebrate me! What do you have, huh? A fucking tombstone? A sad little eulogy?" Death scoffed, slow and amused but unimpressed, like an old wolf stretching in the cold. "Cute speech. But let''s be real¡ªwithout me, you''d be nothing but an endless, bloated mess of unfinished business. I am the full stop to your run-on sentence. The weight that gives meaning to every fleeting moment. The reason kings weep and warriors charge into battle. I am silence after the last note of a song, the relief of a final breath, the art in knowing when to fucking let go. "If you stretched on forever, you''d be worthless. What''s a sunrise if it never sets? What''s a moment if it lasts forever? Boring as shit, that''s what. I give you urgency. I give you meaning." "Oh, shut up," Life snapped. "You''re just a side effect. An afterthought. A parasite feeding off my work. I build, I create, I push things forward. You? You just wait around like some lazy bastard, taking credit when things end." Death chuckled. "You talk a lot for someone who loses every damn time. The second you make something, I''m already counting down until I take it back. What''s more powerful? The artist or the eraser?" "A masterpiece lives forever." Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire "Until it crumbles." "Memories are eternal." For the first time, silence settled between them. Not the heavy, suffocating silence of Death, nor the restless, vibrating hush of Life¡ªbut something else. A pause. A thought. Life broke the silence with a scoff. "You''re just the absence of me. A void." "And yet," Death said smoothly, "here we are. You and me, still arguing, still tied together. You can''t exist without me." The void settled, like the universe itself was considering their words. Then, a sigh. A third voice. Older. Wiser. Exhausted. Exasperated! "Will you two ever shut up? Every damn time, all you do is argue!" Life and Death were on the verge of shouting again, but they stopped, looking up at them. Third. The one who had always been there. Watching. Guiding. But mostly just sighing, like they couldn''t believe they was still stuck with these two. "You two," they muttered, exasperation heavy in their voice. "Why are you even arguing? You''re just two sides of the same damn coin." Life blinked, squinting in the dark, silent expanse. "What do you mean, ''two sides of the same coin?'' We''re not the same, though. I''m the reason things keep going, the heartbeat, the pulse. Without me, there''s no nothing¡ªyou get that?" Death leaned back, a grin pulling at the edge of his lips. "And I''m the one who takes it all back. You can''t have a rise without a fall, sweetheart. I give the final word. The last breath. Without me, it''s just... endless chatter and chaos." Third sighed. Can they even ever listen to her for more than two¡ªyeah, time was meaningless here, it could be eternity or even an instant.@@@@ Chapter 186 Above Primal Concepts Death leaned back, a grin pulling at the edge of their lips. "And I''m the one who takes it all back. You can''t have a rise without a fall, sweetheart. I give the final word. The last breath. Without me, it''s just... endless chatter and chaos." Can they even ever listen for more than two¡ªyeah, time was meaningless here, it could be eternity or even an instant.@@@@ Third''s voice cut through their nonsense, a deep sigh that spoke volumes. "Really? Are we doing this again?" They asked, voice laced with that universal weariness, like a mother trying to explain something basic for the thousandth time. "You''re the same, damn it. You''re both a part of a whole. Without one, the other doesn''t exist. You rise and you fall. You live, and then you die. You''ve always been the same." A pause. Life''s face twisted into something between confusion and disbelief. Death just stared blankly for a moment, trying to digest what the Third was saying. "Why do you both keep acting like you''re different?" Third''s voice was tired now. "Why the heck are you fighting over who''s more important? You both serve the same master to serve one... actually two purposes¡ªwhat''s the point of trying to show who''s better?" Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire There was a pause, heavy and thick like the air before a storm. Life opened their mouth, ready to argue, but the Third wasn''t having it. "Enough!" Third sighed again. It felt like an eternity of sighs, wrapped up in the space between moments, each one a deeper weight. "So tiring. It''s like you''re trying to see who serves your master the ''biggest'' purpose, like one of you matters more than the other." They exhaled sharply, frustration tinged with something darker. "You think your concepts make sense? You''re brainless. You were never meant to be more than the other. You''re just meant to exist together. Do you get that? Or is it too much to handle?" Life and Death fell silent, their earlier tension simmering into reluctant understanding. Life shot a quick glare at Death, but the resentment was quiet now. They didn''t have the energy to argue anymore, not when the Third''s voice had laid it out like that. "Yeah... sorry," Life muttered, crossing their arms. "Yeah, whatever," Death said, voice dripping with sarcasm, but there was no heat behind it. They didn''t feel like pressing the matter anymore. But Second didn''t answer. Didn''t even glance back. Just kept walking, fading into the unseen like they had better shit to do. Throne sighed again, this time heavier, dragging through the silence like an old regret. "Hopefully, you won''t do anything stupid." A pause. A flicker of something unreadable. "Or..." Because, let''s be real¡ªwhen it came to Second? Stupid was always on the damn table. **** Life and Death. Two forces so primal, so absolute, that entire civilizations had risen and fallen just trying to understand them. People worshipped them, feared them, built entire fucking philosophies around their existence. Because, yeah, duh, nothing was more important than the beginning and the end, right? The first breath and the last sigh. The spark and the silence. And yet, in front of these three? Life and Death looked like children. Spoiled, impatient, petty little things. Not the terrifying cosmic forces that shaped reality, but two brats squabbling over who was more important, more useful, more necessary. Because here, in this space beyond space, sat something bigger. Third, of course, the one who kept the two in check, the exasperated parent figure who''d long since stopped trying to break up their fights and instead just sighed at them like a tired babysitter watching toddlers bicker over a toy. But then, there was Throne. What the fuck was Throne? It wasn''t Life. It wasn''t Death. It sure as hell wasn''t Third. It just was. A presence that sat at the top of everything like it had no competition, no equal, no fucking reason to explain itself? The kind of thing that didn''t rule because it wanted to, but because there was no other option? It was power, silent and absolute? And worse? It knew it? And then, of course, there was Second...? If Throne was the peak, then Second was the thing just beneath it¡ªonly, not in a lesser way? No, Second had this way of existing like they were just choosing to stand there? Like if they wanted to, they could be somewhere else, doing something else, being something else? And that was the unsettling part? Chapter 187 THE DIGITAL HUNTER IN THE DARK Lex, Ethan, and Cam were chilling. Feet up, half a pizza box open between them, monitors glowing in the dim room. The tension from earlier had worn off; they''d done their job, planted the spyware, secured the backdoor, and left no obvious traces. Easy money. Lex leaned back, tossing a stress ball in the air. "See? What did I say? Flawless." Ethan exhaled, stretching. "I still feel weird about it, though. The client''s real hush-hush about what they actually want. Feels sketch." Cam snorted. "Bro, everything about this gig is sketch. But it''s money, and I like money." Lex rolled their eyes. "You overthink too much. No one even knows we were there. We''re ghosts." And right as they said that¡ª BEEP. A loud, angry system alert flashed across the screen. All three of them snapped forward, chairs creaking. Cam''s fingers flew to the keyboard, Ethan swiped open the logs, Lex squinted at the data stream. "What the¡ª" Unauthorized breach detected. Intrusion at 23.4.4.8.@@@@ Security compromised. Lex''s heart stopped. "Wait. Someone''s¡ª" Before they could even finish that thought, the screens glitched, lines of code flashing faster than their processors could handle. Their system¡ªtheir fortress¡ªwas getting shredded open like wet paper. Ethan cursed, slamming keys. "FUCK. We''ve got a live one." Cam''s face went pale. "Who the hell is this?" Lex''s fingers trembled as they typed. "I¡ªI don''t know. They''re coming in way too fast." ** Back in his room, Parker sat calm as hell, sipping a protein shake. On his screen? A live feed of his prey panicking. He could see them scrambling. Rerouting firewalls, trying to cut connections, throwing up digital roadblocks like scared kids barricading their bedroom doors. Adorable. Thing was, he wasn''t really fighting them. That''s what they thought. Nah. He''d already won. From the moment he''d kicked their fucking door down, he''d been digging his way through them, tracing their IPs, sorting through system logs, extracting their digital DNA like a damn forensic expert. And now? Now he had names. Lex. Ethan. Cam. He stared at the info, lips pressing into a thin smirk. He fucking knew these guys. They weren''t just random hackers¡ªthey were kids from his own damn school. The voices clicked in his memory. He''d heard them before. Arguing in the bathroom. That weird moral debate about a "job" that didn''t sit right with them. "So that''s who they were." Teenagers. Smart. Talented. But still just kids chasing a bag. Their adoptive father? Murdered the next few days. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire Their mother? Never the same after that. And just like that, the world they''d built collapsed. The money dried up, the warmth faded, and suddenly, it was just the three of them again. From the age of eleven, they''d been hustling¡ªdoing whatever it took to survive. And what started as a desperate attempt to support their mother eventually turned into something bigger. She died two years ago. And by then, they''d already gotten too deep into the grind to stop. Parker exhaled sharply, tilting his head. Damn. These three had been pulling off all sorts of jobs, playing the system like pros. They had talent¡ªserious talent. Hacking, cyber-surveillance, coding¡ªthey''d been getting paid to do other people''s dirty work, even sitting in on MIT exams for spoiled trust fund kids who couldn''t pass on their own. And recently? They''d set their sights on Beverly Hills, looking to squeeze as much cash as possible from the rich kids with weird-ass kinks and dark secrets. The whole "Eat the Rich" dream. The Billion Dollar Dream. **** Parker let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Well. Until they met me." Parker smirked as he typed up the message, his fingers dancing across the keys. He couldn''t resist a little fun¡ªhe knew how this was gonna hit them. {Nice mansion you''ve got there, really nice. Wonder what the neighbors think about you? And your little side gig?} "Wait, what the hell?" Lex muttered, his voice rough. Ethan put the can down slowly. "That... can''t be..." They all exchanged looks, tension thickening in the air. They''d been careful. Who was this guy? Ethan leaned back in his chair, half-smiling in disbelief. "He''s not gonna¡ªno way..." He trailed off, the smugness starting to slip as he realized it wasn''t just an empty threat. Cam clicked his tongue nervously. "Shit, this guy knows everything. Did we fuck up somehow?" Lex clenched his fists, the frustration mounting. "Who the hell is this?" {Oh, and I looked into your past. Such a touching story, really. The family, the hustle, the whole rags-to-slightly-better-than-rags thing. Very heartwarming!} The room went cold, as if the air had been sucked out. The words hit hard. Lex''s eyes flicked between the screen and his friends, his jaw tightening. "No way... no fucking way. He''s got everything." Ethan''s face went pale, his usual bravado evaporating. "We made sure that stuff was buried, man. How the hell does he know?" Cam gritted his teeth, his stomach dropping. "This is bad, really bad. Who is this guy?" {But hey, here''s the fun part: What do you think the police would reward me if I handed over all this juicy info? Or better yet¡ªwhat about all the people you''ve screwed over for a quick buck? Hmm, lots of folks would be more than willing to pay for your heads, right?} Lex swore loudly, slamming his fist on the desk. "He knows we''re doing shit that''s way too far. Damn it, this isn''t just some random hacker¡ªhe''s got something personal against us. We should''ve stayed the hell out of this world." Ethan ran his hands through his hair, visibly shaken. "Shit. I thought we were just¡ªyou know, doing a little side hustle. But now? Now we''re fucked." Cam''s face was pale, his eyes darting around the room. "Do you think he''s... watching us right now? Is he in the system?" They all fell silent for a moment, the weight of the situation sinking in. Parker paused, taking a breath and letting the words simmer before finishing it off. {But don''t worry, kids. I''m not here to ruin your life... yet. You can keep going to school, keep doing whatever the hell you''re doing, living your life like it''s all normal.} Lex leaned forward, his fingers tapping nervously on the desk. "What the hell does he want from us? Why is he playing games with us? Why not just go to the cops?" Ethan shook his head, still processing. "This isn''t over. He''s not done. Not by a long shot. That ''yet'' at the end? We''re not off the hook..." Right on cue a reply came. {Just do one thing for me: sit tight, don''t try any dumb moves, and wait. For. Your. Punishment.} He hit send. The line was like a punch to the gut. Cam felt a chill run through him. "This guy''s crazy." Lex slammed his chair back. "No. This isn''t how it ends. Not like this. We won''t get away with this, this time." But even he wasn''t sure anymore. In the darkness of the room, their laughter, born out of nervousness and disbelief, echoed weakly¡ªunsure if they were laughing at the situation or because they were too damn scared to cry. Chapter 188 Tight Noose Parker didn''t just find them. He didn''t just scare them. He didn''t just make their lives a little difficult. No¡ªhe was going to strip them of every possible escape, every safety net, every last damn ounce of control they thought they had. And the best part? They''d know exactly what was happening, and they wouldn''t be able to stop it. He already had their digital footprints locked down. The moment he sent that message, he knew their first instinct would be damage control. Panic. Delete logs. Wipe devices. Move their money. Maybe even ghost themselves with a whole new set of identities. Cute. Predictable. Not happening. Because before they even had time to open his message, he had already mirrored their entire system¡ªserver logs, emails, black-market transactions, encrypted backups, everything. And he didn''t just take a copy; he rewrote access privileges. The moment they tried deleting something, they''d realize something was very, very wrong. And then, he waited. Lex slammed his laptop shut so hard it nearly cracked. His breathing was short, rapid, like a man realizing mid-sprint that he was already in freefall. "Fuck, fuck, fuck¡ª" Cam was faster, already pulling out their backup tablet, fingers flying over the screen. "We need to wipe our tracks now." Ethan, though? Ethan didn''t move. He just stared at his screen, his fingers barely twitching as his mind ran through the probabilities, the odds¡ªhow much did this guy already know? Was this recoverable? Was there a way out? Or had they just been caught playing checkers against someone playing 4D chess with a flamethrower? Cam frowned, clicking through their usual wipe commands. Click. Click. Nothing. "...The logs aren''t deleting." Lex''s head snapped up. "What?" Cam tried again, harder this time, their breath coming shorter. Click. Click. Nothing. A pit formed in their stomach. "I can''t¡ª I can''t erase anything." Lex grabbed the main laptop back, moving with the urgency of a drowning man reaching for the surface. He powered through their own security protocols, trying to regain admin access, reroute controls. But the servers weren''t theirs anymore. They''d been hijacked. Ethan''s voice was quiet. "This guy¡ªwhoever the fuck he is¡ªalready owns us." And then another message hit Cam''s screen. {Oh? Trying to clean up? Don''t bother. I backed everything up. For safety, you know?} Cam nearly threw the tablet across the room. "Motherfucker! Okay this guy... They''re good." Lex took a slow, deep breath, pressing his fingers against his temples. This was bad. No¡ªthis was catastrophic. They were exposed. Completely. And this guy, whoever he was, wasn''t bluffing. {What''s that? Scared? Thinking of running? Don''t bother. All your travel documents¡ªburned. Fake identities? Gone. I even found the old ''Lex Winters'' alias you used back in 7th grade. I have everything. You don''t exist anymore, except for what I allow.} Lex''s fingers hovered over the keyboard, mind racing for a counterplay, but¡ªwhat could they even do? He had nothing. They had nothing. Ethan exhaled sharply, gripping his temples. "What does he want?" Cam shook their head. "No fucking idea. But whatever it is¡ª" Lex swallowed hard. "¡ªWe don''t have a choice." And then Parker did the worst thing he could. He stopped. No more messages. No more threats. Just silence. No knowing when he''d act. No knowing what he''d do next. Just a slow, creeping paranoia crawling under their skin, making their hands shake every time they picked up their phones. They''d wake up every morning wondering if today was the day he dropped every single piece of dirt he had on them to the public. They''d check their emails, dreading the moment their entire lives got dumped on the internet. They''d go to school, pretending¡ªforcing themselves¡ªto act normal, while the walls of their world shrank around them. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire And Parker? Parker just smiled. They were right where he wanted them. They can''t erase the evidence. Parker already owns their data. They can''t run. Their identities are locked down. They can''t move their money. Parker is watching every cent. They can''t predict his next move. And that''s the worst part. Next step? Decide their punishment. Because Parker wasn''t letting this go. Chapter 189 Deals and Devils Leash Parker exhaled, finally sinking into the couch, letting his head tip back slightly. That was the first step handled¡ªthe easiest one, and even that had been a fucking mess. The cyber brats? Dealt with. But that was just the prologue to this bullshit. Everything after this? A whole different level of complicated, like stepping into a game where the difficulty was cranked up to hell mode. He rolled his shoulders, shaking off the lingering tension from the little digital war he just waged. His mind was already moving to the next phase¡ªbecause, yeah, he''d been considering what to do with those hackers long before this conversation. The thought had lodged itself in his brain the moment they tried to breach Naomi''s phone. Talented, reckless, and already deep in the game? That wasn''t something you just discarded. But he wasn''t about to say that out loud. **** The atmosphere in the living room had shifted. The TV was still on, still playing whatever mindless movie they had started, but none of them were paying attention to it anymore. Because they were all staring at him. Ava, Elena, and Tessa. Three pairs of eyes, locked onto him like he had just walked out of a damn portal from another universe. Like he had done something insane¡ªpulled off a god-tier heist from the comfort of the couch. Which, technically, he had. Just not in a way they could see. Tessa was the first to move. She got up, stretching her arms lazily before strolling over, her brows furrowed like she was trying to put the puzzle together. "Okay, spill. What the hell are you up to over there?" Parker just lifted two fingers, beckoning her closer, his expression unreadable. Ava followed, slipping into that confident stride like she wasn''t about to let him get away with brushing this off. Elena, though? She didn''t move. Didn''t speak. She just watched, eyes laser-focused, fingers curled against her leg, dissecting every single reaction he had made in the last ten minutes. She wasn''t just observing¡ªshe was analyzing. Parker smirked slightly, shaking his head before pushing off the couch and cracking his neck. "I was handling something."@@@@ Ava crossed her arms, lips twitching. "Yeah, no shit. What?" Pyris'' voice echoed in his head before he could decide how much to say. Might as well tell them. They''ll figure it out anyway. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire And then Elena finally spoke, voice calm but cutting straight through the noise. "You''d be giving them a leash, Parker. And let''s be real¡ªthey''re better off on your leash than someone else''s." That hit differently. Because that? That was exactly the kind of thought that would''ve cemented the decision in his mind¡ªif he hadn''t already made it. Parker exhaled, rolling the idea around in his head for show. The truth? He was already mapping it out. The logistics. The integration. The how of it all. He had planned on hiring cyber specialists eventually¡ªprofessionals, handpicked, vetted. But these three? They were already in the game. Already bending and breaking rules. Already outside the system. And right now? They were desperate. They''d do anything to crawl out of the mess he had dropped them into. And he didn''t need to worry about their loyalty. Ava leaned in slightly, eyes gleaming like she knew he was already convinced. "I know how your mind works, Parker. You''ve already won. This?" She gestured vaguely, like the whole thing was obvious. "This would be a power move. You''d take a bunch of rogue hackers and turn them into your own personal cyber strike team." Parker didn''t respond immediately. Not because he was unsure. But because now? He was thinking about how much fun it was going to be. Because the best part? They thought they were convincing him. It was fun to tease them a few times. Parker leaned back, stretching one arm over the couch as he let their words sink in, expression unreadable. He didn''t need convincing. Hell, he had already made his decision before Ava even opened her mouth. But watching them come to the conclusion on their own? That was the fun part. Ava was pacing now, fingers tapping against her arm, clearly thinking a mile a minute. Tessa had fully sprawled out, one leg over the armrest, her head tilted as she studied Parker like she could crack him open with sheer willpower. And Elena¡ªshe was just staring, sharp and calculating, like she had already connected the dots before anyone else. Parker was already weighing his options. The cyber kids were desperate, which meant they''d be easy to leash. He''d keep them on edge, make them sweat a little longer before flipping the script. But first? He wanted to hear what his girls had to say. Ava exhaled sharply, snapping her fingers as if sealing the thought in place. "Merde." She turned to Parker, eyes gleaming. "You should hire them no matter what I am telling you seriously." Again Parker didn''t respond immediately, just quirked a brow. Tessa sat up dramatically, gasping like he had just shot down her dream wedding proposal. "Oh, come on! You know this makes sense." She scooted closer, poking his shoulder. "Don''t be a stubborn billionaire." Parker side-eyed her. "A what?" Chapter 190 Bittersweet and Unspoken Parker side-eyed her. "A what?" "A whore for control," she corrected, as if that made it any better. Then she grinned. "You like having your hands in every little piece of the game, but you can''t keep up with everything, amigo. Letting them work for you means you own them." Parker hummed, still acting indifferent, even as his mind turned the idea over. ''Exactly what I was thinking.'' Ava didn''t even let him speak before jumping back in. "Seriously, Parker, don''t be stupid." Tessa gasped again, clutching her chest. "She called you stupid¡ªmon dieu, you gonna let that slide?" Ava ignored her. "You need people who understand the game. The tech world moves fast¡ªdo you really want to waste time building a team from scratch when you have three prodigies right there?" Elena finally spoke, her voice steady. "And let''s be real," she said, leaning forward slightly, "you''d rather have them working for you than against you. They''re loose ends right now." That was the line that really sealed it. Not that Parker wasn''t already there, but hearing Elena phrase it like that? Like it was an inevitability rather than an option? That pleased him. He didn''t show it, of course. Instead, he let the silence stretch just long enough to make them think he was still deciding. Ava crossed her arms. "Oh my god. Parker. Just say it." Tessa groaned, flopping back against the couch. "Dios mi?o, this is worse than watching paint dry. Just admit you''re gonna do it so we can start planning how to make them shit themselves." Parker exhaled through his nose, shaking his head slightly before finally speaking. "Fine." Ava''s smirk was instant. Tessa fist-pumped. "Smart move." Parker ran a hand through his hair, eyes gleaming with something dangerous. "But I''m not just hiring them." He tilted his head, a slow smirk creeping onto his lips. "I''m owning them." And he couldn''t fucking wait to see their faces when they realized it. Parker stretched his arms over his head, exhaling slowly before finally deciding to put them out of their misery. "I already had this plan anyway." The room went dead silent for half a second before¡ª "You fucking¡ª" Ava stopped herself, dragging a hand down her face as Tessa actually gasped like she was witnessing a crime. Elena, ever the quiet observer, just exhaled through her nose, unimpressed but not surprised. Tessa threw her hands up. "So you just let us run our mouths like we were coming up with your master plan?" "Yeah." "Even though Claire and Alina are married?" "Yeah." Tessa hummed, watching Ava grab her coat. "Do you think they''re all into you?" Parker sighed. "I hope it''s just Ava." Tessa tilted her head. "You hope?" Parker exhaled, shuddering slightly. "Can you imagine? A married lesbian couple, both in love with me?" He ran a hand down his face. "So fucking awkward." Tessa let out a full laugh, shoving him lightly. "What, scared of women now?" Parker just pulled her cheek, ignoring her yelp. "Stop letting your mind run wild." Tessa stuck her tongue out at him but didn''t push further. Instead, her gaze drifted back to Ava, who was now fully packed and standing near the door, shifting on her feet in a way that felt out of place for her. Tessa sighed. "A farewell would be good for her, you know?" "I know." A beat of silence. Then Tessa muttered under her breath, shaking her head. "Can''t believe I''m just handing my man over on a silver platter to another woman. And with a smile on my face." She stretched, leaning her head on her knees, a mischievous smirk forming. "Well, I did go from servant to empress. Letting my man have a few concubines is the least I can do, right?" Parker side-eyed her. Tessa just grinned. "And while I''m at it... I should probably brace myself for my punishment. Knowing you, him either planned it already or he''s in the process of scheming." She hummed, tapping her chin. "Well, we''ll see what you''ve got in store for this empress of yours." Parker walked over to Ava, stopping just close enough that she had to tilt her head up slightly to meet his gaze. He didn''t say anything. Just reached for her, pulled her in, and kissed her. Ava stiffened for all of one second, eyes widening slightly as if he had genuinely caught her off guard. But then, she melted into it, her fingers curling against his shirt as she kissed him back. For a moment, she forgot all about New York. Chapter 191 Bittersweet and Unspoken 2 Ava stood near the doorway, suitcase in hand, her usual composed expression betraying the slightest hesitation. The reality of leaving was settling in, heavier than she had expected. New York was calling¡ªbusiness needed to be handled, deals had to be secured, and the machine she had been carefully constructing for Parker had to keep running. But damn if she didn''t want to leave. Parker stood a few feet away, hands in his pockets, watching her in that unreadable way of his. It was infuriating sometimes¡ªhow he could just stand there without a hint of hesitation while she felt the pull of something she wasn''t sure she should even acknowledge. "You''re sure about this? I could help you here for a few days." Ava finally asked, her voice quieter than usual. Parker nodded. "Yeah. You''ve got work to do." Ava let out a small, slow breath. "Right. Work." She glanced toward the window, eyes flickering with something distant. "Feels weird leaving right after coming." Tessa, still clinging to Parker''s arm, grinned. "Come on, Ava. You act like we''re shipping you off to war. You''ll be back." Ava''s lips twitched at that, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. She would be back. She knew that. But right now? It didn''t make leaving any easier. She turned back to Parker, searching his face for something¡ªanything. Some sign that he felt what she was feeling. But Parker was Parker. He wouldn''t say it, wouldn''t admit it, wouldn''t make it easy. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire So, she sighed. "Don''t go making dumb decisions while I''m gone." Parker smirked. "No promises. I am sure you''re praying I do so that you can have excuses to come back, don''t you Ava? Given how reluctant you''re to go." Ava rolled her eyes but couldn''t stop the smile from tugging at her lips. Asshole. With one last glance, she turned toward the door, fingers tightening around the handle of her suitcase. But before she could step forward, Parker moved. Not with words. But with action. He closed the distance between them, his fingers brushing against her wrist before he pulled her in, pressing a firm, deliberate kiss against her lips. Ava''s breath caught, eyes widening slightly. The moment was brief, quick¡ªbut damn if it didn''t hit her like a truck. By the time he pulled away, her fingers had unconsciously curled against his jacket, reluctant to let go. But she did. She had to. "Two kisess in exchange for going back? Worthy it!" Ava took a slow step back, inhaling deeply as she steadied herself. Then, with one last glance, she turned and walked out the door. Parker watched until she was gone, the lingering warmth of her lips still ghosting against his. Tessa poked the sides of his ribs, Parker sighed, pinching her cheek just enough to make her yelp. "Stop letting your mind run wild." Why did she have this bitter feeling¡ªa jealous feeling as if she was not needed in the house the same way Tessa was needed by his side and only she was useful because of her role¡ªjust a mere employee. Why did she feel like Parker was telling her to away. She gritted her teeth, gripping the armrest a little too tightly. This is ridiculous. She was being ridiculous. She wasn''t some wide-eyed college girl catching feelings for her boss. She wasn''t some rom-com protagonist about to make a grand speech about love and fate and whatever the hell else people wrote about. And yet... She pressed her lips together, the ghost of Parker''s kiss still lingering. The way he had pulled her in. The way her heart had stupidly skipped a beat. "Ugh," she muttered, slumping back into her seat. This was why mixing business and pleasure was a terrible fucking idea. She was supposed to be the cool one. The professional. The one who kept things in check while Claire and Alina acted like two love-struck idiots half the time. And now? Now she was the idiot. Her phone buzzed. A message from Claire. Claire: Made it on the jet? Ava: Yeah. Claire: You good? Ava stared at the text for way too long before typing back. Ava: Define good. There was a long pause. Then: Claire: Oh. Ava exhaled sharply. ''Yeah. Oh.'' She knew what Claire was thinking. Hell, Claire probably knew before she did. Alina too. The two of them had always been a little too good at reading her. But Ava wasn''t about to sit here and spill her guts over text like some desperate housewife. She needed to pull her shit together. This wasn''t some love story. Parker was her boss. He had hired her, Claire, and Alina to handle his assets, not to fall into bed with him, and definitely not to fall into feelings. And yet here she was, feeling way too much, sitting on this stupid jet, leaving behind something she didn''t even know she wanted until now. She closed her eyes and let out a slow breath. Yeah. She was fucked. Chapter 192 Abyssal Shadow in the Light Unaware of the trainwreck Ava had turned into¡ªyeah, that sounded about right¡ªParker was already leading Tessa back upstairs, their fingers intertwined. Unlike him, though, Tessa was a woman. And women just knew shit. She didn''t say anything, didn''t even glance back toward the door Ava had walked out of, but Parker knew she had read the situation. Probably better than Ava had. But Tessa wasn''t about to play therapist. Not her problem. Ava will handle herself and she knew what she had to do of she wanted to be in any sort of relationship with Parker¡ªher teenager billionaire boss. **** After a while, they came back downstairs. Parker pulled her in, pressing a slow, lingering kiss against her lips. She tasted like spearmint and something richer, something warmer¡ªsomething that made him want to stay just a little longer. But he pulled back, letting his forehead rest against hers for a second before stepping away. Tessa smiled, her golden eyes glinting with amusement. "Try not to cause any stirs." "No promises." She laughed softly as he grabbed his keys. Ere was sprawled on the couch like a queen, flicking her tail with that smug, all-knowing look that made Parker think she was five steps ahead of everyone in the room. Which, honestly? Probably true. He hesitated. Something wasn''t right. He could feel it. That nagging sensation at the back of his mind, like an itch he couldn''t scratch. Like de?ja? vu for something that hadn''t even happened yet. It was the kind of feeling that made his skin prickle, made his instincts tighten up like they were ready for a fight. It was the kind of shit that got people killed. But there was also a lingering sensation as if he''d be recovering something he''d lost. Two distinctive¡ªcompletely different feelings; one of dread and another of something warm and sweet. So, for once, he played it safe. "You stay here," he told Ere. "Watch the house. But most importantly Tessa!" Ere didn''t argue. Just let out a lazy hum and stretched her paws like yeah, {I already planned on it, dumbass.} Which meant she also knew something was off. But she too didn''t know if this dreadful feeling was directed to something happening to Parker or to the house when he''s away. "Great. Love that." Parker rolled his shoulders and stepped into the garage. The second he slid into the driver''s seat, the Lamborghini rumbled to life, the deep growl of the engine vibrating through his bones. He peeled out of the driveway, tires screeching against the pavement, and merged onto the main road. He was going to figure out what the fuck was going on. Not just with Naomi as his earlier goal but what these feelings meant. The Lamborghini slid out of the driveway like a shadow breaking free from the house, the black paint swallowing the midday sun. It wasn''t just black¡ªit was the kind of black that turned everything into a reflection. The glassy sheen caught glimpses of the world around it¡ªtrees, rooftops, passing birds¡ªwarping them against its curves before they disappeared, like they''d never existed in the first place. It didn''t belong here, not in this quiet neighborhood, not parked on suburban pavement. His brain latched onto a thought¡ªsomething big, something important. His pulse spiked, his thoughts racing too fast to grab onto¡ª HOOOOONNNNKKKK! Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire Loud as hell. Someone laid on their horn behind him, and Parker barely registered it before another driver joined in. HOOOOOOONK! "Fucking hell," he muttered. A car swerved around him, the driver flipping him off as they passed. Someone else rolled their window down to yell, "MOVE YOUR ASS, DICKHEAD!" Parker blinked. He was in the middle of the fucking road. Traffic was piling up behind him. A whole line of cars, some drivers throwing up their hands in that classic bro, what the fuck are you doing?! motion. Others just held their horns down like they were personally offended. A part of him wanted to snap, to yell back, to remind these assholes that he could literally buy the road they were driving on¡ªbut the smarter part of him knew it wasn''t worth it. Besides, whatever his brain had just put together¡ªwhatever that click had been¡ª It was gone. Drowned out by honks and chaos and the general, loud-as-fuck energy of pissed-off drivers. Parker sucked his teeth and ran a hand down his face, irritation curling in his chest. Then he forced a lazy, uncaring grin, shifted back into gear, and slammed his foot on the gas, ignoring the assholes still honking behind him. But his fingers gripped the steering wheel tighter. And his foot pressed a little harder on the gas. Because whatever was happening¡ªwhoever was behind all of this¡ª Naomi was still at Silverbrook. And so was they. Chapter 193 Old Promise The school came into view, looming over the traffic like some overpriced temple for rich kids with too much time and not enough common sense. The afternoon sun bounced off the glass windows, making the whole place look way more pretentious than it had any right to be. Parker wasn''t driving fast, but he sure as hell wasn''t slow either. His thoughts were running faster than the Lambo, looping back to the same damn thing¡ªwhatever was happening, it was going to leave a mark. Because everything that fucked with his life left a scar. The only question was: how deep was it going to be this time? Would it be life-changing, like Tessa? A shift so sharp it carved itself into his very existence? Or would it be like Maya Winslow¡ªsomething that came crashing in like a storm and left wreckage in its wake like back then? He hoped¡ªprayed, even, if he was that desperate¡ªthat this one was simple. That whatever the hell was coming wouldn''t leave another permanent stain on his life. But let''s be real¡ªhis luck wasn''t that good. He turned into the school''s parking lot, slipping between lines of luxury cars that screamed Daddy''s Money. The Lambo purred to a stop in the middle of them, a sleek black panther among overfed house cats. Ferraris, Bentleys, G-Wagons¡ªcars that cost more than most people''s homes. Parker killed the engine and leaned back in his seat, eyes drifting across the lot. Had the cyber kids actually followed his orders? Were they here, blending in with the spoiled elites, pretending to be normal students while digging into Naomi''s ghost of a past? He didn''t know. Before he could decide whether to check, something pulled his attention. Maya Winslow and Annabelle. Walking side by side. Laughing like they had no goddamn worries in the world. What were the fucking chances? Two girls who had no reason to be out here in the middle of the hot damn day, conveniently showing up just as he pulled in? Coincidence? Not a chance. This felt too deliberate, too precise¡ªlike one of those bullshit transparencies of fate, the kind that made people believe in destiny and meant-to-be''s. As if to put the final nail in the coffin, both girls turned at the same time, their heads snapping toward the Lambo with eerie synchronization. Parker felt that shit in his bones. Like they weren''t just looking at him. Like they felt him. Like his so-called Invisible Presence, the ability that was supposed to keep him hidden from Champions and Origin Families, wasn''t doing shit. "Yeah, this ability is so fucking useless," he muttered under his breath, watching them. He knew Maya and Annabelle were friends, but this? This was some borderline hive-mind level shit. And yet¡ª His eyes narrowed when they walked right past his car. Straight to the SUV parked next to him. And sitting inside it¡ª Evelyn Harper.@@@@ Parker exhaled through his nose, leaning deeper into his seat. He sighed in relief. "Yeah. Origin Families thingy," he muttered. Two sharp taps against the window. He didn''t move. Didn''t breathe. Maybe if he stayed still enough, she''d think he wasn''t there. Maybe she''d decide she was hallucinating and walk away. Maybe¡ª Another knock. This time slower. Playful. Fuck it. With a heavy sigh, Parker wanted to roll the window but instead, he reached over and pushed the passenger door open. If he didn''t, she''d just keep standing there waiting for him to let her in like some horror villain until he caved. At least this way, it was on his terms. The door swung open, and with it, the golden afternoon light spilled in¡ª And so did she. Maya Winslow, stepping inside like she owned the damn car. Like she belonged in it. Like she hadn''t just hunted him down in the middle of the school parking lot for no reason other than to fuck with him. Her perfume wrapped around him before she even got the chance to speak. A mix of something sweet and sharp, honey and citrus, like she was both the temptation and the bite that followed. She slid into the seat, moving like liquid, like she had all the time in the world, and turned toward him with those piercing, problematic eyes. Then, she whispered it. That one word. That one stupidly dramatic way she always said his name, like it was some kind of goddamn love song written just for her. "Parker~" Parker exhaled slowly, dragging a hand down his face. Yeah. Here we fucking go. Maya''s eyes glowed with that look¡ªthe one that meant trouble, the one that always meant she was about to pull some dumbass move just to see how he''d react and Parker barely had time to process before she moved. Slow. Deliberate. Leaning in. The scent of her perfume wrapped tighter around him, honey and citrus, sweet and sharp, just like her. Her gaze flicked to his lips, her smirk deepening like she already knew what came next. Like she owned the moment. Like she had already won. And Parker? He just sat there. Because¡ª What the fuck was he supposed to do now? Chapter 194 Evelyn Harper Arabella and Evelyn strolled through the pristine, over-the-top hallways of the school, their shoes clicking lightly against the polished marble floors. Evelyn Harper was the kind of girl who made people forget what they were doing the moment she walked by. Not because she tried¡ªif anything, she barely seemed aware of the attention¡ªbut because her body was built like temptation itself. She had that impossible, sinful hourglass shape, curves so full and exaggerated they seemed almost unreal, like something sculpted by a god with an overactive imagination. Her school uniform did nothing to hide it. The white button-up clung to her chest in a way that made the buttons fight for their lives, the fabric stretching just enough to tease at the softness underneath. The navy blazer, meant to add some professionalism, only ended up framing her figure, emphasizing the curve of her waist before flaring out at her hips. And then there was the skirt¡ªstandard issue, but on her? It sat just a little too high, hugging the swell of her thighs, moving with a kind of slow, natural sway that turned heads before people even realized they were staring. Her legs, smooth and endlessly long, were wrapped in sheer black tights, finishing off the look with a touch of elegance that only made her more distracting. But then there was her. The way she carried herself. Warm, soft-spoken, and impossibly gentle, like she couldn''t even fathom cruelty. She had a way of looking at people like they mattered, like they were worth something, even when they didn''t believe it themselves. A girl with the body of a succubus but the soul of an angel, completely unaware of the chaos she left in her wake. Evelyn adjusted the strap of her designer handbag, eyes flickering toward the glass entrance behind them. "So, uh... any clue why Maya just pulled a U-turn like that?" Arabella hummed, thoughtful, flipping her hair over one shoulder. "Maybe she forgot something in her car?" Evelyn snorted cutely. "Please. This is Maya we''re talking about. The girl is literally never unprepared. If anything, she overplans." "True." Arabella pursed her lips. "Maybe she saw someone?" Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire "Who? She barely likes people, let alone willingly goes back for them. Well, she likes Parker at least. So unless it''s him... "Bro, I swear I heard angelic choir music the first time she walked past me," another whispered dramatically, clutching his chest. One of the girls sighed, rolling her eyes. "Y''all are so down bad it''s embarrassing." But even she couldn''t deny it. Evelyn Harper was the definition of a walking heartbreaker¡ªexcept she wasn''t breaking hearts on purpose. She was just existing, oblivious to the wreckage she left behind. Arabella, walking beside her, had seen this play out so many times that she barely reacted anymore. Instead, she leaned over, whispering just loud enough for Evelyn to hear. "Do you ever get tired of being so unfairly hot?" Evelyn blinked, clearly confused. "What?" Arabella just sighed, shaking her head. "Nothing. Forget it." Because explaining it to her was pointless. Annabelle shook her head, throwing a glance at Evelyn like she just couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "If I were you? I''d be beating a boy or two every single day. By the end of the month? Not a single one of these dumbasses would have the audacity to gawk at me." Evelyn, being Evelyn, just smiled¡ªthat soft, radiant, glow-up-the-world kind of smile. The kind that made it impossible to find a single trace of malice in her. "They''re harmless, Annabelle," she said, voice like honey, like she actually believed the nonsense she was saying. "What''s the worst that can happen? They admire me, and that''s it. I don''t blame them at all. It''s a natural instinct!" Annabelle just stared at her. This girl... This girl was built different. She swore, Evelyn was meant to be an angel or something, not a descendant of an Origin Family. "But... what will you do if everyone in the Circle finds out about your secret?" Chapter 195 Old Secret. Hunter Annabelle just stared at her. This girl... This girl was built different. She swore, Evelyn was meant to be an angel or something, not a descendant of an Origin Family. "I don''t understand you two," Annabelle muttered, flipping her hair back. "Maya is obsessively in love with my cousin despite his past looks and weaknesses. Like, obsessively¡ªobsessively." Evelyn chuckled, light and warm, like Annabelle had just said something cute instead of, y''know, factually insane. "You can''t blame Maya for that... You know those two... what they''re supposed to be, don''t you?" Annabelle rolled her eyes.@@@@ "And unlike him," Evelyn continued, "Maya''s known since she was young. Even without that, she still would''ve been in love with him regardless. And don''t even get me started on the fact that she took it upon herself to protect him before he awakened." "I know all that and more," Annabelle groaned, waving a hand dismissively. "Too bad he awakened away from her. If it had happened sooner, they would''ve done ''it'' by now." Evelyn''s lips curled in amusement, but there was something else there¡ªsomething sharp and knowing. "I know," she said. "And Parker doesn''t know anything. Maya probably saw this coming. That''s why she''s been onto him since they were young. Why she later gave up on stopping you guys from ''doing it.'' Because it was the only hope for his awakening." Annabelle''s smirk was downright wicked. "Oh, I know." Then her eyes gleamed, and she tilted her head, voice going just a little too casual. "But what about you, Evelyn?" Evelyn blinked. "What about me?" Annabelle''s smirk widened. "I know your secret, too." Evelyn''s entire body went still. "Luckily for you," Annabelle continued smoothly, "I won''t be telling Maya." A pause. "But... what will you do if everyone in the Circle finds out? I bet Vivian wouldn''t hesitate to take your head." At the mention of Vivian, Evelyn''s angelic everything cracked¡ªlike a single, lethal chisel to her perfect facade. She turned to Annabelle with wide eyes, all that golden warmth flickering with something very, very close to panic. "Annabelle¡ª" Annabelle grinned, looking way too pleased with herself. "I swear I''ll do anything for you," Evelyn whispered, voice barely above a breath. "Just don''t let that monster find out." Annabelle tapped her chin, pretending to think. Then she flashed a devious little smirk. "You''re too easy to manipulate, Evelyn," she teased, voice dripping with amusement. "Don''t worry¡ªthat''s my specialty." Anabelle could understand why Evelyn was scared of Vivian finding out than the whole Circle finding out. Who didn''t fear her? The figure grinned, teeth gleaming, something wicked curling at the edges of its lips. It had found her. It had found her. And oh... what a beautiful thing she was. Something worth killing for. The figure grinned. Not a normal grin. No, this was something... wrong. Something stretched too wide, something teetering on the edge of madness. Obsession. The figure suddenly flickered, its form sputtering like a dying lightbulb on the verge of burnout. Its edges warped, glitching in and out, its whole existence feeling like it was about to collapse. For the first time, a sliver of panic crept into its usually controlled demeanor. It wasn''t just running out of time¡ªsomething was coming. Something that could see past this disguise, something that could tear through this feeble projection like paper in a storm. It wasn''t just about being seen¡ªit was about being exposed. But even in that moment of realization, there was no frantic retreat, no reckless scrambling. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire Just a swift, practiced exit. It had done this before. It had slipped away before. It knew how to disappear without a trace. The moment the unseen presence drew closer, the figure moved¡ªnot with hesitation, not with fear, but with purpose. It tilted its head as if silently acknowledging the inevitable, then melted into the walls, dissolving into the cascading darkness of the shadows like it had never been there in the first place. The air settled. The flicker was gone. The world returned to normal. And then Evelyn and Annabelle arrived outside the class. Annabelle let out a long-ass sigh, hands on her hips like she had just conquered a fucking kingdom. She turned to Evelyn, shaking her head with that familiar, dramatic grin that meant she was about to say something either incredibly stupid or weirdly deep. But... Chapter 196 Thirds Loyalty to the Second Not long after, Evelyn and Annabelle reached Class A. They exchanged a quick farewell, a little playful shove, and a knowing look¡ªbest friend telepathy at its finest. Annabelle let out a long, dramatic sigh, dragging a hand down her face like she had just climbed a fucking mountain. Then, standing there outside Class A, she threw up her hands. She exhaled, shaking off the rare moment of actual sentimentality before turning to her best friend with a smirk. "Aight, go do your smart people shit. See you later." Evelyn snorted, bumping Annabelle''s shoulder before stepping into Class A. Annabelle peeled off toward Class B, still grinning like she had just cheated death and won a million dollars in the same day Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire "I finally fucking did it." She''d finally done it. A slow exhale left her lips, followed by a smirk. Hell yeah. It was over. The deal was sealed. Not in some manipulative, I-outsmarted-my-best-friend kind of way¡ªnah, she wasn''t that kind of bitch. If anything, she loved Evelyn more than she loved her own father, and that was saying something. This wasn''t about deception; it was about lifting a weight off Evelyn''s shoulders. About giving her a break from carrying that damn burden alone. Annabelle rolled her shoulders, flexing her fingers. "I got you, Evie," she muttered under her breath. "Always." Meanwhile, inside Class A, Evelyn entered with a smile¡ªsoft but real, the kind that made people exhale without even realizing they were holding their breath. The classroom, mid-lesson, seemed to lighten as if her presence alone carried some unspoken relief. Like someone had hit a cosmic reset button. Every dead-eyed, sleep-deprived student perked up¡ªeven if just slightly. The usual classroom drag lifted. The unspoken morning doom cracked, like the weight of existence had temporarily lightened just by her showing up. The teacher caught sight of her and, instead of the usual stern nod or distracted wave, his expression shifted to something damn near affectionate. "Ah, Evelyn." His voice was noticeably warmer, like he was addressing someone special. "Go ahead and take your seat."@@@@ Evelyn nodded, flashing him a small smile, and then¡ª Something flickered across her face, so fast that no one caught it. A split-second hesitation, a tiny disruption in the air, like a wire snapping into place inside her head. She shook it off before anyone could notice, but inside, her senses were firing on all cylinders. Something was off. Her fingers tightened slightly at her side. Then, just as quickly as the moment had come, she smoothed it over, sliding into her seat, she pulled out her phone and tapped out a message in their group chat. It wasn''t actually a big group just sba shared one of them three but its nevertheless a group chat, right? Evelyn: {Someone just sneaked into my class.} She hit send, then added another text before either of them could reply, {And they''re good.} This was their responsibility to take care of. Unless it''s someone they knew¡ªand they pretty much knew every one with superpowers in the school¡ª this new person was not someone they knew or had been informed about. Evelyn: {No. We''ll investigate first.} Annabelle didn''t argue. She knew why Evelyn made that call. Vivian wasn''t the type you just bothered with maybe-shit. If they weren''t 1000% sure this was serious, she''d make them wish they were the ones who got hunted instead. Annabelle''s next text was quick. Annabelle: {Lunch break then? We hunt?} Evelyn: {Yeah.} And that should''ve been it. Case closed. But Annabelle? Of course, she had one more thing to say. Annabelle: {But hold up¡ªwhy the fuck are you the one making the call? Where the hell is Maya? Ain''t she supposed to be our almighty leader? What''s she doing right now that''s more important than this??} Evelyn blinked. Shit. She hadn''t even thought about that. Where was Maya? Why wasn''t she responding? Her gaze flicked to her phone again, waiting for any sign of life from their so-called leader. But nothing came. And neither of them knew that, right now, somewhere else, Maya wasn''t thinking about any of this. Maya was never the type to slack on her role. If there was a decision to be made, she made it. If there was a threat, she was the first to handle it. No hesitation, no second-guessing. That''s just who she was. She didn''t ignore texts. She didn''t delay decisions. She didn''t let shit pile up for others to handle. That wasn''t just responsibility¡ªit was who she was built to be. The one who led¡ªborn to lead. The one who protected. The one who handled everything so no one else had to. And yet¡ªright now? Right now, she hadn''t even glanced at her phone. Hadn''t checked in. Hadn''t responded. For the first time, Maya wasn''t leading. Because, for the first time¡ªshe didn''t want to. Because, for the first time ever¡ª Someone wasn''t pushing her away. Chapter 197 Parker and Maya The parking lot was nearly empty now, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows across the cracked pavement. The hum of distant traffic, the occasional chirp of a bird, the rustle of wind through the trees¡ªbackground noise, distant, meaningless. Inside the car, it was different. Stifling. Tense. Silent, except for the soft knock against the window. Tap. Tap. Parker didn''t move. Didn''t breathe. Maybe if he stayed still enough, she''d think he wasn''t there. Maybe she''d decide she was hallucinating and walk away. Maybe¡ª Another knock. Slower. Playful. Like she had all the damn time in the world. Fuck it. With a heavy sigh, he reached over and pushed the passenger door open. If he didn''t, she''d just keep knocking like some horror villain until he caved. At least this way, it was on his terms. The door swung open upwards, and the golden afternoon light spilled in¡ª And so did she. Maya Winslow, stepping inside like she owned the damn car. Like she belonged in it. Like she hadn''t just hunted him down in the middle of the school parking lot, in the middle of a day for no reason other than to fuck with him¡ªlike he didn''t already have a lot to think about. Her perfume hit him first, before her voice, before her eyes. A mix of something sweet and sharp, honey and citrus, like she was both the temptation and the bite that followed. It clung to the air between them, settled into his clothes, into his skin. She moved like liquid, slow and sure, like she had all the time in the world, and turned toward him with those piercing, problematic eyes.@@@@ Then, she whispered it. That one word. That one stupidly dramatic way she always said his name, like it was some kind of goddamn love song written just for her. "Parker~" He exhaled slowly, dragging a hand down his face. Yeah. Here we fucking go. She leaned in, close enough that the space between them all but vanished. Close enough that he could feel the warmth of her breath against his cheek. Close enough that he could smell the lingering trace of mint from her gum. And then¡ª Her forehead met his chest, her body pressed just slightly against his, and she stayed there, breathing him in, her fingers curling into the fabric of his sweater shirt like she was trying to anchor herself. Like she was afraid he''d tell her to leave. Now it juts made him even more worried, what did the other terrible feeling represented if the first had been Maya. She watched him, waiting for him to do something. Say something. But he didn''t. He just lifted a hand, slow and careful, and wiped away the tear trailing down her cheek. Maya laughed. Wet and broken. "You don''t even care, do you?" He still didn''t say anything. He just let her press her fists against his chest, let her shove him, let her hit him with weak little punches that didn''t even hurt. She was crying, quietly, trying to keep it together, but he could feel it. The way her body trembled. The way her breath hitched. And Parker, heartless billionaire villain that he was, just let her. Just let her fall apart, piece by piece, right there in his passenger seat. Because what the hell was he supposed to do about it now? The air inside the car had thickened, tense with something neither of them wanted to name. Parker sat still, fingers drumming lightly on the steering wheel, but his entire body was stiff, coiled like a spring. Maya, on the other hand, was nothing but fire and determination. "You can fight it all you want, Parker." Her voice was soft but unwavering. "But you and I both know, no matter what you do, I was never going to hesitate. I was never going to let you go. Not anymore." Parker scoffed, turning his head toward her with narrowed eyes. "That sounds an awful lot like obsession." Maya only smiled. "Call it whatever you want. I don''t care. If you don''t want me, if you really think you can push me away, then kill me." His fingers twitched at the sheer absurdity of her words, at the conviction in her tone. He turned fully to face her now, his sharp gaze scanning hers for any hesitation, any sign that she was bluffing. But Maya just stared back, unflinching. "Even then," she continued, leaning in, "my soul will still be yours. I''ll look for you. We''ll reunite. We''re meant to be Parker, no cosmic force can ever change that." Parker exhaled through his nose, shaking his head. "That''s delusional." "Then tell me I''m wrong, Parker." Chapter 198 Parker and Maya 2 He opened his mouth to throw something back, something cruel, something cutting, but before he could, she moved. Just like in class, just like before¡ªher speed was unnatural. One moment she was in her seat, the next she was on his lap, straddling him, fingers curling into his collar. "Maya¡ª" he started, voice low, warning. She ignored it. "You keep telling yourself you don''t feel it, but I know you do. You can lie to yourself, but you can''t lie to me. I can see it in your eyes... for years now." Her fingers traced over his jaw, featherlight, as she whispered, "You''re just scared." Parker''s jaw clenched. "I don''t like you, Maya." The words came out slow, deliberate. They cut, meant to. He watched as her eyes flickered, as something in them wavered for just a second. But then¡ª She smiled. A soft, knowing thing. "No, Parker! You''re lying!" Parker scowled. "You can''t force your feelings on me, Maya. You can''t just waltz into my car, act all lovestruck, and kiss me¡ª" She did. Just like that. She leaned in again and stole the words from his lips, pressing against him like her lips belonged there¡ªon his. Parker froze. His heart hammered, his body went taut, and for a second¡ªjust a second¡ªhis mind blanked. Then he grabbed her wrists, tearing her away. "I have a girlfriend," he gritted out. "Can you get that through your head?" Maya only tilted her head, looking at him like he was missing something obvious. Like he was the one who didn''t get it. Like the answer was written all over her, and he was the only idiot in the room who couldn''t read. She leaned in again, her breath warm, her lips so close they could''ve been a damn whisper away. "She''s not me."@@@@ Parker''s jaw clenched. "Right, she''s not you," he shot back, voice low, tense. "Will never be. And I love her. Nothing''s gonna change it, Maya." He peeled her off him, hands firm but not rough. Just enough to put distance between them. Just enough to make it clear. But Maya? Maya didn''t flinch. Didn''t waver. Didn''t fucking break. Silence. Thick, heavy, suffocating. Maya exhaled, a slow, unsteady thing, and for once... she looked tired. Not just physically, but something deeper. And Parker? He had no fucking idea what to do with that. Because for the first time, this wasn''t just Maya being clingy. Wasn''t just Maya being annoying or obsessive or her usual chaotic self. This was real. This was raw. And damn it, for the first time, Parker finally fucking saw it¡ª This was the part where a guy was supposed to step up, say something sweet, maybe not exactly what she wanted to hear, but enough to soften the blow. Something like, "I don''t have feelings for you now, but let''s take our time and see where it goes," or some comforting bullshit like that. But Parker? Parker didn''t do that kind of thing. He didn''t even know what to say. And worse, he couldn''t make promises he had no intention of keeping. It wasn''t like he hated Maya¡ªhe didn''t. It wasn''t like he had something against her¡ªhe didn''t. But Maya was... Maya. He shook his head. No, he wasn''t going to do this. He wasn''t going to lead her on, wasn''t going to give her false hope. He''d already made up his mind about this a long time ago, and it hurt to see her like this, but that didn''t change the facts. "I''m sorry, Maya," he said, his voice quieter than he expected. "You don''t get it. And you won''t. I know you love me, I get that, and I appreciate it, but I can''t. Alright?" "Try me, Parker. I will... I''ll understand. I swear¡ª" He exhaled sharply, hands gripping her waist, lifting her off his lap, and setting her back in her seat. But the second his hands made contact, she trembled¡ªlike something had shocked her straight through the spine. "Mmmm~" Then she moaned? Chapter 199 The Old promise He exhaled sharply, hands gripping her waist, lifting her off his lap, and setting her back in her seat. But the second his hands made contact, she trembled¡ªlike something had shocked her straight through the spine. "Mmmm~" Then she moaned? What the fuck? Parker froze, his brain buffering like a crashed hard drive. "Okay, Maya, I need you to stop being dramatic." "P-Parker..." she whimpered, reaching for him, but he was already out of the car. He didn''t hesitate. Didn''t second-guess it. He was gone in a swirl of shadows before she could make it worse. She didn''t try to push it. Parker didn''t hesitate¡ªMaya already knew he had powers, so it didn''t matter if she saw. Without another word, he vanished into the shadows, leaving nothing but a faint ripple in the air. Maya sat there, staring at the empty space he''d disappeared from, her fingers curling into her lap. She exhaled shakily, tilting her head up to the sky. "I know, Parker, I know. I get it. But now that you''ve awakened¡ªnot that you''re fully there yet¡ªjust about to be. That promise won''t mean shit soon." A wry, bitter smile curled on her lips as she opened the car door and stepped out. "It''s about time I stop. Your turn''s coming sooner than you think." She exhaled sharply, eyes dark with something unreadable. "I love you, Nyxilith." Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire She glanced down at her phone, unlocking the screen. New messages. {No need to call that monster. I need to stretch, and that trespasser will serve just fine.} A few seconds later, a reply popped up. {Back to Earth, huh?} Anabelle''s message. And then Evelyn chimed in. {Let me know when you need me. In the meantime it will catching up the lesson I missed.} {Smart-ass!} Anabelle and Maya typed at once. **** Darkness slithered across the bathroom tiles, stretching unnaturally like ink spilling from an invisible wound. It curled around the stall''s edges, creeping into the gaps between the door and the floor, thickening¡ªwarping. The air grew dense, heavy with something that shouldn''t exist in the real world. Then, just like a scene ripped straight out of a fantasy movie, the shadows folded inward, layering on themselves until they took shape. A figure. A presence¡ª Parker didn''t even flinch. He pressed his palms into his eyes, willing the sting away. Fuck. He didn''t even know what hurt more¡ªthe fact that he had to shut her down or the fact that he knew exactly how much that must''ve hurt her. She wasn''t lying. He never looked at her the way she wanted. Not even once. And all for that promise... That fucking promise. Parker clenched his jaw, forcing the thought down, shoving it deep where it couldn''t claw at him anymore. But damn if it didn''t feel like the ghosts of his past were having a fucking field day haunting him today. All he could do was sit there, letting the weight of it press down on him like a thousand-pound weight. He had nothing to give her. All the affection, all the tenderness, the love she''d given him¡ªthe love she''d kept for him, even when he pushed her away, when he was nothing but cold, distant, and full of shit. He couldn''t give her that. He couldn''t even let himself¡ªbecause if he did, it''d unravel everything. The promise. The promise that had him bound like a fucking slave to his own past. What kind of person did that make him? To let her give him everything, to see her wear her heart on her sleeve, to see the way she still fought for him, even when he didn''t deserve it... And all he could do was... nothing. She deserved someone who could give her more than just an empty stare and a few stolen moments in the dark. She deserved someone who didn''t have ghosts clawing at their insides every time they thought about what could''ve been, what should''ve been. The kind of person who could hold her hand in public without feeling like they were betraying someone else. But he wasn''t that guy. He couldn''t be that guy¡ªat least not yet! Not with the past still hanging over him like a storm cloud, dark and heavy, ready to rain down at any moment. He looked down at his hands. Damn things were still trembling again. He squeezed them into fists, digging his nails into his palms, trying to stop the shaking, stop the guilt. But it wasn''t working. It never did. And he knew that. He had nothing to offer her. Nothing but a hollow shell of a man haunted by promises and the ghosts of mistakes. And every time he looked at her, he knew it¡ªknew how much she had given, how much she''d sacrificed just to see him happy, even if it was only for a second. The tears didn''t come. He was too good at pretending they wouldn''t. But damn, he wished he could give her everything she''d ever wanted. Every little piece of him or at least a piece of him. But he couldn''t. Not now. Maybe never. All he had was his silence. And that¡ªthat hurt the most. He took another slow breath, trying to ground himself. Right. Focus. He had bigger problems. Naomi. The reason he was here in the first place. Chapter 200 Extinguished Hope Parker let out a sigh that felt like it''d been stuck in his chest forever. "Apparently, now it''s open¡ªgreat fucking job, me¡ªI''ve got two women I''m having a soft on. And only one I can actually have. Fantastic. So much for forgetting and locking Maya away in the back of my head where she should belong as far as my life is concerned." Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire His voice was low, sarcastic, like it was dragging itself through the mud. "And I just had to go and show her my soft side, huh? Now she knows something''s up, and hell no, she won''t let go this time." His jaw tightened, hands curling into fists for the second time that day. "This... this jeopardizes everything. Whatever, screw it. I need to get my shit together and get Naomi the hell out of here. The signal''s weak, but whoever''s after her? They''re here." He stood up, straightening his sweater shirt like it mattered¡ªlike anything mattered right now¡ªand pushed open the stall door. Empty. Lucky him. Alone in a goddamn toilet. ''What an honor,'' he thought bitterly. ''Nothing said main character energy like having the bathroom all to yourself.'' But no time to waste. Parker stepped out, his loose pants brushing against his steppers with every quick stride. The sweater hung lazily off him, casual as hell¡ªbut it didn''t matter what he looked like. He wasn''t here to impress anyone. He was here for Naomi, and no more delays. His emotions had screwed with him enough already after running into Maya. No more distractions. Focus. He was back on track¡ªhopefully not too late. The hallways were dead silent, echoing with that eerie emptiness that only existed when everyone else was stuck behind closed doors. That quiet? It messed with your head. Every step sounded too loud, like the universe was just waiting for him to screw up again. And then¡ªperfect timing, because why not¡ªMr. Flanagan, the overly enthusiastic history teacher, rounded the corner. His eyes landed on Parker like a hawk locking onto a mouse. "Mr. Black," the teacher''s voice was annoyingly chipper. "Why aren''t you in class? And what''s with the¡ªuh¡ªclothes?" His eyes swept over Parker''s too-casual but expensive outfit, judging every inch like he had nothing better to do with his life. Parker didn''t miss a beat. Polite. Calm. Cold. "I''m off school today, sir. Here for some... business." His voice was smooth, polite enough to sound respectful, but cold enough to make it clear¡ªdon''t push it. But of course, he pushed it. "Business? During school hours? You know the rules, Parker¡ª" Parker raised a hand, stopping him dead in his tracks without even touching him. The gesture was small, simple, but carried enough weight to shut him up. His gaze was flat, tired, done with the bullshit. "I believe I didn''t do anything wrong," Parker said, voice laced with that don''t-fuck-with-me vibe. "Can I go now?" The teacher blinked, stunned¡ªlike someone had just slapped him with a reality check. But Parker didn''t wait for permission. He walked right past him, every step heavy with I don''t have time for your crap. In one of those forgotten rooms, dim light barely slipped through a crack in the boarded-up window. The vibe? Straight-up nightmare fuel. And right there, on that cold-ass concrete floor, she sat¡ªbound and blindfolded, every inch of her screaming vulnerability. The black cloth over her eyes wasn''t just hiding the room¡ªit swallowed her whole, making her world nothing but darkness and fear. Her wrists were tied behind her back, rough rope biting into her skin, and every muffled scream that escaped her bound lips bounced off the walls like a sick echo of desperation. She was leaning against this long-ass table, something you''d expect in an old science lab or maybe a butcher''s den¡ªyeah, that creepy. On top of the table sat her bag. Expensive. Stylish. It didn''t belong here, just like her. But suddenly¡ªbuzz. The phone inside the bag vibrated, the sound slicing through the thick silence like a gunshot. Buzz. Again. Then the ringtone started. Her whole body tensed, stiff as a board. Every beat of that ringtone hit her like a heartbeat of hope. It was so close. So fucking close. The vibrations traveled through the table, tapping against her back like a cruel reminder: If you could just move. Just a little more. You''d be free. If her hands weren''t tied, if she wasn''t stuck in this goddamn horror show¡ªmaybe, just maybe¡ªshe''d answer that call, and whoever was on the other end? They''d save her. But fate? Yeah, that bitch doesn''t do mercy. Click. Clack. Footsteps echoed through the room, slow and lazy, like whoever it was had all the time in the world. No rush. No fear. Just confidence soaked in malice. A voice followed¡ªnot sharp, not cold. No, worse¡ªit was warm. Like honey dripping from a knife. Smooth but laced with something dark, something wrong. "Well, well," the voice crooned, distorted just enough to hide the truth but clear enough to drip into her bones. "That was fast. A few minutes in captivity, and someone''s already anxious to find you. How sweet. You''re loved, mi reina." The words slithered around her, choking out that tiny spark of hope. The footsteps stopped. She couldn''t see them¡ªbut every nerve in her body screamed they''re here. Close enough to feel the heat of their breath if they leaned in. Zzzp. The sound of the bag opening. Then¡ªclick. The phone? Dead. Silence fell heavy, and that tiny, precious lifeline? Snuffed out. "Peaceful now, don''t you think?" the voice whispered, syrupy sweet, like this was some twisted date night. "Just us now." And just like that, hope wasn''t just gone¡ªit was obliterated. Chapter 201 Inescapable Maws The ropes burned against her wrists as she fought¡ªfuck, she fought hard. Every muscle in her body strained, shaking with that raw, primal panic that bubbled up from deep inside when survival mode kicked in. The binds dug deeper with every yank, every wild jerk of her arms, but it didn''t stop her. Couldn''t. Wouldn''t. But it was useless. The binds didn''t give¡ªwouldn''t give. It was like wrestling with concrete wrapped in rope. And then came the laughter. Not the kind that fills a room with joy, but the kind that slithered into her ears and clawed at her bones¡ªsharp, manic, hungry. No, this shit was manic. The kind that crawled under your skin and made your spine twist like it wanted to run without you. The voice was warm again, syrupy and weirdly kind, but every note dripped with sick pleasure. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Stop struggling, sweetheart." The words slid through the air like poison wrapped in velvet. "It''s not gonna help you. Those ropes? Not your average Home Depot special. Nah, they''re a little... special you see..." Naomi''s heart hammered harder. No. No, fuck that. She wasn''t going to stop. But the heaviness of the table behind her told her otherwise¡ªlike it was alive, pushing her down. It wasn''t just old wood; it was history. This school didn''t buy from just anyone. It bought the best¡ªthe cream of the crop. The elite in the industry even for something as a chair or table. And this table? It still held that weight like a promise. No matter how long it sat old and abandoned, it was still strong enough to hold her prisoner. She yanked again¡ªharder, desperate¡ªbut it was like pulling against steel disguised as thread. The binds didn''t budge, didn''t even stretch. And that table? Still heavy as her own goddamn fear. The room might''ve been falling apart, eaten away by time, but the school? And it held on tight, she sighed and gave up. And then¡ªsilence reigned. But not the peaceful kind. The kind that makes every hair on your body stand on end, like the world''s holding its breath just to mess with you. "Hmm... you''re wondering why, aren''t you?" Her stomach dropped. What the fuck? Who wouldn''t? "Why you? Why now?" The voice was casual now, like it was just having a chill conversation with a friend over coffee. "Is it personal? Random? Or perhaps Ransom? Did you do something to deserve this?" Naomi froze. How did they¡ª "Or maybe..." The voice dipped low, all honeyed venom. "Maybe you''re thinking, Who the hell are you? What do you want from me?" Her breath hitched. No, no, no¡ªthis couldn''t be real. "Oh, but wait¡ªHow long have I been here? Yeah, that one''s sneaky, creeps right up on you. Time kinda melts when you''re blindfolded, huh? Minutes? Hours? Days? Bet it''s starting to feel like forever already." There was a drop in the air¡ªsharp, wrong, like the crackle before a storm but colder, nastier. The kind of shift that made the tiny hairs on your neck stand up, screaming at you to run, even if your legs were tied and your whole body screamed in silence. Naomi couldn''t see anything¡ªdarkness swallowed everything whole¡ªbut she felt it. The weight of someone watching her too close, standing too damn near, their breath practically curling around her like smoke. Something slammed¡ªhard. Wood against metal? A chair kicked across the floor? She didn''t know, didn''t want to know. Her body jolted against the ropes, heart jackhammering in her chest like it was trying to punch its way out. But the ropes held tight. Too tight. The panic clawed up her throat, thick and choking, but all she could do was listen. Her heartbeat wasn''t just loud¡ªit was a fucking war drum in her ears. "I was wondering about something that I can''t wrap mind on... Why''d you stop walking that same route home? Huh?" Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire Naomi''s breath hitched, freezing her solid. "You think you were being careful?" The voice dripped with mockery, playful and cruel all at once. "Wait, did you change home or something? Trying to avoid me? That hurt, you know... after everything I did to keep you safe." Her stomach twisted so violently she thought she might puke. "I always made sure that route was safe for you." No. No, no, no. "Years ago, I killed everyone who would''ve caused you harm on that path. Every single one of them." The voice hummed low, almost proud. "You changed homes. Just like that. My efforts? Gone. Fuck..." Naomi''s heart stopped mid-beat. Two years ago¡ªtwenty people murdered. The story everyone tried to forget, the nightmare that still echoed through the halls of the school in whispers. Her throat dried up, her breath caught somewhere between terror and disbelief. Was it them? Was this psycho the reason for that massacre? And worse¡ªdid they do it for her? The words wrapped around her like barbed wire, dragging old memories back to life¡ªones she didn''t want to remember. She couldn''t move, couldn''t breathe. That voice felt so wrong. Twisted. But the voice didn''t care about her horror. It didn''t stop. Maybe it didn''t see her fear¡ªor maybe it just didn''t give a damn. "You can''t stop making me angry, it hurts me you know. Like I do everything to have you but you slip right through my fingers to slap it in my face. To show me I don''t matter. Just like you did yesterday. So... who the fuck was that guy you were with yesterday?" Her body went stiff, muscles locking tight. Parker. It had to be Parker..The voice dipped darker, malice soaking every word like oil ready to ignite. "No, no¡ªI know who he is. Parker Black. The black sheep. The useless fucking seed of that family." Naomi''s breath came shallow now, cold sweat sliding down her back as her pulse beat out a terrified rhythm. "What? You think I didn''t see you?" Their tone twisted, venom laced with mockery. "Laughing like that, all cute, smiling while he was talking to those two bitches fighting over him practically clawing at him like he was some kind of god. You were fucking smiling around him... like he... like he deserved you." Chapter 202 Inescapable Maws 2 But the voice didn''t care about her horror. It didn''t stop. Maybe it didn''t see her fear¡ªor maybe it just didn''t give a damn. "You can''t stop making me angry, it hurts me you know. Like I do everything to have you but you slip right through my fingers to slap it in my face. To show me I don''t matter. Just like you did yesterday. So... who the fuck was that guy you were with yesterday?" Her body went stiff, muscles locking tight. Parker. It had to be Parker..The voice dipped darker, malice soaking every word like oil ready to ignite. "No, no¡ªI know who he is. Parker Black. The black sheep. The useless fucking seed of that family." Naomi''s breath came shallow now, cold sweat sliding down her back as her pulse beat out a terrified rhythm. "What? You think I didn''t see you?" Their tone twisted, venom laced with mockery. "Laughing like that, all cute, smiling while he was talking to those two bitches fighting over him practically clawing at him like he was some kind of god. You were fucking smiling around him... like he... like he deserved you." A maniacal laugh ripped through the room, scraping the walls like nails on glass. Naomi couldn''t stop the violent shiver that shot down her spine, every inch of her body screaming to shrink away, to vanish. "Is that how easy it is for you to forget who really matters?" Tears burned behind her eyes, but she couldn''t let them fall. She wouldn''t. Of course she was blindfolded. The voice leaned closer¡ªshe felt it like ice creeping over her skin. "And why''d you disappear for so long, huh?" That mocking sweetness returned, fake concern dripping from every syllable. "Days without a trace¡ªdid you think I wouldn''t notice? You stopped going to school. You quit your old job. Poof. Gone. You hurt me, carin?o. You really did." Her breath faltered. This wasn''t just someone unhinged¡ªthis was someone obsessed. "Oh, gods. You wouldn''t believe how close I got to torturing that sweet little family you worked for. Just to... y''know, feel something. Maybe I still will¡ªsounds kinda fun, doesn''t it?" Naomi''s stomach lurched violently. No, no, no¡ªplease, no. Her stomach churned, bile burning the back of her throat. ''They almost hurt someone again because of me?'' The thought hit her like a freight train. Her hands trembled "Wait¡ªoh, I see it now." The voice lowered, curiosity stretching each word like taffy. "You disappeared to make me worry, didn''t you? Is that what this was? Your little game?" "That good-for-nothing, I am sure Blackwood won''t feel a dent in their legacy. They wouldn''t even notice. I''d be doing them a fucking favor." How did they know Parker like that? "You see that family... they''re powerful, let me tell you. You mundanes don''t get it. Most think they''ve lost their footing after that little scandal, but they''re not weak. They could feed this whole goddamn city for years if they wanted to¡ªold money, old power. Businesses are just a disguise for them. You mundanes don''t get it¡ªyou think the scandal knocked them down? Please. They''re monsters who own this whole damn game." Naomi felt her stomach churn. This wasn''t just some creep from school. This was someone who knew things¡ªthings she wasn''t supposed to hear. There was a pause¡ªlong enough to make her think, Maybe they''re done. But no. "Well, I''ll tell you everything when we''re together. After all, you''re gonna be my mate." Mate? Her heart nearly stopped. "So yeah, that family? They''re powerful. Like, shake-the-world powerful. Presidents would bend over backward for them. But you, my queen, just had to choose the waste in the bloodline. The one they''re so ready to throw away." The voice softened like a lover''s whisper¡ªsickeningly sweet. "That''s your bad luck." And then, almost giddy¡ª"But it''s my happiness. If you''d picked anyone else, I might not''ve had a chance. But now? You''re mine. You''re gonna be my queen." Naomi felt her stomach flip violently. Every instinct screamed run, but her body wasn''t listening. She was stuck¡ªfrozen by fear that crawled deeper with every second. The voice softened¡ªtoo soft, like syrup covering poison. "Don''t worry, carin?o. I''ll take care of you. You and me¡ªwe''re meant for this. And soon? You''ll see that too." Every beat of her heart pounded get out, get out, get out¡ªbut there was no clear way out of this. Not yet. Chapter 203 Inescapable Maws 3 Naomi''s stomach twisted, her heart thudding so loud it almost drowned out the garbage spewing from this psycho''s mouth. But the words still hit¡ªsharp, disgusting, and clawing at her like greasy hands in the dark. "Oh, but maybe... maybe you wanted to be with him because of his looks and his little money? Selling yourself out now, huh? Is that why you''re with him? Damn. And here I thought you were better than that." Her body shook¡ªnot with fear this time, but pure, seething rage. Selling herself out? Was this asshole seriously calling her a whore? Like, did she look like that to him? Hell no. The disrespect burned hotter than the fear ever could. Her fists clenched so tight her nails bit into her palms, but this creep just kept going, like some broken record from hell. "By the way... Why''d you stop posting your little pictures? And heck, what''s with that weird-ass cat you post? It''s even on your screen saver. Gives me the creeps, for real. What? Trying to hide from me now? Didn''t want me seeing how happy you looked with him? Baby, you''re not happy. Not really. Not without me." Oh, fuck off. She was happy, damn it. She had a solid job, her own space, and yeah¡ªher boss was actually decent. Not that this whack job would ever get it. And Erebus? That little demon furball was more loyal, more comforting, and less terrifying than anything this guy could ever dream of being. But the worst part wasn''t just the fear crawling up her spine¡ªit was how cornered she felt. Caught between being scared shitless, furious, embarrassed, and so fucking disrespected that she wanted to punch a hole through the nearest wall. Only that she couldn''t. "I saw you yesterday, at the cafeteria," he said, voice dripping with that smug, slimy sweetness that made her skin crawl. "Why''d you start running errands for him? That what you''re into now? Playing house for some random guy? You were supposed to be mine. Only mine. What? You think laughing with someone else makes me disappear? You think I''d let you go that easy? Baby... you don''t get to leave me behind. Ever." Jesus fucking Christ. This wasn''t just creepy¡ªit was full-blown nightmare fuel, like one of those messed-up true crime stories you scroll past at 3 AM, thinking that could never happen to me. But here she was, living it in technicolor horror. And the worst part? He sounded clingy as hell¡ªlike some twisted, cliche? villain in a bad teen drama, except it wasn''t funny. It wasn''t so bad it''s good¡ªit was just terrifying. And Naomi? She had no clue how the hell she was supposed to answer without either screaming her head off or straight-up decking him in the face. ''Dude, I don''t even fucking know you.'' The words burned in Naomi''s throat, clawing to get out, but she swallowed them like poison. What was the point? This freak was on his own sick little trip, lost in some delusional fantasy where she belonged to him. Saying anything would be like tossing gasoline on a dumpster fire¡ªit''d just make it worse. "What, you thought showing up with him wouldn''t have consequences? You thought I''d just let it slide?" The way he said it¡ªsweetheart¡ªmade her skin crawl like ants under her flesh. "You sealed his fate the second you dared to show your face with him." The air felt thin now, like the whole room had shrunk down to this one terrifying moment. She could feel it in her chest¡ªfear like ice, sharp and suffocating. "Oh, but don''t worry¡ª" His voice dropped to a whisper, the kind that felt like a hand on the back of your neck. "I''ll take care of it. You don''t need to answer. He''s already dead." Naomi''s whole body snapped. Her stomach lurched, breath hitching hard enough that she nearly choked on it. Her hands started shaking¡ªnot from fear, she told herself, but from rage boiling beneath the panic. ''No, fuck this. Fuck you.'' This wasn''t just creepy anymore. This was danger. Real, terrifying, can''t-laugh-this-off danger. Her body screamed at her to move¡ªrun, fight, something. But all she could do was sit there, fists trembling, pulse racing like a freight train as his words kept echoing in her skull. He''s already dead. No. No. Not today. Not ever. But the time of reckoning was here... ***** Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire Guys this is my first time writing the kidnapping plot, I hope I didn''t over write it. I wanted to cover everything. Well, your opinions are welcome to let me know. Chapter 204 Race For Infinity Loyalty "Mr... uh, Black, can I¡ªuh¡ªhelp you?" The teacher''s voice cracked mid-sentence, eyes wide like a deer caught in headlights. The dude straight-up jumped at the sight of Parker standing there like a ghost. No footsteps, no door creak, nothing. Just¡ªbam¡ªthere he was. And the creepy part? Parker didn''t even acknowledge him. Not a glance. His eyes, sharp and cold, swept across the room with laser focus, cutting through the noise and chatter like none of it mattered. Then his gaze landed on that one damn spot¡ªNaomi''s seat. Empty. The chair sat there awkwardly between two other students, both buried in their notes like everything was normal. But her bag wasn''t there as well. No phone charger lazily hanging out of the side pocket, no water bottle with the dumb little sticker that always made Parker roll his eyes. Nothing. She hadn''t just bounced to the bathroom. She was gone. "She''s not here," Parker muttered under his breath, voice low enough to get swallowed by the buzz of the class. He could''ve asked, sure. Could''ve turned to the teacher, or maybe even the students, but what was the point? They''d just confirm the pit already growing in his gut. Evelyn, just stepping into the hall for another lesson, caught sight of him and froze mid-step. Her eyes narrowed, scanning his face. Was that fear? Parker Black¡ªlooking like he just got sucker-punched by life? Before she could even ask, Parker spun on his heel and bolted like hell itself was clawing at his back. **** The abandoned building was a whole different beast¡ªdark, cold, and stinking of damp concrete and regret. And him? He was pacing like some strung-out maniac, muttering under his breath, eyes darting around like the shadows were out to get him. "Why the fuck is this taking so long?" The thought scratched through his head like nails on glass. He was running on fumes after draining himself just to stay hidden¡ªstalking Naomi like some damn ghost, snatching her from the bathroom, and grabbing her stuff without anyone so much as blinking. That little stunt had sucked the energy right out of him, left him bone-dry. Now he was stuck here, biding time, stalling while he tried to pull himself together. Talking to Naomi, playing nice¡ªugh, like he gave a shit about small talk¡ªbut it bought him minutes to recover while traumatizing his target. Every cell in his body screamed to vanish, but karma? Oh, she was a vindictive little whore today. At least he''d planned for this. He always planned. But then her phone had buzzed. One goddamn ring¡ªand his stomach had twisted. He knew who it was. That smug-ass Blackwood piece of shit. The thought of him made his blood boil. "Hero Boss? Fucking seriously? Who the hell comes up with that weak-ass name?" His voice tore through the silence, loud, bitter, and dripping with hate when he remembered the contact name he''d seen. Naomi didn''t even flinch. She was just sitting there on the cold floor, still as death, like she''d already accepted whatever was coming. But she was thinking. Why wait? If this was his hideout, why the hell wasn''t he making his move? It didn''t add up. He was just talking...? But it wasn''t about her, not really. Then his voice cut through the room again, but this time it was different¡ªlower, sharp with that ugly edge of satisfaction. "Ah... yes..." Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire ''Hold on, Naomi. Just hold the fuck on.'' **** Inside the decaying skeleton of the abandoned building, the air felt thick with something wrong. Like the walls themselves knew what was happening and just didn''t give a shit. The man stood over Naomi, every muscle twitching with restless energy, like his body was already halfway out the door. He wasn''t patient. Patience was for people who didn''t have origin descendants breathing down their neck. Every second felt like a clock ticking toward dead. The bindings around Naomi loosened, her wrists falling limp as soon as the ropes untwined. She wasn''t going to just sit there, though. The moment she felt freedom, her instincts roared back to life. She thrashed. Kicked. Fought like hell, like any ounce of hope meant survival. But then¡ªhis hand touched her forehead. And just like that, it was over. It wasn''t pain¡ªit was worse. It was like someone flipped a switch inside her skull. Her eyes rolled back, body going slack like a puppet with its strings cut. No struggle. No fight. Just... nothing. "Fucking exhausting," he muttered, slinging her bag over his back like a shitty souvenir and tossing her limp body over his shoulder. His breath came quicker now¡ªnot fear, but urgency. His body rippled, shadows bleeding out from his skin like smoke laced with blood. The air around him darkened, his figure warping, shifting¡ªbecoming something less human. He was no longer just a man¡ªhe was a smear of nightmares, a moving void that carried Naomi''s unconscious form like she weighed nothing. Time''s up. He couldn''t risk staying. He could feel the shift in the air, like something was hunting him already¡ªcoming for him. But running now meant abandoning Naomi, ditching everything he''d worked for. Although Parker''s presence couldn''t be felt, this man could still feel the scent of the approaching terror. And fuck that. He will take her with him although it would slow his escape since his energy was still a bit low. His shadow-soaked form bolted through the broken hallways, every step leaving behind a smear of darkness. His heartbeat wasn''t fear¡ªit was strategy. Get out. Now. He just had to move faster than the storm that was already crashing down behind him. Chapter 205 Hunters Escape—Race with Time Parker''s instincts didn''t just whisper¡ªthey screamed, loud and raw, clawing at every nerve in his body like alarm bells going off in his veins. The shadows he was following cut through the ground like ink spilled across concrete, pulling him straight toward that place. The abandoned building. The second his eyes locked onto that run-down no longer-in-function structure looming in the distance, something cold slid down his spine. He''d heard about the place¡ªhell, everyone at school had. It was infamous, practically a goddamn urban legend wrapped in whispered rumors and half-baked horror stories. Every shady deal, twisted little secret, and dumbass teenage recklessness found a home in that hellhole. People said it had history¡ªcreepy-ass stories about kids doing fucked-up shit in the dead of night. Normally? Parker wouldn''t have given two shits. He wasn''t the type to chase down stupid rumors or care about whatever shady business some hormonal idiot cooked up. But now? Now, Naomi was in there, he was sure as hell! The shadows streaks of the trail led there. And Naomi wasn''t the type to glance twice at that building¡ªespecially not alone. She wouldn''t even walk past it if she didn''t have to. Which meant something was wrong. Something bad enough to make his heart hammer in his chest like it was trying to punch its way out. ''Fuck.'' His feet pounded against the pavement harder, every step burning like fire up his legs. His mind raced faster than his body could move, cutting through every possibility like a blade. He couldn''t afford to slow down. Not now. Not when the shadows were pulling him straight toward the nightmare. **** Inside, the figure slammed through the rusted door like a wrecking ball, every movement sharp and ruthless. The building groaned under his weight, old wood creaking like it wanted to collapse under the pressure but didn''t have the guts to do it. Naomi''s body dangled limply over his shoulder, her head bobbing with each step¡ªunconscious, silent, powerless. The bag strapped across his back barely shifted as he charged down the hallway. He didn''t hesitate. Every corner, every turn¡ªhe knew exactly where to go. Behind the building, past the old garden, through the forgotten gates¡ªstraight into the man-planted forest. The school had cooked up some "nature preservation" PR stunt ages ago, planting that forest to make themselves look good as supporters of nature. But today? Today, that forest was going to be his goddamn escape route. The figure''s pace doubled, his breathing shallow but controlled. His destination was clear¡ªthe ground floor that used to be the IT room, right next to the dusty-ass musical hall. Hidden in there was his exit. His door. His way out. One breath. One second ahead of whatever the fuck was hunting him. **** {Her trail''s moving fast. Too damn fast¡ªno human could ever hit that kind of speed, Master, whoever has her they''re not normal} Ere''s voice echoed through Parker''s mind, sharp and cold like someone just cracked open a window in the dead of winter. His heart clenched, pulse slamming into overdrive as panic shot through every inch of him like a goddamn lightning strike. No way in hell Naomi was moving that fast on her own. That meant¡ª Kidnapped. She was being fucking kidnapped by someone with powers. Faster. Run faster. Run, Parker, run. The words ripped through his brain like a battle cry, drowning out everything else. His muscles screamed, his lungs burned like hell, but none of that mattered. He pushed harder, legs pounding against the pavement like a goddamn machine on overdrive. "I could call Ere for help..." But that meant leaving Tessa vulnerable back at the house. If something went wrong there while Ere was gone? No. He couldn''t risk it. This¡ªthis¡ªhe had to handle on his own. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Shadow Manipulation Bond." The words shot out like instinct, and in the blink of an eye, his body dissolved¡ªmelting into pure darkness. His form stretched, bending into the shadows, becoming nothing but liquid night racing along the ground. Inside the cursed old building, the shadow moved like liquid death, gliding across the dusty floor and slicing through the air, chasing the faint, dark streaks that marked Naomi''s trail. Faster and faster, cutting through space like a bullet¡ª BAM! What the hell¡ª Chapter 206 The Race for Naomi "Shadow Manipulation Bond!" The words shot out like instinct, and in a blink, Parker disappeared. His body wasn''t flesh anymore¡ªit was shadow, pure and primal, liquid darkness stretching and bending as he melted into the floor. He became the shadow itself, slipping through cracks and slicing across the ground like a living void, hunting the faint, dark streaks left in Naomi''s wake. His form cut through the thick, musty air of that cursed old building like a bullet tearing through silence¡ªfaster, faster, like his own heartbeat was screaming at him to move. The trail was sharp, clear¡ªthere. He chased it with everything he had until¡ª BAM! BAM! What the hell¡ª It hit him like a goddamn freight train. One second, he was unstoppable¡ªunstoppable¡ªslicing through the dark like a living nightmare, and the next¡ªslam. Like running headfirst into a fucking mountain. The shadow form shattered. Parker was ripped out of the darkness and thrown like a ragdoll, his body slamming into the cold, cracked floor with brutal force. The impact ripped the air straight from his lungs, leaving him choking on nothing but pain and out of breath in lungs. It was like smashing into an invisible brick wall at full speed. His back screamed as he skidded, the ground tearing into him like sandpaper, and¡ªfuck¡ªblood was already dripping from his nose, warm against his skin. What the fuck was that? His vision blurred¡ªjust for a second¡ªhis brain rattling from the hit like someone had shaken his skull from the inside out. And the air? Off. Wrong. It felt thick, heavy as hell, like the room itself was suffocating him. But when his eyes darted around¡ªnothing. Just shadows and silence, mocking him with their emptiness. A shimmering veil of shadowy energy tore itself apart the second he hit it, ripping into threads of dark smoke and fading into nothingness. His breath ripped from his lungs. His whole body ached¡ªlike he''d just slammed into a goddamn freight train. And then¡ª [Ding! Plundering... You have absorbed dormant shadows!] [Your Shadow Manipulation Bond grows stronger!] [New Plundering Ability Unlocked: Dormant Energy Plunder!] Evelyn had definitely seen Naomi earlier today. No way she was the type to ditch class¡ªNaomi skipping was like, illegal in her little world of perfection. And yesterday... she remembered seeing Naomi with Parker. Shit. Suddenly, the puzzle pieces started clicking together¡ªand the picture wasn''t pretty. Parker showing up in class, looking like he''d just seen a ghost or worse, lost control of something terrifying. Naomi wasn''t here now. No. Nope. Not good. This is not good. Evelyn''s hand shot down to her phone under the desk. Her heart raced like it was trying to break out of her chest. Evelyn (text): Something''s definitely wrong. Meet me ASAP after class ends. One of my classmates is missing and I know this for sure, something''s wrong. This isn''t just a ''girl skipped class'' vibe. Shit''s off. Like, seriously off. And Parker is definitely connected to it. She shot the message to Annabelle and Maya, her hands shaking just a bit too much for comfort. Annabelle responded fast¡ªlike, scary fast. Annabelle: Wtf? This better be serious. I''m not in the mood for your ghost-hunting-like bullshit again and connected to our trespasser. Evelyn''s jaw tightened, her fingers already moving before she could overthink it. Evelyn: No jokes. Just meet me I am sure it''s him . There was a pause¡ªlong enough to let that uneasy feeling crawl deeper into her chest. Maya took her sweet time replying. Typical. But when her name popped up, the vibe shifted. Maya: Where? If this is about Parker... just tell me straight. Evelyn stared at the screen a little longer than necessary. Maya never played when it came to him. Evelyn: Yeah. It''s him. And Naomi. That was all it took. No more stalling, no more hesitation. They''d meet. And Evelyn? She was already bracing herself for whatever came next. The last few minutes of class dragged on like molasses. Every tick of the clock felt like the universe mocking her. If anything''s happened to Naomi most specifically Parker... Yeah, she didn''t even wanna finish that thought. Chapter 207 Run and Pursue The second Parker slammed through the wall and hit open air, reality punched back harder. The sun burned down, hot and merciless, baking the cracked stone under his feet, but that wasn''t what had his heart clawing up his throat. It was the trail. Thin shadows bled across the ground¡ªfaint streaks like bruises on dry earth, stretching out fast, way too fast for anything remotely human. And ahead? There he was. A blur cutting through the sunlit ruin like gravity didn''t mean shit, like the laws of nature were just a suggestion. And draped over his shoulder¡ªfuck. Naomi. Limp. Hanging there like a broken doll someone had tossed aside. She was breathing¡ªbarely¡ªbut that didn''t mean safe. That didn''t mean anything. Parker''s stomach twisted, cold dread wrapping around his ribs and squeezing. "No. No, no, no, hell fucking no." He moved. Shadows snapped around his body like a second heartbeat, dragging him forward with every ounce of force he could wring out of himself. His feet tore across the ground¡ªgrass, stone, whatever the hell was in the way didn''t matter. Everything blurred, sunlit trees and shattered ruins melting into streaks of green and gray. But the bastard ahead? Still faster. The gap wasn''t shrinking¡ªit was stretching. Like Parker was stuck in molasses and this guy was gliding on pure air. The fucker didn''t even look back. Just kept moving¡ªsmooth, efficient, terrifyingly casual, like he knew Parker couldn''t touch him. His legs cut through the air with this deadly rhythm, every stride calculated like it was built into his bones. And Naomi? She bounced with every step, her arm dangling uselessly, head lolling like a rag doll''s. No way. No way in hell. Parker''s muscles screamed as shadows yanked him harder, faster¡ªevery breath burned through his chest like fire. He darted through crumbling archways, vaulted over jagged stone, slipped under a low-hanging beam without breaking pace. His vision tunneled, locked on the target ahead. But the guy¡ªwho the fuck was this guy? Every time Parker closed the distance by a hair, the bastard pulled ahead again. Fluid. Effortless. Like the sun had carved this asshole out of light and speed itself. Parker''s pulse hammered in his ears¡ªcatch him, catch him, fuck, FASTER. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire The ground tore beneath Parker''s feet, shadows clawing at the earth as he launched forward¡ªfaster, faster. The garden wasn''t just a blur anymore; it was gone, swallowed by the sheer velocity shredding through his senses. His pulse roared in his ears like a war drum, every beat screaming the same desperate command: Catch him. Save her. But the runner ahead? He was a ghost¡ªa phantom slicing through the dark, every movement so sharp, so clean it looked effortless. His boots didn''t crush the earth¡ªthey barely touched it, like gravity itself bent just to let him glide. Naomi''s limp body bounced with every step on that bastard''s shoulder¡ªeach second that passed, Parker imagined her slipping further away. No. Not again. Not this time. His breath came in short, ragged bursts. Every inch of his body burned with a raw, screaming panic. This wasn''t like running from that wolf¡ªthis wasn''t fear-fueled survival. This was something worse. This was responsibility. Someone''s life was in his hands. And the terrifying part? He was losing. But Parker wasn''t stopping. Couldn''t stop. Omni Energy. The words felt like fire in his veins¡ªan untapped force begging to be unleashed. "Boost me," Parker growled, his voice low and savage. It hit like a freight train¡ªpower, raw and pure, detonating through his muscles. His legs snapped into overdrive, every nerve sparking with wild, primal energy. The forest wasn''t just a blur anymore¡ªit was obliterated from his vision. Time folded in on itself as he closed the gap¡ªinch by brutal inch. Naomi''s hair whipped in the wind¡ªso close. What if he turns around? The thought sliced through his mind without mercy. What if this guy stops running and actually fights? You''re not ready for that. Didn''t matter. He couldn''t afford to be ready¡ªhe just had to be faster. Another telekinetic slam¡ªthis time, not just a pull, but a punch. The air itself cracked like glass as Parker hurled every drop of rage and fear forward¡ªwham! The bastard staggered. Worse than before. NOW! Parker lunged¡ªshadows and fury blending into one violent force. His hand stretched forward, every fiber of his being screaming to grab Naomi, to rip her out of this nightmare¡ª But then it happened. The runner turned. Just for a second¡ªjust long enough for Parker to see it. A flash of a smirk, cold and inhuman. Eyes like polished onyx, void of anything resembling humanity. Shit. Too strong. Too fast¡ª "But I don''t care." Parker didn''t hesitate. The fear burned through him like fuel. His first real fight¡ªhis first time running this fast, pushing this hard¡ªit didn''t matter. He wasn''t just running to catch up. He wasn''t running to win. Chapter 208 ...Before the Awakening The man grinned and tossed Naomi on the ground and he faced Parker! The second Naomi''s limp body hit the ground like discarded trash, Parker''s heart seized. She crumpled into the dirt with all the grace of a shattered doll, the bastard tossing her aside like she meant nothing. He ran to Parker at unimaginable speed. No. No. The guy was fast¡ªtoo fast. But Parker? He wasn''t going to let that stop him. Not now. Not when Naomi needed him. Move. Shadows snapped around him like a living pulse, dragging his body forward. Telekinesis burned through his veins, raw and volatile, his weapon now. For the first time, it wasn''t about running from death¡ªit was about chasing it down and ripping it apart. His mind sharpened. Focused. Strike first, hit hard. The man barely had a second to react before Parker lashed out. Shadows surged from the ground¡ªwhip-fast¡ªwrapping around the bastard''s ankles with vicious precision. At the same time, Parker flung out his hand, telekinesis screaming through the air like a coiled storm, yanking with brutal force. The hit landed¡ªhard. The bastard''s body stumbled, knees buckling as shadows dragged him down like gravity itself wanted him crushed. But Parker wasn''t done. Not even close. White flames. The energy roared inside him like a beast unchained, clawing for release. His arm snapped forward, and from his palm exploded a blaze of pale fire¡ªpure, raw, and hungry. It wasn''t just heat¡ªit was annihilation, searing reality itself. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire Boom! The blast struck square in the chest. The man was lifted off the ground, flung backward like a ragdoll. Dirt and debris exploded outward, scattering into the air like ash. But Parker didn''t wait. His legs moved before thought could catch up¡ªrunning, sprinting, faster, shadows pushing him forward. He reached Naomi''s side in seconds, heart hammering in his throat. But then¡ª "Pathetic." The voice slithered out from the smoke, cold and sharp as broken glass. Parker turned. The bastard was already rising¡ªlike nothing had happened. His body cracked back into place with a sickening ease, like power dripped off him in waves. His face finally came into view¡ªdark eyes, twisted with something feral. And recognition. "Oh," the man sneered, brushing ash off his shoulder like Parker''s attack was a mild inconvenience. "You? The useless Blackwood seed?" His smirk widened, sharp enough to cut through steel. "When did the family disgrace get himself some shiny new tricks?" Parker didn''t answer. He didn''t need to. The guy lunged¡ªfast. Too fast for Parker to fully react. Boom! The punch hit like a freight train, slamming into Parker''s ribs and launching him back. Air ripped from his lungs in a violent rush, his body smashing against the dirt hard enough to blur the world into shards. Pain screamed through him. But Parker didn''t stop moving. Couldn''t..Shadows surged¡ªsloppy this time, wild and desperate¡ªbut they caught him, dragging him back to his feet before the next blow could land. "You''re weak," the man spat, stalking forward like a predator closing in on a wounded animal. "Awakened or not, you''re nothing." Another punch¡ªthis one cracked across Parker''s jaw, snapping his head sideways. Blood filled his mouth. "And if you''re nothing, how could you ever protect her? Leave her to me, a real man¡ª actually a vampire, Bwahahaha!" Naomi. The name hit harder than the fists ever could. Parker''s vision cleared¡ªjust enough to see her fragile body lying on the ground behind him. She needed him. Now. No hesitation. Shadows erupted again, whip-fast, but this time¡ªtelekinesis followed, layered together in perfect sync. It was instinct now¡ªlike his body was starting to learn, even through the pain. The bastard dodged left, but Parker''s telekinesis caught him mid-air, yanking him straight into the searing blast of white flames that erupted from Parker''s palm. The fire hit¡ªharder this time. The man stumbled again, arms up in defense. "Lucky hit," the man snarled, voice dripping with venom. "But luck won''t save you." He charged¡ªraw strength behind every step. A brutal, unstoppable force. Parker met him head-on. He wasn''t winning. He knew that. But this wasn''t about winning. It was about fighting. About not giving up, not this time. Every movement hurt. Every breath was a battle. But for Naomi? For her¡ªhe would fight until there was nothing left to give. The man threw another brutal punch¡ªthis one meant to end it. But Parker moved first. Shadows lashed out in a chaotic storm, telekinesis ripping through the air with raw desperation. The strike hit¡ªthis time slamming the man into the ground with enough force to shake the earth. For the first time, the bastard looked angry. Parker wiped the blood from his mouth, eyes cold, steady, unbroken. No words. No threats. Just silence. And the fight wasn''t over. Before Parker could even stabilize himself, the wind turned on him¡ªhard. It slammed into his face like a pissed-off ghost carrying every ounce of fury it could scrape from hell itself. His body barely registered the hit before the real pain followed¡ªa punch straight to the gut, sharp and brutal. Crack. His body flew back like a ragdoll, smacking into a tree with such force it made the trunk shudder. Not even a mundane human, not even close¡ªbut right now? He felt breakable. Real breakable. His lungs spasmed for air, blood painting his lips in thick, coppery streaks. Fuck. Pain screamed through him, but instincts screamed louder. Move, dammit. He ducked¡ªbarely. Another fist shot through the air like a wrecking ball on steroids, missing his head by inches. The wind off that strike alone felt like a slap from the grim reaper. His brain didn''t have time to process fear¡ªit was all reaction now. No choice. He had to hit back. Packing his fist with every shred of Omni energy he could pull together, Parker swung. A hard punch aimed dead-on. Missed. It clipped the bastard''s side, and honestly? It wasn''t even close to satisfying. The guy barely flinched, like Parker had just thrown a pebble at a tank. "You''re dying here today, Blackwoods scam" the man sneered¡ªvoice low, calm, like this was a promise carved in stone. Boom. A savage kick slammed into Parker''s chest, throwing him like a busted toy. He crashed face-first into the ground, dirt scraping against his skin, sharp and cold and humiliating. His body wasn''t responding fast enough¡ªevery muscle felt heavy, like dragging dead weight. No time to think. No room for mistakes. He hadn''t even gotten a chance to use his Appraisal. That little window of calm, of calculation¡ªgone. The heat of the fight didn''t allow space for anything but survival. One mistake? Game over. And damn¡ªhe knew. He knew he couldn''t win this fight alone. Not like this. Not against someone who hadn''t even tried using their powers yet. This was all raw strength, and Parker was already a punching bag. What the hell would happen if this guy actually used an ability? Nope. Not sticking around to find out. The pain was sharp and constant, but Parker forced himself to move, eyes darting around¡ªNaomi. There. A few yards away, her body stirred¡ªbarely¡ªbut she was regaining consciousness. A small, pained groan left her lips. "Shit. I gotta get us out of here." Parker knew better than anyone¡ªsometimes strength isn''t about hitting harder. It''s about knowing when the odds are stacked against you and making the damn call to run. And right now? The odds were flipping him off. Gritting his teeth, Parker pushed himself to his feet, blood dripping down his face. His hand shot out instinctively. The Phoenix Sword materialized in his grip¡ªelegant, sharp, dangerous¡ªand instantly erupted in white flames. Pure power, burning like vengeance given form. The man''s eyes narrowed. His sneer twitched into something uglier. "That fucking fire." Ah. Weakness detected. The man had been carefree but Parker knew the Phoenix flames had effects. "I figured." Parker wiped blood from his lip, dragging his sleeve across his sweat-slicked forehead. A weak grin cracked across his face. "What''s the matter? Not a fan of a little heat?" Good. Make him mad. Make him sloppy. His shoes were gone¡ªfuck if he knew when that happened¡ªbut that didn''t matter. His head was still clear, cold, even with every nerve screaming at him to give up. Think, Parker. Think. Quick glance¡ªdistance between him, Naomi, and this psycho. Naomi was closer to him than the kidnapper now thanks to that last attack, but there were obstacles¡ªfallen branches, rocks, debris. Not ideal, but doable. The guy''s body language said it all: hate. Not just a random attack¡ªthis bastard wanted Parker broken. Dead, maybe. Good. That meant Parker could use that hate. Weaponize it. If he played this smart, odds of escape sat at... what? 49%? Not great, but better than being beaten into a coma. Add in a wild trump card? 51%. Not a winning hand, but it was better than waiting for death. "Ere! Get ready" Parker''s voice was sharp, slicing through the chaos of his mind. His loyal shadow¡ªshe was far, but all he needed was a few seconds. The guy lunged forward again¡ªanother punch aimed to end him. Chapter 209 ...Before the Awakening 2 The forest was alive in that eerie, mid-day stillness¡ªthe kind where every sound felt louder than it should. The sun clawed its way through the tangled mess of trees, spilling gold across damp earth and casting long shadows that stretched like claws. The air smelled like wet moss and old bark, heavy with the kind of silence that warned you something was about to happen. Birds? Quiet. Wind? Still. It was the kind of calm that wasn''t peaceful¡ªit was loaded, like the whole damn world was holding its breath. Naomi''s eyes snapped open, panic hitting her like ice water. Her head throbbed, and every muscle in her body screamed as she shifted¡ªbarely moving, but enough to realize shit¡ª "I''m awake." And that''s when she saw it. Not far from her, there he was¡ªthe psycho who had yanked her life out from under her like a cheap rug. The bastard was lunging forward, his body cutting through the air with terrifying speed. Time didn''t just slow¡ªit practically broke. Everything stretched out like some insane slow-mo shot straight out of a blockbuster. Every detail stood out too sharp to ignore: the way his muscles bunched under his clothes, the murderous fire in his eyes, and¡ªGod help her¡ªthe sheer speed that made him look like a bullet carved from flesh and rage. But then, on the other side of that nightmare, there was him. Parker. Her boss. Cold, untouchable, the terrifyingly calm billionaire, Parker Black. Except this wasn''t the boardroom, and this wasn''t the same guy who sat behind a desk like the whole world was already his. Nah. He was barefoot? Dirt smudged on his ankles, standing there in a loose sweater shirt and baggy-ass trousers¡ªlooking like he''d been through hell and was ready to punch the devil in the throat for fun. But her breath really hitched when she caught sight of the sword. White flames, searing, alive¡ªcrawling down his arm like they had a mind of their own, licking at the fabric without burning it. His sweater didn''t even singe. And those flames? They weren''t just fire¡ªthey were hunger. They tore through the air toward the man with terrifying speed, shadows wrapping around Parker like a living thing, coiling tight like they were ready to strike. Parker pivoted, barefoot on the rough forest ground, and swept the sword forward in one fluid, deadly motion. His mouth moved¡ªhe shouted something, but to Naomi, it was like the whole world was underwater. Everything stretched on in slow motion. And then¡ªwhoosh¡ªthat slash of fire carved through the air, like death wrapped in heat. Shadows followed in its wake, thick and dark, like the forest itself was bleeding. Suddenly, time snapped back. Parker didn''t wait to see if the hit landed. He was already moving, sprinting toward her like the devil was clawing at his heels. "EREEEE!" His voice ripped through the air, raw and desperate. Naomi couldn''t even process what was happening before he was there, scooping her up like she weighed nothing. The world blurred around her, everything moving too fast to comprehend. She felt the solid strength of his arms, the rush of wind against her skin¡ªand then, just as suddenly, shadows bloomed beneath Parker''s feet. A portal, black and swirling, ripped open under him. And across the portal on the other side of it¡ªin the living room¡ªshe caught a flash of movement. Ere. That sharp, intelligent glint in those eerly beautiful golden eyes. Parker didn''t hesitate. He jumped¡ªno, he fell into the portal BOOOOOOOM! The portal shook¡ªa gut-punch of sound that echoed through the trees like a thunderclap. Naomi''s brain couldn''t keep up. Her body screamed, but everything went numb, and her last memory before the world drowned in black was Parker''s voice¡ªraw, sharp, and cracked with pain. "Aghh¡ª!" The portal pulsed violently, shadows rippling like a living wound. Parker''s body twisted mid-air, and a raw, guttural scream tore from his throat¡ªsharp, broken, real. His grip on Naomi tightened, muscles straining as agony ripped through him, fire and shadows clashing inside like they were trying to tear him apart. "Ah¡ªfuck!" The sound echoed, jagged and desperate¡ªthen the portal snapped shut, swallowing everything in brutal silence. **** The hallway was chaos¡ªcrowded, noisy, the usual mess of bodies and voices crashing together like a human hurricane. But then they showed up, and suddenly, it was like someone hit the damn slow-motion button. Maya led the way, sharp, confident, every step screaming, I own this place. Anabelle was right on her side, that signature smirk pulling at the corner of her mouth¡ªdanger and beauty wrapped in one effortless package. And then there was Evelyn, trailing just a beat behind, that wild spark in her eyes making her look like trouble just waiting to happen. Yeah, the hallway felt that energy. Heads turned like dominos falling, phones whipped out faster than anyone could blink, and the air filled with that soft, collective "Ooooh..." The stares weren''t just admiration¡ªthey were respect mixed with fear. Because when these three walked together like this, it wasn''t for show. Something was about to go down. Only, today wasn''t about flexing power¡ªit was a hunt. And the thrill of it rolled off them like heat. The slow-mo-like vibe shattered when Evelyn broke the silence. "It''s coming from this way. The energy¡ªfaint but fresh¡ªit''s leading straight to the old building and there seems to be some kind of fight?" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the buzz of the hallway like a blade. Maya''s eyes narrowed, sharp as glass. "Someone had the guts to step into Origin territory without permission? And target someone?" Evelyn nodded, her usual playful vibe wiped clean. "It gets weirder. Parker¡ªhe was acting off. Came into my class, all tense like he was hunting for someone. Dude looked scared. His whole body was on edge, like... like something was wrong." Both Maya and Anabelle snapped their heads toward her, voices slicing through the air in perfect sync, "You said Parker was involved earlier, right?" "Yeah," Evelyn confirmed, her tone dipping low. "It wasn''t just random. He ran off, eyes wild like he''d seen a ghost. Something¡ªor someone¡ªspooked the hell outta him." Anabelle''s brow furrowed. "What the fuck would Parker be doing in Class A acting all weird? I don''t even know him like that." Maya froze, pieces clicking together faster than she liked. "Class A..." she muttered¡ªNaomi. That girl from yesterday, the one sticking close to Parker like they had some secret connection. Her pulse spiked. No way this is coincidence. "Parker..." Without another word, she bolted, feet hitting the ground hard as she sprinted through the courtyard, her school uniform whipping behind her like a flag of war. "That''s our cue!" Anabelle called, already on the move, Evelyn right beside her. "She''s rarely wrong¡ªthis could be bad." They didn''t need to say it out loud, but the thought was burning through all of them¡ªif their instincts were right, if that terrifying presence had anything to do with Parker and Naomi... He could be dead already. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire But maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªthey weren''t too late. They pushed harder, every second slicing closer to that old, abandoned building. But at that exact moment, the vampire had attacked before Parker had fully disappeared into the confines of the portal! Chapter 210 ...Before the Awakening 3 The forest wasn''t peaceful¡ªit felt wrong, like the air itself was holding its breath, waiting for something to snap. Trees stood like frozen giants, their shadows sharp and long under the fading light. Every leaf, every gust of wind whispered of violence. The ground still pulsed with the aftershocks of something brutal. Maya, Anabelle, and Evelyn weren''t just three girls in high school uniforms anymore. No giggles, no playful side-eyes. Just sharp eyes, focused breathing, and that lethal energy wrapping around them like armor. They moved like predators, tearing through the forest with every muscle wired tight, every footfall hitting the earth with purpose. Warriors first, teenagers second. They hit the clearing¡ªand the damage was obvious. The whole damn place was soaked in chaos. A few trees were ripped apart like paper, the ground scarred and torn open like something massive had just lost it. The air still stank of burnt ozone and blood, sharp and metallic. The last fragments of a portal shimmered in the air like broken glass melting away¡ªsnap¡ªgone. But not before that sound cut through the silence¡ªa raw, pained cry like his very soul was on fire. A man''s voice. Younger. Familiar. Parker! Maya''s heart stopped. Her eyes locked on him instantly¡ªthe figure staggering at the edge of the clearing, dark and panicked. He saw them. They saw him. He didn''t stay. He fucking ran. Bolted like fear had wrapped cold fingers around his throat and yanked. "In your dreams!" Maya''s voice wasn''t soft. It was fire. Pure fury laced with something colder, meaner. She knew that voice. Parker. That meant this bastard had hurt him. The world snapped. The forest shook like the earth itself had been sucker-punched. The trees blurred, sky and dirt flipped, turning into a dizzying mess of chaos¡ªeverything upside down for everyone but Maya. She stood still, fury anchoring her in place while the world obeyed her rage. The guy froze mid-run, eyes wide like a deer staring down headlights. His body flipped unnaturally, yanked upside down and slammed mid-air like an invisible fist had grabbed him. He wasn''t just stuck¡ªhe was locked. Trapped by a force he couldn''t see, couldn''t fight. But then¡ªboom. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire His figure burst. A cloud of blood ripped through the air, staining the trees as he vanished into nothingness. Gone. Escaped. But not before giving away one ugly secret. "Vampire..." Anabelle''s voice cut through the thick silence, low and sharp. Her eyes burned gold, slits of pitch-black slicing through like a predator''s glare. The world snapped back from the upside down chaos. Evelyn''s breath hitched, voice dropping into something tight, serious. "Fuck... This is bad. A vampire didn''t just cross into our territory uninvited¡ªhe attacked the Original himself. This isn''t just bad¡ªit''s catastrophic." Anabelle''s mouth twisted, that usual playful smirk gone. "Are we about to witness our first civil war? ''Cause, shit, that feels way too real right now." Maya didn''t even blink. Her eyes were cold steel, voice like a loaded gun. "No war. Not yet. There''s no proof¡ªno evidence strong enough to blow this wide open. And remember, the Original''s identity? Still a secret except for a few. No one''s ¡ªfor those who know¡ª gonna risk exposing that before he awakens and can protect himself!" Her jaw clenched, tension burning under her skin. "But that vampire''s family? They''re fucked. Annihilation, full wipeout¡ªwhatever it takes for breaking the fucking rules. And I don''t think they will be forgiving him fir what he''s done." The silence afterward wasn''t peaceful¡ªit was heavy. Anger rolled off them in waves, thick and suffocating. One thing was clear: that bastard might''ve escaped tonight, but his problems were just getting started. **** Far¡ªfar from the school, where the whispers of the forest couldn''t reach and the scent of battle had long vanished¡ªa thick mist of blood coiled through the air like a living nightmare. It swirled in slow, deliberate waves, a sinister fog that bled crimson against the shadows of a dim, run-down apartment. The place didn''t reek of rot and damp air, walls cracked and paint peeling like skin like anyone would''ve expected. The mist pulsed once¡ªhard¡ªthen snapped inward. His body reformed. Piece by piece. First, the outline of his frame¡ªa tall, lean shape, all sharp lines and predatory grace. Pale skin stretched tight over lean muscle, the kind that didn''t just hint at strength but screamed danger. His features were striking¡ªno, haunting¡ªcheekbones carved like they were sculpted from marble, a jawline sharp enough to cut glass. But it was the eyes that finished the masterpiece of terror¡ªa deep, predatory crimson that glowed faintly even in the dim light, veins of black threading out from the iris like cracks in stained glass. His dark hair, slick with sweat and blood, fell across his face as he stumbled forward, chest heaving like a man clawing out of a grave. Anger. No¡ªrage. Seething, venomous, blood-boiling rage. "FUCK!" The word ripped from his throat like a beast''s snarl, raw and guttural. His hand shot out, slamming into the wall with enough force to send cracks spider-webbing across the concrete. Pieces of plaster rained down like snow, but it wasn''t enough¡ªit didn''t cut deep enough to drown the fury howling inside him. He''d lost her. Naomi. He''d planned it perfectly. Every goddamn piece of the puzzle laid out, every dollar¡ªso much fucking money¡ªpoured into this, just for it all to burn. Gone. Ruined by that bastard. And then... Parker. The memory of him¡ªthose eyes, that power. He shouldn''t have been there. Shouldn''t have been able to stop him. And yet, somehow, that little shit had interfered¡ªand escaped. The vampire''s breath came in jagged bursts, teeth grinding so hard it sounded like bone shattering under pressure. And then... the dread. The Circle. He could already feel their judgment bearing down on him like a noose tightening around his throat. They''d be coming¡ªsoon. For him. For his family. There were no second chances with the Circle. No forgiveness. Just death. Cold, inevitable, and thorough. "No... no, no, no..." His voice cracked into laughter, sharp and wrong¡ªthe kind that didn''t belong to someone sane. It was the laughter of a man dangling off the edge of the abyss, already falling but still pretending he had a grip. He raked his fingers through his hair, blood trailing down his face from cracked knuckles. His reflection in the shattered window grinned back¡ªa monster''s grin, wide and feral. "This isn''t over," he whispered, voice like broken glass scraping down flesh. "I''ll tear it all down. Parker... Naomi... You think you''ve won? You don''t even know what''s coming." His chest rose and fell with sharp, erratic breaths, eyes wild with the kind of fury that only came from the realization that he was already dead¡ªalready doomed. But if he was going down? He was dragging them with him! Chapter 211 Awakening... The portal didn''t just spit them out¡ªit hurled them, like trash being tossed into a void. Parker hit the cold marble floor like dead weight, the sound of impact cracking through the silence like a gunshot. Naomi''s body followed, limp and motionless beside him. For a split second, everything was still. Just... empty space, cold air, and the eerie quiet of the mansion swallowing them whole. And then¡ªthe screaming started. It wasn''t just pain¡ªit was pure fucking hell. "AAAH¡ªFUCK¡ª!" Parker''s voice ripped through the air like claws on glass, raw and violent, tearing into every corner of the room. His body jerked like something had sunk its claws into his spine and wouldn''t let go, muscles twitching and spasming with every wave of agony that slammed through him. It wasn''t natural. It was cruel. The air shifted, thick with dread, like the house itself was holding its breath. Ere was the first to move¡ªher sleek, obsidian body darting from the shadows, fur on edge like a living blade. Her eyes glowed, cold and sharp like twin daggers in the dark. "Parker!" Heavy footsteps pounded the floor¡ªElena and Tessa stormed into the living room, ready to handle whatever threat was in front of them. But they weren''t ready for this. They stopped dead in their tracks. An invisible wall¡ªno, a fucking force¡ªwas wrapped around Parker, thick and pulsing with raw power, like the air itself had turned solid and mean. It shoved everything away, keeping them at arm''s length no matter how hard they pushed forward. "What the hell is this?!" Elena''s voice wasn''t steady anymore¡ªit cracked, raw with something close to fear. And then Naomi stirred. Her eyelids fluttered, weak and slow, but the second she heard his screams¡ªthose broken, mangled sounds of pure suffering¡ªher eyes snapped open, wide with panic. "Parker?" Her voice came out small. So damn small. But then she saw him. The damage wasn''t just bad¡ªit was monstrous. His sweater had been torn apart, charred black in places and melted into the raw meat of his back. And underneath? God. His skin wasn''t skin anymore. It was shredded and burnt¡ªblack, blistered, oozing like something fresh out of a horror movie. Steam¡ªno, smoke¡ªcurled off his flesh like slow-moving ghosts, the room filling with the stench of burnt meat. The kind of smell that made your stomach twist because deep down, you knew what it was. "Jesus fucking Christ..." Tessa stumbled back, hand flying over her mouth. Parker''s body jolted violently again. His fists slammed down on the marble so hard the floor cracked, sharp echoes bouncing off every wall. His screams weren''t even human anymore¡ªjust raw, guttural sounds, like something wild and dying was trapped inside him. "Parker!" Naomi''s voice cracked, desperate now, her hands reaching out¡ªbut the invisible force shoved her back, hard enough to sting. Ere pressed up against the barrier, fur bristling like she was about to rip the universe in half. ''This isn''t just pain¡ªthis is something worse. Way worse.'' others thought she was just a worried cat. Elena''s face drained of color. "He''s¡ªshit¡ªhe''s dying. He''s fucking dying right now." Naomi couldn''t breathe. She couldn''t think. She remembered everything that happened until this moment and couldn''t stop blaming herself but she couldn''t also stop shaking from what she''d witnessed. The room felt too small, too quiet compared to the screams. Every second felt like it lasted hours. His body convulsed again¡ªharder, sharper. His voice broke¡ªripped apart like glass shattering on concrete. And then¡ª BOOM. The forcefield snapped, a shockwave blasting through the mansion like a grenade going off. The sound was deafening. They all went flying¡ªNaomi, Ere, Elena, Tessa¡ªthrown back like rag dolls. And then it was silent as Ere was able to save them in time and nothing happened to them. No screams. No breath. No movement. Just Parker''s broken body on the floor, smoke still curling off his back like the room wasn''t ready to let go of the nightmare just yet. Before Parker could fully disappear into the portal¡ªit had hit him. That damn vampire had landed a strike, and it wasn''t the kind of hit that left a bruise or drew blood. No, this was something worse. Something that didn''t just scrape flesh or shatter bone¡ªit cut through reality, slipping under his skin, digging into places that weren''t supposed to be touched. He didn''t know how it had happened or what the bastard did¡ªbut hell, it didn''t matter now. All that mattered was the pain. It wasn''t just pain¡ªit was obliteration. Like someone had grabbed his soul, wrung it out like a dirty rag, and set it on fire just to watch him burn. It was brutal, vicious, and raw¡ªa hurt that didn''t give a damn about limits or mercy. His body wasn''t his anymore; every muscle locked up, every nerve screamed so loud it felt like his own skin was trying to escape. And for the first time? Parker wasn''t sure if he could survive it. If not for Soulspire holding the last thread of his being together, he''d be gone. Obliterated. Nothing left but ash and echoes. Ere was frozen like others some distance away, her sharp eyes wide with something Parker had never seen from her before¡ªfear. For all her intelligence, for all that ancient, terrifying power pulsing just beneath her sleek form¡ªright now, she was useless. Fucking useless. And she knew it. Watching her master writhe and claw at nothingness, she realized that all her wisdom, all her strength¡ªnone of it meant jack shit in this moment. The girls¡ªTessa, Naomi, Elena¡ªthey weren''t ready for this kind of nightmare. They just stood there, stunned, their breath caught mid-gasp as reality did a full-body slam on everything they thought they knew. One second, Parker was fine¡ªsharp, controlled, cold as ice. The next? He was collapsing like a man who had the entire goddamn weight of the universe crushing him. All the weird moments, the cold stares, the off energy¡ªthey hadn''t been paranoia. It was real. Their boss¡ªthis guy who could own a room with just a glance¡ªwas something else. Something not human. Even Ere! But none of that shit mattered¡ªnot compared to this. This wasn''t some wild supernatural secret. This was Parker¡ªtheir Parker¡ªscreaming silently through clenched teeth, shaking like every nerve was on fire, every bone ready to snap like brittle glass. "Fuck¡ªwhat do we do?!" Naomi''s voice cracked like she was already breaking inside.The room was thick with stunned silence, the kind that settled heavy, suffocating. Naomi swallowed hard, another voice shaking in the aftermath asking her. "What the actual fuck just happened?" Tessa asked. Elena looked like she might break if anyone touched her. Because realizing your man and their boss isn''t human? Yeah, that''s a lot. But watching someone you trusted¡ªsomeone who always seemed untouchable¡ªfall apart in agony you couldn''t fix? That shit left scars. But Ere? Oh, she wasn''t frozen anymore. That fear flipped into something sharp and deadly as she blinked out of view, reappearing inside the invisible barrier surrounding Parker. The shift in the air was instant¡ªthick, suffocating, otherworldly. The girls felt it hit like a slap to the chest. Her voice? Not soft. Not comforting. It was command. Pure, unshakable authority. "Put him in the bed¡ªnow!" No questions. No hesitation. They moved. Tessa''s hands trembled as she helped lift Parker, Elena biting back tears as they eased him onto the bed. The pain was written all over him¡ªhis jaw clenched so hard it might snap, sweat slicking his hair back, breath ragged like every second alive was a battle. The girls let go of their stunned surprises and moved. Ere''s paw landed on his forehead¡ªgentle, sure, terrifying. Like she wasn''t just touching flesh but something deeper. "Let''s enter the Dream, Master." The second those words fell, Parker''s body stopped shaking¡ªjust stopped and the invisible force wall disappeared too. Frozen in eerie silence. Ere vanished a heartbeat later, swallowed by something only she understood. And then¡ª Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire [Ding! Awakening...!] Chapter 212 Awakening Of Nyxilith The moment Ere''s voice cut through the panic¡ªsharp and commanding¡ªit snapped them all into motion. "Put him in the bed!" The little black cat didn''t sound cute anymore. She sounded ancient. Powerful. Terrifying. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire Tessa was the first to react, her body moving before her mind could catch up. She reached for Parker, her hands trembling as they brushed against his burning skin. God, he felt like fire. But she couldn''t think about that. She couldn''t think about how his sweater was charred to his back, or how his breath came out in ragged, shallow gasps like each second was a battle for survival. No. She had to move. She had to help. "Elena, Naomi¡ªhelp me. Now!" Tessa''s voice cracked, raw with panic, but her hands were steady. Mature. She was used to pressure¡ªhell, she thrived under it¡ªbut this wasn''t some corporate deal or a stupid fight. This was Parker, her Parker. Naomi, eyes wide with pure horror, scrambled over, her hands shaking as she helped lift Parker''s legs. "Jesus fucking Christ¡ªwhat the hell is happening to him right now?" Her voice broke, the fear bleeding through every word. "I don''t know it''s you who knows what happened there for now, just¡ªjust move!" Elena''s voice was sharp, like she was trying to slice through the chaos with sheer willpower, but the fear in her eyes said it all. She didn''t understand what the hell was going on. None of them did. They dragged Parker up the grand staircase, every step echoing through the mansion like a countdown to something worse. His screams were quiet now. His back left a trail of smoke, that sick, burnt flesh smell filling the air, thick and wrong. Tessa''s heart was breaking, and she hated how helpless she felt. She was supposed to be strong. His woman, damn it. But seeing him like this? Torn apart, vulnerable, burning from the inside out¡ªit made her feel like a scared little girl again. They reached the master bedroom and laid him down, the massive bed swallowing his trembling body. The sheets, soft and cold, did nothing to soothe the raw agony twisting his face. Tessa hovered over him, biting down the scream clawing at her throat. She watched as Parker''s body went still, the tension bleeding out like a snapped wire. His breath evened out¡ªbarely¡ªbut the damage was done. His back was still seared, the burns angry and raw, steam rising from the wreckage of flesh and magic colliding. Naomi stood frozen, her lips parted like she wanted to say something but couldn''t. "He''s not... human, Ere''s not a usual cat either." she finally whispered, voice hollow with disbelief. "No shit, genius," Elena muttered, voice cracking from exhaustion and fear. Tessa didn''t respond. She couldn''t. All she could do was grip Parker''s hand, her thumb brushing over his knuckles, her own heart breaking with every shallow breath he took. "You better come back from this," she thought, swallowing down the fear that maybe... just maybe... this time... "No, come back to me, mmm? Alright Parker?" And she cried, a scared teenager she was. In his absence. **** The Nexus Omni Realm wasn''t some grand stage of glory now¡ªit was chaos. Beautiful, terrifying chaos. The sky bled with shades of deep indigo and violent gold, stars dripping like molten glass across the endless void. The forest loomed in the distance, an infinite stretch of cosmic trees with branches clawing at the edges of the universe itself. And there, right on the edge of it all, Parker''s body lay sprawled across a bed of rash glass¡ªshards that looked like they could cut through reality itself, but somehow felt soft beneath him. His body spasmed like he was being electrocuted straight from hell itself. Every nerve in him was screaming, muscles tightening so hard it felt like his bones were gonna snap from the pressure. Then¡ª[Ding!> Host is forcefully awakening...!] The system''s voice drilled into his skull, cold and mechanical, but Parker didn''t give a damn. That voice might as well have been whispering sweet nothings for all the good it did. The real agony? That was deeper than any system notification. The vampire''s attack had ripped him apart¡ªsure. But this? This wasn''t some external pain. This was coming from inside, like his soul was getting dragged through shards of broken glass, screaming with every shred of power clawing its way out from beneath his skin. And then it hit. [Ding! Host is ascending into Ethereal Ascension!] The words didn''t even register before the power slammed into him like a goddamn freight train. It wasn''t gentle. It didn''t glow or hum with peace or clarity like some cheesy fantasy. Nah¡ªthis was violent, primal, real. The Omni energy of the Nexus rushed toward him in thick, tangible waves. It didn''t just fill him¡ªit tore through him like a hurricane made of pure, undiluted power. His body seized as the energy slammed into every cell, every muscle fiber, every crack in his soul! [Ding! Host is now in Ethereal Level (Tier 3). Stats have increased!] Holy¡ªfuck. It wasn''t just a stat boost. No, this was evolution, raw and vicious. Parker felt it¡ªreally felt it¡ªas the boundaries of what he thought was possible shattered. His muscles on his physical body outside, burned, not from exhaustion but from growth, ripping through their own limits. His bones felt like they were breaking and reforging all at once. His heart thundered so loud it echoed through the Realm itself, matching the pulse of the universe around him. This wasn''t just a level-up. This was shedding his old self¡ªlike ripping off skin that had been holding him back his entire life. The energy didn''t ask for permission. It demanded he rise to meet it. And as the power flooded through him, Parker realized something terrifying¡ªthis wasn''t even close to his limit. * The Ethereal Tier. This was where things got real. This wasn''t some casual "Congrats, you''re stronger now!" moment. At this level, beings didn''t just get stronger¡ªthey resonated with higher dimensions. The universe itself started to notice you. You had to choose a path¡ªyour destiny¡ªor risk being swallowed by the sheer weight of your own power. For most people, it was a journey of discovery, of spiritual enlightenment. But Parker? He wasn''t ascending under normal circumstances. The existence didn''t wait for him to choose a destiny. It forced itself into him, demanding more, more, more. And if that wasn''t enough, there was something else¡ªsomething dark and beyond ancient and existence itself¡ªwaking up inside him. A part of him that didn''t feel human at all. Because Parker wasn''t just anybody. He was a Nyxilith. And as the Realm roared around him, as the Omni energy swallowed him whole, one horrifying thought clawed its way through the chaos: What the hell happens when a Nyxilith ascends beyond the limits of reality itself? Chapter 213 Awakening Of Nyxilith The Nexus Omni Realm fell silent. Not peaceful¡ªno, this was the terrifying kind of silence. The kind that comes before the sky cracks open. BOOM. The ground ripped apart like paper, shattering into fragments of glass and light as Parker''s body snapped upright¡ªlevitating, arms spread, as if the universe itself was dragging him toward something beyond. His chest arched, breath gone, eyes locked wide open, but there was no fear in them now. Only inevitability. [Ding! Ascension!] The realm responded violently. Space bent around him, folding and twisting like reality didn''t know whether to collapse or bow in reverence. The sky¡ªif you could even call it that¡ªbled streaks of violet and obsidian, threads of raw creation weaving themselves around him like ancient gods were watching and couldn''t look away. And then it began. The awakening of a Nyxilith. It wasn''t just energy. It wasn''t power. It was transcendence. A pulse shot from Parker''s chest¡ªsilent, deadly, absolute. The very fabric of the Nexus screamed as cracks of shadow and light clawed out from him, ripping across the sky like jagged scars. The ground beneath him wasn''t just breaking; it was disappearing, swallowed whole by the sheer force of his presence. Ere stood frozen, paws glued to the ground, eyes wide with something she had never let herself feel before¡ªdread. She had known Parker was powerful. Calculated. Dangerous. But this? This was something beyond gods. Parker''s body glowed¡ªno, it burned. Veins of shimmering violet tore through his skin like lightning trapped beneath glass, every inch of him sparking with raw, unfiltered Omni energy. His muscles tightened, every fiber of his being rebuilding itself, stronger, faster¡ªlimitless. The rush of power wasn''t gentle. It didn''t creep in¡ªit detonated. Parker let out a guttural roar as energy ripped through him, shredding every boundary his body had ever known. Every cell ignited, every nerve screamed in euphoric agony. This wasn''t growth¡ªit was rebirth. And deep within that storm, as reality itself bent to his will, Parker wasn''t just awakening. He was becoming something the universe wasn''t ready for. A Nyxilith. Beyond gods. Beyond fear. Ere watched, heart pounding in her chest. There was no stopping this. No controlling it. The sky of the Nexus Omni Realm seemed to freeze¡ªas if the entire dimension was holding its breath, unsure whether to shatter or kneel. The raw power surging through Parker didn''t fade¡ªit twisted. Warped. Turned inward like a black hole swallowing itself. [Ding! Host''s body is going through rebuilding! Warning: Host is at risk of losing all abilities, skills, and superpowers!] And that''s when the real pain began. It wasn''t like before¡ªthis wasn''t the sharp, flesh-tearing agony from the vampire''s attack or the pain he''d experienced before after coming to the Dream. This was something deeper, crueler. His soul was being ripped apart¡ªstripped layer by layer like the universe was clawing away every ounce of what made him... him. Parker''s body snapped back, arms convulsing violently as every muscle locked tight. His scream never left his throat¡ªit was trapped, crushed under the unbearable weight of losing everything. The strength he had built, the skills he had mastered¡ªit all felt like it was being burned from his bones. His power didn''t just fade; it was dragged out of him, piece by agonizing piece. Every second stretched into eternity. Every heartbeat felt like a hammer smashing through his ribs. And then came the void. An emptiness clawed into him, hollow and merciless¡ªlike his soul was collapsing in on itself. His mind scrambled to hold onto anything¡ªany shred of what he was. His telekinesis. His Omni Energy. His strength. His control. Gone. Ripped away. But why? [Ding! Host is shedding previous limitations. Preparing for ascension into a higher form...] Ere watched helplessly, her sharp eyes wide with fear she never thought she could feel. "No, no, no... what the hell is this?" Her heart pounded in her chest like it wanted to escape. "I can''t even touch this¡ª how many times was he being rebuilt?" But she couldn''t look away. Parker''s body twitched violently¡ªlike the universe itself was trying to rebuild him from ash¡ªnothing like he''d experienced before. This was beyond the system or the anything known by man. His skin glowed, veins of liquid light bursting across his frame, and then¡ª Crack. Reshaping itself¡ªbone reforming with a sickening crunch. His chest caved and then expanded, ribs fracturing and piecing back together stronger than before. The pain wasn''t just physical¡ªit was like he was being rewritten from the inside out, his entire being breaking apart just to become something terrifyingly new. [Ding! Host''s essence is evolving. Strengthening... Breaking the shackles of mortality...] Parker''s mind was spiraling into the abyss. The feeling of losing himself¡ªlike his entire identity was dissolving. His memories, his fears, his anger¡ªit all felt like it was slipping through his fingers, replaced by a raw, primal force clawing its way out of him. But then¡ªthe shift. The agony didn''t stop¡ªit transformed. The emptiness didn''t just consume¡ªit fed him something... darker. Stronger. The energy rushing through him wasn''t like before. It wasn''t just power¡ªit was dominion. Control. Evolution. The Omni Realm responded violently as black tendrils of energy clawed out of the air around him, fusing into his bones, his flesh, his soul. His body was no longer just healing¡ªit was becoming something the universe couldn''t cage. Ere, still frozen, whispered under her breath, "Dios mi?o..." Because she wasn''t watching Parker awaken anymore. She was witnessing something far beyond ascension. The reign of a Nyxilith had begun. And the Nexus Omni Realm wasn''t silent anymore¡ªit was screaming at this event. The sky fractured with every pulse of raw, violent energy ripping off Parker''s body like the universe itself couldn''t decide whether to worship him or run the hell away. The ground below didn''t just shake¡ªit quaked like it was begging for mercy. Trees in the distance snapped like twigs, the forest bending and breaking under the weight of something it had never seen before¡ªand probably never wanted to see again. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire [Ding! Host has lost all abilities and skills!] Another pillar of light erupted from him, shooting straight into the sky like a cosmic spear powerful than the previous. "Is everything on repeat now?" Ere wondered! The blast was blinding, so bright it burned shadows into the ground. It wasn''t light¡ªit was dominion, a declaration that whatever Parker had become... wasn''t meant to be bound by anything. [Ding! Welcome back, Master Nyxilith!] Chapter 214 Zhang Ruoyun. Mount Wuyi, Zhang Family. The wind whispered through the bamboo forest, a symphony of rustling leaves and unseen murmurs. Amidst the jade sea of towering stalks, a lone figure stood, her presence like an ethereal wraith descending upon the mortal world. Her raven black hair was now turned into silver hair that cascaded like moonlight, strands lifted by an unseen force, flowing in tandem with her pristine robes, embroidered with celestial patterns that shimmered under the dim glow of dusk. A mask of blackened silver adorned her delicate face, yet it did not conceal the radiance of her-now violet eyes¡ªpiercing, unwavering, as if the cosmos had woven the galaxies into her gaze. Then, she moved. Her right foot slid forward, toes barely grazing the earth. Her back straightened, shoulders relaxed, as she extended her arm, wrist rotating with liquid smoothness. In her grasp, a slender sword pulsed with an ethereal violet glow, its radiance breathing like a living thing, swirling around her in delicate wisps of luminous energy. A soft hum resonated as she lifted the blade skyward. With a flick of her wrist, the tip carved a perfect arc through the air. The motion, deceptively slow, carried a weight of precision¡ªevery shift of her fingers dictated the sword''s rhythm, a melody of steel and wind entwined. Her robes rippled as she turned on her heel, the blade tracing a half-moon before flowing seamlessly into a spiraling slash. A single leaf quivered in the air. Another joined. She exhaled, and the sword shimmered. Violet light ignited, coiling along the blade like sentient mist, wrapping around her entire being in luminous tendrils. With a sudden pivot, she stepped forward¡ªher sword spiraling in a seamless dance. The tip kissed the wind, slicing through the void with unerring grace. Each stroke left a trail of violet afterimages, as though time itself struggled to keep up with her. A downward slash. A sweeping crescent. A flickering feint¡ªso fast, the light itself fractured, bending to her will. The bamboo quivered. The air trembled. The leaves gathered. Dozens, then hundreds, spiraled into a vortex, drawn into the dance by the sheer force of her swordsmanship. They followed her motion, orbiting her in a mesmerizing display, lifted by the unseen currents of her energy. Her left hand guided them, fingers weaving through the air in a painter''s flourish. Then¡ªshe struck. Her sword flashed in a crescent arc, the violet radiance exploding outward. The swirling leaves surged forward in a tidal wave of violet and green, folding into themselves¡ªshifting, changing. A single moment of stillness. Then¡ªthe transformation. From the cascading sea of petals, a bird emerged. A divine phoenix, born from the storm of her swordplay, its wings unfurling in shimmering waves of pink and gold. It hovered, weightless, before tilting its head toward the sky. Then¡ªthe cry. A piercing, sorrowful wail echoed through the bamboo forest, rippling through the wind, causing the very stalks to tremble as if bowing before a divine presence. The sound carried for miles, a reverberation of an ancient art long thought lost but also the longing hidden in the depths of her soul. Zhang Ruoyun''s sword lowered, the violet glow fading. The phoenix ascended, petals scattering, dissolving into the night wind. Silence returned. Only the lingering fragrance of fallen plum blossoms remained. The echoes of the phoenix''s cry had barely faded when a slow, deliberate clap broke the silence. Pa... Pa... Pa... Steady. Measured. A sound neither rushed nor hesitant. Beneath the canopy of jade stalks, where mist curled in soft tendrils around the stone path, an elder stood, her presence no less striking than the young girl before her. Silver hair, untouched by time, cascaded down her back like flowing silk. Her robes, though simple, carried an elegance that could not be replicated, embroidered with faint celestial patterns that mirrored the ones on her granddaughter''s attire. A single violet gem rested upon her brow, glowing softly¡ªan echo of the very eyes that now watched Zhang Ruoyun with quiet approval. "Not bad." The old woman''s voice was like a flowing river¡ªgentle yet firm, carrying the weight of untold years. Zhang Ruoyun lowered her sword. With a single, fluid movement, she bent at the waist, her arms at her sides, bowing deeply. The very picture of reverence. Her grandmother stepped forward, her hands resting within her sleeves, her gaze keen as she scrutinized the lingering remnants of violet mist. "But not perfect." The young lady straightened, her violet eyes flickering with intent. "You lacked control in your final stroke," the elder continued, tapping a single finger against the air. "The energy scattered too soon. Had you been in battle, your enemy would have seized that moment of weakness." A furrow formed between Zhang Ruoyun''s brows. "I will do it again." She stepped back, ready to raise her sword once more, but her grandmother lifted a hand, palm outward¡ªa silent command. "There is no need," the elder said, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "You improve with each attempt. It is enough." Zhang Ruoyun hesitated, her fingers tightening around the hilt of her sword before she finally nodded. The sword let out a final breath of violet light before vanishing, dissolving into the very air itself like morning mist under the rising sun. "Come," the old woman said, turning toward the stone path leading through the bamboo forest. "The tea is waiting. We will speak more over breakfast." Without another word, Zhang Ruoyun fell into step beside her. The bamboo forest stretched endlessly, its towering stalks swaying as a cool morning breeze wove through the leaves, carrying with it the fresh scent of dew-kissed greenery. Golden sunlight pierced through the canopy in scattered beams, painting the stone path in shimmering patterns of light and shadow. Their footsteps were light, the sound barely audible over the rustling leaves. The elder moved without effort, her posture straight, each step deliberate¡ªas if she had long become one with the rhythm of the world. Beside her, Zhang Ruoyun mirrored her movements, though there was a quiet restlessness in her gaze. Ahead, where the path curved around an ancient maple tree, a pagoda stood, half-shrouded in mist, its red pillars rising like a forgotten relic of a time long past. The fragrance of tea drifted through the air, warm and inviting. A single stone table sat at the center, a porcelain teapot resting atop it, its surface adorned with delicate plum blossom engravings. Two cups sat beside it, steam curling from their rims. The elder took her seat first, folding her hands neatly before her. Zhang Ruoyun followed, sitting opposite her, the light catching the edge of her silver hair as she exhaled softly. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire For a moment, silence stretched between them. Then¡ª "Tell me," the old woman said, lifting the teapot and pouring a stream of golden liquid into the cups. "What did you feel when you wielded your sword?" Zhang Ruoyun''s fingers tightened around the teacup, her gaze drifting toward the distant trees. "...Not enough." The elder chuckled, the sound rich with amusement. "Then that," she said, "is something we shall correct in time." With that, she lifted her cup. Of course that''s not the answer she was looking for but it was enough. There was no need to pressure the young lady. Zhang Ruoyun followed. The tea was warm. The morning, still young. ''With all these changes and manifestations she''s showing, it''s now apparent... He''s coming back!'' the woman said in her mind. Chapter 215 The Original The Nexus Omni Realm wasn''t silent anymore¡ªit was screaming. The sky fractured with every pulse of raw, violent energy ripping off Parker''s body like the universe itself couldn''t decide whether to worship him or run the hell away. The ground below didn''t just shake¡ªit quaked like it was begging for mercy. Trees in the distance snapped like twigs, the forest bending and breaking under the weight of something it had never seen before¡ªand probably never wanted to see again. [Ding! Host has lost all Superpowers, abilities and skills!] The system''s cold voice echoed in the void¡ªbut it didn''t mean shit to him. Parker floated there¡ªsuspended in midair, completely untouched by the chaos swallowing everything around him. Omni Energy exploded around him in violent ripples, tearing into the realm like a hungry void, shredding through space itself. And yet... he was calm. Unbothered. The space around him wasn''t just dangerous¡ªit was untouchable. It was like reality knew better than to get too close. Anything that dared even brush up against that terrifying aura? Gone. Devoured by the void. But him? He just floated there¡ªstormy gray eyes wide open, cold and detached. Those weren''t just eyes anymore¡ªthey were like the fucking universe staring back at itself. The kind of gaze that didn''t look at things¡ªit knew them. Saw through every secret, every fear, every lie you''d ever told yourself. Like the eyes of an all-seeing ruler, the kind of power that didn''t need to try to intimidate you. It just existed¡ªand that was enough. And then¡ªhe looked at Ere below. That smile. It wasn''t warm. It wasn''t friendly. It was like the barest curl of his lips¡ªmore like an acknowledgment than anything else. A reminder that he was still there. Still him. But then, just as fast, he turned his face away¡ªlike she didn''t even matter in that moment. [Ding! Does host wish to continue?] His voice cut through the chaos, low and indifferent. "Yeah... whatever. Let''s finish this." That''s all it took. BOOM. Power detonated from him like a damn nuke, sweeping through the forest with the force of a god''s temper tantrum. Mixed colors of light¡ªviolent reds, eerie blues, venomous greens, burning golds¡ªtwisted together in a storm of pure energy, crashing through the air with zero fucks given. The whole realm trembled like it was about to split apart. The ground cracked. The sky bled light. His body changed. Again. And again. His muscles stretched, bones shifting under his skin as if reality couldn''t figure out what the hell he was supposed to look like anymore. One second, he looked human. The next? Something more. Limbs lengthened. His aura expanded¡ªhuge, terrifying, endless. The air shimmered around him, bending under the sheer pressure of something the universe didn''t know how to handle. Higher and higher, Parker floated¡ªarms wide open, like he was embracing every ounce of chaos clawing around him. And then¡ª CRACK! More power erupted from him, shooting through the realm like a cosmic rupture. The blast was blinding, so bright it burned shadows into the ground. It wasn''t light¡ªit was dominion, a declaration that whatever Parker had become... wasn''t meant to be bound by anything. [Ding! Welcome back, Master Nyxilith!] And in that moment, the universe didn''t just recognize him. It remembered him. **** What he didn''t know... outside that fragile shell of sleep, the world was already losing its damn mind. Chaos wasn''t waiting for permission. It was already here. In the master bedroom, it was dead silent except for the shaky breaths of three girls who didn''t know whether to cry, scream, or just stand there and pray. Naomi, still in her school uniform, sat on the edge of the bed, eyes glued to Parker''s back. His body lay sprawled on his stomach, the brutal, gaping wound on his back still raw¡ªugly enough to make her stomach twist like she was gonna hurl. Every damn second, that nightmare scene kept replaying in her head like a broken record¡ªgetting kidnapped, the fear that gripped her like ice, and then Parker, showing up like some dark savior, fighting like hell itself had his back. And saving her... even though the price looked like this. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire Her throat burned. Tears slipped down before she could stop them. Hell, how could she? He''d saved her. Elena and Tessa flanked her, all three just staring at him. His back was ripped open, the wound looking like some nightmare clawed out of a horror movie¡ªraw, jagged, and ugly as hell. But what really shook them wasn''t the blood or the torn flesh. No, it was the feeling. Like the room wasn''t safe anymore. Like they were standing in front of something ancient¡ªand wrong. The tension thickened until, under their terrified gazes, something impossible happened. The wound... started to close. Flesh knit back together like time itself was rewinding, the raw mess of Parker''s body slowly healing without any help. But that wasn''t even the craziest part. The air shifted, and suddenly his body was bathed in this explosion of color¡ªviolets, blues, molten golds, fiery reds and more¡ªtwisting and dancing around him in this weird, hypnotic pulse. It didn''t feel like light. It felt... otherworldly. Ethereal. Like it wasn''t just touching the room¡ªit was rewriting it. They should''ve backed away. Every instinct screamed at them to run, but the moment aura of those colors brushed against them, they froze. Not because they couldn''t move¡ªbut because they didn''t want to. The feeling hit like a drug¡ªintoxicating and pure, sinking into their skin and wrapping around their senses. Their bodies relaxed before they even realized it, tension bleeding out of their muscles like it had never existed. The heat spread through them¡ªwarm and terrifyingly good. They weren''t trapped by force. No chains. No walls. Just... that feeling. Pure euphoria. It was intoxicating, like being wrapped in silk and warm sunlight, only ten times stronger. Every fear, every thought¡ªgone Soft, breathless moans slipped from their lips before they even realized what was happening. Logic? Gone. Common sense? Shattered. They didn''t care. All that mattered was letting those colors consume them, drench them in something that felt too good to be real. Eyes fluttered shut. Weightlessness swept them up like they weren''t even made of flesh and bone anymore. Just air, drifting higher and higher, caught in that beautiful, terrifying spell. Then¡ªthey started floating¡ªeyes fluttered shut, their bodies weightless, drifting in the air like they were part of the light show itself. And for a second... it was bliss. But then¡ª Swaaaaaaahhhhh!!! BAAAAMMMMM!!! The peaceful moment shattered. The world snapped back violently as pure, terrifying force ripped through the room, warping reality around them. A terrifying force¡ªraw, violent, and unholy¡ªripped through the room like the universe itself had snapped. The light twisted into sharp, vicious cocoons, wrapping the girls up before the blast hurled them through the bedroom walls like they weighed nothing. But even as chaos tore through everything, their bodies were protected. Some unseen force¡ªParker¡ªeven in his unconscious state, shielded them like a guardian wrapped in fury. Not a scratch, not a bruise. They were flung across the room, yes¡ªbut they landed safe in the ruins of shattered walls and broken furniture. Unconscious. The air rippled¡ªsilent, invisible, deadly. A force no normal eyes could see broke free from the mansion, soaring out and stretching far, far beyond the limits of human understanding. **** Blackwood Mansion. Peace. That was the only word that described the vibe¡ªat least until the chaos rolled in. In the living room, Vivian lounged with that usual bored-as-hell expression, scrolling through her phone like life was just another meme page she didn''t give a damn about. She was dressed simple¡ªcasual, teenage vibes, nothing fancy but still with that effortless, icy coolness only someone like her could pull off, rocking a loose hoodie and ripped jeans, nails freshly painted black¡ªyeah, classic teenage apathy in full force. Past the living room, the kitchen smelled like straight-up heaven. The air smelled different, though¡ªsweet, rich, homey. The kitchen was alive with warmth, the sizzle of something cooking filling the space like a familiar hug. And there she was¡ªHelena¡ª Helena moved through the kitchen like grace itself, wearing this short, loose, flowery dress that screamed housewife perfection¡ªbut with that dangerous, drop-dead beauty that didn''t belong in any cliche?. She was all smiles, soft and calm, flipping something on the stove like the world wasn''t on the brink of falling apart. The whole scene? Domestic. Normal. But that didn''t last. All at once¡ªboth of them froze. Vivian''s phone slipped from her fingers, crashing silently onto the couch. Helena stopped mid-step, wooden spoon clattering onto the countertop. Their heads turned at the exact same time¡ªeyes sharp, darting toward something distant. Something... impossible. And then they said it. Together. One voice, two mouths. "The Original." The words didn''t sound like fear. They sounded like recognition. And dread. Chapter 216 216: The Prince Original 2 In the heart of the Ravencroft estate¡ªthough the world knew them as the polished, painfully perfect known as the Winslow family¡ªMaya''s parents sat at that ridiculously long dining table that screamed, We''re rich and you''re not. The afternoon sun spilled through the floor-to-ceiling windows, casting these warm-ass golden beams across polished wood and sparkling crystal, all that cliche?, expensive aesthetic. The house staff moved quietly in the background, all professional and robotic, like they were programmed not to breathe too loud. The kids? Off at school, doing their normal rich kid routine. But that peace? Yeah, that didn''t last. IT hit like a goddamn freight train¡ªcold as death, sharp enough to slice through the air itself. The kind of chill that didn''t just raise goosebumps but clawed right into your bones like, Hey, remember me? Existential dread! Their bodies just froze¡ªand not the Oh, I heard something creepy kind of freeze. No, this was primal, ancient, like their souls just got slapped awake. Their eyes shot wide, snapping toward something. Not someone. Just... a direction. Like their instincts knew better than their minds did. No hesitation. No should we? Just pure, raw instinct pulling them down to their knees. Two absolute powerhouses, kneeling like loyal dogs before someone who wasn''t even there. But here''s the thing¡ªthey didn''t give a single damn about dignity or pride. No shame, no awkward "Oh, this is embarrassing" vibe. They just bowed¡ªhell, they sang it out like it was the best goddamn concert of their lives. "Welcome back, Original!" Their voices dripped with something terrifying¡ªjoy laced with fear, like worship mixed with just enough dread to make your stomach drop. And Maya''s mom? She wasn''t hiding that smile¡ªno, she was beaming like Christmas just came early and brought world domination with it. "The union''s not far from happening," she whispered, almost like a damn promise. And that smile? Yeah, it wasn''t the we-love-family-time kind. It was destiny''s knocking on the door, and hell yeah, we''re ready. Not too far from the Ravencrofts'' fancy fortress, the Shadowmire mansion sat like a forgotten ghost¡ªbig, dark, and dead silent, like even echoes didn''t wanna stick around. No staff here. No maids bustling around or chefs whipping up five-star meals. Just the low hum of a TV in the background, playing some trashy entertainment show¡ªCelebrity Chaos or whatever nonsense was trending this week. In the middle of it all? A woman lounged on a velvet couch, glass of deep red wine in hand, swirling it lazily like she had all the time in the damn world. She was dangerous in that casual, effortless way¡ªlike one wrong word and she wouldn''t just ruin your life, she''d enjoy doing it. But then it hit her too. No time for sass or snark. The chill slammed through her like a goddamn hurricane¡ªspine straightening, glass trembling just a bit before clinking softly against the marble table. Without thinking, without hesitation, she slid off the couch, bowing down low, like gravity itself had ripped her off her throne. "Original," she breathed out, voice soft but laced with something darker¡ªlike velvet wrapping around a blade. Dangerous, and oh, she knew it. Meanwhile, in the Kingswell mansion, things couldn''t have been more opposite. If the Ravencrofts were power wrapped in ice, the Kingswells were pure sunshine in human form. The air practically smelled like fresh-baked cookies and overpriced candles¡ªwarmth just oozed from every corner, like walking into a damn Pinterest dream. Out back, the garden was in full bloom¡ªroses, tulips, and that one plant nobody knew the name of but still looked expensive as hell. Beyond the garden, the pool shimmered under the sun''s lazy afternoon rays, reflecting soft ripples across the marble tiles. In the middle of it, a man floated with his long white hair spread around him like some kind of ethereal god. Weird? Sure. But that smile? Damn, it could melt glaciers. Under the shade of a giant umbrella, his wife¡ªEvelyn''s mother¡ªwatched with that soft, affectionate look that screamed "I married the human version of hot cocoa." She laughed as he playfully splashed at a kid nearby, the whole vibe dripping with so much wholesome energy it could make a cynic gag. But then the wave rolled in. It didn''t knock them over¡ªit didn''t have to. Their smiles just stretched wider. Too wide. Like, "Hey, maybe stop smiling now¡ªthis is getting creepy" wide. And without a single word, they both turned toward the same invisible point, voices soft but carrying weight like thunder rumbling far off in the distance. "The Original." **** And beyond all of them¡ªpast the carefully curated luxury, the eerie emptiness, the smiles¡ªstood the estate. Ancestral, old as sin, draped in shadows that didn''t belong to this century. When the wave slammed into it, it didn''t just react¡ªit welcomed it. The walls shimmered, the windows pulsed with a glow that wasn''t light but presence. And then, just for kicks¡ªat first, the chandelier in the grand hallway decided to have a dramatic-ass swing, like the house itself was flexing. Books flew off shelves in a messy tantrum. Some random old-ass painting blinked¡ªblinked¡ªand honestly, at that point, it felt like the whole mansion just said, "Buckle up, bitches, it''s happening." The old mansion was starting to change. **** Deep in the forest, where the air was thick with that earthy kinda vibe¡ªdamp moss, wet leaves, and the occasional what-the-fuck-was-that rustle¡ªMaya, Evelyn, and Annabelle were just... there. You know, doing the whole forest aesthetic thing. Trees towering like ancient giants, sunlight slicing through gaps in thick branches like nature''s own spotlight. It should''ve been peaceful. Should''ve felt like one of those deep, zen moments where everyone''s thinking, "Wow, nature''s healing." Yeah. Should''ve. But then it hit them too. That same wave¡ªcold and sharp, ancient as hell and powerful enough to punch through the trees like they were paper. It wasn''t just air moving; it was like the universe itself was clearing its throat, saying, "Hey, I''m back." Evelyn was the first to feel it. One second, she was mid-sentence¡ªprobably talking about some dumb drama at school, because why wouldn''t she be?¡ªand the next, her whole body locked up like someone had just yanked the batteries out of her soul. Her legs folded before her brain could even process the why, dropping her straight to her knees like gravity just got personal. Her breath hitched, eyes wide as she whispered it without even thinking: "Original." Chapter 217 217: The Original 3, Parkers First Revenge Evelyn was the first to feel it. One second, she was mid-sentence¡ªprobably talking about some dumb drama at school, because why wouldn''t she be?¡ªand the next, her whole body locked up like someone had just yanked the batteries out of her soul. Her legs folded before her brain could even process the why, dropping her straight to her knees like gravity just got personal. Her breath hitched, eyes wide as she whispered it without even thinking: "Original." Annabelle wasn''t far behind. The wave slammed into her like a truck made of ice and bad decisions. She didn''t even get the luxury of falling gracefully¡ªno, it was more like a face-first-meets-ground kinda moment. Boom. Dirt in her mouth. Humiliating, sure, but when something that big hit you? Pride wasn''t even on the list of things you cared about. Her hands clenched the ground like it was her lifeline, voice shaking as it crawled out of her throat: "Original." But Maya? Oh, no, Maya was built different. While her friends were busy doing their holy-shit-we''re-not-worthy routine, Maya just stood there. Didn''t fall, didn''t flinch¡ªshe let that wave crash into her like it was a warm hug from the void itself. And instead of fear? That girl smiled. Not just a little "Oh, cool" smirk¡ªno, we''re talking grin-so-wide-it''s-almost-creepy territory. The power didn''t knock her down. Hell, it wrapped around her. Like it knew her. Like it remembered her in that you''re-mine-and-you-always-will-be kinda way. The cold wasn''t cold anymore¡ªit was comforting, like sinking into your favorite blanket after a long-ass day. And her consciousness? Floating. Carried off to some far-off happy place where every laugh was sunshine and the air smelled like fresh rain and home-cooked meals. "Honey," she whispered¡ªsoft, sweet, almost clingy like she was talking to a long-lost lover who just walked through the door after centuries. And the wave¡ªdamn thing was clingy too. It wrapped tighter, like she was all that mattered in the entire fucking universe. Every little piece of energy bent toward her, like it was saying, "Yeah, you''re it. You''re the one." Meanwhile, behind her, Evelyn and Annabelle were still stuck on their knees, lowkey freaking out. Evelyn dared to lift her head for half a second, just enough to see Maya standing there all majestic and glowy, and muttered under her breath, "Bro, is she seriously enjoying this while her friend are like this? The fuck? Can''t tell your man to let go of us?" Annabelle, still spitting dirt out of her mouth, groaned, "She''s not enjoying it¡ªshe''s vibing with it. There''s a difference. I think." But Maya didn''t hear a damn thing. She was gone¡ªlost in the warmth, in the embrace of something so big, so ancient, it didn''t even need to speak to say, "You''re mine." And the others? They stayed on their knees But Maya? She didn''t kneel. She didn''t need to..She belonged. **** It didn''t matter where they were¡ªHarvard lecture halls, creepy-ass family mansions, cushy office chairs, or halfway through their overpriced, Instagram-worthy brunch¡ªeveryone felt it. Like, seriously, everyone. The Ravencroft descendants, Shadowmire descendants and elites, Bella Harper¡ªEvelyn''s sister, who, let''s be real, always had that "I''m better than you" vibe¡ªhell, even the Shadowmire patriarch who probably hadn''t bowed to anything since the dinosaurs roamed. Maya''s brother? Yeah, he felt it too, that soul-punch of raw power screaming, to bow and acknowledge. And even the Zhangs? If they didn''t feel it yet, oh, trust¡ªthey were about to, because when something that ancient wakes up, it doesn''t whisper. It shouts through the bones of the universe itself. And here''s the thing: nobody got a choice. Didn''t matter how powerful you were, how much money you had stacked in your bank account, or how many secret family cult meetings you''d survived¡ªwhen that wave hit, you bowed. Instinct took the wheel, body dropping to the floor like, "Yup, this is my life now." Knees to the ground, heads lowered, and that one word falling out of their mouths like it wasn''t even theirs to control: "Original." Even Julian and his Harvard crew weren''t spared¡ªand, oh boy, that was a scene. Imagine being in the middle of class, trying to flex that Ivy League energy, and suddenly¡ªbam. You''re on your damn knees mid-lecture, the professor staring at you like, "What the actual hell?" Embarrassing? Sure. But embarrassment didn''t stand a damn chance against the weight of that feeling. Honestly, the consequences straight-up dwarfed any shot of embarrassment¡ªlike, we''re talking a ratio of 1 to 1000 here. Who the hell cares about feeling a little awkward when the alternative could be, you know, cosmic-level screwed? Julian''s heart? Fucking wrecked. His brain? Full-on panic mode. His bladder? Yeah... let''s just say if he wasn''t careful, Harvard might be adding "Pants Pisser Extraordinaire" next to his name in the yearbook. Because Julian knew. He knew exactly who that was¡ªthe Original¡ªand what he''d been doing behind his back, thinking he was untouchable. Yeah, well, karma''s got hands, and Julian was feeling every single one of them about to slap his soul into next week. But hey, silver lining¡ªhe had an excuse. A flimsy, weak-ass excuse, sure, but something to cling to when judgment day came knocking. In anyway, in Julian''s case, making him kneel, go down on his knees amongst his peers, was like Parker''s first revenge... Now, while everyone else was out here basically face-planting for survival, there were three people who didn''t drop. Not even a flinch. Maya? Please. She stood there like she was made of sunshine and destiny, that stupidly big grin plastered on her face like the universe had just handed her front-row tickets to her own damn show. She belonged to that wave. It wrapped around her like a possessive ex that never really let go¡ªclingy, familiar, like it knew every inch of her soul and decided, "Yeah, you''re mine." Vivian and Helena? Same deal. Cool as fuck, standing there while the rest of the world hit the deck like a scene outta some Game of Thrones-level cosmic reckoning. They didn''t bow because why the hell would they? Power like that didn''t scare them¡ªit recognized them. And, honestly? The chaos was kinda hilarious if you weren''t the one eating dirt. Harvard rumors were already being born faster than a TikTok trend¡ª"Did you see Julian? Bro just dropped! Like, mid-sentence!" And the fear? Oh, that was just the icing on the cake. But deep down? Everyone knew amongst the Origin Families. This wasn''t some random magical glitch in the matrix. This was the Original waking up. And that meant shit was about to get real, real fast. And if you weren''t scared? You were lying. Chapter 218 218: ...Of Princes Cosmic Beasts The moment that wave of pure, ancient power hit, it didn''t just rattle the air or force people to their knees¡ªit cut through the dimensions like a knife through soft butter. And Ere? She felt every drop of it. At first, it was subtle, like a low hum running through her bones. But then it snapped¡ªhard. It wasn''t pain exactly, but something deeper, something cosmic and primal that didn''t ask permission. It took. Her sleek, shadow-black fur shimmered like someone had poured liquid starlight over midnight. Each hair seemed to vibrate with power, catching faint glimmers of silver and deep purple, as if the universe had kissed her and left stardust behind. Her eyes¡ªalready sharp and intelligent¡ªshifted from their usual, haunting glow to something... more. Twin galaxies swirled in those pupils now, endless, ancient, and terrifyingly aware. It wasn''t just intelligence anymore¡ªit was wisdom, the kind that made gods uncomfortable. Her claws? Oh, those weren''t just claws anymore. They elongated¡ªsleek, obsidian blades, sharp enough to cut through reality if she really tried. There was a hum in the air around her now, like static before a lightning strike, a whisper that something wrong was standing too close. But it wasn''t just about looks. No, the feel of her changed. Before, Ere had always been this quiet and funny, lurking presence by Parker''s side¡ªintelligent, smug as hell, but subtle. Now? She radiated power. The kind of presence that made shadows lean toward her, like gravity had shifted and decided she was the new center of everything. And she liked it. "Oh... fuck yeah," Ere whispered under her breath, voice slick with dark satisfaction. It wasn''t even her usual sly, mocking tone¡ªit was deeper, silkier, like velvet over a knife. "This... this is what I''ve been missing." Her tail flicked lazily, but every move was laced with dangerous grace now¡ªlike a predator who knew it didn''t have to try anymore. Parker might not have noticed it at first glance, but if he really looked? He''d see it in the way space seemed to bend just a little around her. And the wave? Oh, it didn''t just pass her by. It wrapped around her like an old friend, recognizing her for what she was becoming. No longer just Parker''s pet. Not even just his shadow. Something else entirely. For the first time in what felt like forever, Ere felt complete. Whole. Like some forgotten piece of her had been yanked out of hiding and shoved back into place with a bang. She turned her head toward Parker with that slow, lazy smirk¡ªthe kind that screamed, "You have no idea what you''ve unleashed, do you?" But she didn''t even have any idea who she was talking to and what he knew. If anything, she was the clueless here. "Guess I''m not just your cute little sidekick anymore, huh?" Her voice dripped with playful menace, and damn if it didn''t sound like she meant it this time. And deep inside, something ancient purred with satisfaction. The Original wasn''t the only one waking up. His pets, his companions he''d were walking up too. Ere was feeling that soon, she will be able to reach her own ascension when she will take her second form. She was thinking when something stirred. She didn''t know how, but Ere felt it¡ªlike a punch in the gut from a world she wasn''t even in. Her whole body was sunk deep in the Dream, standing in that eerie, mind-bending nothingness of the Nexus Omni Realm, yet somehow, somehow, she felt the outside world tugging at her senses like a kid yanking on their mom''s sleeve in a grocery store. The air shifted. Reality bent just enough for her to know that when she woke up? Yeah, she better brace for the kind of chaos that didn''t just knock¡ªit kicked the door down and yelled, "SURPRISE, BITCH!" And oh, hell was happening. **** The old mansion¡ªyeah, not ancient-ancient, but definitely rocking that ancestral charm vibe¡ªwas getting hit by a makeover straight from some cosmic fever dream. It sat beyond the Harper estate, usually just chilling in those lazy golden hues like it was locked in permanent sunset mode. But now? Not a single soul was around to see what was going down. Everyone in the neighborhood¡ªevery Origin family as they occupied this entire neighborhood¡ªwas too busy getting slammed by the shockwave of the Original''s awakening. Their entire existence was stuck in holy-shit mode while this mansion? Oh, it was having a moment. The walls didn''t just shift¡ªthey breathed. Like the mansion was waking up from a centuries-long nap, stretching out every inch of itself. The sharp lines of its structure didn''t crumble or fall apart; no, they morphed. Those regal, slightly-worn stone walls suddenly glimmered like polished obsidian, mixed with veins of gold that seemed to pulse, like the estate had a heartbeat now¡ªand it knew it was gorgeous. Windows stretched taller, their frames warping into elegant arches that belonged in some magazine cover shoot for Rich People With Scary Secrets. The roof? Oh, that basic-ass slate wasn''t gonna cut it anymore. Shingles melted into smooth, midnight-black tiles, glinting like they were blessed by moonlight itself. Each one fit too perfectly, like magic and precision engineering had an awkward lovechild and plastered it across every corner of the house. Balconies formed out of nowhere¡ªsleek, iron-wrought railings spiraled into place like they were dancing their way into existence. It wasn''t just architecture; it was a flex. And yeah, it didn''t stop. The front doors¡ªthese grand, double things that once screamed old money¡ªtwisted into something out of a billionaire''s sci-fi daydream. Tall, sleek, with panels that shimmered like liquid metal, and right smack in the middle? A scanner. Not just any scanner¡ªnah, this was some next-level technological stuff. Facial recognition, retina scan, probably knew your blood type and star sign just by you standing too close. From a distance? Shit, good luck trying to take it all in. Your brain would glitch halfway through like, "Yeah, that''s enough. Too pretty. Too powerful. Gonna crash now." The house looked like it had been yanked straight from the imagination of someone with way too much money and a Pinterest addiction for things that screamed mystery meets pure aesthetic goals. But the weirdness didn''t stop there. The whole damn place felt alive. The walls almost seemed to hum, the air around it shimmering like reality itself was having second thoughts. Every second, something changed¡ªa corner stretched, the glass windows shimmered with a faint glow, and the shadows along the edges of the mansion? They moved. Like they had somewhere better to be. And deep in the Nexus, Ere felt it all tighten around her like a warning shot. When she woke up, she wouldn''t just be stepping into a changed world¡ªshe''d be stepping into a damn event. And something told her this wasn''t the kind of place that did "Welcome Home" banners. Nope. This mansion? It was getting ready for something she didn''t even know! Chapter 219 219: ...Of Princes Cosmic Beasts 2 The changes had done even stopped, in fact...the mansion wasn''t just changing¡ªit was becoming. Every corner, every shadow-drenched nook, every inch of space was alive with this unholy, jaw-dropping magic flex. Statues clawed their way into existence from the the ground, from the core of existence itself¡ªmassive, terrifyingly real sculptures of mythical creatures that looked like they could move at any second if you blinked wrong. A dragon coiled around one balcony, scales sharp and shimmering like obsidian dipped in oil slicks, its eyes glowing faintly with a pulse that said, "Yeah, I see you." A chimera stood proud in the garden, muscles rippling under stone skin that somehow looked too damn alive for comfort. But that was just the start of the madness. Twin phoenixes flared into form along the grand staircase, wings spread wide as if mid-flight, white and black flames frozen in time but so vivid they almost burned to look at. Their eyes were molten white and black for each, locked on the horizon with that eternal rebirth and annihilation vibe like they knew they were untouchable. Then came something eerily familiar¡ªan enormous, sleek cat perched high above the front entrance. It wasn''t just any cat¡ªit looked too much like Ere. Those sharp, intelligent golden eyes carved deep into the stone seemed to watch in a way that felt way too real, tail curled around its paws like it knew secrets nobody else did. The air around it practically whispered, "Yeah, I know things, and no¡ªyou''re not ready." At one corner of the mansion''s shadowed expanse birthed something different¡ªsomething that oozed both raw power and unsettling beauty. From the cold stone, a figure clawed its way into reality, not just any beast, but a werewolf. But this wasn''t the typical nightmare-fuel monster. No, this statue had elegance. It stood tall, lean but strong, with muscle rippling beneath sleek, stone-carved fur that caught every glimmer of light like it was alive. Her figure was slim, almost graceful, like a predator that knew exactly when to strike. And her eyes¡ªdamn, those eyes¡ªwere carved with such precision they seemed to shimmer with a haunting, unnatural intelligence. Beautiful and deadly all at once, they stared down with a frozen ferocity that felt personal, like she knew every secret you were too scared to admit. Her claws, sharp and poised, looked ready to tear through reality itself, but her posture was something else entirely¡ªregal. As if she wasn''t just some savage creature but royalty of the night, standing proud, dangerous, and impossibly captivating. Even frozen in stone, she wasn''t just a beast. She was a warning. She looked like the void wolf that had once attacked the infant Parker but only that she seemed deeper and more powerful even being a lifeless statue. On the other end, a shadow loomed over the far side of the garden¡ªa monstrous bat, its wings folded like a cloak of living darkness. Crimson eyes gleamed through the night, burning with an unnatural hunger. Its talons curled into the earth, not just resting but claiming it, as if daring the world itself to defy its reign. And it wasn''t alone in the vicinity... In the center of the estate, a giant-ass fountain dominated the space, and right in the middle of it, like she owned the damn place, was a drop-dead gorgeous mermaid statue. Water cascaded around her like she was chilling in a personal waterfall, her tail arched dramatically as if caught mid-flick, scales glistening under the sun. Her curves were sculpted to absolute perfection, and her face? That half-smirk, half-mysterious gaze practically screamed, "Yeah, I know I''m stunning. Bow, peasants." And those breasts? Absolutely gigantic, sculpted with such ridiculous precision that whoever carved this clearly had an obsession. They were the kind of big that made you question physics, defying gravity in the most elegant way possible, looking soft despite being literal stone. Her waistline was a dangerous curve, narrow enough to make the rest of her figure look even more insanely exaggerated, flowing seamlessly into her wide, sculpted hips before her tail took over. The statue didn''t just look good¡ªit was a damn statement. Instead of holding some elegant seashell or mystical trident, one hand rested on her hip, the other lazily stretched out, spitting a thin stream of water right at the guests below¡ªbecause, of course, the estate had to remind people that even a damn statue had attitude. Honestly, it was hard to tell if she would welcome visitors or judging their entire life choices. Either way, the fountain was massive, over-the-top, and dripping with unnecessary luxury¡ªbecause if you''re gonna have a mermaid in your estate, might as well make her the queen of the damn compound that everyone lay their eyes on the moment they enter. And the pie?ce de re?sistance? A massive leviathan-like serpent snaking along the outer wall, scales glimmering with deep blues and greens¡ªan ocean beast forever caught mid-surge, jaws parted wide like it was ready to swallow the whole damn mansion if it felt like it. It wasn''t just statues anymore¡ªit was like the entire mansion had become some ancient beast''s twisted dreamscape, every inch whispering power with the kind of authority that didn''t ask for respect¡ªit demanded it. And the kicker? These weren''t just statues for decoration¡ªoh no. They breathed. Not in the literal huff-and-puff way, but their presence? Yeah, it pressed against reality, heavy and undeniable, like they knew they weren''t just there to look pretty. It was like the mansion itself was screaming, "Come at me, bro. I dare you." But then¡ªboom. The ground didn''t just shake¡ªit thrummed. A gigantic magical circle, wide enough to swallow the entire estate, flared to life across the land like someone had drawn a cosmic rune and slapped it down for the gods to see. Lines burned bright under the grass, twisting symbols older than human memory carved into the earth with terrifying precision. It wasn''t just magic¡ªit was power incarnate, like the universe itself decided this was important and hell yeah, everyone should pay attention. And above the freshly transformed, no-longer-mortal-looking gate? Letters carved themselves into reality. Not painted, not written¡ªformed. Each letter shone like liquid night, shimmering in shades too deep for human eyes to understand. PRINCE NYXILITH ESTATE. Elegant. Monstrous. Final. Like the place had just announced itself as royalty and dared anyone to say otherwise. Meanwhile, across town... Parker''s mansion? Yeah, it was having a bad day. Forget magical glow-ups¡ªthis was straight-up annihilation. The walls groaned first, like they knew something bad was coming. Then? It started getting eaten away. Not by fire, not by wind¡ªnope, by something wrong. Like reality itself was hungry and decided, "Eh, let''s snack on this place for fun." Bit by bit, the structure dissolved into nothingness, chunks of the building vanishing with soft little poofs¡ªas if the mansion was nothing more than a sad little magic trick unraveling itself. Furniture? Gone. Paintings? Poof. Hell, even the random-ass spoons in the kitchen drawer weren''t safe¡ªsnap, gone. Everything of value didn''t just vanish¡ªit was erased by dimension to somewhere. The mansion was getting wiped off the board by something way bigger than anyone could handle. And then¡ªbam!¡ªthere it was again. The same magical circle, only this time? It wasn''t flexing. It wasn''t shimmering with power. No, this bad boy was reversed¡ªtwisting inward like a cosmic drain sucking everything in. Symbols contorted in ways that should''ve broken the laws of physics. If the circle at the Nyxilith Estate was creation? This was obliteration. It was the same magical circle with reversed roles like tails and heads of a coin. One brought life the other brought annihilation. The runes were the same but reversed. From life or destruction! But if one were to look into these runes, one who understood them, they would see the Copy Runes too etched into destruction. The energy didn''t spread out¡ªit caved in, folding space in on itself like reality just said, "Nope, not today." Then came the bodies. Tessa. Naomi. Elena. Unconscious, fragile¡ªgone. They didn''t vanish in fear or violence; they just... blinked out. One moment, there¡ªnext, nothing. Like someone had dragged them off the board before anyone could say, "Wait, hold up!" And Parker? Yeah, his exit wasn''t some grand, cinematic slow-mo moment with swelling music and dramatic lighting. Nope. It was quiet¡ªtoo quiet. One second, he was there, lying in the chaos of what used to be his mansion. The next? Poof. Gone. No flash, no bang, no last-second gasp¡ªjust a silent slip into nothingness, like someone hit delete on his existence. And then the mansion followed. No epic collapse. No flames licking the sky. Just gone. Wiped off the face of reality like it had never even been there. One second, it was standing¡ªthis towering beast of wealth and power¡ªand the next? An empty, gaping void that didn''t even bother leaving behind ashes or dust for dramatic effect. It was just nothing. The kind of nothing that screams louder than any explosion ever could. The kind that makes the air feel too heavy, like the universe itself just whispered, "Yeah... shit just got real." Chapter 220 220: Daemon Of Judgement But here''s the real kicker¡ªwhile reality was busy collapsing in on itself, life outside didn''t even blink. A car cruised by the empty space where Parker''s mansion used to flex its wealth, windows down, bass thumping some mindless beat that was probably about heartbreak and bad decisions. Two people strolled down the sidewalk nearby, caught up in their own little bubble of useless small talk about Starbucks orders or who ghosted who last weekend. And guess what? They didn''t see shit. Not the disappearing mansion. Not the void that could swallow dreams whole. Nothing. One of them even shot a casual glance toward where the chaos should''ve been, eyes squinting like, "Huh, that''s weird." But nah, to them, the mansion was still standing tall, proud, and rich as hell¡ªlike it was all business as usual. It was like the universe had slapped a perfect mirage over the mess, a cosmic middle finger to anyone who dared peek too close. If it wasn''t their business? They weren''t seeing anything. But the truth? That cold, cutting reality? The mansion¡ªthe one Parker had scored from the system like some shiny, unbeatable gift¡ªwas gone. Just straight-up yeeted from existence. And in that eerie silence where power used to sit, the emptiness didn''t just exist. It waited. Where were the bodies of the Parker and others? A million dollars question no one would answer. Not if theirs eyes opened and snapped back to the old mansion, no, it wasn''t old anymore. I''m was now the newly transformed mansion of Prince Nyxilith himself and something was forming atop the mansion¡ªno, birthing itself into existence, like reality had been ripped open and something ancient, something wrong had just slipped through the cracks. At first, it was just a pulse. A ripple in the air that made the sky above the estate twitch, like even the clouds weren''t sure they wanted to hang around for whatever the hell was about to happen. Then the light came¡ªbright as hell, like someone had cracked open a star and let it bleed gold and shadows all at once. The shape started vague, a blurry mass that stretched toward the sky like it was clawing its way into this world, dragging pieces of something bigger behind it. It wasn''t stone¡ªhell no. This thing shimmered like liquid glass, smooth and reflective but somehow... alive. It pulsed with power, humming low in the air like a warning growl that settled deep in your chest and made every hair on your body stand to attention. Moments later, atop the mansion, like the universe''s idea of a final boss, stood her. Not just some pretty decoration¡ªthis wasn''t your run-of-the-mill, "Oh look, fancy statue" vibe. No, this was divine intimidation carved into reality itself. She stood tall and unapologetically powerful, draped in an angelic tunic that clung to her in all the right ways, shaping a figure that wasn''t just beautiful¡ªit was dangerously perfect. Voluptuous in a way that made it feel like whoever imagined her didn''t just think about beauty¡ªthey obsessed over it. This was the kind of figure that could break necks with just a glance, and yet, she wasn''t even trying. Then... Wings¡ªat first, they were just outlines, stretching wide, bigger than life itself. One beat of those shadows, and the whole estate felt like it might crack open. The wings were impossible to ignore¡ªfour of them, stretched wide and proud. Two were purest white, blinding and pure like a righteous storm, pure and radiant in a way that felt almost too perfect¡ªlike staring directly at something holy and realizing you weren''t nearly as innocent as you thought. The other two? Pair¡ªblack as sin, slick with an ominous sheen, like oil slicking over obsidian, dripping with that dark, seductive energy that whispered, "Yeah, I judge, but I''ll ruin your desires while I''m at it." She wasn''t a stone. No, this material was something else entirely¡ªsmooth, flawless, with this eerie shimmer that made her seem like she might move at any second. Her skin wasn''t cold marble¡ªit looked warm, alive, like if you got too close, she might just breathe down your neck. And just when you thought she couldn''t get any more terrifyingly perfect¡ªhorns. They didn''t just grow; they declared themselves, sharp and curved like a crown meant for something that didn''t rule by love but by pure, undeniable fear. Sharp, elegant, curling from her head like the universe couldn''t decide if she was meant to save you or utterly break you. Her face? Hidden beneath a thin, white veil that draped over her features with unsettling grace. You couldn''t see her eyes, but somehow... you felt them. Watching. Judging. Knowing. In her right hand, she gripped a scepter¡ªtall, sleek, and pulsing with raw, ancient magic. Symbols of forgotten power twisted along its length, glowing faintly, like the staff itself was thinking. And resting in her other hand? A set of magical judgment scales, constantly shifting, tipping between light and dark, like the universe couldn''t decide if you deserved mercy or annihilation. It wasn''t just a statue. It was a damn warning. A presence that screamed, "Step out of line¡ªI dare you." And every inch of that estate seemed to whisper one undeniable truth¡ªJudgment had arrived. **** In the sun and shadow-soaked forest behind the school, Evelyn was just steadying herself, breath shaky, muscles tense from whatever hellish energy had been clawing at the edges of her thoughts. But then¡ªbam. It wasn''t just pain. It was violation. Like something had ripped through her mind and went deeper¡ªstraight into her soul. A cold, razor-sharp force invaded her core, twisting, digging in places that shouldn''t have been touched. Her knees almost gave out, but she stood her ground, clutching at nothing as the feeling clawed at her from the inside. And just as fast as it came¡ªgone. The emptiness it left behind was almost worse, like a phantom limb that never belonged to her in the first place. But something... shifted. A spark had been lit. Something inside her¡ªold, terrifying, and familiar in a way that made her heart race¡ªwoke up. Then it vanished, leaving her hollow and breathless, as if the moment had never happened. Except it had. Her forehead burned, and then¡ªglowed. A flash of pale grey light carved through the shadows, searing letters branding themselves across her skin for a heartbeat too long. Mysterious, ancient symbols¡ª"????!"¡ªetched themselves into reality for just a second. A blink, and then they were gone. Just like that. Erased before the world could even figure out what the hell they meant. But not everyone missed it. Maya saw it. Oh, she definitely saw it. Yet her face didn''t change, didn''t even twitch. No shock, no wide-eyed panic¡ªjust that same unsettling calm. Like she had already known. Like this was just... confirmation. And then there was Annabelle. She didn''t see the mark, but something had hit her too. Not as sharp, not as violent¡ªbut a pulse of something rippled through her veins. It didn''t scream, didn''t claw¡ªno, it whispered. Cold and quiet, brushing against the edges of her awareness before vanishing like smoke on the wind. She didn''t understand it. Hell, she didn''t even know what had happened. But deep down? She could feel it. Something had shifted inside her too. And the worst part? She had no damn clue why. ***** I understand that most people would be frustrated about the fuss about the awakening and all, even the mansion, the statues and all but you will understand as we go on. Some description I went deeper than I should''ve but they were necessary, hopefully you didn''t get bored of reading them. Chapter 221 221: Entry into New Life There was one thing about all these statues¡ªthey didn''t feel like statues. Nah, that would''ve been too easy, too safe. No, these things looked alive. Not just alive¡ªfrozen mid-breath, like they''d just been yanked out of some otherworldly nightmare and paused right before they could tear into reality. Their eyes weren''t cold or hollow; they were sharp, intelligent, watching. Every detail, from the ripple of imaginary muscle under stone skin to the faint tension in claws or teeth, screamed, "We''re just waiting for the right moment." And the energy? Hell, it flowed. The magical circle sprawled across the entire estate pulsed like a heartbeat, endless streams of pure, raw power coursing through every carved monstrosity. If Parker had been around¡ªhell, if he was conscious¡ªhe would''ve clocked it immediately. Omni Energy. Endless, infinite, and right now, feeding these statues like some cursed IV drip from the universe itself. And the mansion? Yeah, it wasn''t just sitting there looking pretty either¡ªit was hungry. Like it was eating the energy, absorbing it with every pulse, like some giant, ancient beast that had just remembered how good a proper meal tasted. But that angelic statue... Oh, she was something else. No stone could explain how real she looked. The curves of her body weren''t just well-crafted¡ªthey were seductive, almost too perfect for comfort. Four wings stretched wide¡ªtwo black, two white¡ªand the horns curling elegantly from her head gave her this dangerous, divine vibe, like heaven and hell had a secret love child and dumped her right on top of the mansion. A thin, white veil covered her face, but it couldn''t hide the unsettling presence she carried. Her magical staff hummed with judgment, and those scales in her hand? Yeah, they were ready to weigh your sins and slap you with the receipt. Meanwhile, completely oblivious to all this chaos, Parker lay sprawled out in The Dream¡ªout cold, lying there like he''d just had the world''s longest nap. Graceful, peaceful... or at least as peaceful as you can look when you''re totally unconscious in a magic forest. And Ere? Queen of sass and dimension herself stood guard, her sleek feline form radiating third-tier energy like it was nothing. One paw swipe from her now? Instant delete for any foolhardy beast stupid enough to try anything. And yeah, she could feel it¡ªthat little itch in her core, that whisper of an upcoming breakthrough into Tier Four, Ascended level. Just one little push away from leveling the hell up. But the real kicker? No big, scary beast dared come close¡ªnot after Parker''s chaotic awakening had probably sent shockwaves across the realm. The weaker ones? Yeah, they were probably hiding under whatever magical rock they could find, too intimidated by a "small" cat with enough raw power to vaporize them in one flick of her tail. Irony? Oh, hell yeah. A tiny cat, standing guard over a sleeping powerhouse, keeping the big bad wolves at bay without lifting a claw. Life''s funny like that. For what felt like forever, Parker had been grinding, clawing at the edge of that elusive third tier like it was some cosmic joke the universe kept dangling in front of him. No matter how much Omni Energy he shoved into his body, it was like throwing gas on a fire that refused to burn. Every damn time¡ªnothing. But then¡ªboom. That vampire fight and the last attack didn''t just shove him forward; it launched him headfirst through the wall. One second, he was stuck, and the next? Breakthrough. Just like that. The pain, the exhaustion, the whole "you''re not good enough yet" vibe? Gone. His body just... snapped awake. Nyxilith didn''t see much of his awakening¡ªout cold¡ªagain, probably dreaming of existential dread or whatever ancient horrors think about when they nap. But every time Parker''s body pulsed with Omni Energy, it wasn''t just releasing power¡ªit was shedding the old. Like every cell in him decided, Nah, let''s ditch the weak shit and rebuild from scratch. And rebuilt, he was. His body didn''t just look stronger¡ªit was like something divine had sculpted him from raw power. His muscles were sharp, not bulky but carved like they were made for war and grace at the same time. His skin had this faint shimmer under the light¡ªlike liquid silver had bled into every inch of him, but subtle, not flashy. His presence? Heavy. Like gravity itself leaned in a little closer. And then¡ªhis eyes snapped open. Stormy gray. But this time, they didn''t just look deep¡ªthey were deep. Infinity stared back at the world through those eyes, like he''d seen the beginning and end of everything and just... didn''t care. Even Ere, who had been standing there like the world''s grumpiest guard cat, rolled her eyes. "Finally! What''s with this waking up and falling unconscious again?" Ere wondered, she probably thought, tired of babysitting Mr. Perfect Ascension over here. And yeah, sure, even if he was absurdly flawless now¡ªlike, offensively flawless¡ªit didn''t mean she wasn''t bored out of her furry little skull waiting for him to wake up. But there was something else now. An aura. Thick, suffocating, but not in a scary way¡ªit was like being wrapped in the presence of something too big for the world. Something wrong in the best way. Parker Black wasn''t just awaken. He was unleashed. He didn''t bother standing up. Why would he? The ground was cool, kinda comfy in a "hey, I just transcended and might as well vibe here" way. All that newfound consciousness, that god-tier awareness flooding his body¡ªhe just let it sink in. Feel everything. The perfect billionaire, huh? Yeah, sure. Right now, he wasn''t thinking about deals, power moves, or buying skyscrapers all over the world (which he was going to be doing soon). Nah, this was about him. His body felt... unreal. Every nerve was awake, electric¡ªlike his veins were wired with raw lightning and liquid gold. His muscles didn''t ache; they hummed, every inch of him screaming "you''re built different now, dude." But, of course, peace couldn''t last. Ding. He ignored it. Just a blip. Probably nothing. Ding. Ding. DING-DING-DING. For fuck''s sake. His jaw twitched. The damn system couldn''t give him five minutes of post-transcendence chill time? **** Eyes cracked open¡ªthose infinite, stormy eyes that could probably scare gods into therapy. He sighed, like a man personally offended by the universe''s timing, and finally blinked the notifications up. And then¡ªoh my god. What the hell... The screen lit up like a Christmas tree on steroids. Messages piled on top of each other, a chaotic mess of YOU HAVE ASCENDED, NEW SUPERPOWER UNLOCKED, BODY RECONSTRUCTION COMPLETE, and¡ªwait¡ª"WARNING: Fate and luck stat Levels Exceed System Limits." Wait, hold up¡ª what? The corner of his mouth twitched. Not a smile¡ªmore like the realization that the universe might''ve just handed him the keys to something very dangerous. "...Well, shit," he muttered. Ere, lazily sprawled nearby, cracked an eye open. If a cat could smirk, she''d be doing it now. Probably thinking, "Took you long enough, genius." Yeah. This was gonna be fun. Chapter 222 222: Endless Plunder—Origin Soul What would''ve been the worst notification of his life? Easy. [DING! You have lost all your powers, abilities, and skills!] Yeah. That would''ve been the kind of nightmare that didn''t just haunt¡ªit would''ve straight-up burned itself into his soul, clawing through every damn inch of him. Losing everything he worked for? The Telekinesis, Shadow Manipulation Bond, the white flames that would''ve made him feel like a god among insects in the future? Gone? Hell no. The thought alone was enough to make even him flinch. But Parker? Nah. He didn''t flinch. He didn''t scream, panic, or even blink weird. Losing everything felt like... buying a billion-dollar mansion and not giving a damn when your bank balance didn''t even notice the drop. Just another Tuesday for him. Because deep down¡ªdeeper than any power he''d ever clawed and bled for¡ªthere was something bigger. Something that wasn''t about earning or gaining. It was just his. Always had been. Not awakening it but UNLOCKING it! So yeah, technically, he did lose everything. Every ability, every shiny superpower, all gone. Well¡ªexcept for one. [DING! You have unlocked a Superpower: Plunder!] Plunder. A word that didn''t just sound powerful¡ªit felt dangerous. [Plunder: A power unspoken, a truth buried in the fabric of existence. A birthright of an Original. A Nyxilith Prince. The son of HER, whose will lingers beyond comprehension. Not given, never earned¡ªonly taken. He, who was fated to be nothing and own nothing, now stands beyond reach. He owns everything!] Yeah. That was it. The moment his consciousness snapped back, he felt it¡ªthis wasn''t just some upgrade or random level-up. This was something that had always been his. It wasn''t awakened. It unlocked. And the best part? He didn''t need to read the superpower breakdown or dive into the description of each of it''s abilities. Nah. It was just natural now¡ªlike breathing, or crushing anyone dumb enough to stand in his way. This wasn''t just power; it was him. The real him. This wasn''t Parker''s first life. Hell, it wasn''t even his fifth. This was the Ninth. So if there was something he knew than anything that would be his own power. And he didn''t need the system to break it down for him, not now, he wasn''t in any rush to check it out. Parker brushed off the whole Plunder thing like it was no big deal¡ªbecause, really, what was the rush? He had plenty of time to dive into all those shiny new abilities later. Right now? He lazily scrolled through the flood of notifications like someone checking their phone after ignoring a hundred texts. One life-altering superpower unlocked? Cool, cool... but what else you got for me? Prince Nyxilith. The Original. Son of HER. But did he lay there, eyes wide with existential dread? Nope. Indifference. Like always. Time hadn''t passed. Nothing felt new. It was like he''d always been this way¡ªuntouchable, above it all. And then¡ªding. Again. [Welcome back, Prince Nyxilith. Would you like to check your current soul?] Hah. The system sounded... different now. More alive. Less like some robotic, soulless algorithm and more like... Levi. Like an old companion who knew exactly how terrifying you really were. Parker''s smirk was lazy. "I know my soul, Levi. I know what it can do. But hey¡ªwon''t hurt to check its name, right?" [Right away, Prince!] [Origin Soul: Older than creation, beyond the reach of time or fate, it exists as the foundation upon which existence dares to stand. Life and death? Fragile illusions. This soul precedes them, untouched by the laws that shackle gods and mortals alike. It is not earned. Not granted. It simply is¡ªa birthright woven into the fabric of reality itself, whispered in the void before the first star dared to shine. An authority that doesn''t speak¡ªit commands. Without sound, without movement, the universe bends not out of fear, but recognition. There is no hunger. No ambition. What need is there for desire when everything is already yours by nature? This is not ascension. This is remembrance. The throne was never taken. It was always waiting. Acknowledgment Confirmed: You are not becoming¡ªyou are returning.] And there it was. Parker let out a sharp exhale, head tipping back as the system¡ªgood ol'' Levi¡ªdropped another over-the-top, cringe-fest of a description. Seriously, this girl never knew when to chill. Always so dramatic, like every notification needed to sound like the universe was on the edge of its seat. But whatever. Parker didn''t argue. He knew the weight behind his soul¡ªit didn''t need flowery words to feel real. If anything, Levi had done him a favor by toning it down. The real menace behind that description? Yeah, not something you wanted spilling into casual conversation. Simple. That was his style. Straight-up, no bullshit. With his Origin Soul humming beneath his skin, Parker didn''t need fancy tricks like Soulspire or other abilities and skills to guard his essence. Hiding from gods? Please. If he wanted, they could see him clear as day¡ªor better yet, see nothing at all. No gaps. No traces. Just...gone. And at higher levels? Not even blank space would give him away. But the real kicker? His soul wasn''t just some shield¡ªit was a weapon. He could do things with it. Big things. Only problem was, it''d been a while¡ªway too long since he last flexed those muscles. Back in his Eighth life... Wait. When was that? His brow furrowed. "Shit, how long has it been? When did I even live my Eighth life?" His mind felt like someone had thrown a brick through a stained-glass window¡ªshattered pieces everywhere, hard to put together. [It was right before the Olympian brothers threw hands with their parents, master!] Levi chimed in, chipper like it was no big deal. "Oh. That time?" Parker blinked, memory trickling back like cold water down his spine. "Yeah... those assholes. I owe ''em a good ass-kicking." Some memories were clear¡ªmaybe 5%, maybe 10%¡ªbut that grudge? Oh, he remembered that one just fine. [Master, not to be a buzzkill, but aren''t you, y''know... kinda weak for payback right now? Wrap things up here first. C''mon, there''s some fun waiting for you. Check the next notification!] "Levi, you know how to rub it, but you''re right." Parker''s voice dropped back into that cold, bossy tone Levi knew way too well. "Show me everything. And your new changes too. Now." Levi paused, probably rolling her nonexistent eyes on the other side of the system like, Here we go again. But Parker didn''t care. Payback? Yeah, that was coming. But first? Time to see what the hell was waiting for him next. Chapter 223 223: Nyxborn Chaos Path There were options. Parker sat there for a second, staring at the void like it had personally disrespected him. Laying on the ground? Nah. That wasn''t it. It didn''t vibe with the whole mighty presence, royalty incarnate energy he was supposed to radiate. So, he stood. Hands folded neatly behind his back like some dark emperor out of a fever dream, pacing slow and deliberate¡ªeach step a little reminder that he was in control. Always had been. Always would be. "Levi," he muttered, voice low but sharp enough to cut glass, "show me the damn notification. Let''s see my path." That was how it worked after hitting Tier 3. Every awakened who reached that level had to take on a path¡ªa cosmic roadmap tailored to their essence, their personality. Some wrestled with choice, like assassins or more. Not Parker. For Parker, there was no choice. Never had been. His path? It just happened¡ªautomatic, like muscle memory burned into the bones of every life before this one. Same damn path, every. single. time. Eight lives deep, and with each one, a new layer of that cosmic mess peeled back, like the universe itself couldn''t help but hand him another piece of the puzzle. And now? This was life number nine. The last round. No more rewinds, no more resets. This was it¡ªthe moment everything unlocked for real. Full send. The Nyxborn Chaos Path in all its insane, overpowered glory. And yeah, that path let him do a lot of messed-up, terrifyingly cool shit. One of the biggest perks? Making anything¡ªand he meant anything¡ªbend the knee. Beasts, spirits, even those Primordial beasts freaks who thought they were untouchable? Nah. They submitted. Levi and others like dragons and phoenixes? They were the Exhibit A of that power. Funny, though. Thinking back, before all this chaos truly kicked off, maybe Levi that little menace had sensed it coming, that her little act would soon be useless. That''s probably why she''d started acting like her real self¡ªless "helpful system" and more actual menace like a mother sending naggings in his mind. Shifting from helpful AI system vibes to her true form¡ªan actual problem. Like she knew her leash was about to snap. That little¡ª [Ding! You have unlocked the Nyxborn Chaos Path...] Oh, she wasn''t even gonna let him finish the insult and the notification smacked into his thoughts like a brick to the skull. * [Nyxborn Chaos Path A path of Prince Nyxilith¡ªthe chosen, the son of HER. The one who defies all structure, all reason, all limitations. The Master walks where existence itself trembles, wielding the power to unmake laws, twist fates, and command the primordial forces that shape reality itself. Not a mere wielder of chaos¡ªchaos breathes through the Master. Where the Master treads, order fractures. The known collapses. What once stood as untouchable, unbreakable, eternal¡ªbecomes nothing more than clay in the Master''s hands, ready to be shattered, reshaped, rewritten. This isn''t power. This isn''t destiny or fate. This is the living embodiment of chaos itself. When the Master moves, order cracks, and the ''impossible''? Yeah... that''s just another plaything!] * Parker blinked, jaw tightening as that last sentence hit. "...Damn, Levi. Did you swallow a thesaurus and wash it down with pure melodrama?" [You''re welcome, Master.] Levi''s voice oozed smug satisfaction, sugary-sweet and annoyingly proud. Parker couldn''t help the sharp exhale that left his chest, half-laugh, half-are you serious? But deep down? Yeah... He felt it. That chaos, that pull. This wasn''t just some fancy title¡ªthis was who he''d always been. And now? Now it was awake. Parker willed himself to see deeper into his path, and like flipping through pages of a book written in the fabric of existence, everything flowed right in front of him¡ªclear, inevitable. And there it was, waiting for him at the bottom of it all, beneath every ability he''d already unlocked. The last piece of the Nyxborn Chaos Path¡ªat the very bottom of others. The final layer wasn''t just power¡ªit was the truth of what he was becoming: [Entropy Sovereignty ¨C Master thrives in entropy; the greater the destruction, war, or cosmic disorder, the more his presence expands. Gods and Primordials fear him, for their own downfall fuels his ascension, making him a being that grows from the ruin of all things. [Anarchic Devourer ¨C Master does not simply plunder power¡ªhe can erase.its very concept from others. If a god wields fire, he does not steal it¡ªhe strips them of its very existence, twisting it into something beyond divine comprehension!] The trick he loved so good when he used to face the arrogant divines on his journeys through the existence but of course with his current level, trying to do this was tantamount to committing suicide. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire There''s more; [Absolute Lawlessness ¨C Master can abolish the laws of reality. When he enters a domain, the fundamental rules governing existence¡ªgravity, time, causality, divinity¡ªcollapse unless he wills otherwise. Even the highest gods stand powerless in his presence. [Primordial Seizure ¨C Master remakes the very essence of power. A deity of war? War itself bends to his will. A supreme being? Their nature is his to redefine. What was once their strength becomes an extension of his own vision!] This was power he unlocked in his Fourth life and he''d that reincarnated in a xianxia world like his Third life. Of course he didn''t remember every part of his eight lives and where he was, most were fragments. [Nyxborn Vessel (Boundless Capacity) ¨C Master can wield all things. His body does not reject foreign power¡ªit adapts, absorbs, and perfects. Divine forces, chaotic energies, eldritch truths¡ªwhere others would be consumed, he endures, unshaken!] This was his first life power than allowed him to store all powers he plundered endlessly without facing backlashes or limits to what he could have. It made his body limitless and boundless. [Genesis Paradox (Sovereign of Beginnings) ¨C Master controls the origins of all things. Life, Death, Space, and Time¡ªhe can reshape their beginnings, alter the foundation of existence itself. At lower levels, this power demands an immense toll, threatening to unravel even him!] "I don''t remember anything on that one but I get pretty much the gist of it!" Parker thought. Controlling the concepts of beginning? That spoke volumes of his title and the Prince Of Existence! [Soulbinder''s Dominion¡ªTaming the Untamed¡ª ¨C Master binds what defies control. Spirits, mythical beasts, eldritch horrors¡ªnone can resist his authority. The stronger the being, the greater the struggle, but once claimed, not even the gods can break free!] "This was my Second life power of my path, right?] [Yes master it is and the first thing you did was breaking into the timeline to see what happens in the future and that''s how to got...] "Spoilers, Levi!" He stopped her. [Yes master! I won''t mention anything about Ere, Medusa and others!] "Damn Levi! You just did!" [Here''s another one master,] [Chaos Nexus ¨C Master stands beyond destiny''s reach. Probability itself crumbles before him, making impossibilities his reality. No prophecy, no divine foresight, no universal law can dictate his path!] "Makes sense, I assume this is why you agreed to my orders when I first got you. I didn''t just corrupt the system, I was giving it orders and you just followed?" [Yes and no master, although by that time I wasn''t awake and the system didn''t know who you were, so you indeed corrupted the system to follow you order!] "I see, let''s see another one¡ªMy last power." [Nyxilith''s Will Over Fate ¨C Master reshapes fate at his will. With a mere gesture, he twists destinies, breaking the chains of predetermination. At lower levels, fate resists, demanding sacrifice¡ªhis time, his power, or even fragments of his very soul!] Parker tried to peer deeper¡ªreally feel the essence of that last aspect of his path. But the second he reached for it, bam¡ªa sharp, stabbing pain ripped through his mind like someone had just taken an ice pick to his skull. Hell, it wasn''t just the last one; every damn aspect hit back like a pack of rabid dogs. Something was wrong? Chapter 224 224: Emotionally Damaged Goddess Exes Parker tried to peer deeper¡ªreally feel the essence of that last aspect of his path. But the second he reached for it, bam¡ªa sharp, stabbing pain ripped through his mind like someone had just taken an ice pick to his skull. Hell, it wasn''t just the last one; every damn aspect hit back like a pack of rabid dogs. [Master, your soul hasn''t fully resonated with your real body yet. You need to finish the assimilation before you can control the essences of any of your path powers.] Levi''s voice slid into his head, way too casual for someone dropping bad news. [In the meantime, why not check out the abilities of Plunder?] Parker sighed, rubbing the back of his neck like that would magically get rid of the lingering sting. "Yeah, yeah¡ªI know. Just figured I''d poke around, see if there was any change since, y''know, this is my ninth and final life. Thought maybe the universe would cut me some slack for once." He paused, snorting under his breath. "Guess even I gotta follow my own messed-up rules." [Rules suck, huh?] Levi chimed in, snarky as ever. "Oh, bite me," Parker muttered, already bracing for another headache. "Alright, whatever¡ªtell me if Plunder''s got anything new. I already know the basics, don''t waste my time with the same old song and dance." [Actually, yeah, there''s some fresh upgrades¡ªnothing you can read outright, though. It''s all about your aura and influence now. You''ll feel it in action more than anything. Though... System functions got a nice little upgrade to match your... urban plundering tendencies.] Parker blinked, then let out a low, dry laugh. "Urban plundering? Seriously? That sounds like I''m about to rob a 7-Eleven with style. What the hell now, some budget Robin Hood in Gucci?" [Hey, you wanted upgrades that fit the current world structure, and voila?¡ªurban chaos vibes for the modern menace you are.] "Yeah, yeah, I get it. That''ll be all," Parker grumbled, waving off the voice in his head like that actually did something. "Now, let''s get this over with and finish checking your shiny new changes. Then... assimilation time." He paused for a second, dragging a hand through his hair. "God, I hate the word assimilation. Sounds like I''m about to join some creepy alien cult." [You kinda are, but hey¡ªat least you''re a creepy overly handsome and overpowered alien in this scenario. Just saying] "Fan-fucking-tastic." Parker smirked, that annoyingly handsome "I-know-I''m-the-problem" kind of smirk that could make angels wanna throw punches and demons second-guess their life choices. "Yeah, a perfect, annoyingly handsome creepy alien. Thanks for the ego boost, Levi." [Hey, just calling it how I see it, Master Perfectly Disturbing.] Levi''s voice practically dripped with snark. [You''re basically what happens when charisma gets mixed with ''I might ruin your life for fun.''] Parker chuckled, low and smug, like he owned every inch of chaos wrapped around him. "What can I say? It''s a gift¡ªcomes with the cheekbones and the ''I''ll-steal-your-soul-and-make-you-thank-me'' energy." [Seriously, how do you not have a fan club of emotionally damaged exes yet?] "Who says I don''t?" Parker''s smirk turned downright sinful, the kind of grin that could ruin divine reputations and start celestial wars. "Aphrodite? Let''s just say love hurts¡ªand she learned that the hard way. Then there was that Primordial beast... what was her name again? Oh yeah, Ny''thera the Devourer of Stars¡ªreal clingy after I broke her cosmic heart. And don''t even get me started on that time with Eris, Chaos goddess? Babe couldn''t handle a few centuries without me and some little competition." [You''re literally the reason therapy exists in the relationship multiverse and how Lady Solvence, The Eternal Mediator made all her money and why most goddesses are her friends!] "Hey, I don''t make the rules. I just... break them, twist them, and maybe flirt with them until they cry I bet Solvence is still swimming in riches." [You''re like the cosmic equivalent of an emotionally unavailable bad boy playlist.] Parker chuckled, dark and smooth, like every bad decision rolled into one charming disaster. "And yet, they always come back for an encore." [I swear, if the Multiverse had a restraining order, your name would be in bold, underlined, and highlighted.] "Levi, mon cher partenaire, that''s just called being unforgettable." His grin widened, lazy and cocky, the type that screamed trouble with extra sauce. "Anyway, enough flirting and my unresolved relationship. Time to get this creepy alien fully assimilated. Can''t rule the damn playground if I''m still stuck at half-power." Levi groaned. [You make everything sound like a bad teen drama mixed with a horror flick. Wait until they come knocking on this world.] Parker stretched, muscles pulling with that too-casual ease that screamed predator on vacation. "Yeah, well, welcome to my Netflix special¡ªPlunder This: The Alien''s Last Life. Coming soon to ruin everyone''s day." [God, you''re exhausting.] "And sexy. Don''t forget sexy." [I''d erase myself from existence if I could.] Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Too late. You''re stuck with me, mon cher partenaire dans le crime." [I hate you in three languages now.] "Aw, Levi, mi amor, you''re just mad you can''t pull off the creepy alien vibe like me." **** The Nexus Omni Realm thrummed like the heartbeat of the universe itself¡ªancient, raw, and way too damn loud for comfort. Parker stood dead center in it all, like some cosmic kingpin about to drop the hardest mixtape existence had ever heard. His body? Just chillin'' back in the real world, limp and soulless like an overpriced mannequin mid-reboot. Levi''s voice cut through the void, slick and smug as ever. [Alright, Master. Time to get your act together. Assimilation round nine¡ªlet''s crank this baby up.] "Yeah, yeah, let''s roll," Parker muttered, sounding like this was just another Tuesday instead of a full-on cosmic body-soul fusion. Casual as hell, like ordering fries at 3 AM¡ªif those fries could, y''know, rebuild the fabric of your existence. On the sidelines? Ere¡ªfurry, majestic, and suddenly feeling like the forgotten side character in a drama she didn''t sign up for. Her tail flicked with sheer betrayal. "Oh, cool, yeah, just ignore me. I''m obviously just here for decoration," she thought, eyes practically shooting daggers. Suddenly¡ª Then¡ªboom. It began. The air bent. Reality folded in on itself like the universe was flexing just for Parker. Threads of Omni Energy surged out of the void, raw and alive, snapping through the space like lightning that couldn''t decide if it wanted to kiss you or kill you. But here''s the twist¡ªthis wasn''t just energy. This was power that answered to him. Flowing into him like it belonged there. Like the whole damn universe was saying, "You''re the boss, dude." Did Parker know that immediately after the assimilation all his multiverse exes were going to feel his comeback? Chapter 225 225: Self-Soul-Corruption And then¡ªboom. It began. The air bent. Reality folded in on itself like the universe was flexing just for Parker. Threads of Omni Energy surged out of the void, raw and alive, snapping through the space like lightning that couldn''t decide if it wanted to kiss you or kill you. But here''s the twist¡ªthis wasn''t just energy. This was power that answered to him. Flowing into him like it belonged there. Like the whole damn universe was saying, "You''re the boss, dude." The connection snapped tight¡ªhis soul latched onto his body outside the Nexus realm like magnets supercharged with fate itself. His essence wasn''t just merging¡ªit was consuming, devouring every ounce of Omni Energy like he was born for this. His body outside? Yeah, that thing started rebuilding¡ªagain. Bones cracked, muscles layered, skin pulled tighter¡ªan upgrade on top of an upgrade. Like the universe was saying, "Oh, you thought you were done? Cute." Ere watched, wide-eyed, fur standing on end. "There''s no way that doesn''t hurt," she thought, heart twisting. "He''s either the toughest bastard alive or just too damn broken to feel anything anymore and how many rebuilding does he have to go through." But Parker? Nothing. No pain. No sting. Just a rush of rightness. Like this wasn''t struggle¡ªit was destiny in motion. Levi''s voice oozed smug approval. [Damn, Master. You''re turning into something real dangerous¡ªcosmic diamond-level dangerous.] Parker rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck like this was just another round at the gym. "Levi, you sound like this is new. This is round nine. Surprise me next time, yeah?" Right, there was no next time. This time he was here to stay! And then¡ªshit hit different. It wasn''t shadows this time. No, something deeper clawed its way out¡ªsomething raw, something that didn''t come from the Nexus. It came from him. The chill rolled in. Not just a cold breeze¡ªthis was death''s breath, brushing through the forest like an executioner''s hand. The air thickened, heavy like every atom had just remembered what fear felt like. The midday light dimmed like the sun itself was second-guessing its life choices. Ere''s claws dug into the ground. "What the hell, Parker?" Her voice cracked with something dangerously close to fear. Even Levi, always the cocky little shit, went eerily quiet. [Master...?] Parker didn''t flinch. His aura swelled, dragging the world down with it¡ªlike gravity had just cranked up to a soul-crushing eleven. Everything bent toward him¡ªbelow him. And it felt... right. The void didn''t just wrap around him¡ªit embraced him like a child embracing it''s parent after so long. A ruler''s crown made of apathy, indifference colder than the void between stars. His power wasn''t warm, wasn''t compassionate. It didn''t give¡ªit took. Ruthless. Inevitable. Ere took another step back, her voice trembling now. "Parker? No¡ªcome on. This isn''t you. Snap out of it. Please." Levi''s voice broke through, desperate now. [Hey¡ªhey, come back, dude. This ain''t it. You''re scaring the hell outta me.] But Parker... didn''t move. His eyes darkened, not black, but something worse¡ªemptiness pretending to be human. His aura was a crushing, endless ocean, and every living thing near him felt it. Felt the universe scream, You''re beneath him. That''s when Levi realized what was happening and didn''t panic anymore. The chill wrapped tighter. The forest around them withered¡ªtrees bent like they knew they were nothing. Ere''s breath hitched; she felt her own fear twist into something sharp and real. And Parker? He smiled. A slow, cold, unbothered smile. "This... this is what I''m supposed to be," his voice came out smooth, deep, and terrifying in how right it sounded. Ere''s heart clenched. "Please... snap out of it. This isn''t you. I know it''s not." Parker was like a force of chaos corrupting everything near him. But deep inside? Parker didn''t feel lost. He felt like he had finally come home. And just like that, the darkness didn''t swallow him. It welcomed him. Levi knew exactly what was happening¡ªand damn, it wasn''t good. Parker was slipping back into that version of himself¡ªthe cold, untouchable ruler of fear, the detached Prince Of Existence everyone who knew him secretly (or not-so-secretly) shit themselves over. This wasn''t anger bubbling up, no, that would''ve been manageable. If Parker got angry? Sure, hellfire and chaos, but at least it burned out eventually. This though? This was worse. This was Parker becoming himself¡ªthe cold, detached sovereign who didn''t need to rage. Why? Because when Parker decided something was done, the universe just... obeyed. No tantrums. No second chances. Just cold, calculated destruction. Last time? Oh yeah, last time was a straight-up apocalypse teaser trailer. All because some poor, dumb bastard thought it''d be a stellar idea to try and tame one of Parker''s beasts. Cute, right? Except, no. Parker nearly wiped out an entire realm¡ªbillions hanging on the edge of annihilation because someone poked the wrong cosmic bear. And Levi? Hell no. Not again. Cooling Parker down last time was like trying to put out a forest fire with a paper fan¡ªexcept the fire wanted to eat you too. He wasn''t being corrupted¡ªhell no. This wasn''t some dark force creeping in, twisting him into something else. No, Parker was becoming exactly what he was meant to be. The cold, detached prince he was born as. The kind of ruler who didn''t ask, didn''t plead¡ªhe decided. Reality didn''t argue with him; it bent. A force that didn''t need anger to destroy, just a simple truth: His will was law. Reason? Only strength. Mercy? That was for the weak. You didn''t bargain with someone like him¡ªyou survived him, if you were lucky. **** Somewhere else. Somewhere colder. The attic was a mess¡ªlike, hurricane-level chaos in the making. Old toys were scattered everywhere¡ªbroken action figures missing limbs, a lone teddy bear with one eye dangling like it had seen some shit. A forgotten soccer ball sat wedged between a stack of dusty boxes and a cracked lamp that had definitely been dead for years. The room was big enough for a kid to play in... if he had the energy for that. But the little boy didn''t. He sat in the corner, folded into himself like life had decided he was its favorite punching bag. Shirtless, shivering, and soaked to the bone. His hair clung to his forehead in wet, dark strands, icy water dripping down his neck and tracing jagged lines across his bare back. The kind of cold that didn''t just sting¡ªit bit, sharp and merciless, like winter itself had snuck in just to watch him suffer. Even the one miserable excuse for clothing left on him¡ªa pair of threadbare shorts¡ªwas drenched. Heavy and useless, like every ounce of warmth had been wrung out and tossed aside. The bed was just a few steps away. The covers¡ªthin as they were¡ªlooked like salvation. But his legs? They weren''t cooperating. They felt like two frozen bricks glued to the floor, heavy with exhaustion and dread. Moving wasn''t just hard¡ªit was impossible. And that cold? Goddamn. It wasn''t just outside biting through the attic walls¡ªit was inside him now. Like some icy guillotine resting on the back of his neck, daring him to even think about moving. Go ahead, it seemed to whisper. See what happens. From downstairs, voices tore through the cold silence. Sharp. Angry. Ripping through the house like claws on glass. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire He couldn''t make out the words¡ªthe freezing numbness in his ears made sure of that. But honestly? Did it even matter? Chapter 226 226: Happy Birthday, Parker. Not. That''s all they were. Different voices, same poison. Two sides of the same damn coin¡ªpowerful, cruel, and cold as the winter storm outside. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire BLACKWOODS. The boy blinked slowly, breath shaky and weak. And somewhere deep inside, something colder than the attic air began to stir. A strange warmth surged through him. The cold vanished¡ªsnap, just like that. Parker''s tiny, shivering body collapsed onto the floor, but not from pain. No, it was... warmth. Comfort. Like sinking into the softest blanket after a nightmare. Unconsciousness wrapped him up like velvet. But he didn''t hit the ground for long. Some unseen force¡ªgentle yet firm¡ªlifted him effortlessly, carrying him to the bed like a mother would with a sleeping child. The chill faded, replaced by a soft, cocooning embrace that swallowed every fear and worry whole. And then he was carried in a new world he never knew possible... A dream! In this world, he wasn''t some shivering, forgotten kid in an attic. No¡ªhe was the Prince. Not just of a kingdom, not even a planet¡ªeverything. A ruthless, a cold sovereign Prince Of Existence itself. His every thought was law, every command gospel. What were the chances? He soared on the backs of dragons whose scales burned brighter than dying stars. Phoenixes screamed his name across galaxies. Angels¡ªyeah, those celestial, pure beings¡ªbathed him. Goddesses? They begged for his attention, falling to their knees just for a glance. He ruled worlds upon worlds¡ªinfinite empires bent under his heel, and that feeling? Damn, it was right. No cold attic. No shivers. No pain. Just power. Endless, terrifying, beautiful power. Not an orphan living under his aunt''s roof, surrounded by a family who made sure every hour of his life was stitched with misery. No. Here? He was everything. Could be anything. Just his servants alone weren''t just anyone¡ªthey were the rulers of realms. Kings, queens, gods, and monsters alike would bow at his feet, commanding entire worlds beyond the tiny, broken one the boy knew now. Whole galaxies spun in their palms, and they answered to him¡ªthe cold, ruthless prince who didn''t just rule existence... He Owned It. **** Run! Run! Run as fast as you can! That voice in his head screamed like a broken alarm clock that wouldn''t shut the hell up. His instincts fired on pure survival mode¡ªlike every cell in his body was begging him to move. But seven-year-old Parker? Yeah, he stumbled. His foot caught on the edge of the pavement like it was out to get him, and bam¡ªhe hit the ground hard. Warm asphalt scraped his palms as he tried to crawl, but the shadows behind him were faster. Closer. Laughter cut through the air¡ªsharp and mean. "Look at him," one of the boys sneered, his voice thick with that classic bully venom. "The little crybaby thought he could run?" "I am not a crybaby, assholes!" He muttered but they didn''t even hear, his voice was lost in the loud manic laughs of his pursuers . "Pathetic," another chuckled, stepping forward like some budget horror movie villain. Parker didn''t move. Didn''t dare. Fear sank its claws in deep, wrapping around his chest like a vice. His body folded in on itself¡ªknees tucked tight, arms over his head¡ªa human shield made of nothing but bones and desperation. He knew what was coming. Hell, he could feel it before it hit. And then¡ªbam! The first kick slammed into his ribs like a freight train made of pure humiliation. Sharp, sudden, and mean, like the universe itself had decided to remind him just how powerless he really was. His breath caught in his throat¡ªa jagged gasp that didn''t dare escape. The ache burned through his side, spreading like wildfire, but Parker didn''t move. Didn''t flinch. Because flinching? That would''ve been a win for them. "C''mon, freak¡ªwhere''s that tough guy act?" one of them sneered, voice dripping with that cheap, fake confidence only bullies wore like armor. Another kick¡ªthis one straight to his back. Sharp, mean, like they were trying to crack him open and spill whatever was left inside. Parker''s breath hitched, but still¡ªno tears. No sound. Just him, curled up like the world''s smallest fortress. "Oh, what''s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Or maybe you finally figured out you''re just... nothing," another voice mocked, followed by the snickers of the pack. Nothing. That word stung worse than the fists. But Parker? He didn''t flinch. Didn''t react. "You don''t get the satisfaction," he told himself, over and over, like some shitty mantra. The punches kept coming, cruel and lazy, like they were bored with their own cruelty now. His body screamed for it to stop, but his mind? Ice cold. He wouldn''t break. Not for them. Not for anyone. And as the shadows of those boys loomed over him¡ªin the lead was the son of the very family that should''ve protected him¡ªParker stayed silent. Because silence? That was the only thing he still owned. **** The first birthday without his parents should''ve meant something, right? A cake, maybe. A shitty balloon from the dollar store. Heck, even a half-hearted "happy birthday" would''ve been fine. But nah¡ªlife wasn''t handing out gifts. Especially not this life. Not when the family made it crystal clear: You don''t get to celebrate today. Not on Annabelle''s birthday. Annabelle¡ªthe princess of the house. Golden child. Darling of the family. The kind of kid who could sneeze on a cake, and people would still cheer like she cured cancer. Meanwhile, Parker sat there at the end of the table, a ghost in his own life, watching the candles flicker on her cake. His name wasn''t mentioned. No slice handed to him. Just... nothing. Like he didn''t even exist. And damn, that hurt more than any punch ever could, at least for a kid he was then ¡ª That night, with the weight of silence crushing him, Parker did the only thing that made sense. He ran. Sneaking out wasn''t hard¡ªwhen no one gave a shit about you, no one noticed when you disappeared. The cold bit into him as he sprinted through the quiet streets, lungs burning, shoes slapping against pavement. And there it was. Home. The mansion stood there like a sleeping giant¡ªsilent, empty, but somehow... waiting. Mocking him with every dark window. Or maybe it was embracing him, whispering, "It''s okay not to be okay. Being alone doesn''t make you weak." And that night, something strange stirred in the shadows¡ªunseen, but impossible to ignore. Chapter 227: Runaway Prince of Nothing The mansion stood there like a sleeping giant¡ªsilent, empty, but somehow... waiting. Mocking him with every dark window. Or maybe it was embracing him, whispering, "It''s okay not to be okay. Being alone doesn''t make you weak." And those whispered wrapped him into cold reassurance that at least he wasn''t alone. He walked forward but he didn''t go through the front door. No, that felt wrong. Instead, he slipped around back, past the wild garden, until he found them. The graves. His mom and dad¡ªburied in cold stone and forgotten memories. He sat down by his mom''s tombstone, fingers brushing the carved letters like it could bring her back. But she didn''t come. She never did. The dam broke. Tears slid down his cheeks, quiet and raw, like bleeding from the inside out. No audience. No judgment. Just him and the ghosts of better days. And when the exhaustion hit, he didn''t fight it. He just curled up right there¡ªright against the cold stone¡ªletting sleep drag him under like the world had finally stopped caring. But here''s the thing¡ªlife''s a sneaky bastard. Because when Parker blinked awake, it wasn''t cold stone beneath him anymore. It was... soft. Warm. Familiar. His parents'' bed? One his mother usually occupied alone when his "father" was away on "bussiness" every night. Strange? The smell of old wood, faded perfume, and something that felt like safety¡ªif safety had ever really been his. And standing there, like a shadow carved from nightmares and reality all at once, was her. Helena. Eyes like frozen glass. Presence heavy enough to crush a soul. She didn''t say anything at first. Just stared at him like she already knew every broken piece inside him. And for the first time that night, Parker didn''t feel alone. He felt... claimed. Life was a struggle and fate was a bitch because... Parker felt as if something was wrong as it something had been robbed off him. Why did she come here? Was she going to do something bad to him as always? And why was he feeling the feeling of satisfaction to someone he should hate! He''d ran way home and he knew she wasn''t going to forgive him. If only he could turn back time and this never happens... Helena''s eyes widened as the world warped, she moved backwards, on, the whole world started moving backwards... **** Your first birthday without your parents should mean something. A cake¡ªcheap and badly frosted, maybe. A knockoff toy wrapped in gas station paper. Something that says, "Hey, kid, we see you. You''re still here." But nope. Instead, Parker sat at the table like a damn shadow. The kind of shadow people knew was there but tried really hard not to look at¡ªlike a stain they couldn''t scrub out. Across from him, Annabelle sparkled. Literally. The princess of the house, with her glittery pink dress and matching tiara, like she was ready to audition for some Toddlers & Tiaras reboot. What was happening was slightly different than it had been in the previous time but Parker didn''t know what he''d done. The family hovered around her like loyal subjects, all fake smiles and high-pitched laughs. The whole room smelled like frosting, candles, and that weird plastic scent balloons give off when they''re freshly blown up. Her cake was ridiculous¡ªthree layers of sugar-coated love, drowning in frosting and decorated with little edible flowers. And Parker? Nothing. No cake. No balloons. No half-assed "happy birthday" tossed his way out of pity. Because how dare his pathetic existence share the same birthday as their precious little Annabelle? Instead, he sat there, stiff and quiet, like he wasn''t even part of the picture. Invisible. A ghost who just happened to breathe a little too loud..And God, it stung like hell. Imagine that to a little kid he was. This time, he saw his aunt Helena hovering close to him as of guarding him, or rather, trying to keep him in place? But she couldn''t stay for too long! And Parker managed to slip away. It happened again. That night, the house was silent¡ªexcept for the giggles and leftover party noise echoing down the hall. The balloons were still floating, mocking him with their stupid cheer. So he left. The cold hit him like a slap the second he stepped outside. Wind clawed at his skin, and the night felt too big, too empty. His breath puffed out in little clouds as his shoes pounded against the pavement. And then, there it was. Home. Not the prison he lived in now¡ªbut home. The mansion looked like it had been ripped out of a dream¡ªand not the good kind. Windows dark and hollow, vines creeping over old bricks, the silence too loud to ignore. The front door loomed like a judge ready to pass sentence. But Parker didn''t go to the front. That wasn''t his way. This time he didn''t hear the whispers but he had no way of knowing. He slipped around back, stumbling through the overgrown garden until he found them. The graves. The air grew colder near them, like even the wind knew to be quiet here. Two stones, side by side¡ªcarved, polished, and perfect. Mom and Dad. His legs folded beneath him, and suddenly, all the walls he''d built up¡ªevery stubborn, angry, fuck-you barrier¡ªjust shattered. His hand traced over his mom''s name first, shaky and small. God, she had been everything. Her hugs were the kind that made monsters under the bed vanish, the kind that smelled like sunshine and cinnamon. The kind of love that made the world make sense. And now? Nothing. Just cold stone and fading memories. The tears came quietly, sliding down his cheeks like little betrayals. His throat clenched, chest tight and raw. No one was watching. No one could laugh at him here. So, he let himself break. And when exhaustion finally dragged him down, he didn''t fight it. He curled against the tombstone like it was the last bit of warmth in the world. And for the first time that night¡ªmaybe for the first time since they left¡ªhe fell asleep with a peaceful heart with no worry or longing But when Parker woke up, something was off. Again! No cold stone under him. No biting wind. No dew-soaked grass. Instead... softness. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire Warm sheets. A heavy blanket wrapped around him like a hug made of fabric. And the air¡ªGod, it smelled like them. Like his mom''s vanilla perfume and his dad''s old leather chair..He blinked hard, trying to shove the sleep away¡ªand that''s when it hit him. He was in their bed. The master bedroom. The one place in the house that had felt sacred. And he wasn''t alone. Standing by the window, bathed in the pale moonlight, was her. Helena! Cold beauty carved from shadows and ice. Her presence filled the room like a storm waiting to break. Those eyes¡ªGod, those eyes¡ªweren''t just looking at him. They were reading him, like she could see every broken piece inside his soul and wasn''t surprised by any of it. And she was poised like she was ready to pounce on him to stop something from happening? No words came at first. Just silence, thick and sharp, dragging out every second like it wanted to suffocate him. And Parker? He didn''t feel scared. Not really. Not this time! He felt chosen? He didn''t do anything and let himself sigh and warmness wrapped around him. Chapter 228: The Battle for Parker: Light, Dark, and... McDonald’s? "Chosen? What a stupid thing to think in the presence of someone who stood there, did jack shit, and watched while you got wrecked."The voice hit like gravity itself, heavy and suffocating, bending reality just by existing. The man stood there, draped in dark royal clothes that didn''t just look expensive¡ªthey looked like they were stitched from the concept of power itself. Midnight threads shimmered like liquid void, woven with streaks of violet so deep they swallowed the light. His presence? It didn''t walk into the room¡ªit owned the room. The air curved around him like the world wasn''t worthy of seeing his face, a blur of something too vast, too ancient, like reality itself refused to define him. "Mmh, gotta say... I agree on that one," drawled another voice, smooth like old money. This guy leaned lazily to the side, dripped in billionaire swagger¡ªtailored suit so sharp it could cut glass, gold cufflinks flashing with that fuck-you-I''m-rich energy. His whole vibe screamed effortless wealth, like he could buy the air you were breathing just for kicks. "You can be stupid, Parker," the man in black shot out, voice slick with mockery. Parker just smirked, shrugging like the weight of the universe was light work. "Nah, not really. It''s a feeling¡ªI couldn''t explain it since I was a kid. Gods? Hell, maybe I did come from you. After all, half the weird shit I couldn''t explain growing up was probably your fault anyway." "Say that again. Dare." The darker version of Parker let out this dry, hollow chuckle, dripping with sarcasm and venom. "And why the hell do you talk about gods like they''re¡ªoh, right. They''re supposed to be some kinda divine beings in this joke of a world?" "Yeah, genius," Parker shot back, voice flat, like he was talking to the slowest kid in class. "Humans need something to hold onto, something to make the chaos suck less. Obviously." "Figures," the darker Parker scoffed, shaking his head like the disappointment was personal. "But gods? Really? Primordial spirits I''d get. But gods? That''s weak as hell. So much for my ninth life..." Parker snorted. "Right. But hey¡ªat least there''s McDonald''s, right?" Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire "Something we both agree on!" That actually got the darker Parker to pause and nod. He nodded slowly, the tiniest hint of agreement breaking through the snark. Some things were universal truths, and greasy fries at 2 a.m. was one of them. But then the air thickened. Scenes¡ªscenes of his another experience that had shifted his world¡ªstarted playing out around them. Parker''s past, raw and ugly, looping like a damn horror movie stuck on repeat. Every slap, every cut, every failure clawed its way back to the surface. Each wave of pain? It chipped away at him, dragging him down, deeper and deeper into the shadows. And the darker Parker? He just watched with that cruel, satisfied smirk, feeding off every crack in his armor. Then¡ª "Forgive yourself." Her voice was soft¡ªtoo soft for someone who knew damn well how deep his pain ran. It wasn''t just sympathy; it was like she felt it, like every crack in him echoed through her chest. "Forgive the little boy who didn''t know what the hell to do. The kid who was scared, alone... Forgive him, Parker." His throat tightened like a damn vice. His jaw clenched so hard it hurt. He shook his head, swallowing that lump burning in his throat like swallowing glass. "Tessa, I¡ª" "No," she cut him off, sharp but gentle. Like ripping a band-aid off, but with a hand that didn''t let go. "It wasn''t his fault. Never was. And it''s bullshit¡ªbullshit¡ªfor you to keep carrying that crap around like it belongs to you." Parker blinked hard, eyes glassy and stinging like hell. "There''s no such thing as fair or unfair, Tessa," he muttered, voice rough, dragging every word like dead weight. Tessa leaned in, pulling him close with no hesitation. His head rested against her chest, and¡ªdamn it¡ªshe kissed his forehead like he wasn''t the broken mess he felt like. Like maybe, just maybe, there was something left in him worth saving. "I know," she whispered into his hair. "But let it go, Parker. Not for them. For you. You want revenge? You want them to pay? Cool. But first, forgive yourself." And just like that¡ªsnap¡ªthe floodgates cracked open. No loud sobs, no dramatic breakdown¡ªjust quiet, shaky breaths, like his soul was leaking out through every crack in his chest. And he hated himself for it. For being weak. For breaking. But God, he couldn''t stop. Tessa didn''t say a damn thing after that. She didn''t have to. She just held him tighter, arms wrapped around him like she was afraid he''d shatter into dust if she let go for even a second. And honestly? In that moment, Parker didn''t feel like the cold, sharp version of himself he usually was. He felt like him¡ªthe scared kid who just wanted someone to hold him and not let go. Of course, the other Parker had been watching, gagging in the corner like, "Bro, seriously? Tears? That''s weak as hell." But screw that. Sometimes, weakness wasn''t weakness. Sometimes, it was just being human. As the weight of her arms around him held him steady, the sobs finally slowing, he showed up. That damn voice. A dry chuckle echoed through the space like nails on glass¡ªgrating, smug, and every shade of irritating. "Geez... Man, you cried?" The darker Parker''s voice dripped with mockery again, sharp like broken glass under bare feet. "That''s gross. Not so us, huh? Imagine the joke SHE would make if she knew¡ªdamn, SHE''d eat us alive. But seriously? How can you be so goddamn weak?" But here''s the thing¡ªeven with all that venom, all that bite¡ªsomething twitched in him. A crack. A hesitation. And Parker felt it. That pull. Memories of Tessa, clear as daylight¡ªher laugh, her stubborn eyes, the way she held him like he was worth saving¡ªcame crashing down on both of them like a tidal wave. The darker Parker stumbled. "What the hell¡ª" "This is what you''re trying to hold on top of?!" The voice rose, bitter and clawing. "This weakness? This pathetic vulnerability? Really, dude? After everything we''ve been through? You''re gonna let love and...warmth be your anchor? Are you actually messed up in the head? Falling for a mundane human¡ªhow sad is that?" Parker... chuckled. Low, steady, and¡ªdamn¡ªit was cold. "Yeah," Parker muttered, turning toward him. "At least I got some warmth left in me. Something that reminds me I''m alive, not just some cold, empty shell walking through the motions like you." The darker Parker laughed¡ªno, howled. Mockery rolled off him like smoke, thick and suffocating. "Bro, after all the shit we''ve survived? After all the betrayal, the blood, the loss? You really think love deserves even the last piece of us?" Parker''s eyes narrowed, that grin not budging an inch. "You think love''s weak? Cool. Maybe it is." He leaned in just enough, voice dropping to something razor-sharp. "But here''s the funny thing¡ªit''s also strong as hell." The darker version faltered¡ªjust for a second. "You know why?" Parker pressed on. "''Cause if it wasn''t for that ''soft side''¡ªthe side that gave enough of a damn to save her¡ªwe wouldn''t even be awake right now. You feel that? That crack running through you? That''s not weakness, asshole. That''s power. Love didn''t break us¡ªit dragged our sorry asses back." Silence. Thick. Heavy. The darker Parker''s sneer wavered¡ªjust a little¡ªas memories of Tessa surged again, hotter, brighter, stronger than before. Every soft smile, every moment she held him when he couldn''t hold himself together. "You..." The darker Parker''s voice cracked, low and venom-laced. "You''re gonna regret this." "Maybe," Parker shrugged, stepping forward, voice steady now¡ªstronger than it had been in forever. "But at least I''ll rather regret feeling this warmth. And not like some hollow ghost hiding behind bullshit and fear of the past using that to fuel some shitty revenges and more bullshit. I don''t need any of those as my driving force, I am powerful enough you coward!" And that was the turning point. A fight for the soul. Whoever won? That was gonna be the Parker who opened his eyes next. Chapter 229 229: Guardian of the Past—One True Self A new memory hit like a punch to the gut, dragging Parker through the chaos of emotions¡ªthe heartbreak, the pain, the moments with Tessa¡ªuntil this. A voice. Small, but sharp. Cutting. "Hey. Put him down. Now." The command sliced through the air like a goddamn blade. It wasn''t loud. It didn''t need to be. That voice¡ªyoung, way too young to sound that intimidating¡ªcarried the kind of weight that could make even the darkest shadows hesitate. Cold, sharp, and scary in that unnerving way, like something way bigger was standing behind her, wearing her skin. Julian and his goons froze. Just for a second. Then they glanced at each other and¡ªlike the morons they were¡ªshrugged. This was years ago. Way before Parker had any real power. Julian turned, cocky smirk locked and loaded. "Or what, Ravencroft?" His tone was pure condescension, like she was nothing but a buzzing fly. But Maya? She didn''t even flinch. Arms folded, grin sharp as a razor. "Well, what can I say, wolfie?" She practically spat the nickname like an insult wrapped in velvet. "You keep this up, and I''ll make sure the Circle knows you''ve already outgrown your "chances" for today¡ªbut didn''t know when to stop." Her eyes gleamed, dangerous and smug. "Let''s see how well you fight when Vivian hears about this." That name hit. Julian''s smirk shattered like glass under a hammer. His boys flinched like they''d been gut-punched by air alone. One by one, they dropped young Parker to the ground like he was radioactive. "I thought so," Maya said, voice dripping with mock pity. "Muscles but no brains. Guess evolution didn''t hit everyone." Julian''s fists clenched, face burning with humiliation¡ªbut he didn''t move. All bark, no bite. Maya rushed over, crouching beside Parker, her eyes softening instantly. "You okay?" But young Parker jerked away¡ªpain, fear, humiliation twisting his face¡ªand bolted. "Parker!" She called after him, but he was already gone. She smiled anyway, small and sad. "Please... awaken," she whispered under her breath. "I can''t keep seeing you like this." And just like that, she ran after him, determined. **** "S-she always knew who I am," Parker muttered, voice barely there, like the words physically hurt to say. "Yeah, genius," the darker Parker scoffed, bitterness curling like smoke in his voice. "That''s why she''s been clinging to you all this time. And it''s not just knowing¡ªMaya''s more than that." Parker''s heart clenched. "Does this mean..." "Origin Families?" His darker self cut in with a snort. "Yeah. Nyxilith, baby." The weight of that realization hit hard. "She''s been protecting us... all this time," Parker whispered, like the truth was too heavy to carry. "Yeah," the darker voice softened, just a bit. "And we once... we loved her. But Mom just had to make us promise..." Parker felt it¡ªmemories slamming into him in waves, like a damn movie montage on fast-forward. Eight lives. Eight versions of himself. And in every single one, Maya was there. Not the Maya of now¡ªbut his Maya. The one who had been by his side through it all. The flashes weren''t clear¡ªmore like glimpses through a fogged-up window. Maybe two percent of the whole picture of what she really was to him, but shit¡ªit was enough. The other him scoffed, but there was a ghost of a smile there. "Maya''s probably losing her shit right now. Bet she''s happier than anyone. Even happier than Vivian. Maybe." And then, like a TV channel flipping without warning, the scene shifted. Their mother. Her presence hit like a cold wind slicing through flesh. Sharp. Merciless. Unyielding. **** She stood there, a silhouette shrouded in something Parker still couldn''t see through. It had always been like this, across every life. Even now, in this memory, her face refused to be seen. Like the universe itself didn''t want them to know her fully. Or more like the universe itself couldn''t comprehend her face. But her voice? That, they could never forget. "Promise me," she commanded, the weight of it sinking into young Parker''s bones. "You''ll never¡ª" Parker didn''t need to hear the rest. He already knew. His throat tightened. "This is why," he whispered. "This is why I''ve been so fucking cold to her. Why I¡ª" Dark Parker exhaled, rolling his eyes. "Damn, we''re dumb." Parker let out a short, dry laugh. "Yeah." "We didn''t hurt our woman, Parker. Neither did Mom," the darker Parker growled, almost offended by the idea. Like he was about to throw hands with himself. Parker let out a shaky breath. "Yes, we did." His voice cracked. "But it was to protect her. If she had tried to forcefully awaken me back then¡ªshit would''ve gone real bad." Dark Parker scoffed. "Yeah, that''s why Mom made us promise not to accept her feelings until we awakened. We didn''t know why back then, but we sure as hell do now." His voice dropped, grim. "And it''s over. We fulfilled Mother''s promise." They both fell silent. Then, at the exact same time, they muttered: "At the cost of hurting Maya for years." And just like that¡ªit hit. A moment so raw, so real, that both halves of Parker stopped trying to tear each other apart. The anger. The pain. The regret. The love. And when it all settled? The world cracked open. A pulse¡ªviolent, raw, and unfathomably vast¡ªexploded from them. Reality itself seemed to bend for a second, like the universe had to adjust to what had just happened. "Shit," Dark Parker muttered, voice shaking for the first time ever. "We''re actually doing this, huh?" Parker exhaled, chest tight, eyes burning. "Yeah. We are." And for the first time ever¡ªthey weren''t fighting. They were one. Prince Nyxilith Awakened. **** One minute later... Parker stretched, rolling his shoulders like he''d just woken up from the best nap of his life¡ªexcept this nap came with god-tier power-ups and some existential-level revelations. He glanced at Ere, stiff in his arms like she was questioning all her life choices. "Alright, let''s get your new features, grab Nyxara and Ignisra, and then¡ªboom¡ªwe''re outta here." Levi''s text flickered in his mind like an annoyed notification. [Did you just say ''features'' like I''m some kind of character in a game, Master?] "Yes." Parker smirked. "And as my overworked and underappreciated system, you should be used to it by now." [Oh, my existence is pure suffering.] "You''ll live." Parker shrugged. "Now, let''s see the upgrade of my favorite urban plunder and logic murder system and wake up some phoenixes." [Master, what about your Nyxilith rights?] Levi chimed in. [You do realize what that means, right? Oh, wait¡ªcrap, you have eight lives, so of course you don''t.] Parker blinked. "Oh, fuck. Right." He exhaled. "That''s probably important, huh?" Levi sighed. [You think?] "You''re catching up, Levi." Parker smirked. [So, we''re waking up the twin phoenixes next, Master?] "That''s the plan." He grinned, adjusting Ere in his arms like she was a pampered housecat instead of a Primordial Beast of Death and DestructionTM. Ere gave him a deadpan stare. "You''re enjoying this way too much." "Damn right I am." He pet her head. "Now let''s go start some shit." Chapter 230 230: One Minute Ago... One minute ago... In the Nexus Omni Realm, the prince''s stormy gray eyes snapped open¡ªbut this time... they weren''t just eyes. They were depthless, ancient, swirling with the kind of power that made the universe itself pause. No longer just Parker''s gaze¡ªno, this was the stare of something unfathomable, something that had finally woken the fuck up. His vision swept over the space around him, and this time, he understood. More than before. More than ever. Because now¡ªhe was whole. He exhaled, feeling the weight of his new reality settle. "You''re still here, huh?" His voice carried a weight that wasn''t just his own as he looked at the Nexus Omni Realm. He knew this place. Knew it better than he ever had. Power rippled off him in waves¡ªnot the kind that made the ground shake, but the kind that made reality itself hold its breath. His entire form radiated a presence that screamed dominance, grandeur, and just a little bit of ''fuck around and find out''. His eyes finally landed on Ere, who had been mid-sprint toward him before freezing in place. To Parker, it had been hours of reliving his past lives. To Ere? It had been an instant¡ªone second he was still being corrupted by something darker, the next? Boom. He was awake, radiating so much power she could feel herself breaking past the Fourth Tier before it stopped. But honestly? Tiers were a joke at this point. Parker''s presence alone made them feel like a toddler trying to measure the ocean with a bucket. Parker stretched out his arms lazily and smirked. "Erebus, my mischievous little assassin." Ere''s ears twitched. What. She took a step back, thrown off by two things: 1. The way-too-affectionate tone, because¡ªwho the fuck was this man? 2. The what the hell did he just call her? "Assassin?" she echoed, blinking. Was she now an assassin just bacause she''d helped him handle a single man? Parker froze. "Oh. Right. You''re still clueless. Duh. You don''t have your memories yet!" He facepalmed. "Memories?" Ere squinted. "The fuck are you talking about?" Parker gave her the most unimpressed look. "Be so for real right now. Did you think it was just luck that I got you as my pet?" He huffed. "Who the hell randomly bonds with a Primordial Beast? Be fucking for real." Ere''s tail flicked. "A Primordial what now?" "Oh my God," Parker groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "You are so clueless. Hey, Levi, is she playing dumb or what?" A voice chimed in. [No, Master. And you know it. She hasn''t awakened her memories yet¡ªjust like the others. If anything, I''m the only one who remembers everything¡ª] A pause. [Actually, scratch that. Only this half of me remembers everything. The other Levi is still in the dark. Don''t rush them, Master.] Parker sighed. "Fine, fine. Noted." He crouched, scooping Ere into his arms, rubbing behind her ears with zero warning. Ere went stiff. "What the fuck are you doing?" "Holding my dangerous little murder beast. Deal with it." Ere hissed, but she wasn''t fighting. "You''re acting real weird." "Get used to it," Parker shot back, standing up. Parker stretched, rolling his shoulders like he''d just woken up from the best nap of his life¡ªexcept this nap came with god-tier power-ups and some existential-level revelations. He glanced at Ere, stiff in his arms like she was questioning all her life choices. "Alright, let''s get your new features, grab Nyxara and Ignisra, and then¡ªboom¡ªwe''re outta here." Levi''s text flickered in his mind like an annoyed notification. [Did you just say ''features'' like I''m some kind of character in a game, Master?] "Yes." Parker smirked. "And as my overworked and underappreciated system, you should be used to it by now." [Oh, my existence is pure suffering.] "You''ll live." Parker shrugged. "Now, let''s see the upgrade of my favorite urban plunder and logic murder system and wake up some phoenixes." [Master, what about your Nyxilith rights?] Levi chimed in. [You do realize what that means, right? Oh, wait¡ªcrap, you have eight lives, so of course you don''t.] Parker blinked. "Oh, fuck. Right." He exhaled. "That''s probably important, huh?" Levi sighed. [You think?] "You''re catching up, Levi." Parker smirked. [So, we''re waking up the twin phoenixes next, Master?] "That''s the plan." He grinned, adjusting Ere in his arms like she was a pampered housecat instead of a Primordial Beast of Death and DestructionTM. Ere gave him a deadpan stare. "You''re enjoying this way too much." "Damn right I am." He pet her head. "Now let''s go start some shit." Levi''s voice hummed in Parker''s mind, skeptical as ever. [Master, are you sure it''s a good idea to bring back the twin phoenixes so soon?] Parker smirked, still scratching behind Ere''s ears. "Levi, you''re acting like I''m releasing two rabid animals into a daycare." [Because that''s exactly what you''re doing.] "That''s crazy. It''s at least a high-security prison." [Oh, so you do remember what happened last time.] Levi deadpanned. [Nyxara nearly incinerated a celestial just because they looked at her funny.] Parker waved that off. "To be fair, dude was looking at her like she owed him money." [And Ignisra?] Levi pushed. [Are we just gonna forget the part where she almost rewrote the fabrics of history just to win an argument?] Parker blinked. "...It was an important argument." [About pastries, Master. She almost obliterated an entire plane over pastries.] "She was passionate, okay? I respect that." [And Ignisra?] Levi pushed. [Are we just gonna forget the part where she accidentally purified a demonic overlord just by cuddling her? That poor overlord¡ªpoor her indeed] Parker blinked. "...Okay, but that''s not her fault. She''s built like that." [She erased an entire bloodline''s worth of curses just by napping on their ancestral grounds, Master. She doesn''t even try to cause problems¡ªshe just exists and reality bends over backward.] "She''s adorable is what she is." [Adorably dangerous.] Levi let out the digital equivalent of a long, exasperated sigh. [I''m just saying, you''re basically summoning a walking apocalyptic event twice over. Maybe we should pace ourselves?] Parker chuckled, stretching his arms. "Come on, you know you missed them. Besides, what''s life without a little chaos?" [A lot safer, for starters.] Ere, who had been silently listening, flicked her tail against his face. "So what you''re telling me," she drawled, "is that you''re bringing back two overpowered, unhinged firebirds who have zero impulse control?" Levi could project her voice even for Ere to be part of their conversation. "...That is an oversimplification." Levi and Ere both stared at him. Parker sighed. "Alright, fine. They may be troublemakers. May. But it''s not like they''re gonna burn down the multiverse in the first five minutes." Levi hummed. [I give them two.] "Pessimist." [Realist.] Ere hopped onto Parker''s shoulder, yawning. "I, for one, look forward to the inevitable disaster. Should be entertaining." Parker grinned. "That''s the spirit." Levi groaned. [This is going to be a nightmare.] Chapter 231 231: New Features— The THIRD Sibling Honestly? The new system features weren''t anything crazy. No reality-breaking cheat codes, no "God Mode" unlock. Just some upgrades Levi had slapped on like she was updating a damn phone app. First off, the name changed. [Ding! System name updated to Urban Plundering!] Parker sighed. Here we go. Levi was always doing some weird shit. This was the same system he''d been using since day one, but now she was rebranding like a damn tech startup. "Urban Plundering?" he muttered. "What, are we running a cyberpunk crime syndicate now?" Levi didn''t bother explaining. She never did when she knew she was being ridiculous on purpose. Whatever. Moving on. Next was something called the Sentient Bond. Which, in theory, sounded cool. In practice? It just meant Levi had decided to stop pretending to be a robotic voice and was now fully committing to being the annoying best friend who never shut up. This had started happening even before his awakening, but at least back then she''d tried to keep her opinions quiet. Now? She was free to be as loud, dramatic, and insufferable as she wanted inside his head. And because the universe had a twisted sense of humor, she wasn''t just a system¡ªshe was a part of something bigger. Not fully, but enough to be mysterious as hell. Yeah. That was a whole other mess he wasn''t dealing with today. Then came Resonance Detection, which sounded super fancy but was about as useful as a waterproof towel. [Ding! Resonance Detection unlocked! The system can now detect the true nature of someone or something in disguise!] Parker blinked. Then blinked again. "...Levi." [Yes, Master?] "...You do realize I can already do that, right?" [But now the system can do it too!] A pause. Then: "...And what exactly does that help with?" [Efficiency!] Parker exhaled slowly through his nose. "Levi. I have storm-gray eyes that see through all disguises. I have past life memories¡ªgranted, only 10%, but still. I don''t need an extra pair of eyes telling me what I already know." [But what if you forget to check?] "Forget? Levi. Do you hear yourself?" [...Yes, actually. That''s part of the new Sentient Bond!] He closed his eyes. Counted to three. Decided violence was not the answer. Whatever. Moving on. Now, while those two updates were peak useless, the next batch? Finally something actually worth his time. For someone who was both an awakened prince and a billionaire, Parker wasn''t really into anything overly magical or fancy. He Parker wasn''t the type to get all wide-eyed over magical nonsense. If it wasn''t cool and simple, he didn''t care Which is why his latest system upgrade was... yeah. [Ding! Hidden stats unlocked! Fate, Luck, and Halo! Master can now view these stats on his appraisal targets!] Oh. Well. That was magical. But same thing. Nothing to stress over. [Ding! Correction! Master can''t view these three stats on his own status. The system isn''t capable!] Ah. There it was. Parker barely reacted. "Yeah, figured." At this point, expecting the system to keep up with him was like expecting a goldfish to do calculus. Ever since his awakening, there were things about him it simply couldn''t fathom¡ªhis Fate, for example. The system loved to act like it was the all-knowing authority, gatekeeping information like it was running some exclusive VIP club. But Parker? He wasn''t just on the list¡ªhe had already surpassed the damn bouncer. Still, Fate, Luck, and Halo? That had some potential. The world was about to become his playground. [Correction! Multiverse, not just the world!] Parker exhaled. "Levi, you''re being extra again." Curled up lazily on his shoulder, Erebus flicked her tail and rolled her eyes. These two were insufferable. "Can you at least stop projecting your voice in my head if the conversation isn''t something I''m actually involved in?" Levi''s silence carried just a hint of guilt. [Ding! New Function Unlocked!] Parker rubbed his temples. "Here we fucking go." [Ding! Cashback+! System will now provide cashback not only in money but in properties as well!] He blinked. Okay. That one actually made him pause. "Wait, hold on. You''re telling me if I spend money, I might randomly get a piece of real estate?" [Yes, Master!] Parker smirked. "Nice trick, Levi. Just don''t do anything stupid like¡ª" He hesitated. "Actually, knowing you, I''ll probably end up with a bookstore just for buying coffee at a damn cafe?." [Actually, Master¡ª] His eyes narrowed. "You are gonna do that." [No, no! I was going to say this only applies to bigger purchases. The system doesn''t know how to offer something small.] Parker scoffed. "Oh yeah? Tell that to the Cheap Glasses still sitting in my inventory. Completely useless." Ere let out a long, suffering sigh, tail flicking with irritation. Parker just knew this was about to spiral into something ridiculous. He exhaled, tilting his head back for a second before rolling out his shoulders. He was almost done with the pressing matters, but there were still two things left on his list. The first? Plunder. His only real superpower. The one thing that had carried him through eight lifetimes now to the last one. And yet, despite using it over and over, he still hadn''t truly sat down to unravel every inch of its potential. Not because he didn''t want to¡ªhell no¡ªbut because there had always been something more urgent standing in the way. And then there was the other thing. His birthright. Parker wasn''t just anyone. He was an Original Prince. Not just some run-of-the-mill royal bloodline nonsense. He was Prince Nyxilith. The Prince of Existence. And more than that¡ªhe was HER son¡ªthe last of the THREE siblings! And¡ª Yeah. That came with a fuck-ton of benefits. But was Parker in a hurry to start unboxing that particular nightmare? Hell. No. Because the full knowledge of what it meant to be Nyxilith wasn''t something he could just skim through like a Wikipedia page. It was too much for his current, still-chaotic mind. And if he tried? He might just break. Literally. "I''ll check it out after I sort my head out," Parker muttered, rubbing his temple. "If I force it, I''ll end up a damn vegetable for a week or worse. Yeah¡ªhard pass." His mind was already fragmented as hell. The sheer weight of his past lives, his evolving abilities, and his shifting existence¡ªit was a lot. Trying to unlock it all at once? That would be like jump-starting a high-performance engine that had just been pulled out of deep freeze. Unstable. Unpredictable. And just waiting to blow a gasket. And that wasn''t even the worst part. Chapter 232 232: Cosmic Tier Item. Renaissance Painter [Master, how exactly do you plan to reach the core of the Nexus Forest?] Levi''s voice chimed in. [You can''t rely on yourself forever, you know.] Ah. Right. That little problem. Levi wasn''t wrong. Parker couldn''t just rely on his own powers. Even if he touched Ere and yoinked her dimensional or shadow abilities, he still wouldn''t be able to use them. Not in the way that mattered. So instead of answering, Parker just huffed out a dry laugh. "Levi." He adjusted Ere in his arms and took his first step deeper into the forest. "You''re forgetting who the hell I am again." [Meaning...?] "Meaning, I always find a way." He let Ere''s tail flick against his wrist as he moved forward. "Now, open the system shop, Levi." Because he wasn''t walking into the unknown empty-handed. [Ding! System Shop Items Available: 1. Journal & Map of the Chosen. No description. $50M 2. Mask of Illusion. $2M 3. Overpriced Quill. $500M 4. Endless Ink. $200,000] Parker squinted at the list. "...So it''s true, huh?" He had suspected this for a while, but now? Now, it was confirmed. The system had a habit of dropping exactly what he needed into the shop whenever he was in a tight spot. Almost like it had been waiting for him to struggle. And sure, technically, that was useful¡ªbut it also felt a hell of a lot like some shady, back-alley dealer popping up at the worst possible times. Like, oh, you suddenly need a life-saving artifact? That''ll be fifty million dollars, please. Leeches. But Parker wasn''t about to complain. He rarely even opened the system shop¡ªmostly because he never actually needed to. His power carried him through most things, and if that wasn''t enough, he could just use his money and get a cashback for that. Until today. Today was different. Because today, he needed two things. Two things that could literally save his ass if he ran into something even Ere couldn''t handle. Not that he planned on fighting anything, but you know... life happened. And¡ªsurprise, surprise¡ªthe exact two things he needed were sitting right there in the shop. And there were four items now, instead of three. Coincidence? Yeah. Right. Parker didn''t hesitate. He immediately dropped half a billion dollars on the Overpriced Quill¡ªbecause, despite the stupid-ass name, it was beyond worth it. Then, without a second thought, he grabbed the Endless Ink. [Ding! Purchase Complete!] Ding! Overpriced Quill Acquired! Overpriced Quill: At the young age of 10,000 years, Ignisra experienced her first molting in a battle against Selzara Emberlyn to see who had the hottest flames. The baby phoenix lost a feather in the fight and cried to her master for centuries. After decades of consideration (and exhaustion), the Prince of Existence finally yielded to her endless whining and transformed the fallen feather into a divine quill for his rune studies. He went on to become one of the greatest rune masters and painters in existence!] Parker stared at the description. Then he snorted. He didn''t have the memories yet, but he knew Ignisra. And yeah, that little menace would throw a thousand-year tantrum over something like this¡ªlet alone a decade. Parker let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Damn bird." Still... turning her first molted feather into something legendary? Yeah, that definitely sounded like something he''d do given how much he adores her. Then came the Endless Ink, swirling into his other palm¡ªa luminous, ever-flowing liquid, pure white yet shifting subtly, as if refusing to settle on a single shade. [Endless Ink: Oh, Ignisra, the spoilt brat. Like she knew the future and what her master was going to do with the feather. The little phoenix made sure to correct her tears whenever she cried¡ªfor a decade. Did she know how valuable her tears were? Yeah. And so, she removed every cosmic property that made her tears priceless, refining them into an endless ink for her Master''s paints. But¡ªnot all the cosmic properties of her tears were lost.] Parker clicked his tongue. "So even her damn crying had a strategy behind it. She really is a menace." Parker snorted, shaking his head. "What a brat." His smirk deepened. "Alright, let''s see how these two like each other." He flicked his fingers, summoning the Overpriced Quill into existence. A single white phoenix feather materialized in his grip¡ªlong, sleek, and pristine, but with a faint shimmer, like the cosmos itself had been woven into its barbs. Ignisra''s essence lingered in the strands, the traces of a cosmic beast refusing to be ignored. Even in quill form, that little menace still carried a presence. The Endless Ink, swirled into his other palm¡ªa luminous, ever-flowing liquid, pure white yet shifting subtly, as if refusing to settle on a single shade. A gift born from Ignisra''s weaponized crying¡ªbecause of course, the spoiled brat had customized her own damn tears before handing them over. She had stripped away their rare cosmic properties just to ensure her Master had an infinite supply of ink. But Parker wasn''t stupid. Not all of the cosmic properties had been removed. His smirk deepened. "Alright, let''s see how these two like each other." He brought the feather and ink together. Merge. A pulse of light flared between his hands. The ink lashed out, tendrils of liquid stardust curling around the quill like a serpent, binding, fusing. The cosmos stirred. The feather trembled in his grip before the ink sank into it, bleeding into the fibers, the shimmer intensifying. A brief moment of resistance¡ªthen, like something finally clicking into place, the energy snapped. The quill pulsed once. [Ding! You have merged two Cosmic-tier items!] [An item has been created: A Brat''s Blessing!] Parker narrowed his eyes. "That better not mean what I think it¡ª" [Brat''s Blessing: A painting quill forged from a young phoenix''s first molted feather and her own cosmic tears. As long as your will remains strong, it can scribe endlessly... and in exchange, you must acknowledge Ignisra as the most adorable Cute Ball.] Parker stared at the notification. Then stared some more. "Cute Ball, she said?" He ran a hand down his face. "She knew I''d merge them one day, didn''t she? Planned this whole thing from the start." His thoughts raced back. That ridiculous fight with Selzara, the endless crying, the strategically altered properties¡ªwas that her end goal this entire time? [Yes, Master!] Levi chimed in, way too damn cheerfully. [That''s why you refused to merge them in your third life¡ªbecause you finally saw through her!] Parker''s expression went flat. "You knew... and you didn''t warn me?" [Master''s orders! You specifically stated that whoever became the system spirit in the last life could never tell you anything!] He exhaled. "That does sound like me." With a resigned sigh, he twirled the quill between his fingers, watching the soft cosmic glow flicker along the feather''s edge. Whatever. At least it worked. "Alright," he muttered, cracking his neck. "Now let''s go get that little brat and her twin sister." It was time to paint. Chapter 233 233: Cosmic Quill—Painter of Lifes Will So, although he couldn''t use his Dimension Superpower to teleport them, Parker had already figured out a workaround¡ªpainting. It wasn''t as instant as blinking them across space, but who cared about shortcuts when he had an Overpriced Cosmic Quill and an Endless Supply of Phoenix Tears for ink? If reality refused to give him a doorway, then fine¡ªhe''d just draw one himself. Parker exhaled through his nose, rolling his shoulders like he was about to crack his knuckles against the universe itself. He could feel Ere''s stare burning into the side of his face, but he ignored it. Yeah, yeah¡ªhe knew what she was thinking. Why the hell are you drawing when we could just teleport? Except they couldn''t. He''d locked this place down so hard that even he had to be careful getting in. Not even Ere, with all her dimension-warping bullshit, could just pop them in there without his direct touch. Even if he shared his memories with her¡ªeven if she had been there before but forgot¡ªit wouldn''t work. The security he''d set up was absolute. And runes? Pfft. Not an option. Runes were old as time, complex as hell, and stubborn as a pissed-off god. A single mistake, and instead of teleporting, he''d probably just blow a hole in existence. And with his current power? Yeah. Using runes right now would be like trying to punch through a concrete wall with a ballpoint pen. So yeah. That left painting. Parker crouched down, flicking his wrist as he summoned the Overpriced Quill. The moment Parker crouched, the world seemed to still.There was no rush, no urgency¡ªjust deliberation, patience, inevitability. The moment the feather touched his fingertips, a faint glow traced along its edge¡ªwhite-hot, cosmic, untamed. This wasn''t just a quill. It was a phoenix''s first molted feather, dipped in tears that refused to run dry. A brat''s blessing, literally. And now? Time to put it to work. With a smooth motion, he pressed the quill to the ground. The second the tip touched the dirt¡ªwhoosh. A pulse of invisible energy scattered every grain of dust away, leaving behind a perfectly smooth, untouched canvas of earth. Ere sucked in a breath, her tail flicking. And then Parker moved. His movements were unhurried, yet with each stroke of the quill, an invisible weight pressed down on the air, like the universe itself was holding its breath. The first line shimmered into existence, not as ink but as something deeper, something ancient. It pulsed with meaning, as if the very fabric of reality recognized what was being written and bowed in quiet submission. Then his hand blurred, the quill a streak of white light as it glided, cut, and carved into reality itself. Lines curved and stretched in a way that shouldn''t have been possible¡ªtoo smooth, too perfect, too alive. It was like watching a 3D printer on god-mode, only instead of layering plastic, it was manifesting pure concept. Parker''s expression was unreadable¡ªnot cold, not distant, but something untouchable. Like a sage who had spent lifetimes in silent contemplation, like an artist who had long since surpassed the need for mortal tools. Each stroke was effortless yet absolute, carrying the same weight as a king''s decree, a god''s will. The ground did not resist him. The cosmos did not question him. They merely accepted. Ere, for once, didn''t speak. She just watched, her usually sharp tongue caught in the gravity of the moment. Her jaw hung open. "What the actual fuck¡ª" only she who was watching understood how profound each stroke of the quill was. The air thickened, vibrating with an unseen force. The ink didn''t just sit on the earth¡ªit sank into it, merging, rewriting the rules beneath it. The sky above seemed darker, or maybe brighter, as if the stars themselves had leaned in, watching, waiting. A single brushstroke, and the heavens shuddered. A curved line, and the wind sighed. Parker exhaled slowly, his fingers never faltering. He didn''t slow down. His strokes were effortless, almost lazy, but the result? Ridiculous. The ink pulsed, rippled, flickered between dimensions, reacting to something deeper than just art. The design¡ªwhatever the hell it was¡ªseemed to shift with every glance, like reality was struggling to process what he was making. He barely noticed Ere stepping closer, her ears twitching wildly. "Okay, first of all," she muttered. "What the fuck are you drawing?" Parker didn''t answer. He just kept going, his mind locked in that strange, hyper-focused zone where nothing existed but the lines. The strokes. The flow. It wasn''t just a painting. It was a doorway. A threshold. A final stroke¡ªan ending, a beginning¡ªand the painting breathed..And when he finally finished, he stood up, rolling his wrist like it was no big deal. The ink didn''t dry. It shimmered. Warped. Breathed. Like it was seconds away from peeling itself off the ground and becoming something else. Parker tilted his head. His eyes were calm, indifferent. The moment had passed. The weight was gone. "Well," he muttered. "That should do it." Ere just stared at him, looked back at the painting, then back at him. She let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. For a moment, just a fleeting moment¡ªhe hadn''t seemed human. And all it took was five seconds to make Ere doubt herself and her own eyes. "...I fucking hate you sometimes." Ere had seen Parker do impossible things before¡ªhad watched him defy logic, rewrite the rules of understanding like they were nothing but suggestions. Like the time he suddenly got white flames, no explanation, no buildup, just¡ªboom, new power, deal with it. But this? This was different. This wasn''t raw power. Wasn''t brute force. Wasn''t even that terrifying cold precision he usually carried himself with. This was something older. Something deeper. He had brought something into existence with just drawing. She felt as if Parker could paint anything into life as long as his will stood. It felt inevitable. Like the stars in the sky, like the turning of the world. As if Parker wasn''t just painting¡ªbut creating. And that? That unsettled her more than anything else. She was witnessing Parker using his power for the first time, and he wasn''t flexing some wild energy attack or doing something flashy. No. The guy was just moving his hands with a quill¡ªan actual phoenix feather, dripping endlessly with the most precious tears in existence. Who said phoenix tears were rare when this jackass was out here scribbling nonsense on the dirt with them? Chapter 234 234: Gateway to Hell She was witnessing Parker using his power for the first time, and he wasn''t flexing some wild energy attack or doing something flashy. No. The guy was just moving his hands with a quill¡ªan actual phoenix feather, dripping endlessly with the most precious tears in existence. Who said phoenix tears were rare when this jackass was out here scribbling nonsense on the dirt with them?.Like, people would literally die just to see a phoenix tear. Gods would kill for them. And this man? He was using them like cheap calligraphy ink for his drawings. She didn''t even realize she''d been staring, mouth slightly open, until Parker huffed a laugh without looking up. "Are you gonna stand there and gawk at me all day? I know I''m handsome, but come on, at least try to be subtle about it." Ere snapped her mouth shut so fast she almost bit her tongue. "You¡ªugh. I was having a moment, asshole." He grinned. "And now you''re having another one¡ªcalled getting roasted." She would''ve thrown paws if she wasn''t low-key still trying to process what the hell he had just drawn. Because it wasn''t just some random scribble. It was¡ªa doorway. A massive, intricate design etched into the earth, filled with symbols she didn''t recognize, but something in her gut told her they mattered. The strokes, the flow¡ªit was like a language older than time itself had been written in the deepth of the doorway drawing. And Parker? He stood back, dusting off his hands, completely unfazed by what he just did. "Alright, fuzzball," he said, holding out a hand. "I need your help to turn this thing on." Ere squinted at him. "Oh, so now I''m useful?" "Yeah. Like a battery." "I fucking hate you." "Yeah, yeah, I love you too. Now get over here." She huffed, padding forward and placing her paws over his hands. The moment she did¡ª Power surged. Energy flooded from her into him, then into the painting¡ªspreading through the lines, igniting them with a pulse of raw Omni Energy. The symbols glowed, the strokes came to life, and before her eyes, the doorway formed. A gateway. A real fucking gateway. Ere just stared. "Okay, what the hell, dude." Parker smirked. "What? Never seen art this immersive before?" The moment the gateway lit up, Parker didn''t waste time admiring his own work¡ªhe could do that later. Instead, he nudged Erebus forward. "Alright, in you go, fluffball. Before this thing attracts¡ª" Ere didn''t need to be told twice. One second she was staring at the glowing masterpiece on the ground, the next, she was diving through it without hesitation. No awe, no stopping to gape at the reality-bending flex Parker just pulled¡ªstraight through, like this was just another Tuesday. Parker exhaled, rolling his shoulders before stepping in after her. The moment he vanished, the gateway snapped shut behind him like it had never existed. And then¡ª A scoff. Not the wind. Not some random shifting of the trees. No¡ªa deliberate, mocking snort. Like someone¡ªor something¡ªhad been watching. Then silence. On the Other Side They emerged into something out of a dream. A cave, yes, but not the dark, damp kind that smelled like something had died centuries ago. This was breathtaking. Smooth crystalline walls curved into an endless ceiling, faintly glowing veins of energy tracing delicate patterns across the stone, casting a soft golden-blue hue. Stalagmites and stalactites weren''t jagged¡ªthey looked polished, like they belonged in some celestial palace instead of the earth''s crust. And at the heart of it all? A platform. Or rather, an altar. Erebus barely took in the grandeur because her gaze had locked onto three eggs resting on the altar. And Parker? He sighed. "Of course. Because why the hell would anything be simple?" The first were two eggs...strange. Their shells pulsed faintly, radiating an aura that felt ancient. Almost alive. They weren''t just sitting there like fancy stones¡ªthey were breathing, pulsing, waiting. The warmth from them was unmistakable, like tiny suns contained in fragile shells. But the third egg? It was different. It didn''t pulse with warmth¡ªit hummed. There was something deeper about it, something that made Parker''s instincts flare like a goddamn alarm. The sheer pressure rolling off this one was on a different level, as if it didn''t just hold life¡ªit held a storm. Erebus finally tore her gaze from the eggs, looking around¡ªand then she nearly choked on air. Ere was just standing there, staring. Because¡ªof course. Of course. Even in the middle of nowhere, even in some ancient-ass hidden cave, Parker had somehow managed to make it look like something straight out of a mythical Jade emperor''s private hall. The walls? Gleaming. Smooth as jade, polished like they''d been hand-crafted by gods with nothing better to do. The cavern was bathed in an ethereal glow, soft and rich, like the place had been kissed by divinity itself. Even the damn air felt expensive, like it refused to carry anything but the scent of old magic and wealth. Pillars of pure crystalline stone stretched towards the ceiling, refracting the glow in a way that made the entire chamber shimmer. And the floor? Not rough dirt, not uneven stone¡ªno, that''d be too normal. It was a smooth, reflective surface, somewhere between marble and liquid gold. Erebus let out a slow, unimpressed breath. "This man is obsessed." Even when he wasn''t trying, Parker surrounded himself with beauty, grandeur, and riches. It was like the universe had simply given up and decided, "Fine, fuck it, everything around you will look like royalty. Happy now?" "What the actual fuck?" Why turn a cave into a jade palace and a treasure trove. Because the cave wasn''t just beautiful¡ªit was loaded too. Everywhere she turned, treasures gleamed. Gold coins spilled from ornate chests, gemstones the size of her damn paws rested in open displays, and rare artifacts¡ªthings that shouldn''t even exist¡ªwere casually stacked like thrift-store bargains. This wasn''t a hoard. This was a statement. Parker didn''t collect things for himself. He wasn''t some gold-obsessed gremlin. No¡ªthis was for someone else? Someone with wings, claws, and a dangerous love for hoarding? But Erebus wasn''t given much time to dwell on that because Parker was already walking up to the eggs, gaze locked onto something between them. A note. With his own handwriting. Parker pinched the bridge of his nose before he even read it. This was going to be bad. And then he read it. >> Bwahahaha! What? Did you expect to just come and find these babies already born?! No way. It''s time to be a father. No, wait¡ªthis is my future self, so I should be writing this to myself¡ªUgh, just when I thought I could have the last laugh. So I doomed future me into raising these three from eggs? What was I thinking?! I can''t even imagine the pain of going through this again! The pain that comes with raising them again! I CAN''T HAVE THE LAST LAUGH! I''M SUFFERING JUST THINKING ABOUT IT!<< The end of the note was practically drenched in regret. Like past-Parker had suffered immensely and was now cackling at his own future misery. Parker closed his eyes. Breathed in. Breathed out. Then he deadpanned¡ª "...What a fucking creep." Levi chimed in immediately. [Your Eighth life was the creepiest of them all, Master!] Parker tilted his head, sarcastic as hell. "Oh wow, thanks, Levi. That''s so reassuring. Guess I''ll just file that under ''Things I Didn''t Need to Fucking Know.''" And now? Now he had to figure out how the hell to raise with three goddamn eggs. And that felt like the doorway that was supposed the take him to his mischievous phoenixes was instead now a gateway to Hell! Chapter 235 235: Dimension Fabric Shifts—Waking Up Parker exhaled, dragging a hand down his face before pointing at everything in the cave that wasn''t nailed down. "Ere, take it." Erebus blinked. "Take what?" "Everything." There was a pause. A deep, heavy, ''this guy didn''t just say that'' kind of pause. Then Ere''s tail flicked, and in the blink of an eye, she was already moving. No questions. No hesitation. Just absolute servitude. Pockets of void-black space tore open around her, swirling hungrily. She moved like a shadow, her sleek form barely making a sound as treasures, gold, weapons, and artifacts vanished into the pockets one after another. It was instant. No fumbling, no need to inspect¡ªjust gone. She was getting fast. Faster than before. Flawless. The more she grew, the more she discovered more uses of her own powers and now she was using the dimension to create pockets that she could use as storage spaces and can even store living beings. Parker wasn''t sure what she''d be capable of next, but he had no doubt that she was only inches away from breaking into Tier 5¡ªjust like him. And what''s worse? He knew. He knew she could do this, even though she hadn''t told him yet.mErebus stole a glance at him mid-pocketing, narrowing her one eye. "How long have you known?" Parker smirked. "Longer than you, apparently. Get this Ere,. you''ve been with me for seven lives now so don''t be surprised that I know you so much about your powers." She grumbled something under her breath but didn''t argue. Instead, she kept working¡ªfaster, sharper, cleaner. And in mere moments, the cave was empty. Only three eggs remained. Erebus approached, her ears twitching, and opened another pocket. This one wasn''t just space¡ªit was different. Deeper. Meant for living things. Parker stepped closer, watching as the eggs slowly slipped inside, vanishing into the void like they had never existed in the first place. And when it was done? Parker stretched, rolled his neck, and smirked. "Let''s go home." It was time for the outside world to meet its troublemakers. **** The moment Parker and Erebus vanished¡ªthe cave knew. Like a dying beast taking its final, rattling breath, the entire structure shuddered. And then? Collapse. It wasn''t slow. It wasn''t graceful. The cave fucking gave up... The jade-like walls, once pristine and glistening, cracked¡ªveins of pure light spider-webbing through them like shattering glass. Golden stalactites that had hung for centuries groaned¡ªbefore snapping free. They speared into the ground like divine javelins, each impact shaking the chamber like it was having a damn heart attack. Then came the quake. A deep, bone-rattling rumble, like the whole place was screaming its death knell. And then? Boom. The entire cave went nuclear. A chain reaction tore through the foundation, grandeur turning to ruin in an instant. The once-sacred altar? Split in two like a crushed fortune cookie, its divine surface swallowed by a void of destruction. Dust and debris exploded outward, a suffocating wave that snuffed out the last remaining glow. And at the heart of it all? A single black scorch mark and the only trace that Parker and Ere had ever been there. By the time the dust settled? Nothing. Just a deep, gaping wound in the core of the Nexus Forest, where the cave had once stood in all its stupid, dramatic glory. And somewhere in the outside world, far away from the wreckage? Parker was staring at three eggs. Anyway, the same cave that his Eighth life had used to keep two mischievous phoenixes? Yeah, instead of finding his old troublemakers, he''d stumbled onto something even worse. Their goddamn eggs. Which meant one thing. They were gonna hatch. He was stuck. There was no undo button, no "return to sender" option, no "Oops, wrong delivery." The second he stepped into that cave, the process had started. And there was no stopping it now. And just to really drive the headache home? The letter. The fucking letter. That creepy-ass Eighth Parker, laughing in his face from across time. The... Parker had stared at the note and then at the eggs, then back at the note then at Ere, who had been very much not helping by trying to hold in her laughter. He had exhaled. Long. Slow. Painfully. "Yeah, okay. No. Fuck that guy." **** Parker woke up with the kind of deep exhale that belonged to people who had seen some shit. Like a man who had escaped something ridiculous, only to remember he had just walked into something even worse. There was a weight of something warm and familiar beside him. Before he even opened his eyes, he knew. Erebus. And, of course, the moment he shifted, she moved too. A soft rustle of sheets, a barely-there vibration in the air, and then¡ª boom. Ere appeared right beside him, perched like she''d been there the whole time, sharp golden eyes staring straight at him. And for a moment? Parker swore she was about to say something dramatic¡ªlike some ancient guardian watching over her slumbering king. But instead? Her ears flicked. And then, she straight-up froze. Like someone had dumped a bucket of cold water over her. Something was wrong. Or rather¡ªsomething was different. Ere''s entire body tensed, her tail puffing out slightly. It wasn''t fear. It was realization. A shift. No, a massive shift. She could feel it¡ªthe fabric of this dimension they were in wasn''t what it was before. Not even close. She had noticed it earlier, in the Dream, but this? This was a full-blown "from McDonald''s playground to fucking Disneyland" kind of change. She didn''t need to move, didn''t need to stretch out her senses. The moment she existed in this space, she understood it. And it was big. Like, Titanic-sinking-wasn''t-even-that-big kind of big. But there was an upside. The change wasn''t just about the new bedroom or the ridiculous expansion of space they now occupied¡ªit was deeper than that. Ere could feel it. Not just the room, not just the mansion, but the very fabric of the Dimension itself. Chapter 236 236: When I Opened My Eyes At her level? Catching her off guard was damn near impossible. Her senses to the very fabric of the dimension were beyond anything she could explain in mere words. She could feel everything surrounding her, every shift, every ripple¡ªtrying to catch her was tantamount to tricking death itself. Her senses stretched beyond¡ªa silent awareness that let her perceive everything around her in ways she couldn''t even put into words. She looked around, eyes widening as the world around them had shifted. Her breath hitched¡ªan involuntary gasp escaping her lips. But Parker? He barely reacted. Just a slow, knowing nod, like the change was nothing more than a page turning in a book he''d already read. It was new. It was old. It was something. Something that shouldn''t have existed before but now did. She whipped her head around, scanning the room¡ªthen choked. What. The. Fuck. This was¡ªwhat? Parker, meanwhile? Didn''t even blink, he simply sat up, stretched, and gave the place a quick glance before nodding. Like he''d been expecting it. Ere gasped. Actually gasped. Parker? Unbothered. Because of course he was, of course, he knew this was going to happen. She kept looking around, trying to process the sheer ridiculousness of this place. Because it wasn''t just the old bedroom. It was the old bedroom¡ªbut on steroids. Like someone had taken a copy-paste tool, dragged it across their previous, already overly expensive but now annihilated mansion space, and then just went insane with the scale. Parker finally took a proper look at it and¡ª "Oh, come the fuck on." It wasn''t just big. It was stupidly big. Like, one of those ridiculous, fantasy-novel, harem-master-sized beds that could fit a dozen people with room to wrestle. He groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Seriously?" Because of course. His subconscious¡ªor whatever the hell was in charge of this upgrade¡ªjust had to go full degeneracy mode on the furniture. Not that he hated it, but damn, it felt like the universe was straight-up mocking him at this point. Meanwhile, Erebus had already sprawled across the bed, stretching out like she was testing how many versions of herself could comfortably fit. "Okay," she said, rolling onto her back, tail flicking. "Not gonna lie. This is the softest shit I''ve ever touched." She sank in a little deeper, ears twitching. "Yo, this bed is dangerous. I might never move again." Parker sighed, already moving on. Then his gaze drifted to the windows. It was evening now. The sky outside was a deep, moody violet, streaked with the last traces of dying sunlight. The windows themselves? Fucking enormous. Floor-to-ceiling monsters, stretching across the entire length of the room like something straight out of a penthouse. The glass was so clear it almost looked like there was nothing separating him from the world outside. And the view? Beverly Hills sprawled beneath him, city lights beginning to flicker to life, illuminating the streets in neon and gold. Yeah. Definitely not his old mansion. Then, his attention shifted again¡ªto the walk-in closet, except calling it a "walk-in closet" felt like a damn understatement. That thing wasn''t a closet. It was a luxury boutique. A whole-ass fashion showroom. Rows of polished glass shelves. Racks of suits, jackets, and shirts, arranged like a designer store. A section for watches, another for shoes, and a whole separate area for accessories. He could probably fit an entire clothing store in there and still have enough space left over to run laps. He exhaled through his nose. "Okay. This is excessive." Ere, still lounging, hummed. "Bro. You say that like you don''t have the personality of a spoiled emperor." Parker just ignored her. Because the moment his vision flicked through the walls, he saw¡ª The bathroom. And, oh. Oh, this was just fucking insane. It wasn''t just bigger. It looked like something straight out of a royal palace. Marble floors with actual gold veins running through them. A massive freestanding bathtub, black obsidian with silver inlays, big enough to fit at least four people. The shower? Glass walls, waterfall feature, multi-directional jets. And the sink? No. Sinks. Plural. Two oversized basins carved from some kind of crystal, glowing faintly from the inside like they were imbued with magic. Parker didn''t even need to step inside to know the water wasn''t normal. Omni Energy ran through the pipes like a supernatural filtration system, ensuring that every single drop that came out was purer than anything on Earth. The towels? Stacked neatly, softer than clouds. The lighting? Adjustable. Mood settings. The mirror? Interactive. High-tech display built into the glass. Yeah. Fuck, the shit was beyond seven-star hotels. They looked like homeless shelters compared to this. Parker exhaled, shaking his head. "I think I have a problem." Ere looked up, blinking lazily. "Yeah, no shit." "I don''t know how to go small." He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Everything about me is about overdoing it." Ere smirked. "Oh, we been knew." Parker rolled his shoulders, flexing his fingers. He could feel it¡ªthe weight of reality settling back in. No more Dream. No more time-dilated training. He was back. Which meant? The real world was about to have a very, very bad day. He smirked. "Alright," he muttered, stretching. "I think it''s time." Ere''s ears perked. "For what?" Parker tilted his head, eyes gleaming. "For the Nyxilith Royalty to cause some trouble." And just like that? The true urban Plundering was about to begin. **** Of course, Parker knew the "breathtaking" cityscape outside his massive windows was anything but real. It was a green screen. A ridiculously advanced, live-streamed illusion designed to show a perfect, bustling Beverly Hills skyline¡ªdespite the fact that his estate was nowhere near the city. The whole thing was courtesy of the giant-ass magic circle his mansion sat on. Because if Parker, the Prince of Existence himself, wanted a city view from his secluded estate? The universe was damn well gonna make sure he had one. If the gods could live-stream the entire earth in 4K Ultra HD, then why the hell would it be a problem for their literal prince to get a real-time, high-quality, premium-tier view of a city that wasn''t actually outside his window? Answer: It wasn''t. The giant magic circle pumping endless Omni Energy made things stupidly easy. The reality? His estate sat at the far edge of existence, surrounded by the secluded, heavily-guarded neighborhood of the Origin Families. Translation: It was the VIP section of reality. No randoms. No tourists. No bullshit. And behind his estate? A forest. A stupidly beautiful, straight-outta-a-fantasy-novel forest that stretched endlessly behind his property, untouched and perfect. It was the kind of place where you could definitely stumble upon an ancient god, a hidden realm, or some overpowered sword just chilling in a lake, waiting for the right idiot to pull it out. Parker exhaled, rubbing his face. Alright. Enough distractions. Chapter 237 237: Haunts Of New York—Two Heartbeats Parker exhaled slowly, then inhaled, his chest rising in a smooth, effortless motion. Time to focus. Nothing else mattered right now¡ªjust him. And, of course, that meant actually looking at himself. Not in a mirror. That was too basic. No, he had better ways¡ªhis connection with Ere let him see himself through her eyes, and the second he did, he froze. Oh, holy fucking hell. So this was him? The one who had made goddesses and primordials across the multiverse lose their damn composure? The one whose name had been whispered like some celestial forbidden desire? Yeah. This was him. The Prince of Existence. The problem? This was him young. Not even in his full prime, not even at the peak of his power. And still? He looked like some divine artist had spent eternity perfecting every inch of him, like sin itself decided to take human form. There was handsome, and then there was whatever the fuck he was. His face? Sharp. Defined. The kind of jawline that could start wars, sharp enough to make Greek statues jealous. High cheekbones, dark brows that arched just right¡ªeffortless, unbothered, like he knew he looked ridiculous and just didn''t care. His eyes burned, not with fire, but with something deeper, something primordial, as if the cosmos had taken one long look at him and said, "Yeah, this one''s different." And his hair? Dark, slightly messy, like he had just rolled out of some ungodly expensive silk sheets and never bothered to fix it. Strands fell over his forehead, and not in the try-hard, styled way, but in the naturally perfect way that should''ve been illegal. The kind of look that made people go feral¡ªdark, unruly, effortlessly perfect, like he just stepped out of a high-budget perfume ad. But his body? Parker sighed, rolling his shoulders as he stepped off the bed..And immediately? He stopped. Because the tiles? They weren''t worthy. At all. Still, he moved, bare feet crossing the floor with lazy, effortless grace. The evening sun poured in from the massive windows, golden light spilling over him cascading like it knew exactly what it was doing¡ªhighlighting every perfectly sculpted muscle, broad shoulders, sculpted chest, and abs so defined they looked like they were forged rather than formed¡ªabs that could probably deflect bullets. His muscles flexed slightly as he stretched, every movement a quiet reminder that he was built different. And the worst part? This wasn''t even him trying. He exhaled, running a hand through his already-messy hair, completely unfazed. Yeah. This new look? It was gonna be a problem. Yet for all the grandeur and self-awareness of how stupidly otherworldly he looked, Parker barely paid it any attention. He''d been like this for as long as his eight lives were concerned, and at this point, it was as normal as breathing. What was he supposed to do, stare at himself in awe every morning? Please. He wasn''t that vain. But something else was bothering him. And it wasn''t the floor, or the flow of energy, or whatever bullshit spiritual sense he was supposed to have now that he was awakened. No, the first thing Parker noticed the moment he stepped back into the real world was two thumbs. Or at least, that''s what it felt like. Two steady, low heartbeats. They weren''t loud, weren''t panicked or erratic, but something was obstructing them, like a muffled pulse beneath layers of something unseen. And yet... Parker''s body resonated with them so hard it was actually disorienting. They were his. Or at least, a part of him. An extension of something deeper, something uniquely his¡ªlike an echo of his own heartbeat, only separate. But before he could even begin to pinpoint their exact location¡ª They vanished. "What the fuck was that?" His brows furrowed. That wasn''t Maya. That wasn''t Tessa. That wasn''t anyone he was familiar with. And that was weird as hell. Parker had this thing¡ªa connection, a sensation¡ªwhen it came to people he was close to. The ones who were tied to him in ways beyond the physical. Maya, Tessa¡ªhell, even Ere in her smug little feline form¡ªhe could feel them. Their presence, their energy. But these two heartbeats? Completely unfamiliar. And yet, undeniably his. [If you had knocked up a woman, I would have said she''s pregnant.] "Hah! Hilarious," Parker deadpanned, rolling his eyes. But... if that were true¡ªif he had actually gotten someone pregnant¡ªthen, yeah, he would have been able to feel his own blood and flesh from afar. And twins? That would mean Existence was about to have two headaches instead of one. Not that it mattered. Because Parker knew for a fact he hadn''t gotten anyone pregnant. ...Right? He sucked in a cold breath, his fingers rubbing his jaw. Wait. Come to think of it... he never used any kind of protection whenever he had sex. Not once. In any case, it had only been Tessa¡ªwell, and those other three women (Ava, Claire and Alina) were when he was completely drunk, so protection hadn''t exactly been on his mind. And Tessa? She never brought it up. He never used anything on her. He never even thought about it. As if he''d just known she wouldn''t get pregnant. But that wouldn''t have made sense. Not back then. He hadn''t even been awakened yet. He exhaled sharply, raking a hand through his already-messy hair. Well, whatever. Good thing nothing happened. It wasn''t worth thinking about anymore. And now that he was awakened, he didn''t need to worry about accidents. He had bigger things to deal with. Like figuring out what the hell those heartbeats belonged to. Or if they were even heartbeats at all. The sound was fading, still there, but distant. Something to deal with later. For now? Shower. Clothes. And facing the three women waiting for him downstairs. Tessa, Naomi, Elena. Three entirely different problems wrapped in gorgeous packages. And if that wasn''t enough? The Origin Families were coming soon. And among them? The one person he did not want to deal with. His sister. Fucking fantastic. He hadn''t even known he had siblings until awakening¡ª The bathroom was warm, steam curling around him as hot water poured over his skin. Parker let his eyes shut for a second, letting the heat sink in. His muscles relaxed, tension washing away, but his mind? Still running. Tessa. Naomi. Elena. The Origin Families. And now mystery heartbeats. He sighed, running a hand through his wet hair before reaching for a towel. He didn''t take long¡ªhe never did. Just a quick rinse, a rub down with a towel, and then he was stepping into his walk-in closet. And yeah. It was a whole-ass room. Rows of tailored suits, casual designer wear, expensive shoes, and watches sat organized to perfection, because while Parker was a lot of things, he was not a slob. He threw on a crisp black shirt, letting the top two buttons stay undone, sleeves rolled up just slightly because fuck it, he looked good. Black slacks, polished shoes, and a casual adjustment of his cuffs before stepping out. One last glance in the mirror. Sharp. Unbothered. Ready. Time to deal with the next mess. Chapter 238 238: New Status Sorry guys, it was thank to William that I realized that too much description of everything wasn''t away to go and I realized that I was dragging the awakening thingy way too much than necessary. So from here were going to go full speed so please be ready. Again: Thank you @William_Wilson_6078! ****** Parker sucked in a breath, slow and deep, before dragging a hand down his face. He had way too much shit to deal with, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe should stop running around like a headless chicken and take things one at a time. [That''s what happens when you mix magic and cosmic-level bullshit with a normal-ass world.] Fair point. There were gods. The Origin Families. The Olympian Champions. And his own family drama¡ªnot the Blackwoods, because fuck all that, but Nyxilith''s. And because the universe had it out for him, the world wasn''t even done screwing with him yet. There were hidden forces out there, shit on the same level as the gods, maybe even worse. And then there was the whole Ether Community situation, his own personal mess, the actual hell he had to go through just to bring his beasts back to life without them pulling a Godzilla and wiping out a city or two. Oh, and his siblings. Yeah. That was an entirely different nightmare he wasn''t eager to experience. And guess what? One of them was already here. But that wasn''t about to stop Parker from enjoying his life. The world could keep throwing hands with him, but he was still gonna plunder this urban hellhole and then move on to other worlds in the multiverse. Priorities first: Tessa, Elena, and Naomi. Naomi might still be shaken¡ªkidnapping will do that to a person¡ªso he had to check on her. Parker stepped out of his bedroom, descending the unnecessarily massive spiraling stairs of his ridiculously expensive three-story mansion. His room was, obviously, on the highest floor. Because why wouldn''t it be? With his heightened senses, nothing in the house escaped him¡ªnot the hum of the AC, not the faint creak of the walls settling, and definitely not the slow, steady breathing of the three women downstairs. The mansion itself? Pure opulence. Towering archways. Dark-veined marble lining the walls. Floors so polished they basically acted as mirrors. And the ceiling? A whole-ass gold-plated masterpiece, glowing under the soft lighting like some divine flex. This wasn''t just luxury. This was "I could buy your entire bloodline" levels of wealth. Ere trailed behind him, tail flicking. Watching. Judging. Probably plotting something. This wasn''t "luxury." This was obscene wealth. Parker reached the ground floor, Ere shadowing him like the little menace she was. He moved toward a particular set of giant, overly dramatic doors, pushed them open, and stepped into an enormous hall. But past all that grandeur, beyond the opulent excess was a hidden chamber¡ªone most people wouldn''t even know existed, hidden beyond the surface. And inside? Three floating figures, wrapped in multicolored cocoons, absolutely drowning in Omni Energy. Ere flicked her tail, eyes narrowing. "The fuck''s happening to them?" [They''re awakening!] Parker didn''t react, just exhaled through his nose and strolled toward the chair¡ªthe only one in the room. He sank into it, one leg draped over the other, fingers tapping against the armrest. Since he had to wait, he might as well check his status. Status Screen Name: Parker (Nyxilith) Black Age: 17 Race: Unknown Power Level: Primal (Tier 5) Path: Nyxborn Chaos Path (Nine abilities) Superpowers: Plunder Abilities: None. (Abilities now represent the powers master has plundered!) Stats: Strength: 1090 Agility: 1090 Stamina: 1090 IQ: Unknown Charisma: Unknown Unique Stats: Fate: Unknown Luck: Unknown Halo: Plundering (Everything about the prince, representation of nothing to everything! Master can own and wield all kinds of Halos he plunders.) Corruption/Purity: 100% Evil / 90% Smiling Devil SP: 30 Items/Treasures:.Cheap Glasses, Midnight Ring, Phoenix Sword!] Now a Tier Five, Parker''s stats were so fucking high that he didn''t even need magic to knock the strongest man alive into a pile of crashed bones with just his physical strength. No spells, no buffs, just a raw bitch slap of doom. If someone tried to flex, he could deadass just punch their soul out of existence like he was collecting debt. [Master can view Plunder abilities whenever he wishes!] Yeah, he''d get to that¡ªeventually. Right now, he wasn''t about to fry his own damn brain cells by rushing into information he already understood. It was funny¡ªhaving this much power, yet still needing to be cautious as hell. Like, he had enough strength to uppercut a skyscraper, but if he moved recklessly, karma was gonna clap back hard. Honestly? It was kinda nice. He wasn''t in a hurry. He wasn''t powerless. He had Ere by his side. And at the end of the day, the system wasn''t even capable of showing the full extent of what he could actually do. This shit was basically a LinkedIn profile for overpowered freaks¡ªa neat little summary that completely ignored the finer details. Because if the numbers told the real story, there''d be an extra section labeled: "Shit Parker Can Do That Even the System Doesn''t Understand." And under it? A long-ass list, including rune mastery, reality-warping, and the ability to paint like a goddamn Renaissance prodigy. But nope. The system just hit him with a "lol, can''t process that, good luck!" And the best part? His abilities section was empty. Not because he didn''t have any, but because Plunder stole whatever he needed and made it his own. Because technically, he didn''t need abilities. He just stole whatever he needed and made it his own. So yeah, Parker wasn''t just a monster¡ªhe was a walking, talking existential nightmare. Still it was like having an unlimited power buffet¡ªbut one wrong move, and he''d overdose on god-tier bullshit, turning himself into a magical coma patient real fast. Honestly, his status screen should''ve just said: Name: Parker Black Race: Fuck Around and Find Out Abilities: Whatever the hell I want Weaknesses: Being an idiot about it And another warning sign under warning anyone "you know what, The Prince of Existence can now even Plunder Halos"." Whatever hell was that even possible? He didn''t have that kind of power before. Stealing someone''s halo? With a sigh, Parker closed the screen, rubbing his temples. At this point the system could barely keep up with his powers and this was just the beginning and he felt like, the only real reason to keep the system around? Money. And Parker? Oh, he was gonna milk every fucking cent out of it. His gaze shifted to Tessa and the other two, eyeing them with that so y''all are part of the supernatural club now expression. How the hell were they gonna take this? Were they gonna be chill about it? Or was this about to be a full-on oh god, what have we become existential crisis? Because let''s be real¡ªnot everyone wanted this life. Not everyone wanted to wake up one day and realize they weren''t normal anymore. And unintentionally, Parker had made that decision for them. They got dragged into his chaos while he was unconscious, and now? Now, they had to deal with it, would they hate it? Love it? Resent him for it? Parker sighed. Well. Guess he''d find out soon enough because they were soon going to wake up. Chapter 239 239: Tessa, Naomi and Elenas Status Dedication to all my top fans and all those who take time to comment and let me know where I went wrong. I appreciate! ***** He closed the screen with a sigh, rubbing his temples. Yeah, he was strong. But what about Tessa, Naomi, and Elena? They were still floating¡ªglowing with raw power, their auras shifting like unfinished paintings. He''d changed them. Without asking. Like, sure, it wasn''t intentional. It wasn''t like he woke up one day and thought, hey, let''s throw my woman and maids into an awakening process and see what happens! No, it had happened without his knowledge. But still it was his doing. And honestly... Not everyone wanted this kind of power. Some people liked normal. Some people liked not having to question whether they were still human. How the hell were they going to react? Parker exhaled. This was gonna be a very interesting conversation. And by interesting, he meant potentially a disaster. Ere, perched nearby, gave him a look. "So. You gonna tell them the truth?" He thought about it. Then immediately thought about how exhausting that would be. "...Gonna summarize it." Ere flicked her tail. "So, you''re gonna lie." "Not lie. Just...give the abridged version." "Right." Yeah. Today was gonna be long as hell if they asked too much and he knew he would only tell the whole truth only to Tessa but something told him he could trust the others too after all Naomi for example, the girl had a fucking unmeasurable loyalty. After a moment, he leaned back, sighing. "Ere, get me the eggs." No hesitation. A flick of her tail, a shift in the air¡ªand suddenly, three priceless, glowing, otherworldly eggs rested in her grasp. Parker stood, moving toward the far side of the chamber. There, built into the structure, was a specialized incubator or what appeared to be, designed in some ancient way with runes growing on it¡ªnot some cheap machine, but a living, pulsing construct, practically breathing with Omni Energy. Designed specifically for creatures of his caliber. Carefully, he placed the eggs inside. "How long?" he asked, watching them settle. [A month. Maybe a few months, if we''re lucky!] Parker exhaled. Three awakenings. Three eggs. And on top of all that bullshit, his sister was here. And that was a headache he was not ready for. Parker went back to his seat and looked at the three and maybe out of curiosity or boredom, he started with Naomi. Hesighed, squinting at the three girls before muttering, "Levi, give me her stats." A sleek interface flickered into existence, lines of text forming before his eyes. [Name: Naomi Watson] Age: 18 Race: Human Power Level: (Still Awakening) Superpowers: Shadow Embrace, Lunar Blessing Abilities: Shadow Dancer, Lunar Dominion, Moonlit Blades, Moonveil Mirage, Silver Edge, Moonlight Rebound! Physical stats not shown, target is still undergoing awakening!] Parker tilted his head. "Lunar Blessing, huh? That''s a nasty one. And coupled with Shadow Embrace? Damn, Ere, looks like you''ve got some competition for the best assassin." Ere, curled lazily on his shoulder, flicked her tail, unimpressed. "Pfft, please. She''s an infant compared to me." Parker smirked. "Don''t underestimate Naomi, Ere. She''s got infinite loyalty, after all there''s a reason for than, you know." The irony wasn''t lost on him. Naomi and Ere were practically best friends if he eliminated the fact that one of them was a cat. Hell, he still remembered that time Ere straight-up refused to work it out with Tessa just to stick with Naomi. Nevertheless, this was good. If Naomi accepted her powers, she''d be able to protect herself. No more worrying about her getting caught up in his mess without a way out or ever being powerless if one tried to kidnap her again. His gaze shifted, locking onto Elena next. "Alright, Levi, give me hers." [Name: Elena Vasquez] Race: Human Power Level: Still Awakening Superpowers: Nephilim Might, Aegis Authority Abilities: Gaian Endurance, Thunderous Might, Supernatural Strength, Invulnerability!] Parker exhaled through his nose, shaking his head. "I swear, I''m raising future monsters." Nephilim Might? That was straight-up divine-tier brute strength. Aegis Authority? That meant she could probably tank a fucking missile and shrug it off and even phase through attacks. If Naomi was built for the shadows and thriving in sleek undetection, then Elena was made to stand in the middle of a battlefield and dare someone to hit her. He let out a low chuckle. "Yeah, good luck to anyone dumb enough to throw hands with her." Finally, his eyes softened as they landed on the unconscious figure encased in that strange cocoon of swirling energy¡ªTessa. Even in stasis, she was beautiful. Elegant. Composed. Regal in a way that made even stillness look like an art form. The air around her was sharp yet calm, chilling yet peaceful. It pulled at him, demanding reverence, like she was something more than human¡ªsomething untouchable. "Tessa, my woman!" He''d started this journey with her around although she was oblivious of how far Parker went all along but he''d with in her care, more or less. There to remind him he wasn''t alone or a powerless kid anymore even when she didn''t say anything. And he thought she deserved powers more than anyone and the best. Parker walked around her slowly, taking in every detail he let out a slow breath as he stared at Tessa''s cocoon, his gut telling him this was about to be some serious shit. "Alright, Levi, gimme her stats." The interface flickered before his eyes. [Name: Tessa (Nyxilith) Wilder] Age: 18 Race: Human Power Level: Harmonic Level Superpowers: Chronokinesis, Life, Telekinesis, Winter Abilities: Sovereign Vitalis, Celestial Sword Dance, Telekinetic Supremacy, Eternal Clock, Time Reversion, Empress Decree, Eternal Rebirth, Ice and Frost Manipulation! Physical Stats not shown, target''s still awakening!] Parker blinked once. Twice. Then¡ª "Hell!" He ran a hand down his face, exhaling sharply. "Look at this monster!" This chick had skipped straight to Tier 2 like the lower levels were beneath her. Not even a pause at the first stage¡ªnah, she just walked in and owned the place. His eyes flicked across her powers. Chronokinesis? That meant she could control time¡ªat least to a certain degree. Parker blinked. "Hah." He exhaled a short laugh. "Of course. Time powers. Fucking knew it." Then there was Life. That one made him pause. She had an affinity with the beginning itself. The concept of creation. He didn''t know the full extent, but knowing Tessa? It was gonna be OP as fuck. And then¡ªoh, this one had him grinning. Telekinesis. His old power. "Ayo, she actually got the fucking telekinesis?" Parker let out a short laugh, shaking his head. "That''s wild. I literally handed her the keys to my old throne." And then¡ªhis grin widened even more. The last one. Winter. Frost. Ice. The cold. His childhood self¡ªbefore all of this, before the system, before he even knew what the hell he was¡ªused to daydream about the kind of powers he''d want in another life. And every single time? Ice. A frost queen. And here she was. His very own Ice Beauty. "Damn." Parker smirked to himself, crossing his arms. "I really manifested this shit, huh?" Ere flicked her tail. "You manifested a headache, that''s what you did." Parker snorted. "Nah, nah, Ere. Look at her. She''s a damn empress now. Time. Life. Telekinesis. And Winter? Bro, she''s about to flex on everybody." He pulled up her ability list and tapped into them one by one, shaking his head. "Fuck, I really am raising monsters in my backyard." Ere tilted her head. "Time magic and swordsmanship and all those other powrs? You''re so screwed. How''re going to keep up with all of us." "Oh, I know I''m screwed," Parker muttered, running a hand through his hair. "She''s about to flex that ''I''m better than you'' energy even harder now." Not that he was complaining. The idea of Tessa being untouchable, a true queen in every sense of the word? Yeah. He could live with that. He crossed his arms, smirking to himself. "Yep. Definitely raising monsters." Chapter 240 240: A $30-Billion Transaction Parker couldn''t help but be a little shooked at Tessa''s status. The girl hadn''t just walked up the power ladder¡ªshe''d straight-up leaped. And her abilities? They weren''t even growing like normal powers. It was more like she was unlocking them, as if they''d always been there, just waiting. What were the damn chances? [Thanks to all the essence you poured into her while she was still a mundane. Those are the fruits. And if I''m right, there''s more to come.] Levi''s voice held that usual smugness. Parker clicked his tongue. "Yeah, yeah, I know." He plopped onto the floor, stretching his legs out. Curiosity? Half over. Now, all that was left was for them to wake up. Hopefully, he wouldn''t have to deal with anyone rejecting their powers, but honestly? He wasn''t worried. Especially not about his woman. Tessa? She''d embrace this. Probably with that casual, elegant attitude that made it seem like she''d been built for this shit from the start. Unfazed, Parker shut his eyes and sank into meditation. There were things to sort out¡ªmemories, past lives, old beef. The Origin Families still needed handling that refused to leave his thoughts over and over. Maya was still out there. And, of course, there was his Aunt Helena and big sis the menace waiting for him. Not that he could be bothered. Now that he had a firm foothold in the magical world, the Ether Community wouldn''t be on his ass as much. If anything, his current status would make things way easier. That meant he could lazily grind, plunder everything in his path, and build his empire without the usual distractions. Trillions? Yeah, those were coming. Magic? He''d use it when necessary. Right now, the goal was simple: Go fast. Get money. Own the world¡ªin shadows of course. **** Meanwhile, true to Parker''s capitalist dreams, Cassidy was finalizing the paperwork for his next power move¡ªbuying out the entertainment company he''d had his eyes on. On the other side of her desk? The finished contracts that would wipe Blackwood''s company off the business map. Just the thought of it made her smirk. She''d been in contact with the Real Estate Avengers a few hours ago¡ªAva, Alina, and Claire. As soon as Ava landed back in New York, the four of them set to split up for work: Two of the team had already packed up and were heading to Delaware to check out the land where their office building was supposed to go. After some back-and-forth, they all agreed to build it from scratch¡ªa bold move, but one that made sense. Cassidy had pitched the idea, and as usual, her instincts were solid. No messy renovations, no dealing with past owners. Just a brand-new monument to their success. The other two were going to Sophisticated Space to see the latest high-tech project. As for Cassidy? Hollywood was not on her to-do list today. She figured Parker might actually enjoy handling that himself¡ªprobably with Tessa¡ªhopefully Parker would accept this little vacation. Something about him screamed "I need a victory lap for my empire", and what better way to do it than walking into a brand-new skyscraper in his name? She shook her head, signing off on another document. The man was unstoppable. And honestly? She respected the hell out of it. Cassidy exhaled, shaking her head. One more piece left on the chessboard. Once the Summit & Wolfe buy-in was done, Parker could finally breathe a little easier. The only problem? Those spineless executives were dragging their feet like their lives depended on it. She got it, though. If she were them, she''d be terrified too. Ava Klein and her unstoppable team were steamrolling through corporate America like a goddamn hurricane. Summit & Wolfe''s high-ups were scrambling, desperate to find some miracle loophole to block the takeover. But it wasn''t gonna happen¡ªnot with Alan Wolfe himself and several of Ava''s colleagues backing her. They weren''t just fighting Ava anymore; they were up against a juggernaut. The only thing that had slowed Ava down before was money¡ªand that was no longer a problem. Whoever knew about her secret funding from Parker? They kept their damn mouths shut. Because snitching on a woman whose backer casually threw millions around like pocket change on just tips? Yeah, that was career suicide. If anything, everyone wanted to stay in Ava''s good graces. Hell, they probably prayed for the chance to carry her damn coffee just to stay on her radar. Parker''s reckless generosity was working overtime. Alan himself was a bit helpless and could only support Ava in shadows since right now he was on verge of losing the firm that''s why he was supporting Ava then the firm he''d dedicated his whole life on wouldn''t fall into the hands of those greedy vultures. Cassidy leaned back in her chair, fingers tapping idly on the desk. "It''ll be over soon." If things dragged out any longer, she''d step in herself. She was free now, after all. Robert Blackwood''s dumbass procrastination at first in saving his sinking business had given her a head start. If it came down to it, she''d put her foot on the gas and make sure Summit & Wolfe was in their hands ASAP. Besides, she owed Ava. Even though Cassidy had known Parker long before Ava entered the picture¡ªhell, she''d been close to his family for years¡ªit was Ava who ultimately secured her place in Parker''s world. If not for her, Cassidy might''ve never landed a deal with the young billionaire, the nephew of her best friend. She smirked. "Well, time to finish what we started." This next move wasn''t just big¡ªit was fucking massive. Sophiscated Space! Sophisticated Space wasn''t just some regular real estate stop where Parker and his people were securing a few hundred-million-dollar deals. Nah. This was some $100-billion, earth-shaking, economy-bending, boardroom-sweating type of shit. And the silence from Sophisticated Space these past few weeks? It wasn''t because they were hesitant. Hell no. They''d been preparing. When Claire and Alina got the call, they weren''t just getting updates on some random project¡ªthey were being briefed on $30 billion worth of property acquisitions that had already gone through. The only thing left? Sign some papers and casually drop a fat-ass bag of billions like it was Monopoly money. And, of course, Sophisticated Space''s CEO herself wanted in. Because there was zero chance in hell a $30-billion transaction was happening without the top dog stepping into the room. Cassidy had to admit, she respected the hell out of that. She''d always thought of Sophisticated Space as an under-the-radar heavyweight in the real estate game. But now? They were moving like a trillion-dollar entity in the making. And at least they had the sense to keep this entire deal quiet. The last thing they needed was the media sniffing around before the ink even dried. But there was one issue. Parker wasn''t picking up his goddamn phone. Neither was Tessa. Cassidy frowned, tapping her fingers against the desk. Was he good? Was he off throwing money at something absurd again? Buying an island? Another superyacht? No, no, he''d said he was gonna wait until he turned eighteen before doing dumb billionaire shit. But then again... Was he really gonna wait? Chapter 241 241: Beginning & Nihility Busan, Haeundae! The sky was a messy watercolor of burnt orange, deep violet, and that weird in-between shade that wasn''t quite blue or black yet¡ªlike the universe couldn''t decide if it was time to sleep or not. The air smelled like the ocean, thick with salt and something almost metallic, the kind of scent that stuck to your skin no matter how far inland you went. The city pulsed. Neon signs flickered to life, fighting for attention with the last traces of sunlight. Streets near Haeundae Beach were alive¡ªcars honking, people laughing too loud, some drunk ajusshi already yelling about politics outside a convenience store. Typical. Seagulls screamed like they had unpaid rent, swooping over the high-rise buildings that lined the coast, their glass windows catching the last golden rays. And then, there was the hospital. Haeundae Prestige Medical Center. A place so damn fancy it didn''t even feel like a hospital. More like a five-star hotel where people just happened to be dying. The building stood tall, a sleek tower of glass and steel, reflecting the city''s neon glow like it was part of the skyline itself. Inside, the hallways were too quiet. The kind of silence that made you want to cough just to make sure sound still existed. Nurses walked like they were floating, not stepping, their shoes making zero noise on the pristine floors. Machines hummed softly behind closed doors, beeping occasionally, like they were whispering secrets to each other. And then, in one particular VVIP suite, the light bled in. The VVIP hospital suite was something out of a chaebol drama¡ªhigh ceilings, designer furniture, a view that screamed you can''t afford this, and a silence so thick it felt manufactured. The whole thing was a fucking status symbol, a reminder that even sickness had a price tag. The huge floor-to-ceiling windows drank in the last embers of daylight, letting a soft orange glow stretch across the crisp white sheets of the hospital bed. It wasn''t a harsh light¡ªmore like a gentle sigh, brushing against the polished wood floors and the plush velvet armchair by the window. The shadows stretched long, dancing over the bookshelves, the sleek monitors, and the glass of untouched water on the bedside table. The room was peaceful. Almost too peaceful. Like the kind of quiet that came before something absolutely fucked up happened. And right in the middle of all that ridiculous luxury, perched on a perfectly fluffed bed, was a twelve-year-old girl. She didn''t look ordinary. Far from it. Pale skin, unholy levels of poise for a kid, and eyes so deep it felt like they saw through shit instead of at it. Her long black hair was too neat, her posture too still, her whole presence too unsettling for someone that age. She held a book, fingers resting lightly on the edges, and read aloud in a voice that was both soft and sharp at the same time: "Misfortunes come suddenly, like an uninvited guest. And good luck doesn''t come kindly either, wrapped in roses. Sometimes, both of them look exactly the same, making it difficult to differentiate between them... and making it even harder to tell if death is a good thing." She paused, turning the page with a slow, deliberate motion. "That''s the same with me and Nihility." Then, with the tiniest tilt of her head, she added: "And now Nihility is back." For a second, it wasn''t clear if she was still reading or if those words had slipped out from her own thoughts. A twelve-year-old saying shit like that? Creepy. A twelve-year-old saying it like it was just an objective fact of the universe? Way worse. Her voice didn''t shake. There was no hesitation, no childish attempt at dramatics. Just calm, steady certainty, like someone stating today''s weather. She closed the book, setting it aside with graceful precision, and leaned back against the pillows. Her dark eyes flickered toward the window, where the city skyline glowed like a living thing, towering over Haeundae in all its restless, neon-lit glory. "Is the balance going to be restored," she mused, not reading anymore, just thinking out loud, "or bent to one side completely? Makes one wonder which face Nihility is wearing... Good luck? Misfortune? Or perhaps neither?" She exhaled, slow and controlled, like she already knew the answer but was just enjoying the question. And that was the thing about her. At first glance? She wasn''t just hard to underestimate¡ªshe was impossible to pin down. She was too poised to be a normal kid. Too deliberate to be naive. Too dangerous to be overlooked. She stretched her arms lazily, letting out a long sigh like she had just finished running a marathon, even though all she did was flip a page. "What an interesting book," she murmured, voice barely above a whisper, but there was something in her tone¡ªlike she wasn''t just reading words on a page but feeling them, breathing them in. Like every sentence stitched itself into her skin, making her feel different. She let her head sink back into the soft hospital pillows, eyes fluttering shut for a moment. The room was too quiet, the kind of silence that settled deep, wrapping around her like an invisible weight. A soft knock on the door. Then a nurse peeked in, her expression the usual mix of professional warmth and that slight awkwardness people got when they didn''t know how to act around a rich kid stuck in a hospital bed. The young girl gave her a small, knowing smile¡ªnot the polite kind, not the forced one, but one that said, Yeah, I know the drill. The nurse nodded back, the classic Korean silent acknowledgment before she left. The girl stayed still for a beat, staring at the ceiling. Then, with a quiet sigh, she mustered up the effort to move¡ªwhich was saying something. Her arms and legs felt weak, like they weren''t even fully hers, but she ignored it. Swinging her legs over the bed, she carefully climbed down, her hospital gown swaying slightly as she walked toward the window. Then her eyes flicked to a different direction¡ªlike a switch had been flipped. Her lips barely moved, but the words came out cold, almost eerie. "He''s in Seoul." A pause. "And killing." Her fingers gripped the window frame. ***** Was I too much? Anyway guys, be mindful of this chapter and the next one to come. Oh, I mean you could underestimate it too; Wink! Chapter 242 242: Nihility The view was beautiful. High as hell, but beautiful. Below, in the hospital garden, a group of kids¡ªprobably her age, maybe younger¡ªran around like they had no idea what ''fragile'' even meant. Their laughter floated up, mixing with the distant sounds of the city, making the whole thing feel like a movie scene. Some were playing tag, others were messing around with a soccer ball, and a few had gathered under a tree, trading secrets that probably weren''t even that interesting. She watched them, her dark eyes unreadable. She could have any toy in the world. Dolls custom-made to her liking, playrooms bigger than most apartments, a whole damn amusement park if she asked for it. But she couldn''t have that. That simple, stupid thing¡ªrunning, playing, being out there, feeling the grass under her feet. But did it bother her? Not in the way people expected. She didn''t pity herself. Didn''t get jealous, either. Her view of the world had long stopped aligning with kids her age. She knew too much. Still, she watched them with a small, almost bittersweet smile, like she was admiring something fragile. Something fleeting. Enjoy it while you can. Because life wasn''t fair. And happiness? Happiness was fleeting¡ªnever lasted. Her smile didn''t waver, but something in her gaze sharpened. Then her eyes flicked to a different direction¡ªlike a switch had been flipped. Her lips barely moved, but the words came out cold, almost eerie. "He''s in Seoul." A pause. "And killing." **** The man ran like hell. His breath was ragged, his chest heaving, every muscle in his old-but-masculine body screaming for a break¡ªbut he couldn''t stop. His legs burned, his lungs felt like they were on fire, but the fear pounding in his skull pushed him forward. Every desperate step echoed in the dark alley, his shoes barely finding traction on the damp concrete. He risked a glance over his shoulder¡ªbad idea. The man in black was still there. A lean, impossibly tall figure draped in a long coat, hands stuffed casually in his pockets, moving with a lazy stride as if he had all the time in the world. His mask concealed his face, but the eerie confidence in his posture screamed one thing¡ªthis wasn''t a chase. It was a game. The runner''s foot caught on uneven pavement. His body lurched forward, crashing hard onto the ground. His palms scraped against the rough surface, burning as fresh wounds opened up. He groaned, rolling over, his body refusing to cooperate¡ªbut he had no choice. He scrambled to his feet and pushed forward again, forcing his legs to obey. The alley stretched endlessly ahead, swallowing any hope of escape. No matter how fast he ran, it never seemed to end. But that man¡ªhe wasn''t running. He didn''t need to. A long, drawn-out sigh filled the air. Before the runner could react, the figure in black vanished from his spot¡ªand reappeared directly in front of him. His heart slammed against his ribs, his feet dug into the ground in a desperate attempt to stop¡ªbut he was already too late. The masked man''s head tilted slightly, as if assessing something. Then, he moved. A sharp pivot, weight shifting effortlessly, and then¡ª The kick came fast. A brutal roundhouse, his long coat flaring behind him as his foot connected squarely with the runner''s chest. The impact was instant and devastating. Air exploded from the man''s lungs, ribs bending inward as his body was launched backward. He hit the ground hard, skidding across the alley floor before coming to a groaning stop. Coughing, gasping, he tried to rise¡ª A boot pressed down on his chest, pinning him effortlessly. The masked man adjusted his long coat, flicking nonexistent dust from his sleeve before glancing at the watch on his wrist. "Fifteen seconds to kill you. What a waste of time," he murmured, voice smooth and impossibly captivating, like a devil speaking poetry. The runner wheezed, barely clinging to consciousness, his lips trembling. "J-Jebal... sallyeojuseyo! (Please... spare me!)" he wheezed, struggling, flailing, his hands reaching for mercy that wasn''t there, he begged, his voice cracked, raw with terror. His hands reached up, pleading, grasping at the leg that held him down. The man in black didn''t even spare him a glance. He lifted one hand¡ªand snapped his fingers. Immediately, an invisible force yanked the man from the ground, hoisting him into the air like a ragdoll. He flailed, gasping, his body twisting uselessly against whatever unnatural power held him aloft. "Please! I-I can give you anything! Money, power¡ªjust name your price!" The desperation in his voice was thick, clinging to the air like smoke, like one of those pathetic villains in a drama who thought throwing money around could save their skin. The masked man finally looked at him, head tilting slightly. Did he seriously just try to bribe him? A quiet scoff left his lips, almost amused. "Don? (Money)" His voice was impossibly smooth, almost mocking. "You think I need your stupid cash or power?" The man on the ground swallowed hard, his trembling hands still reaching for mercy that wasn''t there. Another snap. Black flames erupted out of nowhere, swirling and coiling like living shadows. The heat wasn''t normal¡ªit wasn''t even natural. It was suffocating, pressing in on the surroundings like something alive, something ancient. The flames flicked forward. The moment they touched him, the screaming began. Agonized, raw, soul-wrenching screams filled the sealed-off alley, bouncing off the walls, but there was no one to hear him. No one to help. [Name: Kang Dae-hyun] [Age: 170] [Power Level: Transcendent (Tier 7)] [Status: Dead!] The masked man nodded once. Mission complete. A projection flickered to life on the masked man''s wristwatch. He glanced at it, nodded once, and let out a small breath. Nothing was left of his target. No body. No ashes. Just nothing. [Does master wish to teleport back?] The voice whispered directly into his mind. He exhaled. And then¡ª The masked man didn''t answer. He simply vanished, swallowed by the darkness, leaving behind only a lingering question¡ª How strong was he... to kill a Tier 7¡ªA TRANSCENDENT¡ªwith just a snap? Chapter 243: Olive Tree in Hell The girl''s gaze remained fixed out the window, her sharp eyes locked northwest¡ªSeoul, beyond the fading skyline. The setting sun bathed the city in deep orange, casting long shadows that stretched across the hospital''s pristine floors. "His first target was a Transcendent," she murmured, her fingers grazing the cold glass. Her voice carried the weight of something far beyond her twelve years. The shift had begun. A Transcendent¡ªgone. Erased like they were nothing but fodder. Seoul''s underworld was about to implode. The lower ranks, the mid-tier factions¡ªeveryone scrambling to make sense of what the hell just happened. And soon, the target list wouldn''t stop at just Korean elites. The whole damn world was about to feel it. Because Nihility was here! She sighed, stepping away from the window, her bare feet making soft taps against the polished floor as she weakly made her way back to the hospital bed. Here in Busan, everything was still peaceful¡ªfor now. The outside world was barely catching up, but the people who actually mattered? The ones who knew what was really at stake? They were already losing their shit. The Prince had awakened. And the storm was just beginning. ****** Beverly Hills ¨C Ravencroft Family Car! Maya, Evelyn, and Annabelle sat in silence as the sleek black luxury car sped through the streets, taking them home. Their parents had called. Which, in their world, meant drop everything and get your ass back¡ªNOW. Annabelle sat in the middle, her hands clenched in her lap, visibly trembling. Evelyn and Maya could feel the tension radiating off her like a damn space heater, so without a word, both girls reached out and squeezed her hands. "Don''t worry," Evelyn said, her voice soft but steady. "I''m sure the Prince will forgive you, Annabelle. He''s not unreasonable." Annabelle''s breath hitched. "Y-you don''t know that... I can''t forget that hatred in his eyes, Evelyn. I''m so done for." "Get a grip." Maya''s voice was sharp, unimpressed. "You had a choice back then, Annabelle, but you chose otherwise. Now you wanna sit here and cry? Bitch, if you think you''re in trouble, what about Julian and Robert, huh? You think you''re the only one shaking in their overpriced boots? Now stop whining." "Maya," Evelyn shot her a look, but there was no heat behind it. She sighed instead, shaking her head. She understood. Maya wasn''t wrong. Hell, Maya had warned Annabelle so many times. But did Annabelle listen? Nope. And now? She wasn''t ready paying for it. Annabelle looked down, embarrassed. "You have one day to think before we meet him," Maya continued, her voice dry. "We''re waiting until everyone''s gathered. So until then? Work on your excuses, honey." The chauffeur of the Ravencroft family¡ªan older, no-nonsense guy¡ªkept his hands steady on the wheel but sighed internally. Rich family drama. A mess way above his pay grade. But damn¡ªwasn''t it insane? The pitiful kid everyone used to ignore amd thrown around? The one they barely acknowledged and bullied? Somehow, he was now a Prince. And not just any Prince. A damn terrifying one. Even the biggest names in the world were bowing to him¡ªand he wasn''t even there. The chauffeur shook his head. Rich people were fucking crazy. **** The restaurant was pure money. A high-end French spot that practically screamed exclusivity, with chandeliers dripping in crystal, soft jazz humming in the background, and waiters who carried themselves like they had PhDs in fine dining. The air smelled like expensive wine, aged steak, and the kind of luxury that made you reconsider your bank account choices. Parker sat across from Tessa, watching as she swallowed a bite of steak, then took a slow sip of her red wine. Her lips glistened slightly under the golden lights as she looked up at him, catching his stare. "What?" she asked, setting her fork down. "Something on my face? Or am I just too fucking gorgeous to ignore?" She smirked, her usual mix of cocky and charming. Parker leaned back, amused. "You''re an amazing woman, Tessa." He paused, his voice dropping slightly. "The only person I''m actually thankful for ever doing something bad to me." She raised an eyebrow. "Because if it wasn''t for that humiliation on that day, I wouldn''t have met someone amazing as you." "Talk about blessings in disguise!" Tessa blinked, then let out a short laugh, shaking her head. "Damn, someone''s got his way with words." She took another sip of wine, then reached across the table, lacing her fingers through his. "At that time, I was really scared, Parker. Like, actually scared out of my damn mind that I didn''t know what was happening before my hand moved on it''s own. I was on the run, and I thought my life was about to end. But after just a few hours with you? I realized something. You were lonely and I found that peaceful in some way... Lonely but free and I wanted to be part I guess, I wanted to be free like you. Maybe our situations weren''t exactly the same, but we were both just... trying to escape something." Parker exhaled softly, fingers tapping against his wine glass. "That day," she continued, "we were just two scared kids. No idea what the world had in store for us. No plan. No future. Just running. But somehow, I found myself wanting to be around you. And before I knew it you drew me in and helped be not get traumatized by that incident with my uncle, I fell in love with you. You became my olive tree in that hell I had experienced." "And here I thought I was gonna be the one doing the talking," Parker teased. She grinned. "Sucks to suck." They both laughed, their voices blending into the soft hum of conversation around them. Parker''s gaze drifted toward the large floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the bustling streets of LA. The evening had settled in, and outside, people rushed along the sidewalks, some hurrying home, others chasing deadlines, all moving like they had somewhere desperately important to be. Parker glanced outside through the floor-to-ceiling windows, watching the city move under the warm glow of streetlights. The evening air buzzed with the usual chaos¡ªpeople rushing to beat deadlines, others heading home after long shifts, their faces worn with exhaustion. Then, one person in particular caught his attention. A girl¡ªabout his age¡ªhurried down the sidewalk, her crossbody bag bouncing against her hip as she weaved through the crowd. Her outfit was simple: a fitted hoodie, jeans, and sneakers that had seen better days. Despite the cool evening, she was sweaty, clearly having sprinted to get here. She slipped into the restaurant and rushed straight to the back, where the waiters and waitresses gathered. But before she could even catch her breath, a middle-aged man¡ªher manager, probably¡ªstormed up to her and started laying into her. And judging by the way his arms were crossed, she was about to get her ass chewed out. Late for work. Parker could see it all in an instant. The frustration. The guilt. The exhaustion. The way she kept nodding, apologizing, shoulders tense, fingers gripping the strap of her bag like it was the only thing keeping her grounded. She had tried to be on time. She had run here, pushed her body past exhaustion, yet time¡ªmerciless, unforgiving as always¡ªhad caged her anyway. Parker could tell¡ªshe had tried. She was still sweaty from running, but time? Time was a bitch. It didn''t give a damn how hard you worked. He watched as the manager started laying into her, voice low but sharp. She kept her head down, fingers twisting the strap of her bag, her shoulders stiff. "Tessa," Parker murmured, still watching. "Hm?" "If you had the chance to get powers¡ªlike, any powers. What would you choose?" Chapter 244: Tessas Uncanny Sense Of Humour She tilted her head, sipping her wine. "Like... magic?" He nodded. Tessa set her glass down, thinking for a moment. Then she grinned. "Time." Parker raised an eyebrow. "Time?" "Yep." She leaned back, crossing her arms. "Think about it. You''re never late for shit. You never age. You can fast-forward through boring conversations, pause awkward moments, and rewind whenever you fuck up. Plus, imagine how satisfying it''d be to stop time mid-argument, go take a five-hour nap, and then come back fully rested like, ''Bitch, what were you saying?''" Parker let out a short laugh, shaking his head. "That''s the dumbest and most genius answer I''ve ever heard." "Exactly." She smirked. "I''d be unstoppable." Parker glanced back at the waitress girl still getting absolutely cooked by her manager. Yeah. Time magic sounded pretty fucking useful right about now. "Mmm, let''s say you actually get these powers," Parker said, looking back at Tessa. "What''s the first thing you''d do?" He expected something predictable¡ªgoing back in time to stop that one moment with her uncle, rewriting a painful piece of history. ''Cause of course anyone who thought of time magic would think of going back in past of perhaps pay a cool visit to the future. Of course those were people unfamiliar with actual Superpowers and Parker would understand their reasoning. But Tessa, like always, was a fucking anomaly. She chewed on a piece of steak, swallowed, and then¡ª dead serious¡ªsaid, "I''d have sex with you." Parker choked on his drink so hard he nearly died. "Say what?! You can''t be serious!" "I am." "No one does that, Tessa. Unless you got some succubus bullshit going on, what the hell kind of answer is that?" "Nope," she said, spearing another piece of meat. "I''m deadass serious, Parker. First thing I''d do is have sex with you. Unfortunately, we can''t put that to text." Parker blinked. Then blinked again. His brain was buffering like a bad Wi-Fi signal. What the actual fuck? Tessa indeed had an uncanny sense of humour. Luckily, at that exact moment, the waitress came over, saving him from being completely fucking speechless. Parker cleared his throat, composed himself, and let her know they were ready to pay. When he looked up, he recognized her. The same girl who had been getting yelled at by her manager. She looked nervous, still a little shaken, like she hadn''t fully recovered from that verbal smackdown. Parker''s gaze flicked to Tessa, then back at the girl. He reached for his black card but paused. Instead, he leaned in toward Tessa and said lowly, "Before we leave, I want you to give her 50K." Tessa froze mid-reach for her purse and then nodded and and when the girl went away, she asked. "Fifty-thousand?" she repeated, eyes flicking toward the girl, then back to him. "You wanna tell me why, or is this some mystery billionaire shit?" "It is indeed something of mystery and as you know... It''d be awkward if a guy gave her that much," Parker said, keeping his tone casual. "You, on the other hand, can do it without making it weird." Tessa still looked at him like he had just told her to go adopt a fucking llama. But in the end, she shrugged. "Fine, your money." Minutes later, they left the restaurant, stepping out into the cool night air as Parker made his way to his black McLaren Speedtail parked by the curb. The city lights reflected off its sleek, futuristic curves, making it look more like a supervillain''s escape pod than a car. As Parker unlocked it, Tessa stared at him, arms crossed. "So... you''re not gonna explain the 50K thing?" "Nope." She sighed, shaking her head. "You''re so fucking weird honestly, honey." Parker smirked, opening the passenger door for her. "You know, one day, we''re gonna see if what you said was actually true." Tessa slid into the seat, giving him a side-eye. "The sex thingy?" Parker shut the door behind her, exhaling through his nose. Jesus Christ. **** Parker''s eyes snapped open at the sharp crack of something breaking. The cocoon split open, and Tessa tumbled forward¡ªexcept she didn''t hit the ground. Everything stopped. Time. Gravity. Reality. Suspended midair, she hovered like a frozen frame in a movie, caught effortlessly in Parker''s telekinetic hold. Mist curled around her body, icy and ethereal, like she''d just stepped out of some divine rebirth sequence. And yeah, she was completely naked. Her chest had become bigger just a little more¡ªfuller, firmer¡ªand her nipples, sharper from the cold. And yeah, Parker definitely noticed. [Master, is that the first thing you saw? Really you pervert?] Levi''s dry voice rang in his mind. "Shut up. It was her height. Yeah it was her height that I saw first." Parker muttered. [Weirdo!] Not a total lie. She was taller. Her whole body had shifted¡ªleaner but more defined, thighs thicker, waist tighter, curves sharper. Her chest? Fuller. He wasn''t gonna lie to himself. And her hair¡ªreal, pure white. The kind of white you didn''t see outside of myths and anime characters. It flowed behind her, weightless, glowing under the room''s light. Then there were her eyes. Silver. Not grey¡ªsilver. Like liquid metal, like a blade reflecting moonlight, sharp enough to cut. And her aura? Stronger, colder, sharper. His gaze traced lower, over the tight lines of her stomach, the curve of her hips, the way her thighs looked just a bit thicker, stronger. She was a damn masterpiece¡ªtemptation sculpted into flesh. Thankfully (or maybe unfortunately), a delicate layer of white ice had formed into panties, covering just enough to keep him from completely losing his mind. She took a slow step forward, bare feet touching the ground like she was some celestial queen descending to mortal soil. Parker exhaled, still gripping her delicate but powerful hand. Cold, but there was something under it¡ªsomething electric. Then she smirked. "Let''s have sex, Parker. I am craving a good doggy." Parker choked on literally nothing. "EX-FUCKING-SCUSE ME?" [Oh, this is getting good.] Levi snickered. Parker dragged a hand down his face. "Tessa. Tessa. You literally just got out of some supernatural cocoon transformation thing and that''s the first thing on your mind?" She tilted her head, all innocent, like she didn''t just drop the most unhinged statement of the century. "Why not?" Parker stared at her. Then at himself. Then at the invisible camera that wasn''t there. "I hate my life," he muttered. [No you don''t.] "Shut up, Levi." "I want a doggy, Parker! Now!" Chapter 245: Keeping Promises! ** "Remember what I told you?" Tessa asked, her voice soft but knowing. At those words, Parker''s mind drifted back¡ªback to a different time, a different place. They had still been staying at the penthouse in Black Tower, indulging in the luxury that felt like a fleeting dream. One of those nights, they had gone out to eat, and over dinner, between teasing glances and quiet laughter, she had told him exactly what she would do first if she ever got powers. Talk about keeping promises! His lips curved slightly. "I do. Come here." Tessa barely had a moment to react before Parker pulled her close. She tumbled into his arms, her body fitting against his like a memory that had never faded. She was still seated, her breath catching, but he lifted her effortlessly¡ªlike she weighed nothing, like she was made for this. Her legs folded naturally as he settled her onto his lap, her arms slipping around his neck in a slow, lazy embrace. His hands found her waist, fingers pressing into the cool silk of her skin. The contrast sent a rush through him, her chill against his warmth, her presence undeniable. Her body was close¡ªso close¡ªand as she shifted, she felt the unmistakable press of his arousal beneath her. She inhaled sharply, her eyes darkening, and for a moment, neither of them moved, tension threading between them like an electric current. "Mmm~ how much do you need me that you''re already this hard, babe~" she whispered. "More than I can put in words, I want to make me scream for me~" Then they leaned in. The kiss started slow, teasing, the heat of his mouth melting against her cool lips. It deepened in a breath, her fingers tightening in his hair as his grip on her waist became possessive. Their bodies pressed closer, arms winding around each other in a slow, desperate pull, as if the space between them no longer had a right to exist. Tessa shivered against him, her nails grazing his skin as she shifted in his lap, molding herself against him in a way that made his pulse stutter. He exhaled into her mouth, a sound low and wanting, and she swallowed it, her tongue sweeping against his in a slow, lingering taste. Time blurred. Sensation ruled. Neither wanted to pull away. And neither did. Their kiss deepened, slow but consuming, as if they were unraveling each other with every lingering touch. Tessa melted further into him, her bare skin pressed against his warmth, the stark contrast between them heightening everything. Parker''s hands roamed her waist, mapping the delicate curve of her back, pulling her impossibly closer. She shivered as his fingers ghosted along her spine, her body arching instinctively against him. The coolness of her skin, the way she moved¡ªrestless, craving¡ªsent a slow burn through him. He could feel her breath hitch against his lips, feel the way her body reacted to every shift, every press of his fingers against her hips. Their arms tightened around each other, fingers threading through hair, gripping, holding. The heat between them wasn''t just physical; it was something deeper, something that had been building for far too long. Parker felt her chest rise against his, her breath uneven, the tension in her body evident. And then, just as the kiss reached the point of no return, he pulled back¡ªjust enough to see her reaction. Tessa''s lips were parted, her eyes half-lidded, heavy with want. Her skin gleamed faintly under the soft glow of the chamber, her naked form still damp from the cocoon. Even in her otherworldly beauty, there was something undeniably raw about her in this moment¡ªunguarded, needing. She let out a soft sound of protest, but Parker silenced it by tilting her head, his lips finding the curve of her jaw, then lower, tracing a path along the sensitive line of her neck. "You''re teasing me," she breathed, her fingers tightening in his hair. Parker smirked against her skin, his voice low. "Maybe." "And why are you so damn handsome and hot, I can stop wanting you!" "Fall in Tessa~" "Yes, honey~" she moaned desperately and submissively. A breathless gasp escaped her as he kissed the hollow of her throat, slow and deliberate, tasting her, feeling the way she trembled under his touch. She let out a low, shuddering moan. "Mmm... that feels¡ªahh¡ª" Her words broke off as his lips brushed over a particularly sensitive spot near her collarbone. Her fingers threaded through his hair, nails grazing his scalp as his lips traveled further, pressing along her collarbone, down the slope of her shoulder. She arched into him, offering more, tilting her head back as if to surrender completely to his touch. Every brush of his lips sent another shiver through her, the tension in her body coiling tighter with every passing second. Parker''s hands slid down her back, his grip firm as he kissed his way lower, trailing his mouth over her chest, teasing, lingering. Tessa let out a quiet moan, her fingers tightening in his hair as she pressed against him, silently urging him on. Her breathing was uneven now, her body responding instinctively, her skin heating despite its natural chill. "Don''t stop," she whispered, voice breathy, desperate. "I''m not planning to, Tessa!" When his lips reached the soft swell of her breast, her breath hitched. Her arms wrapped around his head, pulling him in, pressing him closer. Parker exhaled against her skin, feeling the way she arched, the way her fingers curled in his hair in silent plea. He gave in. His mouth found her completely, his lips closing around her as her body jerked in response. "Ahh¡ªParker," she gasped, her back arching, pressing herself further against him. The sound she made¡ªa mixture of surprise and pleasure¡ªsent a dark satisfaction coursing through him. "You like that?" he murmured against her skin, his voice teasing but thick with heat. "Y-yeah," she moaned, her breath shuddering as his tongue traced over sensitive skin. "More..." Parker smirked, letting his tongue flick over her again, dragging another whimper from her lips. "As you wish." Tessa moaned again, softer this time, her fingers tangling tighter, her breathing unsteady. Her legs shifted slightly on his lap, pressing closer, her body unable to stay still beneath his touch. Nearby, Ere stirred slightly, her tail flicking, but she made no move to interrupt. Further away, Naomi and Elena remained motionless in their cocoons, oblivious to the growing heat between the two. Parker barely noticed anything else. Tessa was the only thing in his world right now¡ªthe way she moved, the way she sounded, the way she surrendered to him completely. And he wasn''t going to stop. Not yet. Chapter 246: Youre Going to Fuck Me** Tessa shifted on his lap, her legs folding tighter around him, their bodies locked together with nothing between them. Her hands, delicate but eager, found the hem of his shirt. She gripped it, slowly dragging the fabric upward, her fingers grazing his skin as she undressed him. Parker lifted his arms slightly, allowing her to peel it off, revealing the sculpted expanse beneath. The soft glow of the chamber accentuated every defined muscle, the deep cuts of his abs, the powerful build that spoke of something beyond human. Tessa exhaled sharply, her fingers hesitating for just a second as she took him in. "Damn..." she murmured, voice thick with admiration, tracing her fingertips down the ridges of his stomach. Parker smirked. "You''ve seen me shirtless before." "Not like this, a male god is an understatement," she whispered, her hands roaming lower, mapping every line, every inch of warmth that contrasted her cool skin. "Oh, please don''t compare me with loaches!" Tessa smiled. Her touch sent a slow burn through him, but he wasn''t about to let her be the only one exploring. His fingers lifted, finding the delicate slope of her neck, tracing downward with a featherlight touch that made her shiver. He followed the line of her collarbones, his palms gliding down her bare form, savoring every reaction. Tessa let out a soft moan, leaning into his touch as his hands traveled lower, cupping her breasts with firm, reverent hands. "Ahh..." she gasped, arching slightly as his thumbs brushed over her nipples, teasing, rolling, sending a delicious shudder through her body. Her fingers curled against his chest, nails grazing slightly as her head tilted back, exposing her throat in surrender. Parker exhaled slowly, his other hand sliding lower, over the curve of her waist, then further down, gripping the roundness of her ass, squeezing, kneading. Tessa moaned again, louder this time, her hips shifting involuntarily. "You''re sensitive," Parker murmured, his voice a low rumble against her skin. "Mmm, only with you, ahhaa~~," she admitted breathlessly, her body pressing against his, chasing every touch. His grip tightened on her, fingers tracing along the underside of her thigh, then inching inward, closer to her core. He could feel the heat radiating from her, the anticipation in every breath, every twitch of her muscles as she instinctively pressed against him. Tessa whimpered, her hands gripping his shoulders, her hips subtly rolling into his touch. "You''re cruel," she whispered, breathless, her lips brushing his ear. Parker chuckled, dark and amused, his fingers teasing her just enough to make her shiver again. "Am I?" "You know you are," she moaned, her back arching, her nails digging into his skin as his touch sent another wave of pleasure through her. Her body was warm now, warmer than before, the ice of her usual coolness melting away under his touch. The way she moved, the way she moaned, the way she clung to him¡ªit was intoxicating. And he wasn''t going to stop. Not yet. Parker''s grip on her ass tightened, fingers kneading the soft flesh, his palm spreading over the curve as he pulled her even closer. Tessa gasped, pressing against him, her breathing uneven as his other hand continued teasing her breasts, fingers rolling over her hardened peaks, drawing another soft moan from her lips. But it was the hand on her ass that made her tense¡ªthe way his fingers traced lower, his touch slow, unhurried, yet deliberate. His fingertips glided down between her thighs, brushing against her most sensitive spot, a teasing stroke that sent a shudder through her. "Ahh¡ª" Tessa moaned, her hips jerking slightly, instinctively chasing his touch. Parker smirked, dragging his fingers over her again, circling her clit with agonizing slowness, watching the way her body reacted. "You''re so sensitive here too," he murmured, his voice a dark whisper against her ear. "Mmmmmm..." she breathed, her fingers digging into his shoulders. He applied more pressure, rubbing gentle circles, feeling the way she trembled, how she bit her lip to keep another moan from escaping. But he wasn''t going to let her hold back. "You don''t have to be quiet," he teased, his fingers slipping lower, tracing along her soaked entrance before pushing one inside, slow and deep. Tessa''s head fell against his shoulder, her moan vibrating against his skin as she clenched around him. "Parker¡ª" she gasped, her body tightening, her hips shifting forward, desperate for more. He kept one hand gripping her ass, keeping her steady while his fingers worked her, sliding in and out in a teasing rhythm, his thumb circling her clit between every motion. Tessa whimpered, her breath hot against his neck, her body moving against him, chasing the sensation. "Y-you''re¡ªahh¡ª" Parker chuckled against her skin, his free hand still caressing her breasts, his mouth trailing heated kisses down her throat. "Tell me what you want," he murmured against her skin, his fingers pressing deeper, his touch unrelenting. Tessa''s moans came faster, her body arching, nails dragging down his back as she clung to him. Her cool skin was burning now, heated, desperate. "I want¡ªahh¡ªmore," she moaned, breathless, her voice trembling with pleasure. Her movements grew more frantic, her hips rolling into his touch, her body tightening around his fingers. She was close, he could feel it¡ªthe way her thighs trembled, the way her breath hitched, the way she gasped his name like a plea. And he wasn''t going to stop. Not until she completely unraveled in his arms. Tessa''s moans broke into sharp, breathless gasps, her body trembling in his arms as his fingers worked her relentlessly. She clung to him, nails biting into his shoulders, her thighs tightening around his waist. "Parker¡ªahh¡ªI''m¡ª" Her voice hitched, her whole body tensing as the wave of pleasure crashed over her. A cry tore from her lips as she came, her back arching, her thighs trembling violently as her release spilled onto his lap. But it wasn''t just heat¡ªher magic flared in response, and her love juices carried a strange, almost crystalline shimmer, cool to the touch but melting against his skin like frost turning to morning dew. A faint mist curled where her essence met his warmth, the contrast between their bodies making the air around them tingle with energy. She shuddered in his arms, breath hitching, head falling against his shoulder as she rode out the last waves of pleasure. Parker exhaled slowly, feeling the dampness seeping into his pants, the unique chill of her ice-user nature still lingering against him. He smirked, tracing slow, lazy circles over her overstimulated core, making her whimper. "That was... different," he murmured, intrigued by the cold, slick sensation against his lap. Tessa shivered, still catching her breath, her lips parting as she turned her head slightly to meet his gaze. A satisfied, dazed smile played on her lips. "That''s what happens when an ice magic user cums," she whispered, her voice weak but teasing. ''I understand the sensation!'' Of course he wouldn''t mention that he''d fucked an ice goddess before, that would kill the mood, right? But in this life, it was his first and with Tessa no less! Parker hummed in amusement, dragging his fingers up from her core to her stomach, watching how the remnants of her release glistened on his skin before fading like melting frost. "I like it," he muttered, pressing a slow, lingering kiss to her collarbone. Tessa let out a breathy laugh, curling her arms around his neck, her body still tingling from the aftermath. "Good... because that was just the start." Tessa nodded, her breath hitching as she pressed herself against him, fully bare, fully his. "And you''re going to fuck me," she declared, her voice dripping with need. Chapter 247: Softer… yet Peaky and Wet** Tessa was still trembling in his arms, but the moment her breathing steadied, a new fire ignited in her eyes. She pressed closer, her cool lips grazing his ear as she whispered, voice thick with hunger, "I need more." Her hands moved with purpose now, sliding down his chest, her fingers tracing every sculpted muscle before reaching the waistband of his pants. Her touch was both gentle and possessive, her body still humming from her release, yet she craved more¡ªcraved him. Parker exhaled sharply as she undressed him completely, her fingers skimming down his skin, her gaze filled with open admiration. Her icy fingertips contrasted with the heat of his body, leaving a delicious sensation wherever she touched. "You''re perfect," she murmured, trailing kisses down his jaw, across his collarbone. "And mine." Parker smirked, his hands moving to her waist, gripping her firmly. "Yours, huh?" Tessa nodded, her breath hitching as she pressed herself against him, fully bare, fully his. "And you''re going to fuck me," she declared, her voice dripping with need. He didn''t hesitate. With one swift motion, he turned her in his lap, her back now against his chest, facing the unconscious forms of Naomi and Elena in their cocoons. Ere, not far off, twitched an ear but remained curled up, uninterested. Tessa gasped as he adjusted her, his strong hands gripping her hips, positioning her exactly how he wanted. Then, without warning¡ª *Smack* She let out a sharp moan as his palm met her ass, the sound echoing through the chamber. Her breath hitched, a shiver rolling down her spine. Parker hummed in approval, squeezing, kneading, feeling the way her body responded to his touch. "You''ve changed," he murmured, his hands exploring every new curve. "Softer... yet peaky in all the right ways." Tessa whimpered, pushing back against him, desperate for more. "Parker¡ª" He leaned in, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered, "You''re not ready for what comes next." But the way she moved, the way she moaned his name, told him she was more than ready. And he wasn''t going to hold back. The tension between them was suffocating, thick with unspoken hunger. Parker let it stretch for a moment, savoring the way Tessa''s breath hitched, the way her chest rose and fell, anticipation making her body tremble beneath his touch. Then, he moved. Slowly, deliberately, he turned her to face him, his fingers tracing the curve of her jaw as he tilted her chin up. Their eyes met¡ªhers glazed with desire, his dark and unreadable. He didn''t kiss her right away. No, he let her feel his breath ghost over her lips, teasing, taunting, watching as she parted them slightly, instinctively leaning closer. That was when he finally claimed her mouth. The kiss was slow at first, deep and deliberate, his lips moving over hers with practiced ease. His tongue teased against the seam of her lips before slipping inside, coaxing a soft, breathy moan from her throat. His hands roamed, fingers spreading over her waist, then lower, cupping the soft curve of her ass before dragging her flush against him. A shiver ran through her as she felt the hard press of him against her stomach. Parker smirked against her lips, pulling back just enough to whisper, "Feel what you do to me?" She didn''t answer¡ªjust whimpered, her nails digging into his shoulders. His mouth left a trail down her neck, hot and wet, lingering at the spot where her pulse pounded hardest. He bit down¡ªjust enough to make her gasp¡ªbefore soothing the spot with his tongue. His hands were everywhere, mapping her body as if memorizing every inch, every curve, every reaction. And then, without breaking contact, he lowered himself to his knees. Tessa''s breath caught as his hands trailed down her sides, his mouth following suit. He pressed open-mouthed kisses along her stomach, her hip bones, the sensitive dip just above her thigh. She jolted when he bit down gently, his chuckle vibrating against her skin. "You''re sensitive here," he murmured, his fingers trailing up the inside of her thighs, barely touching, just enough to make her squirm. "How about here?" He kissed higher, closer, dragging his tongue over her inner thigh, watching her body twitch, her hands flying to his hair. "Ahh¡ªParker..." she moaned, her voice breathless, pleading. He smirked, his grip tightening on her thighs as he spread her legs wider, his tongue darting out to flick against her most sensitive spot. The reaction was immediate¡ªher back arched, a sharp gasp escaping her lips as pleasure shot through her like electricity. He took his time, alternating between slow, teasing strokes and deep, deliberate licks, listening to the way her moans turned into desperate whimpers. She was drowning in sensation, her hips moving instinctively, chasing his mouth, craving more. "Parker¡ªfuck¡ªplease," she begged, her voice shaking. He pulled back slightly, his lips glistening, a dark amusement flickering in his eyes. "Please what?" Tessa groaned, frustrated, her nails raking against his scalp. "You know what. Stop teasing me." His laugh was deep, almost cruel. "Oh, I plan on doing a lot more than teasing you." Standing abruptly, Parker grabbed her waist and turned her around, pressing her against the wall. She barely had time to catch her breath before she felt it¡ªthe thick, pulsing heat of him pressing against her, the friction enough to make her shudder. He slid his hands up her sides, then lower, gripping her hips as he positioned his erect dick at her entrance. Leaning in, his breath brushed against her ear. "You ready for me?" Tessa exhaled shakily, her fingers pressing against the wall for support. "Always... You''re so big for me darling~~" With that, he thrust his hips forward the big penis stretching her inch by inch, filling her completely in one slow, punishing stroke. Her moan shattered the silence, her head falling back against his shoulder as pleasure coiled deep in her core. Parker groaned, his grip tightening, his voice strained. "Fuck, you''re so wet and smooth Tessa... you feel perfect." He could feel her walls squeezing his dick head making him want to erupt in her. He gave her a second to adjust, savoring the way she clenched around him, then pulled back¡ªonly to thrust in harder, deeper. The force of it made her gasp, her body jerking against the stone, pleasure crackling through her veins. And then, there was no holding back. His pace turned relentless, his hands roaming¡ªone gripping her waist, the other sliding up to wrap lightly around her throat. Not to squeeze¡ªjust enough to remind her who was in control. The added pressure made her whimper, her body melting against his, surrendering completely. "Say my name," he growled, his pace unrelenting. Tessa moaned, her nails scraping against the wall. "Parker¡ªfuck¡ª" "Louder," he demanded, his thrusts turning rougher, deeper, his fingers circling her clit in time with his movements. She cried out, her whole body trembling. "Parker!" He smirked against her neck, his breath ragged. "Good girl." He could feel it¡ªthe way she was unraveling, the way her moans turned into desperate, breathless whimpers, her body tightening around him as she teetered on the edge. "Cum for me," he murmured, biting down on her shoulder as his fingers worked her faster. Tessa shattered, pleasure crashing over her like a tidal wave. Her whole body convulsed, her walls gripping him like a vice, pulling him over the edge with her. With one last thrust, Parker groaned, his body tensing as he spilled inside her, his hands gripping her hips so hard they''d leave bruises. For a moment, they just stood there, tangled in heat and sweat and the aftershocks of pleasure. Then, Parker leaned in, his lips ghosting over her ear. "Round two?" Chapter 248: Insatiable Fire** Parker didn''t give her a moment to recover. Tessa was still trembling, her body weak and sensitive from the aftershocks of her orgasm, when he grabbed her thighs and lifted her off the ground in one fluid motion. She gasped, instinctively wrapping her legs around his waist, her arms clutching his shoulders for balance. But this time was different. Something inside her had shifted¡ªawakened. She could feel it in the way her body responded, the way her blood burned, the way the pleasure didn''t fade but only kept building. And Parker¡ªhe was the same, only magnified. A force of nature, completely untamed. His hunger for her was boundless. His stamina, endless. "P-Parker¡ª" He didn''t wait. With a sharp thrust, he was inside her again, stretching her open, filling her to the hilt. Her moan came out as a choked cry, her back arching as pleasure shot straight through her overstimulated nerves. And unlike before, he didn''t start slow. This time, his pace was ruthless. Tessa gasped as he drove into her, over and over, his grip unyielding, his strength making it effortless to bounce her on his cock like she weighed nothing. Each thrust was deep, his thick length hitting her in ways that made her whole body jolt with pleasure. The room filled with the wet slap of their bodies colliding, the air thick with heat and the sharp, intoxicating scent of sweat and sex. "You''re taking me so well," he growled, his voice deeper now, rougher. "So fucking tight¡ªfuck, Tessa." She whimpered, nails raking down his back, her head falling against his shoulder as she let him use her however he wanted. The position left her completely at his mercy. He controlled everything¡ªthe rhythm, the depth, the intensity. And god, he didn''t hold back. Every movement was powerful, each thrust sending her higher, until she could barely breathe from the pleasure. But she didn''t want him to stop. No¡ªshe wanted more. Her awakened body craved him with an intensity she had never felt before. Her nails dug into his shoulders as she rocked her hips in sync with him, meeting his thrusts, taking him deeper. "Parker¡ªmore¡ªI need more¡ª" He chuckled darkly. "You think you can handle more?" Before she could answer, he tightened his grip and fucked her harder. Tessa''s moan turned into a cry, her whole body shaking from the force of it. Every deep stroke pushed her closer to the edge, every sharp snap of his hips sent another shockwave of pleasure through her. "Come for me," he ordered, his voice rough with need. "Now." She shattered. Her scream was raw as her orgasm tore through her, her body clenching so hard around him that he groaned in response. But Parker didn''t stop. If anything, he sped up. Her awakening meant she could handle more, endure more. And Parker? He was a hundred times stronger than her. His stamina was inhuman, his need for her all-consuming. Tessa could barely catch her breath before he was fucking her through her orgasm, dragging out every pulse of pleasure, keeping her on that edge between pleasure and madness. "You''re not done yet," he murmured darkly, his thrusts relentless. Her eyes widened, dazed, overwhelmed, but she couldn''t stop him¡ªdidn''t want to stop him. Her body craved it, demanded it. "P-Parker¡ª" she whimpered, her legs trembling around his waist. "You''re gonna cum again," he growled, slamming into her with brutal precision. "And then again. And again. Until you forget how to do anything but take my cock." Tessa cried out as he hit even deeper, her body already spiraling toward another orgasm. "That''s it," Parker smirked against her ear, feeling the way she clenched around him. "Cum for me, for daddy, baby." Her second orgasm hit like a thunderstorm¡ªwild, uncontrollable, ripping through her with unbearable pleasure. Her vision blurred, her nails clawing at his back, her body arching in his grip as she screamed. But even that wasn''t enough. Parker wasn''t anywhere near done. His stamina made sure of that. Her overstimulated body twitched and shook, but instead of slowing down, he adjusted his hold, angling her just right¡ªso every thrust hit that spot inside her with devastating accuracy. "P-Parker, I c-can''t¡ª" "You can," he growled. "And you will." His pace became ruthless. The wet slap of their bodies colliding filled the room, her moans turning into desperate sobs of pleasure as she lost herself completely. Tessa had never felt anything like this. This wasn''t just sex¡ªit was pure, unfiltered desire. She could feel him everywhere, overwhelming her senses, consuming her completely. Every thrust, every kiss, every touch¡ªit was all too much, yet not enough. "P-Parker¡ªI''m¡ªI''m cumming¡ª!" Her third orgasm crashed over her with an intensity that nearly broke her. Her body convulsed in his arms, her mind blanking out from the sheer force of it. And that was when Parker finally let himself go. His thrusts turned erratic, desperate, his breaths ragged against her skin. With a deep groan, he slammed into her one final time, his cock pulsing as he spilled the whole eruption inside her, his body shuddering from the force of his release. But even then¡ªhe still wasn''t satisfied. Tessa barely had time to catch her breath before Parker pulled out, spun her around, and pinned her against the chamber wall. Her back hit the cool surface, her breath hitching as his body pressed flush against hers. She was still trembling, her legs weak from everything they''d already done¡ªbut Parker wasn''t about to let that stop him. "Fuck¡ª" she gasped, her fingers gripping his shoulders. "You''re insatiable." His smirk was damn near predatory. "You just figuring that out now?" Tessa laughed breathlessly, but it turned into a sharp gasp when his hands slid down, gripping her thighs. Without warning, he lifted her off the ground, his strength effortless, like she weighed nothing in his arms. Instinctively, her legs wrapped around his waist, her body arching into his as heat pooled low in her stomach all over again. "Parker¡ª" But he was already kissing her senseless, swallowing whatever protest she might''ve had. His lips were rough, urgent, and when his hips rolled forward, pressing her fully against the wall, she moaned into his mouth, her fingers digging into his back. Her body was fire¡ªburning, aching, desperate. And Parker? He was the damn inferno, holding her like she belonged to him and only him. She should''ve been exhausted. Hell, any normal person would be. But with the way her body had awakened¡ªhow her stamina had skyrocketed alongside her need¡ªit felt like she could go forever. And Parker? Parker had already been a monster before. Now, he was something else entirely. He leaned in, his lips grazing her ear. "Round three, baby." Tessa barely had time to react before his hips moved, dragging a groan from deep in her throat. He moved slow at first, like he wanted to drive her insane with the way he stretched her, filled her completely, her body molding to him perfectly. "Shit¡ª" Her nails raked across his skin, her head falling back against the wall. "You feel... fuck, you feel so¡ª" He didn''t let her finish. His grip tightened on her thighs, and then he really started moving. Chapter 249: The Fall—and The Hunger That Wouldn’t DIE** The rhythm was punishing, relentless¡ªeach thrust driving her higher, making her moan louder, her body rocking against the wall with every movement. The sound of skin against skin filled the room, mixing with the raw, breathless noises leaving her lips. His stamina was unreal, his control even worse. Every shift of his hips hit just right, every roll of his body wrung a new gasp, a new whimper from her lips. And the way he held her? Like she was weightless, like she was made for this¡ªfor him. "Parker¡ªahh¡ªfuck¡ª" He was all over her. His mouth on her throat, his hands gripping her thighs, his body pressing her harder into the wall, keeping her exactly where he wanted her. The tension built fast, too fast, pleasure coiling, her body tightening as his pace pushed her right to the edge. "That''s it," he growled, his voice rough, wrecked. "Cum for me, Tessa." And she did. It hit her hard, ripping through her like a storm, leaving her gasping, shaking in his arms. Her entire body clenched around him, and Parker cursed under his breath, his grip bruising as he held her still through every pulse, every wave. But he wasn''t done. Even as she came down, he kept moving, dragging her through the aftershocks, keeping the pleasure going until she was whimpering, her body shuddering all over again. "Too much¡ª" she gasped, nails digging into his back. "Too bad." His voice was low, dangerous. "I''m not done with you yet." And then he really lost control. He moved faster, deeper, chasing his own high, the sheer intensity making her cry out, her mind a haze of pleasure, heat, and the overwhelming sensation of him. "Parker¡ªfuck¡ª" He crushed his mouth to hers, his grip turning almost bruising as he finally let go, but her body was stronger now, and Parker wasn''t holding back all the months he''d been going easy on her, his body tensing, muscles flexing as he buried himself deep, growling into the kiss as pleasure ripped through him. For a long moment, the only sound in the room was their heavy breathing, the echo of their racing hearts. Tessa was still trembling in his arms, her forehead resting against his, their bodies slick with sweat, her legs refusing to let go of his waist. Parker''s grip loosened slightly, his lips brushing lazily against hers as he chuckled. "You good?" "Fuck no," she muttered, half-laughing, half-breathless. "You ruined me. But I still want more Parker, I can''t stop myself..." Parker smirked. That cocky, knowing, utterly devastating smirk¡ªthe kind that sent a shiver down her spine, that told her exactly what was about to happen. He dragged his hands down her back, slow, teasing, before gripping her hips firmly, positioning himself right at her entrance. He leaned in, his breath hot against her ear. "You asked for this," he murmured. Then¡ª He pushed forward, just enough to make her gasp¡ª **** Erebus, the majestic, otherworldly magic cat, was trying to be cool. Really, she was. She had endured the first round. Suffered through the second. But by the time Parker and Tessa were gearing up for round three, her patience¡ªher very dignified, ancient patience¡ªwas GONE. The fur on her sleek, shadowy body was glowing with pure, unfiltered embarrassment. If it was possible for her fur to change color, she would''ve been pink right now. Bright pink. "Are you fucking kidding me?!" she finally growled. Of course, they didn''t hear her. They were too busy moaning and grinding and being absolute animals, acting like she didn''t even exist while they fucked like rabbits. In front of her. No shame. No hesitation. Nada. Parker¡ªher master, her so-called intelligent human¡ªwas currently pressing Tessa against a wall, his hands gripping her thighs like he was about to devour her all over again. "Nope. Fuck this." Ere''s tail flicked sharply, her golden eyes flashing. A portal ripped open beneath them. Parker and Tessa barely had time to gasp before they were free-falling through space, their tangled, naked bodies tumbling midair before¡ª THUMP. They landed right onto their bedroom floor. Erebus sat back, her tail swishing as she sighed dramatically. Finally. Peace. She had had enough of these two sex-crazed idiots. If she had to witness one more second of their absolute shamelessness, she might have combusted from sheer secondhand embarrassment. And just when she thought she could breathe, movement caught her eye. The cocooned forms of Naomi and Elena stirred, their bodies shifting within the soft, glowing casings of energy that had held them throughout their awakening. A beat of silence. Then¡ªrip. The cocoons tore open, and both women tumbled out¡ªcompletely naked. Not that they cared. They''d just survived a whole awakening¡ªmodesty was the least of their worries when they''d seen each other beyond this. Naomi and Elena sat there for a second, blinking at each other. Then, as if sharing a telepathic conversation, they both sighed. "Our boss is shameless," Naomi muttered. "Beyond shameless," Elena agreed, rubbing her temples. They had heard everything. And that was the problem. "Ere," Naomi groaned, rubbing her face. "You saved us from that, didn''t you?" "Truly," Elena exhaled, looking at the magic cat with newfound respect. "You are our savior." Ere flicked her tail, playing it cool. "Don''t mention it," she huffed. "Seriously. I was fucking tired of those two. If I had to hear one more moan¡ª" "Wait, hold on." Naomi cut her off, squinting. "Are we really just gonna gloss over the fact that she fucking talks?" Elena blinked. "Yeah, actually¡ªwhat the hell?" Ere, for once, seemed caught off guard. "...You two knew that already you saw that when Parker was injured, didn''t you?" A pause. Then¡ªchaos. "YOU CAN TALK?!" Naomi lunged forward, grabbing Ere and pulling her into a tight embrace, her hands running through the sleek fur as if making sure she was real. Maybe the chaos they had been in when they first discovered she wasn''t just a cat, didn''t allow them to get surprised and now peace was back and they could go full-mode-surprise. "Holy shit, holy shit, this is insane¡ª" Elena was already wrapping herself around Ere''s back, her fingers massaging the magic cat''s ears. "You''re so soft. Why didn''t you talk earlier? What the fuck?!" Erebus made a strangled noise. "Wait¡ªwhat¡ªstop¡ª" "Nah, uh-uh, you''re not getting away from this," Naomi buried her face into Ere''s fur, half-laughing, half in shock. "You''re an ancient magic creature who talks, and you let us just suffer in ignorance?" "You really fucking let us go through all that weird cat-sign-language shit when you could''ve just SAID SOMETHING?!" Elena added, grinning as she stroked Ere''s back. Ere huffed, trying to glare at them, but... Okay. Fine. She wasn''t hating the attention. Their fingers were divine against her fur, scratching just the right spots, and before she knew it, a deep, involuntary purr rumbled through her chest. "Oh my god," Naomi gasped, staring at her. "She purrs." "This is the best fucking thing I''ve ever seen," Elena laughed in disbelief, rubbing behind Ere''s ears like she was the most precious thing in existence. Ere tried to act annoyed, but¡ªfuck. She was melting. This was too much, but at the same time, it was so good. Naomi and Elena were still gushing, completely fascinated, their laughter mixing with the lingering disbelief of everything they''d witnessed tonight. Honestly? A talking magic cat should''ve been the most shocking thing. But after Parker and Tessa''s Olympic-level sex marathon? Yeah. Their surprise was there, but it wasn''t that bad. They were too tired for anything else. Still¡ªElena smirked as she scratched under Ere''s chin, making the magic cat physically shudder from the sensation. "Hey, Ere," she teased. "You''re not as tough as you act, huh?" Ere growled weakly. "Shut up." Naomi and Elena just laughed, wrapping Ere between them, petting her like she was their new favorite thing in the world. Ere sighed. She hated them. But also... Maybe she didn''t. "You''re so soft," Naomi gushed. Elena laughed. "And so tiny!" Ere, to her own horror, actually purred. "...I hate this," she muttered, but she didn''t move. At this point, she was just going to accept it. After all, it wasn''t the worst thing that had happened today. Chapter 250: The Fall—and The Hunger That Wouldn’t DIE 2 One second, Parker had Tessa pinned against the stone, her body trembling beneath his hands. The next¡ª The fucking floor vanished. Air whooshed past them as the portal yawned open beneath their feet, reality twisting¡ªbefore they crashed back into existence. Parker barely flinched, landing on the bedroom floor with effortless grace. Tessa, though? She bounced onto the bed, dazed, her hair sprawled out, her skin still flushed from everything he''d done to her. But she didn''t care about the portal, or Ere, or anything except¡ª She rolled onto her hands and knees, arching her back, turning her head just enough to meet his gaze. Dark, ravenous. "You''re not done, are you?" His chest rose and fell, breath still heavy. Then his jaw clenched. His hands curled into fists. And he was on her. FIRE AND STARLIGHT Parker didn''t hesitate¡ªdidn''t even let her breathe before his hands gripped her hips, pulling her flush against him. His body burned¡ªscorching, unrelenting heat¡ªpressing into her as he leaned down, his breath fanning over her ear. "You have no idea what you just asked for," he murmured, voice thick with hunger. She shivered. "Then show me." He did. The first thrust nearly knocked the breath out of her. Her arms trembled, her back arching higher as he filled her completely, deeply, brutally¡ª She gasped, fingers twisting into the sheets, her moan muffled against the mattress. He smirked. Fucking perfect. His grip tightened. His nails dug into her hips as he set the pace¡ªrelentless, raw, claiming every inch of her. The sound of their bodies meeting filled the room¡ªsharp, rhythmic, sinful. Tessa could barely think. Every move, every thrust had her spiraling, burning, unraveling. She wasn''t even sure she could hold herself up anymore¡ªher arms felt weak, her legs shaking¡ªbut Parker wasn''t letting her go. "Oh, fuck¡ª" He didn''t slow down. If anything, he went deeper. Harder. Her moans turned into gasping whimpers, the pleasure building too fast, too intensely. His fingers traced up her spine, gripping the back of her neck, keeping her exactly where he wanted her. "You feel that?" he growled against her ear, his voice husky, ragged. "That''s all you."She couldn''t answer¡ªnot with the way he was ruining her, consuming her, making her fall apart so fucking easily. Her breathing hitched. The coil in her stomach tightened. She was so damn close¡ª And he knew it. Parker reached down, fingers pressing exactly where she needed him the most. Tessa choked out a cry, her body tensing, pleasure tearing through her like fire and starlight. Everything snapped. Her moan was raw, desperate, her body shuddering so violently she thought she might collapse¡ªbut Parker didn''t let her fall. Not yet. He wasn''t finished. Her high was still pulsing through her, her body still trembling¡ªand Parker just kept going. Tessa gasped, overstimulated, but completely fucking addicted. "Parker¡ª" "Again," he murmured against her shoulder, pressing kisses down her spine, his pace quickening. She whimpered. "I¡ªI can''t¡ª" He didn''t believe her. And he proved it, dragging her higher, building her up again, over and over, until she shattered for him one more time. By the time Parker finally let himself go, Tessa was wrecked. And not in a cute way¡ªno, this was total destruction. Her limbs? Jelly. Her brain? Static noise. Her soul? Probably floating somewhere above the bed, trying to process what the fuck just happened. She collapsed onto the mattress, her breath stolen, her skin burning like she''d just been struck by divine judgment. Parker hovered over her, pressing a final, feather-light kiss between her shoulder blades, like an artist signing off on his masterpiece. Neither of them spoke. There were no words for this. Only heat. Only the way she melted into his arms when he pulled her close¡ªlike he was never letting go. And, shit... maybe she didn''t want him to. The evening bled through the windows, the sky shifting into deeper blues, the sun tapping out like, Yeah, I don''t want any part of whatever the hell y''all just did. The night was stepping in, bringing its usual chaos, but inside this room? Just warmth. Just tangled limbs and the slow, steady rhythm of two people too drained to do anything but exist. Parker had so many things he wanted to ask her, tell her, figure out¡ªbut one look at Tessa, and yeah. Not happening. Even with her crazy new strength, there was only so much a woman could take before she hit her limit, and judging by the way she winced when she moved, she had hit it. Hard. Still, when he started to shift, maybe to give her space, she made a noise. A tiny, needy whimper. "Stay." He exhaled through his nose, amused, but didn''t argue. Of course, she wanted to cuddle. And hell, after that? She deserved it. So he pulled her in, tucking her bare, otherworldly form against his chest, letting the sheets drape lazily over them. They locked eyes for a moment, something quiet passing between them. No words, just that post-battle daze, the kind where everything felt too much and not enough all at once. And then¡ªTessa turned. Slowly. Deliberately. That glint in her eye was pure mischief. Parker narrowed his gaze. "What are you planning?" She didn''t answer. But he felt it. The way her hips wiggled back against him, her warmth teasing against something very much not asleep yet. Parker groaned. "Tessa." She only hummed, reaching back to guide him exactly where she wanted. "Just sleep inside me." For a second, he just stared at her like she''d personally short-circuited his brain. Then, helplessly, he laughed¡ªlow, tired, but damn if he wasn''t giving in anyway. "You''re ridiculous." "Mm-hmm." She didn''t deny it. He sighed, pressing his face into her neck, his grin fading into something softer as he slid home. She moaned, the sound sleepy and satisfied, and as he adjusted, molding his dick inside her pussy, her walls wrapped around him, her body fit against him perfectly. Like a fucking dream. And just like that, they slipped into sleep. Outside their little bubble, though? The world was anything but peaceful. **** One person asked for long sex scenes, I don''t remember who that was exactly but I hope you''re satisfied you, Chapter 251 251: Forced Viper Once upon a time, he had stood there¡ªwatching. Surrounded by faces, all smiles. Fake smiles, of course. In his eyes, most of these people were just heirs to old money, their last names carrying more weight than their actual personalities. Their estates? Too pristine, almost too good, like the universe had glitched and given them the VIP package at birth. Their kids? The cre?me de la cre?me, golden spawns of nepotism, always leading the crowd like it was their birthright. And yet¡ªthere he was. Standing among them now, among those auras that could make even divinities pause, recalculate, and maybe rethink their existence. But he wasn''t backing down. No hesitation. No doubt. He radiated confidence, the kind only a self-made man could wear. Like a gold medalist who had spent years grinding in silence, only for life to finally whisper SUCCESS in his ear. Emanating royalty! And now? Everything was his. The same went for this man¡ªthe one they never believed in. The one they dismissed. He stood above them all. But dreams? Yeah, they always had the worst timing. Right at the peak, right when they were so damn good¡ªthey ended. A voice. Light, teasing, full of playful mockery. Something tickled his ribs. He flinched. A giggle followed. "You asshole..." he muttered, voice groggy, somewhere between irritated and amused. "You''re welcome." Her voice oozed smugness, her fingers tickling him more, sending them into a near-laughing, half-wrestling mess of tangled limbs. And then¡ªanother voice. A boy''s voice. Sharp. Angry. Like a Roman emperor delivering a final verdict, cutting through the moment like a blade. And just like that, reality snapped back. Their roles. Their status. The invisible script they were all supposed to follow. The hate the one and girl were supposed to show eachother followed. Like that his only friend had been turned into a viper. **** "So you''re telling me you''re some kind of prince¡ªnah, the Prince of Existence," Elena started, already looking like she regretted her entire life. "And not just any prince, but some ancient entity who''s been reincarnated nine times like a damn cosmic cockroach. And your big awakening? Accidentally triggered by that vampire bastard who kidnapped Naomi. And because of that, we got smacked with some kind of energy wave, and now we''ve got powers?" She blinked at Parker, face blank. Parker just nodded like this was the most normal Tuesday morning conversation. Tessa, curled up beside him, sighed all content and dreamy, hugging his arm like he was the only thing keeping her tethered to reality. Meanwhile, Parker just kept absentmindedly petting her head like she was a particularly smug cat. "Damn, I knew you were trouble when you walked in." Naomi snorted, still clutching the actual cat, who looked one second away from committing war crimes. Elena side-eyed her. "Did you just¡ªdid you really just quote a song right now?" Naomi shrugged. "It fit." She smirked. "I mean, it''s a good song. And come on, tell me our boss doesn''t have that whole untouchable, royalty vibe. Hell, when I first met him, I couldn''t even connect him to the infamous Parker Black from school. He wasn''t that kid anymore." She shrugged. "He was something else." Elena groaned, rubbing her face. "God, I hate that you''re right." "I know." "Okay but hold up," Naomi added, glancing back at Parker. "So you''re saying Ere isn''t just some overpowered, pissed-off housecat. She''s your magical ¡ª a Primordial beast you said¡ªthat has been following you since, what, your third life? Like... centuries?" Erebus flicked her tail like she was personally offended by that phrasing. Parker just smirked. "Not just her. There are more." Naomi narrowed her eyes. "More?" "And if you value a long, peaceful life," Parker continued, "you''ll never do anything that could be considered impudent around those statues outside." The silence stretched. Naomi swallowed. "Uh. Duly noted." Then Parker''s gaze slid back to Tessa, and his smirk shifted into something softer. "Of course, you''re the exception, ma femme. You''re their mistress." Tessa hummed, smug as hell, squeezing his arm like yeah, that''s right. Elena exhaled like she was about to have an existential crisis. Naomi just grinned like she was living for the drama. Erebus licked her paw, completely unbothered. "Why the hell would I do anything to a statue? Wait... are you saying they''re¡ª" Naomi was cut off mid-sentence as Parker raised a hand. Nope. Not going down that rabbit hole. "So, what''s next, we gotta prep for these ''Origin Families''? Your supposed subjects?" Elena asked, arms crossed, skeptical as ever. Parker waved her off. "Ignore it. Just be yourself, whether they''re around or not." At the mention of the Families, Tessa shifted slightly, just enough for Parker to catch. He didn''t say anything, but he knew what was on her mind. Parker had told her everything more than he''d told Naomi and Elena¡ªeverything¡ªincluding the part about Maya. His supposed woman. The one who had been his since his first life. She knew about Maya. About how, even in his first life, she had been his woman¡ªhis wife. And that shit was hard to process. How the hell was she supposed to compete with that? A literal immortal royal? A woman who had been with him across lifetimes? {You don''t have to,} a voice whispered in her mind, smooth and reassuring. Tessa stiffened. She had been hearing this voice since she awakened, and weirdly enough, she trusted it. {If there''s one thing in that Prince''s stubborn-ass head, it''s his unconditional love for you. It''s above everything in his life¡ªeveryone in his life. Don''t be worried he loves his first woman more than you!} Tessa exhaled. Right. That was true. {To him, his main wives¡ªaka you and Maya¡ªare equal. Your status is just below his. You are not inferior to her.} Tessa nodded, gripping the fabric of his sleeve. She didn''t doubt Parker''s love for her. Not even for a second. But damn, it was a little uncomfortable knowing Maya had history with him from a whole different existence¡ªexistences in fact. There was nothing she could do about that except accept it. And, honestly? She should be proud. She, a completely normal human, nothing more than a billionaire''s daughter, stood at the same level as a literal queen of existence. If that wasn''t the ultimate flex, she didn''t know what was. Billionaire''s daughter? Pfft. Compared to Maya''s whole-ass cosmic lineage, that was like flexing a kiddie pool next to the goddamn ocean. Chapter 252 252: CHILDREN Of EXISTENCE Parker stood, pulling Tessa up with him. Naomi and Elena didn''t need him to say more. The way he moved? Yeah, jokes were officially over. Shit was about to get real. Without a word, he walked, expecting them to follow. The living room they were in? Bigger than some damn mansions, dripping in wealth like it was trying to flex on every billionaire alive. It wasn''t just luxury¡ªit was old money, ancient power, and modern brilliance fused into something that made the world''s best interior designers look like amateurs. Parker didn''t stop. "From now on, your lives aren''t what they used to be," he said, his voice even, commanding. "You have powers now. By the way, you can thank me, or you can blame me¡ªbut if you''re thinking of the second option, let me stop you right there." He shot them a look that shut that down immediately. Superpowers. The Prince of Existence, the Villain Billionaire, walked forward, Tessa by his side, hand in hand. Behind them, Naomi and Elena followed, Ere prowling at their feet like some tiny, cosmic menace. They reached a section of the living room where Parker pressed a button. The floor beneath them pulsed¡ªglowing with shifting magical symbols. A second later, a futuristic, otherworldly elevator shimmered into existence, looking like something out of a dream¡ªboth impossibly advanced and eerily mystical. Naomi and Elena stared. Parker? He gave them a flat look. "You getting in or what?" They scrambled inside. The doors slid shut. And then¡ª Ding. The doors opened. And suddenly, they weren''t in the mansion anymore. The space before them was impossible¡ªan endless, white expanse stretching beyond their sight. It was like staring into infinity, the perfect blend of magic and tech so advanced it felt divine. Scattered across the floor were countless elevated ponds, their mirrored surfaces rippling with unseen energy. Parker gestured lazily. "Those ponds? Step in, and they''ll take you to a custom training environment¡ªone built specifically for your body, your powers, and your personality." Naomi and Elena exchanged glances, still trying to process what the fuck they were looking at. "This is your new life," Parker continued. "You wanna develop your powers? Then train. And don''t tell me you thought you could just sit on your powers and flex them all day?" They both shook their heads quickly. "Didn''t think so," Parker said dryly. "Cuz comfort? Comfort is the enemy of progress. There''s no real threat¡ªyet. You don''t have to push yourselves like you''re on some deadline... but that won''t last forever. That''s why I want you ready for when the time comes." His eyes narrowed slightly, his presence pressing down on them. "And by ready? I mean, when you can make an Origin Family descendant have to run for their fucking money." Naomi swallowed. Elena exhaled sharply. Yeah. They got the message. "Mind you, these monsters didn''t just get their powers today," Parker said, walking ahead like he wasn''t casually dropping nightmare fuel. "It''s their birthright. They''ve been training since the moment they figured out how to walk, so you better know what the fuck you''re in for." He glanced over his shoulder, eyes flicking to Elena. "Take Maya, for example. You, unfortunately, haven''t met her yet." Tessa flinched. "That bitch." Now that she remembers it, something had happened to her when Parker had left her in the class. It was subtle and she''d thought it had been an accident but turns out, it was Maya. Luckily it was embarrassing or something for the whole public to see. Parker smirked but didn''t comment on her curse. "That little menace can erase your entire existence¡ªlike, not just kill you, but delete you from reality and the books of reincarnation¡ªon her full power¡ªif she decided to go all out." Elena muttered something about homicidal rich girls under her breath, but Parker was already moving on. "Then there''s Evelyn. Sweetest and most gentle woman you''ll ever meet. But don''t let that fool you¡ªshe''s just as dangerous as Maya. Maybe worse." Naomi groaned. "Of course she is. Of course the nice one is secretly OP." "But," Parker continued, his voice dropping slightly, "they''re nothing compared to one particular person among the Origin Families'' descendants. She''s not in their league. She''s way above them all." They didn''t have to guess. "My big sister," Parker said, his tone almost... respectful. And maybe, just maybe, a little wary. For the first time, Naomi and Elena saw something in Parker''s expression that unsettled them. He was actually mindful of her. Maybe even... scared? Parker didn''t just respect his older sister¡ªhe straight-up feared her¡ªat least for now. And he wasn''t the type to fear much. Compared to her, Maya, Evelyn, and all those other freakishly overpowered descendants of the Origin Families were like kids playing with firecrackers. His sister? She was the explosion. If she had even 20% of her full power awakened, she could snap her fingers and change the entire playing field. And the Origin Families? Yeah, they had more power than gods, but they didn''t go around flexing it. Why? That was a whole different rabbit hole he wasn''t getting into today. Tessa narrowed her eyes. "Wait, you have an older sister?" "Oh, did I forget to mention?" Parker said, as if he hadn''t just dropped a nuke. "I''m the youngest and only boy of the three siblings. My second big sister is currently living with the Origin Families." "You have two older sisters?" Naomi deadpanned. "That explains a lot." "Yeah, I was bullied for sport," Parker said dryly, then shrugged. "But anyway." Tessa tapped her fingers against her arm. "How strong is she? I assume she reincarnates like you, right? So she''s not at her full power yet?" Parker chuckled. Tessa didn''t like that chuckle. "Currently?" He shook his head slightly, like the answer was so stupid that even he had trouble accepting it. "I don''t know for sure. But she could probably kill you with just a stare." Both Naomi and Elena busted out laughing. Tessa didn''t. "Trust me," Parker said, his voice way too casual for the sheer terror he was about to drop. "If she wanted you dead, she wouldn''t even have to move a finger. Hell, she wouldn''t even have to think about it too hard. A single stare¡ªboom, gone." Naomi and Elena laughed. Tessa didn''t. Parker glanced at them, shook his head. "I ain''t joking. If she really meant it, you''d be dead before you even realized she was looking at you." Yeah, that wiped the grins off their faces. The way he said it? It sent a shiver down their spines. Elena swallowed. "O-oh." Naomi shifted uncomfortably. "Yeah, okay, noted." "B-Boss," Elena started hesitantly. "What about your eldest sister? How powerful is she?" Tessa tensed. Something told her¡ªdon''t ask that question. Parker exhaled slowly. "Do you know what fate is?" Naomi and Elena froze. Tessa had already figured it out. What would the eldest child of Existence be? Naomi''s voice came out small. "Wait¡ªyour eldest sister has power over fate?" Tessa looked at Naomi and sighed while Parker stared at her. Then¡ª He laughed. And not just a regular laugh. The kind of laugh that says, Oh, you sweet, naive child. "Power over fate?" Parker repeated, shaking his head. "If my sister heard that¡ªwhich she didn''t, thanks to this space we''re in¡ªshe''d annihilate you for your impudence." Indeed, if his sister had actually heard Naomi say something as ridiculous as "power over fate"? Oh, she would''ve vaporized her on the spot. No hesitation. Just poof. Power over fate? The audacity. The eldest of the three siblings wasn''t just beyond that¡ªshe was beyond beyond. Naomi stiffened. "O-okay, damn." Parker smirked. "Power over fate¡ªhow disrespectful." Repeating the words, imagining how She would react if she heard this Elena blinked. "Disrespectful? How the fuck is that disrespectful?" "The eldest sibling of the three isn''t just ''powerful,''" Parker said, his voice dropping. "She''s something beyond." They didn''t even know how to respond to that. Parker waved them off. "Anyway, don''t ever talk about her. Outside this space? Or if I''m not around? Don''t even mention her." Naomi frowned. "Why?" "Because if you do, you''ll die before you even know it." Silence. "Oh," Elena whispered. "That''s... comforting." "Oh, right," Parker added, as if it was some minor detail, "you won''t even remember anything we said about Her once you step out of here, so... yeah, you''re safe." The three of them blinked. "Wait, what?" Naomi frowned. "So, like... this whole conversation about her will just vanish from our brains?" "Yup." "...That''s fucked up." "Yup." "Should we be concerned?" "Probably." Parker just smirked and left it at that. "THAT''S NOT COMFORTING EITHER, BOSS." He ignored them. Naomi threw her hands up. "Fine! What about your second sister? What''s her deal, I mean we know she''s powerful but what powers does she gave?" And just like that, Parker grinned. Oh, they were so not ready for the answer. Chapter 253 253: Item—Sovereign Grip! Parker left the girls to mess around in the training space and headed up. The training space itself wasn''t even inside the mansion¡ªit was a whole separate dimension. The only way in? These sleek capsules that teleported you into your own personalized training zone. Once inside, the system would scan your whole damn body¡ªmuscles, bones, energy flow, even that weird ache in your lower back you keep ignoring¡ªand then hand you a customized training guide. This wasn''t just any high-tech setup. It came from a whole different world he''d lived in back in his sixth life. A world that, unfortunately, got vaporized when Ignisra, her sister and Judgement went full extinction-mode¡ªof course not for fan but that''s a story for tomorrow. Before that happened, though, Parker had... borrowed some of its tech. Where most of it ended up or? No clue. But he knew his eighth-life self had stashed some of it away in one of his residences and other secret storages before he reincarnated again. The best part? This wasn''t just basic training¡ªit was like having a future version of yourself coaching you. Imagine seeing yourself already at god-tier, flexing like some untouchable celestial being, and then that version of you casually guiding your weak-ass self through step-by-step mastery. It was deeper than just training; it was straight-up cheat codes for power-ups. The girls were gonna love this. Oh, and because his eighth-life self was an absolute menace, he also rigged the space with temporal acceleration¡ªtime moved ten times faster inside compared to the real world. But thanks to a ridiculous number of runes, nobody''s body would age weirdly or suffer side effects. There were even more functions, but Parker was too lazy to list them all. Stretching, he smirked. "Alright, magic world, take a backseat. Time to get back to the real mission¡ªurban plundering but first...!" Before he forgot, he snapped his fingers. "Levi, show me the mission notifications we''ve cleared." A few popped up. The first one? From when he first realized he was a Nyxilith¡ªa mission meant to be all slow and dramatic, guiding him through self-discovery, the other one that told him to gather and conquer Origin Families descendants and blah, blah, blah. But, of course, Parker had absolutely bulldozed through that the moment he awakened. Another completed one? Something about ''infinity loyalty.'' [Right away, Master!] Levi chirped. Parker grinned. Time to cash in on those rewards. [Ding! Main Mission Generated!] Mission: Find out who you are. Rewards: The Lost Legacy and the Forgotten Path! Status: Completed! [Ding! Reward: Forgotten Path has been cancelled¡ªMaster has already acquired the full version of the Path!] Parker scoffed, running a hand down his face. "So this Forgotten Path was just a knockoff version of the Nyxborn Chaos Path? Typical!" He shot a look at Levi. "Seriously? Were you actually about to hand me a bootleg version of my own path? You jokin'' right now?" Levi''s voice chimed in smoothly, but he could almost hear the smugness. [It was meant to be a gradual process before you fully acquired the full Path, as per the orders of Eighth Parker.] Parker smacked his lips. "That creepy-ass bastard." Eighth Parker had really gone out of his way to make sure Ninth Parker suffered, huh? Not only had that dude forced him to hatch the twin phoenixes and deal with all that other extra drama from scratch, but he had also made sure Parker got his own shit in pieces¡ªquarters, halves, whatever the hell would inconvenience him the most. What a freak. Parker sighed, shaking his head. Honestly? If time travel was on the table, he might actually go back just to throw hands with his past self. [Ding! Master has received the Lost Legacy!] Oh, here we go again. He already knew this meant he was about to get, like, a quarter of what should''ve been the full thing. Eighth Parker was probably laughing his ghostly ass off somewhere. But, to be fair, there was a reason for it¡ªsomething about minimizing the risk of him self-destructing by overusing his own powers too soon. Take Plunder, for example. If he tried to use the full version right now? He''d get hit with retribution so bad he''d end up as a fucking vegetable. Originally, the system had handed him a training-wheels version¡ªjust enough to let his body adapt before unlocking the real deal when he was actually strong enough¡ª the first only allowed him to Plunder energy and some powers. But now? He had to wait. Still... "What''s a little patience, huh?" Parker stretched, cracking his knuckles. "A week? A month? No problem." Yeah. No problem at all. [Item: Ring] Name: Sovereign Grip! Description: The first fragment of Regalia!] At first glance, the Sovereign Grip was a whole lot of nothing¡ªa plain-ass, unmarked band of dark gray metal, dull and forgettable. The kind of thing someone might dig out of a dusty old drawer and mistake for a cheap trinket. And then¡ªpoof¡ªit materialized on Parker''s pinky finger. "...Well, that looks like shit." Seriously. It just sat there, dull as hell, looking like the epitome of neglect. Parker narrowed his eyes. Yeah, no fucking way was he walking around with this Goodwill-ass ring on his finger. Subtlety? Fine. Looking like he just pulled jewelry out of a damn cereal box? Absolutely the fuck not. He exhaled sharply, blowing over the metal like it was dusty. Fwoosh! The ring shimmered, then expanded, stretching into a sleeker, polished shape¡ªgleaming obsidian with silver streaks cutting through its surface. The glow pulsed faintly, its presence suddenly demanding respect. Now that was more like it. Parker tilted his head, inspecting it. It felt... familiar, like something his. And yet, his memory? Blank. The system said it was part of Regalia¡ªwhich, cool, sounded important¡ªbut he had exactly zero recollection of what the hell Regalia even was. Then, his screen flickered, and the ring''s abilities popped up. [Ability 1: Sovereign''s Grip Grants Master, absolute control over anything he touches. Living Beings: With a single touch, Master can turn someone into a temporary clone that follows his orders. Stronger targets are harder to maintain. Duration depends on their power. Objects & Weapons: Any weapon Master grabs moves at his will. Sentient weapons¡ªtheir spirits obey him. If a weapon already has a master their connection gets cut off¡ªtemporarily, at least. [Ability 2: Another Lie...] Chapter 254 254: Loyalty Pills [Ability 2: Another Lie] ??? (The capabilities of this ability are unknown and can only be discovered by the user.!] **** Parker''s eyebrows shot up. "Yo. That''s kinda OP." Although he didn''t know what Another Lie could do, the rest of the ring capabilities were OP and fuck. Of course he could check it out by using it then he would find out what Another Lie could do. Still, he wasn''t about to test that shit right now. Hell no. Not until he knew exactly what he was dealing with. The last thing he needed was to touch some random dude and accidentally create a mindless zombie army or something. And asking Levi? Yeah, that would just get him the usual, ''I''m not supposed to say~'' bullshit. "Whatever," Parker muttered, flexing his fingers. "Let''s get this over with." Magic was cool and all, but right now? He had real priorities¡ªlike stacking his damn money and setting up the next moves that would push him forward. "Show the other notifications, Levi." ** [Mission Generated!] Mission: Protect Infinity Loyalty Rewards: Bottle of Loyalty Pills! Status: Completed! ** Ah. That mission. The one that had kicked off everything. From putting those cyber kids on edge, to meeting Maya at school, to saving Naomi, to fully awakening¡ªit all felt like a chain reaction. The moment he took that first step, everything had been leading to this exact moment. And now? He was standing here as a fully awakened Prince Nyxilith. Damn. That was a hell of a title. "Let''s see ''em." A bottle materialized before him, hovering in the air. The glass was deep violet, etched with swirling gold inscriptions that seemed to shift when he looked at them too long. Definitely had that mythical artifact energy going on. Inside? About twenty brown pills, each one smooth and dense, like compressed stardust wrapped in secrecy. Parker tilted his head. "...They look like chocolate." Huh. Maybe they''d even taste good. Yeah, no. That was probably wishful thinking. Parker stared at the screen, his expression caught between a grimace and a what-the-actual-fuck moment. ** [Loyalty Pills! The Prince just had to go and cuck the Jade Emperor¡ªnot just the Empress, but his other two concubines too. They fell head over heels for him, killed the emperor in his sleep to prove their undying devotion, and gifted the Jade World to the Prince as a token of their love! The Prince, being the emotionally unavailable, morally gray bastard he was, took forever to acknowledge their affections. Hurt, impatient, and downright desperate, the Empress and her concubines concocted these pills¡ªto force the Prince take these miraculous pills and love them back!] Parker rubbed his temples. "Might as well call them Love Pills instead of Loyalty Pills." [Wrong!] Levi''s text flared up dramatically. [These pills are extraordinary and have different effects! On men? They become physically incapable of betraying you, but they still have free will. (So no brainwashing. Lame.) On women? If they already have feelings for you... congratulations! You just unlocked yandere mode. Master, I must advise you to NEVER use these on women unless you enjoy dealing with rabid, love-drunk psychos.] Parker blinked. Then blinked again. "...So basically, if I gave one of these to Naomi, she''d start acting like a romance anime protagonist on steroids?" [Exactly.] "...And if I gave one to Maya?" [She would probably propose to you on the spot, start planning the wedding, and then casually murder any girl who looked at you wrong.] Parker deadpanned. "Bro." [I warned you. These pills are basically ''Horny Women: The Drug''.] "Why the fuck do they even exist?" [Again. These pills were meant for the Prince of Existence¡ªyou¡ªnot some random emperor or human. These women were so down bad they straight-up invented pharmaceutical-grade devotion just to make him love them back.] Parker snorted. "So you''re telling me ¡ªI¡ªa guy so overpowered, so ridiculous, so completely out of everyone''s league¡ªliterally the Prince of Existence¡ªhad women so desperate for his attention they cooked up magic love drugs?" [Precisely.] "...Bruh." Levi sent a [Nod Emoji]. Parker eyed the pill bottle. "And these ended up here, in my hands. The reason they were made! The irony." [Poetic, isn''t it? Master, you''re the Prince of Existence. Did you really think your chaotic love life wouldn''t come back to bite you!] Levi chimed in, clearly enjoying herself. Parker scoffed. "Poetic my ass. This is some cosmic joke. I¡ªa dude who barely has time for a full night''s sleep, let alone romantic drama¡ªjust so happen to inherit a bunch of simping-induced alchemy pills?" [Again, Mastery, the Jade Emperor''s harem was down bad. They needed an insurance policy.] "Yeah, no kidding. Man had yet to build another empire in after life while his women were out here building me a pharmaceutical-grade loyalty cheat code... Damn. Couldn''t be me." Levi sent a [Shrugging Emoji]. "...Man, I didn''t sign up for a historical romance drama." [Too late.] Parker stared at the pills again, debating his options. Yeah, nope. Not touching that shit and give them to women . Parker sighed and shoved the bottle into his inventory before the universe found another way to make his life even more ridiculous. These pills were another layer of insurance for his empire¡ªan empire he hadn''t even fully started building yet. Sure, his trust issues would''ve been handled once his powers awakened. Maybe he could''ve Plundered some overpowered abilities that made paranoia a thing of the past. But right now? His abilities were locked, and these pills were the next best thing. **** Parker checked the living room. Nothing. His bedroom? Still nothing. He went through every spot he could think of, but his phones and laptop were just... gone. The billionaire stood there, arms crossed, lips pressing into a thin line. "You''ve gotta be fucking kidding me." He stalked through his mansion ¡ª every corner¡ª frustration mounting with every empty-handed room check. Living room? Nope. Bedroom? Nada. Office? Zilch. His phones and laptop were just gone. "Bruh. No way," he muttered, raking a hand through his hair. "Were they destroyed in the dimensional shift?" Seemed likely. But then a thought struck him¡ªwas everything insignificant destroyed? He spun on his heel and power-walked to the kitchen, yanked open a few cabinets, checked the fridge, even peeked inside the pantry. Every damn thing was there. Plates, utensils, an obnoxiously full stock of imported snacks¡ªlike the dimension had lovingly bubble-wrapped all his kitchenware for safe passage. His eye twitched. "Oh, fuck off." "Seriously?" he muttered, holding up a perfectly preserved toaster. "The universe saves my toaster but nabs my tech? Who''s running this show?" So his belongings¡ªhis actual important electronics, clothes, and personal shit¡ªgot yeeted into the void, but the kitchen appliances made it out unscathed? Make it make sense. His face burned in sheer disbelief. The universe had priorities, apparently. And those priorities included safeguarding his stash of Wagyu steaks while absolutely curb-stomping his tech. "Better not have touched my cars." Storming down to the garage, Parker braced for another betrayal¡ªonly to be greeted by the sleek, untouched perfection of his luxury collection. His babies were safe. He exhaled in relief, running a hand along the hood of his Revuelto. "At least someone around here respects me." But now he had another problem. "Great. Now I gotta buy new phones. And laptops. And probably half my wardrobe." He groaned. "Guess we''re going shopping again." ...But while he was at it, why not throw in another corporate car? Maybe some new beasts to flex on the peasants? Yeah. Retail therapy sounded like a fantastic idea right now. Chapter 255 255: NovaCast Entertainment Cassidy and Claire stepped out of the SUV like they owned the damn city. The vehicle was a beast¡ªbig, black, and the type that made valet guys rethink their life choices. Right in front of them? A towering, twenty-story skyscraper, all glass and steel, standing tall under the New York night. The city lights bounced off its slick surface, making the whole place look expensive as hell. Above the entrance, the building''s name flickered in half-dead neon. Not that it mattered. Cassidy had already made sure the damn sign was coming down. The workers were at it, scrambling on ladders, stripping the letters like they owed her money. And, well, they kind of did. NovaCast Entertainment was on its knees, bleeding cash, and Cassidy? She was here to play her little games. The CEO needed millions, and she had them. But before she signed any checks, she had one tiny, petty demand¡ªget rid of the agency''s name. Wipe it off the building like it never existed. Was this necessary? Hell no. Was it hilarious? Absolutely. Cassidy had been spending too much time with Ava. The Real Estate Avenger had corrupted her brain, and now here she was, pulling off power moves just for the fun of it. Claire gave the skyscraper a quick glance before letting out a sly chuckle. "It''s nice. No wonder you''re paying so much to get it." She wasn''t talking about the building. Oh no. They could get 100 buildings better than this anytime if they wanted to. She was talking about NovaCast Entertainment itself. In reality, before Parker unapologetically nuked its reputation while dragging Robert Blackwood through the dirt, NovaCast had been an entertainment industry darling¡ªyoung, hungry, and climbing fast. But after the scandal? It was like watching a plane nosedive into the ocean. Sure, the scandal alone wouldn''t have been enough to destroy them completely, but the real industry giants? They had been waiting for this moment. A thorn in their side had finally loosened, and they hadn''t wasted a second stomping it into the dirt. And now? Cassidy was here, standing over the wreckage, deciding if she wanted to buy the corpse. But in trying to crush NovaCast, the entertainment giants had unwittingly handed Parker a golden ticket¡ªan already established agency, fresh for the taking. And knowing Parker? That was going to be a problem. "I know. And knowing Parker¡ª" Cassidy started. Claire smirked and finished, "It''s just a stepping stone before he swallows others in the industry." Cassidy nodded. Parker hadn''t spelled out his next moves, but she didn''t need him to. Men like Parker¡ªambitious, relentless, insatiable¡ªdidn''t stop at one win. This was just the start. Once his shiny new entertainment agency took its first baby steps, the real takeover would begin. As they stepped inside the building, all eyes turned to them. It was impossible not to notice them. The way they carried themselves, the sheer presence¡ªit was the kind of confidence that made corporate men feel like unpaid interns. Cassidy, wrapped in a sharp purple suit, exuded that effortless power move energy. Claire, in a pristine white dress, balanced it with an untouchable elegance. Together? They looked like they were here to buy the whole damn building. The smooth click of their heels echoed across the polished marble floors, each step a reminder that they didn''t wait¡ªthey were waited on. Cassidy glanced at Claire, raising a brow. "Okay, is it just me, or is your stomach bigger than last week?" Claire shot her a look as their heels clicked in unison. "I don''t know either. Our appetite''s been crazy lately." She gave Cassidy a knowing smirk. "And by ''our,'' I mean me and Alina. Maybe we should be worried." Before Cassidy could roast her, a woman who practically screamed assistant energy approached them. Poised, professional, and moving with that rehearsed efficiency that only came from dealing with rich people daily, she gestured them forward. "Ms. Callista is waiting for you." Cassidy and Claire exchanged a quick glance before following her toward the elevators. As the doors slid shut, Claire leaned against the mirrored wall, arms crossed. "By the way... what''s up with Ava? She seemed off when she came back." Cassidy huffed a laugh. "What''d you expect? She met with Parker." Claire let out a sigh, shaking her head. "Right. That boy is a walking existential crisis. He''s got numbers on her although she wouldn''t admit." Cassidy just grinned. Parker was exactly that. And soon, so would NovaCast Entertainment. Claire nodded. Right. There was that. The assistant, all professional and dead-eyed, didn''t even flinch at their conversation. No raised brows, no side-eyeing, nothing. Just pressed the button for the twentieth floor and let the elevator do its thing, like she hadn''t just heard two powerhouse women casually discussing a project so big it could buy out half of Delaware. Claire cleared her throat. "So... uh, how far along are we with the land marking and all that? When do we start throwing bricks at the ground?" Cassidy side-eyed her. "You mean, the office complex in Delaware? That one?" "Yeah." Claire thought for a second. "If we drown it in cash? A week." Cassidy lifted a brow. Claire smirked. "A fuck ton of cash. The whole thing''s too damn big. Officials are gonna pull the usual ''oops, paperwork takes time'' excuse and some other unnecessary laws till they bleed at least a million out of us." Cassidy sucked her teeth. "A million? That, I''d pay." Claire snorted. "Try five." Cassidy''s head snapped to her. "Five?" Claire nodded, all serious. "You know how these hungry bastards work. The moment they see the scale of it, their greedy little souls will combust. They''ll hold everything hostage till we pay them enough to fund their grandkids'' college tuitions." Cassidy clicked her tongue. "Parker''s gonna love that." Claire laughed. "Please. Knowing Parker? He''ll pay them even more just to keep their damn traps shut about whatever the hell is really going down on that site." Cassidy let out a deep sigh. "For real. That man''s got spending issues. The bigger the price tag, the more he wants it." Right on cue, the elevator dinged open. But just before they stepped out, the assistant¡ªwho had been robot-level unbothered till now¡ªsuddenly stiffened. A flicker of something passed through her expression. Like a realization hitting her way too late. Oh. Oh. She just figured it out. The real buyer behind this whole damn thing. The new boss of NovaCast Entertainment. Chapter 256 256: Callista Nova The doors slid open with a soft chime, revealing an office that screamed power. Floor-to-ceiling windows wrapped around the space, showing off the early-night cityscape like it was some damn futuristic postcard. The skyline glittered, lights flickering like dying stars, and the slow-moving traffic below looked almost peaceful¡ªlike the chaos of the city had been muted just for this view. Inside, the office was pure, cutthroat elegance. Sleek black marble floors, deep mahogany walls, and recessed lighting that cast a golden glow, making the space look like something out of a CEO''s wet dream. A massive, obsidian desk stood near the window, its glossy surface reflecting the skyline like a mirror. But more importantly, behind that desk sat the reason they were here. Ms. Callista Nova! The boss of NovaCast Entertainment. Or at least, she had been¡ªbefore the Parker storm blew through the industry, tearing down NovaCast and its competitors like they were made of damn paper ma?che?. The agency barely had time to enjoy its peak before it was sent crashing down, and now here they were, standing in the aftermath. And Ms. Callista? She was a fucking sight. A woman carved from sin, draped in power like it was custom couture. Her body was the kind men signed contracts in blood for. Long, toned legs crossed at the knee, encased in sheer, jet-black stockings that clung like a second skin. A tight pencil skirt hugged her hips, the slit riding just high enough to tease, but not enough to give away the whole show. Her silk blouse, pure criminal-level temptation, was unbuttoned just so¡ªoffering a hint of cleavage, a whisper of danger. And that face? Sharp. Cold. Devastating. Full lips painted a deep red, like she''d just finished sipping expensive wine¡ªor someone''s soul. She stood as they entered, moving like a damn panther in heels, and gestured toward a separate sitting area off to the side¡ªa power move, keeping them out of her personal space but still on her turf. "Ms. Reed. Ms. Blanchett." Her voice was smooth, laced with something unreadable. "Please, have a seat." They did, sinking into the obscenely comfortable chairs like they had just been swallowed by luxury itself. Cassidy, however, was laser-focused. She didn''t just see Callista¡ªshe saw through her. Thirty-something. Mid-thirties, probably. Had clawed her way up from nothing and built this empire with her bare hands, only to watch it collapse under the weight of old money assholes stacking the deck against her. But give her the right opportunity? She''d be a fucking menace. She''d give those rich bastards sleepless nights. Because unlike them, Callista wasn''t born into money. She wasn''t sipping champagne out of granddaddy''s trust fund. She had fought, bled, and hustled her way to the top. And Cassidy? Cassidy respected the hell out of that. Not that she gave a fuck about where people got their money. In this dog-eat-dog world, everyone was dirty. She wasn''t gonna act like some moral saint when her own methods were highly questionable at best. But Callista''s story? Yeah, Cassidy knew it. And yeah, she trusted her sources to believe the Callista''s story she got from them was right. Because when you had access to the Ether Community, a network of supernatural beings who could dig up dirt on any mortal''s past like it was their damn hobby, getting the real story wasn''t an issue. But the more she read and the more she dug, the more it hit her¡ªCallista was like them (Cassidy, Ava, Claire and Alina). Same hunger. Same claw-your-way-up mentality. Same fuck-the-system energy. The only difference? Cassidy, Ava, and their crew had a goddamn billionaire backing them now. But take that advantage and shove it to her? Yeah... Callista would be just as much of a menace or even more. Given the right opportunity, the right fuel for the fire, she''d be a nightmare for old money assholes. A force to be reckoned with. The kind that didn''t just play the game¡ªshe rewrote the rules. And after reading enough, Cassidy had come to a single conclusion. She didn''t give a shit how Callista raised her funds. What she cared about? Loyalty. That was the real deciding factor. Because Cassidy wasn''t about to go looking for a new boss after buying this damn agency. Not when it already had a woman like Callista Nova running it. No, all this company needed was money. And Cassidy? She was the fucking gateway to that. But the price? Loyalty. And that was the real question. Was Ms. Callista worthy of it? So it was about time to discuss some real shit now. Parker had told her to find someone worthy to run the agency after they took it over. Not just anyone with a fancy re?sume? and good PR skills. A real one. Someone who had that ride-or-die energy when it came to this business. And Callista? Yeah, she checked all those boxes. Cassidy knew damn well that even if she combed through the entire market, the best she could find would either be on Callista''s level or maybe, at most, 1 to 2% better and most worked for old money. And yeah, that percentage wasn''t small, but it also wasn''t big enough to matter. Because here''s the thing¡ªCassidy wasn''t ever gonna find someone like Callista. Not with the way this woman valued the agency. She built it. She bled for it. And if push came to shove, Cassidy would bet good money that Callista would burn the whole fucking city before she let anyone try take it away from her again after it regains footing with a new boss and more chances go beat the old hierarchy. Yeah, although the agency would legally belong to Parker. But in spirit? It was Callista''s legacy. Given the right conditions¡ªhell, even under the worst conditions¡ªshe''d still drag it kicking and screaming to the top. No excuses. No mercy. And that? That''s what the other candidates didn''t have. It wasn''t like Cassidy was betting the house on loyalty alone. Hell no. She cared about skill, experience, and all that corporate bullshit. But if one candidate gave her a 70% guarantee that the agency would survive and another had a slightly better skillset but only a 50% guarantee? Yeah. She''d gladly overlook that extra 1 or 2% and go with the one who wouldn''t fold under pressure. Of course, there were other variables¡ªthings she still had to look into before finalizing this deal. But for now? It was time to start throwing money around like it meant nothing. Chapter 257: Owning Her Future Cassidy leaned back, crossing one leg over the other, her Louboutin heel bouncing lightly against the air. Her expression? Casual. Amused, even. Like she wasn''t about to drop a multi-million-dollar offer on the table. Claire sat beside her, equally poised, but with that dangerous corporate lawyer energy¡ªthe kind that made old money assholes sweat bullets. And Callista? She sat across from them, her posture perfect. Back straight, hands folded, eyes sharp. This was her domain they were sitting in, after all. Even if NovaCast was on its last breath, she was still the queen of this castle. For a second, no one spoke. Just a long, calculating silence. Posturing. The unspoken language of business. Cassidy smiled, slow and easy. "So. Let''s cut the bullshit." Callista didn''t flinch. Good. "We''re buying NovaCast as we''ve already discussed so we should proceed." A beat. Callista tilted her head slightly, just enough to acknowledge what was said¡ªbut not enough to give anything away. "I see," she said smoothly. "And I assume this is a takeover, not a bailout since you made sure the name was off the building before you arrived?" "Bingo," Cassidy said, grinning. "Anyway, in any way the falling baby giant needs a new spine, and we just so happen to have a titanium one." Callista exhaled through her nose¡ªnot quite a laugh, but close. "So that''s how we''re playing it?" Cassidy shrugged. "I like you, Callista. You built this from scratch. You''re smart, you''re cutthroat, and¡ªunlike most people in this industry¡ªyou actually give a damn. That''s why I''m not here to push you out." Callista''s fingers tapped against the armrest. A small tell. She was listening. "You''ll still be in charge," Cassidy continued. "Same power, same influence, but with something better than survival mode. A fucking war chest. We put real money behind NovaCast, and you make it a beast. That''s our proposition!" "And in return?" Callista asked, voice smooth. "Infinity Holdings takes 90% majority ownership." That was the moment. That was the hinge point. The words settled between them like a knife on the table. Claire, ever the silent executioner, simply adjusted her watch¡ªunbothered. Callista smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes. This was the real game now. "And I get?" Cassidy let the moment breathe before delivering the hook. "10% of course, we only need two majority shareholders and so if we''re taking 90% you automatically own the rest without even having to pay a thing but just do you own good damn job. We don''t care about the money, we only care about this agency. As long as you can put it wtew we want it to be, the rest is good!" Silence. Then¡ªa quiet chuckle. Callista leaned back, resting her chin on her fingers. "So, you want me to run my own company for you, while holding a minority stake?" Cassidy exhaled, slow and deliberate, like she was mentally debating whether to be nice or go full corporate psycho. Then she just shrugged. "Yeah, it''s a minority stake. But it''s a damn good one." She let the words hang for a second before leaning in slightly, lowering her voice to something just a little too casual. "Or, y''know, we can own everything." Callista didn''t move, but the shift in the air was instant. Cassidy tilted her head, eyes glinting. "And let''s be real, babe. Given your situation, I don''t have to spell out the part where you don''t exactly have a fuck-ton of choices if we go full ''burn-it-all-down'' mode." She let that sink in before flashing a megawatt, real estate-agent-who-definitely-runs-scams smile. "You''d have to sign anyway." Callista''s lips pressed together, her fingers tapping once against the armrest. Then Cassidy leaned back, flipping the energy completely. "But that''s not why we''re here." The shift was subtle but effective. The whole ''I can nuke your entire career, but I won''t'' move? Classic power play. "We''re giving you a second fucking chance. You get to keep the keys to the agency. So we''re giving you a piece of what you should be losing in exchange for you to run the thing and shove into the throats of those bastards your own way. Clearly you can see I don''t care about anything else but you owning the industry. You won''t find a better deal. Hell, you won''t even find a deal." Callista didn''t deny it. Because it was true. 10% wasn''t a joke. In this industry, founders got chewed up, spat out, and demoted to ''consultants'' with a fancy title and a glass of overpriced whiskey. Cassidy and Infinity Holdings were offering her something real. Ownership. Legacy. And Callista knew it. They were being generous. Too generous. Before they''d walked in, she hadn''t even expected 2%. The fact that they were handing her 10% on a silver fucking platter meant one thing. They were tying her to the agency. Not as an owner¡ªbut as the face. And she welcomed it. The truth was, this deal wasn''t gonna leave this room. No press releases. No headlines. No champagne-popping bullshit. To the world, NovaCast would still be hers. But the real game? It belonged to Infinity Holdings. And Callista? She could live with that. Because let''s be real¡ªbefore this, she had jack shit. And now? Now, she had something even the two-faced execs who ran from the agency couldn''t ''ve offered. A real fucking backer. And for the first time in months, she actually felt like she won. Cassidy watched the way the woman''s fingers tapped one, two, three times before she finally spoke. "I need guarantees." "You''ll have a contract," Claire interjected, her voice carrying that deadly, clean efficiency. "Power, control over the agency''s creative direction, veto authority in key executive decisions. And, of course¡ªfull operational command. With a few twists." Callista hummed. "And my people?" Cassidy spread her hands. "Loyal ones stay. Dead weight? You already know what to do." That got a real smile out of Callista. For the first time, Cassidy saw it. That fire. The shark-like calculation in Callista''s eyes as she measured the deal not by sentiment but by opportunity. "You want a fight?" Callista asked, voice low. Cassidy grinned. "I want a fucking empire." And that was it. A slow, knowing nod from Callista. A handshake that sealed millions of dollars and an unspoken pact. NovaCast wasn''t dying anymore. It was about to rise from the ashes like a phoenix with fresh Botox and a grudge, ready to fuck up the entire industry. New branding, a powerhouse backer, a killer strategy sharper than a divorce lawyer''s instincts¡ªand more she couldn''t even imagine yet. Infinity Holdings didn''t feel like short-game players. Not with all the money they were about to dump into this place. They weren''t here to do a cheap ass makeover; they were about to tear down walls, slap on marble countertops, and install gold-plated espresso machines for the fun of it. Cassidy leaned back, smirking like she just bought a whole neighborhood and evicted a couple of CEOs for sport. "Welcome to the future, babe." Callista exhaled. Yeah. NovaCast was about to be a whole new beast. Chapter 258: Three days—Parker as a Simple Man "Ah, lonely," Parker yawned, sprawled across the bed like a depressed Victorian maiden staring at the ceiling. Three and a half goddamn days. That''s how long it had been since the girls and Ere disappeared into the training space, leaving him to his own devices¡ªwhich, ironically, did not include any actual devices. No phone. No laptop. Just vibes. [You''re almost there, Master! Keep up!] Levi chirped in his head like an overly enthusiastic life coach. Parker exhaled, long and dramatic. "Yeah, yeah. Whatever." This whole thing was way harder than he expected, but at least he had a TV¡ªa massive 150-inch beast that could probably double as a window if he tried hard enough. Sometimes, he watched the news. Sometimes, he flipped through entertainment updates like he actually cared about which celeb was beefing this week. But real estate reality shows? Those were his guilty pleasure. That Toronto real estate one? Low-key addicting. And yet... even with a god-tier TV, video games, and literal knowledge dumps from the system, something was missing. His phones. His laptop. His connection to the outside world. "I swear I''m gonna finish this stupid challenge," he muttered, staring at the ceiling like it personally owed him an explanation. [Y''know, you didn''t have to¡ª] "Stop right there, Levi." This was supposed to be a mental cleanse, a little tech detox before the inevitable chaos. And sure, he kinda liked it. The peace. The quiet. The absolute lack of notifications dragging him into bullshit. But still. "Damn, I miss my fucking phones." The mansion''s had landline rang in these three days. Which was already creepy as hell because who the fuck still called landlines? Even worse¡ªwho even had the number? Helena, apparently. Parker had just stared at the ringing phone for a second, half-expecting it to start whispering ancient curses or some shit. He finally picked up, and¡ªyeah, her voice was weirdly polite. Too polite. She asked if he was ready to meet the Origin Families. He said no. And she accepted it. No ominous threats. No cryptic riddles. Just respect. Which somehow made it even worse. Anyway, he pushed that out of his mind. He had other shit to focus on. Like the fact that¡ª [Ding! Spent $100M. Earned $1 billion in cashback!] Ding! [Host has bought NovaCast Entertainment!] Parker sat up so fast he nearly threw himself off the bed. "Holy shit, she finally did it!" Cassidy had finally sealed the deal. NovaCast was his. His own goddamn entertainment agency. "Levi, show me the paperwork!" Instantly, a neat stack of digital documents materialized out of his inventory in his hands. Damn, that never got old. He flipped through them, and yeah¡ªCassidy was a fucking genius. "90% ownership? And this Callista''s getting 10%?" Parker smirked. Cassidy had been generous. Honestly, he would''ve been fine with tossing Callista 5% and calling it a day. But he got why Cassidy structured it this way. Make Callista feel valued, keep her locked in, but never let her forget who really owned the place. Even better, Infinity Holdings was the only other shareholder¡ªmeaning Cassidy repped him completely. Clean. Simple. Untouchable. Parker leaned back, tossing the contract onto the nightstand. "Yeah, this''ll work." He wasn''t planning on micromanaging. Let them run the business. He''d fund the shit out of it, step in when needed, and otherwise? Easy money. **** Parker had just come to terms with his financial situation¡ªnot that he was broke, but damn, $41.277 billion felt... small. Like, what the hell had he been doing? Holding onto money like some chump who didn''t know how to spend? That wasn''t his style. He needed to move, make plays, and wreck shit. The Cashback function, though? Useless bastard. He was expecting the system to hit him with that sweet, sweet rebate, like getting a $400 million building and pocketing the rest in straight cash. But nah, no dice. [Master, it''s random and doesn''t work every time you make a big purchase!] Levi chirped, ever the helpful assistant. Parker sighed. No shit. Whatever he still smiled things were going his way. He needed to update the Avenger about Sophisticated Space and lock down those buildings. Just as he was about to move¡ª "What''s got my man smiling like that?" That voice. Unexpected. Amused. And way too damn familiar. He turned, and there they were. Tessa, Elena, Naomi... and Ere. Finally back. Finally here. And they were different. Strong. Tessa ¨C her presence alone twisted the space around her, a paradox of life, winter, and sheer psychic dominance. The air felt sharp¡ªlike standing too close to a blade that could slice without warning. The moment she stepped forward, Parker could swear time itself shuddered, the room flexing like it was trying to keep up with her. Chronokinesis. A power that made her feel both untouchable and like she could erase your whole existence with a flick of her fingers. Not yet. The way she carried herself? Casual as hell. Like she wasn''t even aware she could fold most people into yesterday. Elena on the other hand didn''t need to glow to be divine. It was in the way she stood¡ªlike a Nephilim war goddess who''d fought on the frontlines of some celestial battlefield and didn''t have the time for bullshit. Aegis Authority wrapped around her like an unseen fortress, and Parker felt it. Heavy. Unmovable. You could throw a damn meteor at her, and she''d probably just stare at it. No aura flare, no flashy theatrics¡ªshe didn''t need them. Her power was in her absolute fucking presence. There was Naomi¡ªquiet. Not in a weak way, but in a "you won''t notice I''m there until it''s too late" way. Shadow Embrace meant darkness curled around her ankles like it knew she was its master. Lunar gave her this eerie glow¡ªlike moonlight trapped in human form. If Tessa was a storm and Elena was an avalanche, Naomi was the night itself. Unpredictable, slipping in and out of awareness like a whisper through the dark. She smiled slightly, but it didn''t reach her eyes. And then, there was... Ere ¨C Parker''s eyes landed on Ere, expecting... something. A flicker of energy, a hint of power, anything. Nothing. She was just Ere. Same lazy stretch. Same golden eyes blinking up at him. Same smug little shit. Except Parker knew better. To most people, she was just a tiny black cat, chilling like she had no business here. But to someone trained¡ªto someone who knew what to look for¡ªshe was the most terrifying thing in the room. Because she had no presence. No energy signature. No tells. Even gods flexed their power, even beings like Elena carried weight, but Ere? She was a void. A living shadow that just existed. The kind of being you only realized was dangerous when it was too late. Parker exhaled. "So... y''all came back with a glow-up, huh?" Tessa smirked. "Oh, don''t tell me you''re feeling left out?" Elena cracked her neck. "Should we test it out?" Naomi''s lips twitched. "Wouldn''t be fair. He''s still recovering from that L." Parker rolled his eyes. Ere rolled her eyes, "Damn, not even a ''hello'' after so many days? Alright. Whatever. Unless, y''all wanna throw hands, speak with a bow to Master. Or let''s see how it goes with me beating the shit out of you." Well, this was not necessary and came out of nowhere. Really unnecessary. Ere yawned, hopping onto the desk. "We just got here. Can we not start breaking shit yet?" Tessa chuckled, stepping fully into the room. "Not yet. But soon." Parker grinned. Now that they were back, it was time to wreck. Chapter 259: Power Scaling is a Bitch—Level-Up Madness The energy in the room was damn near infectious. Everyone was practically buzzing¡ªTessa, Naomi, and Elena looked like they were about to explode from excitement, and honestly? Parker couldn''t even blame them. They''d been stuck in the training space for three and a half days in real life. Inside that pocket dimension, though? Time had stretched¡ªten times that. So, uh... quick math? 35 days. A month and some change stuck in a high-intensity training hellhole. Yeah, no wonder they were acting like prisoners who''d just been granted freedom. So the second Parker casually mentioned their shopping dilemma¡ªcourtesy of that messy-ass dimensional shift¡ªthe girls damn near cheered. Like straight-up whooped, as if they were thankful that reality had decided to hit the reset button on their closets. Whatever. He was cool with whatever they wanted. He had money, they had enthusiasm, and even Ere looked vaguely impressed, which was rare. Levi, though? Inside his head, she was lowkey tweaking. Parker could feel it¡ªshe was holding back some burning-ass question, something that just didn''t sit right with her. And finally, the thought slipped out: [What the hell happened to you?!] Levi didn''t say it outright, but she was thinking it, hard as fuck. Because ever since Parker awakened, he''d been... different. Not in a bad way, but in a lowkey creepy way. He was still himself¡ªcalculative, sharp, the Nyxilith she knew¡ªbut at the same time, not. Less cold. Less locked up. More... family-oriented? Trusting? Loving?! What kind of villain upgrade was this? Levi had known Parker through his past lives, especially the last eight, but this Parker¡ªParker 109¡ªfelt like a collection of every past version of himself, all their experiences mashed into one final form. Like... the ultimate Parker. And now, standing in his private-ass mansion, surrounded by people he actually gave a damn about, he felt... whole. More welcoming. More human. Which was insane. Because let''s not get it twisted¡ªhe was still a villain. Just... a cooler, more well-adjusted one. Better not put that to a test drive. **** Everyone was ready to roll. The whole squad moved toward the living room, preparing to head out, and as they descended the spiraling staircase, they looked... Insane. Like some next-level final boss cutscene, except they were the ones about to cause problems.Tessa clung to Parker''s arm as they walked, and damn, she looked good. There was a cold detachment in her eyes¡ªsharp, unreadable¡ªbut every time she looked at him, there was this glitter of warmth, like he was the only exception in her world. And around her? Life¡ªgentle, chaotic, undeniably hers¡ªcurled in unseen tendrils, flickering like a mirage. Winter, Time, and Power tangled together in some ridiculous goddess-tier aura that made her beyond beautiful. His woman''s awakening had changed her. And fuck, Parker liked it. Now, Tessa wasn''t just a powerful ally. She was a walking, talking, time-warping WMD who could probably destroy entire worlds if she really felt like it. Parker sighed. At this point, he was less worried about her safety and more worried about who the hell was stupid enough to mess with her. Up front? Leading the charge? That tiny, unbothered shadow cat¡ªEre and she wasn''t just walking¡ªshe was flaunting like she was casually letting the world know she could end lives for fun. Little pools of shadow danced around her real shadow, twisting unnaturally. Dimensional energy flickered around her like mist, and every step she took, Omni Energy itself responded, pulsing in sync with her movements. She wasn''t just fast¡ªshe was beyond this dimension, moving like reality was adjusting itself for her. Parker sighed. "Could you stop flexing for five minutes?" Ere flicked her tail, completely unfazed. "No." Behind them? Elena and Naomi. Two of now Parker''s most dangerous maids¡ªand damn if they didn''t look the part. Elena? An imposing wall of Nephilim might, her very presence grounding as hell. The kind of aura that said: "If something happens, I will be the first to throw myself in harm''s way for my prince." Naomi? A walking nightmare, her entire being steeped in Shadow Embrace and Lunar Power. Unlike Elena, who stood like an impenetrable fortress, Naomi gave off something... different. Like a promise of violence. Elena would protect Parker. Naomi? She''d make sure anyone who even thought about messing with him wouldn''t survive long enough to regret it. Power scaling is a bitch! Naomi? She wasn''t just dangerous. She was the fucking Grim Reaper in a designer fit. The first thing you''d feel if you pissed her off? Shadows. Cold, clawing, and merciless, like Death itself had decided, "Yeah, this is your time, bitch." Before you could even scream, the icy pull of the moon would finish the job¡ªone second you''re standing, the next, your soul is gone. It was terrifying. Sacred yet horrifying at the same damn time. A perfect balance of life and death, like a divine paradox wrapped in a woman who could kill you just for looking at Parker wrong. And with Elena at her side? Parker didn''t even need to lift a damn finger if someone came after him. Even if he was powerless, his protection squad was on demon time 24/7. 35 days in the Training Space, and these two had evolved. Elena was straightforward¡ªshe was built to be a shield, a fortress, a guardian angel who could break you in half. No unnecessary tricks, just raw divine power and instincts that screamed, "Try me, I fucking dare you." Naomi, though? Sophisticated. Unpredictable. And, most importantly, so damn dangerous that even the strongest Third Tier fighters wouldn''t walk away in one piece. Scratch that. Parker was willing to bet that Naomi, after just 35 days, could take on Cassidy Reed¡ªwho was comfortably sitting in Tier Four¡ªand actually win¡ªlike, what even was this level of growth?! How would he describe Naomi now? ...He couldn''t. Because "next-level danger" wasn''t even a strong enough phrase. But if Naomi was a nightmare, then Tessa? Tessa was straight-up unreal. Comparing them wasn''t even fair¡ªit was like putting a Toyota against a damn Lamborghini. Like, yeah, both could move, but one was built different. And holy shit¡ªTessa had surpassed even him. HIM. He stared at her, still trying to process that ridiculous fact. Sixth. Fucking. Tier. IN 35 DAYS. What the actual fuck?! How was that even possible? How did she just casually become one of the strongest beings in the multiverse while he was out here just trying to keep up? It didn''t make any damn sense. ...Except, deep down, he knew why. One of the many reasons he was being hunted by literal goddesses and primordials across dimensions. And now? Now, Tessa wasn''t just a powerful ally but his wife. If someone saw this lineup, they''d probably think Parker was just some rich kid protected by an overpowered entourage. False.Even if he didn''t use his magic, Parker''s raw stats alone were enough to level a small neighborhood. Like, imagine a single punch from him¡ªjust one¡ªhitting someone. The dimensional force alone would probably obliterate a few city blocks before anyone even realized what happened. So, yeah. Powerless? Fucking hilarious. "Damn," Naomi muttered, eyeing the squad as they reached the last step. "We look like a fucking problem." Tessa smirked. "We are a problem." Naomi adjusted her sleeve. "The problem." Ere stretched. "Now, can we leave? I have things to do." Elena blinked. "Like?" Ere yawned dramatically. "Wouldn''t you like to know, heaven bitch?" Parker sighed. It was gonna be a long day. But one thing was clear¡ªhis squad was stacked, his protection was guaranteed, and now, he had all the assurance he needed. It was time to go on a trillion-dollar spree. And absolutely no one was stopping him. Chapter 260: Road To 100 Billions Parker''s new private garage wasn''t just a place to park cars¡ªit was a cathedral of wealth. Arched ceilings soared overhead, lined with gold-trimmed chandeliers that cast a soft, celestial glow across the polished marble floors. The architecture felt almost palatial, a fusion of modern luxury and old-world grandeur, as if someone had taken a billionaire''s penthouse and blended it with a European palace. It looked like something straight out of a billionaire''s fever dream¡ªvast, dimly lit, and humming with the quiet presence of untouchable wealth. The polished concrete floor gleamed under sleek, recessed lighting, reflecting the curated lineup of absurdly expensive vehicles like a luxury showroom that didn''t need an audience. The walls? Dark steel and glass. Not just a storage space, but a statement¡ªminimalist, intimidating, and effortlessly futuristic. No unnecessary clutter, no signs of life beyond the machines that sat there like gods waiting to be unleashed. At the front, his Rolls-Royce Phantom and Spectre reigned in absolute silence, their presence like royalty refusing to acknowledge the existence of lesser beings like twin kings, their polished frames reflecting the chandeliers above. They weren''t just cars¡ªthey were moving fortresses of silent power, rolling monuments to the absurdity of being rich. Across from them, his Lamborghini Revuelto, a Red Speedtail, and another black Lambo lounged with that aggressive, predatory aura¡ªlike hypercars waiting for an excuse to break every traffic law ever written¡ªall practically screaming, "If you see me in your rearview, just move." These were the kind of cars people risked speeding tickets just to get a better look at. But then, set apart from the flashy lineup, Elena''s Range Rover stood alone. It wasn''t just parked¡ªit was stationed. Like a warhorse standing watch, its dark silhouette exuding a different kind of power. One that didn''t need speed to command respect. All screamed money and reckless decisions. Along the far wall, a smooth, matte-black panel hinted at something more¡ªsomething hidden. No visible handles, no keyholes. Just seamless tech waiting to respond to the right touch. Above it all, the ceiling stretched high, fitted with automated skylights that allowed just enough moonlight to filter through, casting faint silver streaks across the cars. The air inside was still¡ªuntouched by dust, scented only by the faint mix of leather, gasoline, and the quiet hum of high-end machinery. This wasn''t just a garage. It was a vault. Parker didn''t hesitate. "Rover. Elena." She already knew. Nodding once, she stepped forward, making her way to what looked like an ordinary smooth panel on the wall. But the moment she touched it¡ª Whrrr¡ª A sleek, futuristic blue glow pulsed across the surface. A high-tech scan flickered over her face, and then¡ª A holographic screen snapped into existence. "Elena Vasquez - Battle Maid." Tessa and Naomi fucking lost it. Tessa straight-up cackled, doubling over. "That''s gotta be the coldest job title I''ve ever heard." "Ain''t no way¡ª" Naomi wheezed, gripping Tessa''s arm like she just saw The Rock walk into a McDonald''s. Tessa clutched her chest like she was catching the Holy Spirit. "Nah, ''Battle Maid'' is crazy. You got a whole ass video game title for a job description?!" Elena just gave them a side-eye of doom before pressing a button on the screen. A hidden compartment slid out of the wall, revealing a set of key fobs lined up in a precise row, each one gleaming under the garage lights. There were so many empty slots. Demanding. Waiting. As if taunting Parker to fill them. And he would. Elena grabbed the key fob for the Rover and walked off without another word, letting the wall seamlessly seal itself back into normalcy and the futuristic glow faded like nothing ever happened. Tessa exhaled, still in disbelief. "That''s some next-level Tony Stark shit." Parker smirked, slipping his hands into his pockets. "The whole mansion''s wired up like this. Sixth life acquisition." Tessa raised an eyebrow. Sixth life? The mansion''s Omni-powered tech ran so deep it was almost hilarious. Every inch of the place pulsed with it¡ªlights, doors, security, hell, even the damn espresso machine probably had some Omni-infused nonsense making it work smoother than physics should allow. Tessa had a million questions, but she held back. No point in pressing Parker when the guy barely even remembered his own past, let alone how this tech ended up woven into his home like magic. She knew he had fragments, pieces of who he used to be, but nothing concrete. So she just gave his hand a small squeeze and dropped it. Parker smirked. Smart girl. They slid into the Rover, with Ere doing her usual routine¡ªignoring every single person¡ªlike usual, Erebus immediately claimed Naomi''s lap, settling in with an air of entitlement. It was official¡ªNaomi was the designated Ere seat. Elena didn''t waste time. Engine on. Headlights slicing through the dim glow of the garage. And then¡ªboom. The Rover burst out of the garage like it was breaking free from some high-tech, billionaire vault. The mansion''s massive, impossibly lit compound stretched endlessly, so vast even Elena¡ªwith her superhuman senses and perception¡ªcouldn''t see the end of it. And she didn''t need to. It was just lights, moonlit pathways, and sheer endless expanse. Because the night welcomed them. Above, the moonlight bathed everything in a silver glow, cool and hypnotic, like the sky itself was rolling out a VIP carpet just for them. And Naomi? She fucking felt it. Even inside in the passenger seat, felt it¡ªthe cool, intoxicating embrace of the moonlight. It thrummed in her veins like an old friend whispering secrets, filling her with that quiet, wild energy she''d always felt under the stars. Even inside the car, she could feel it. The Rover hit the long mansion driveway, its wheels eating up the expensive, marble-laid road. Tessa''s eyes flickered toward the life-sized statues lined up along the way¡ªart so realistic it almost felt like the figures were watching them pass. The drive was pure extravagance. The long, impossibly expensive driveway stretched ahead, lined with statues so insanely lifelike they almost seemed to breathe. Tessa''s eyes flicked to them, muttering something under her breath about "rich people and their weird ass hobbies." The gates? Didn''t need a command. They opened on their own, silent and smooth, like they had some kind of telepathic agreement with the Rover. And then¡ªElena stepped on it. Hard. And the Rover shot out. Fast. Effortless. Because let''s be real¡ªno one inside that car gave a single fuck about something as mundane as speed limits. So the SUV rocketed forward, cutting through the night like it had a personal vendetta against slow driving. No one inside even flinched¡ªbecause, honestly? They were all so far beyond shit like "accidents" and "road safety" it was almost funny. A few seconds. The streets blurred past in a flash of neon and moonlight, and within seconds, they had left behind the exclusive, god-tier wealth of the Origin Families'' neighborhood. Elena didn''t even let up on the gas until they hit the bustling heart of the city¡ªthe skyline glowing like a futuristic painting before them. And ahead? Lights. Life. Chaos. Welcoming them back. Chapter 261: (1980)Luciano Wilder—Val 1980 ¨C New York City Luciano Wilder was fucked. Not in the good way, either. This was the bleeding-out, running-for-your-life, heart-pounding-in-your-damn-throat kinda fucked. His $3,000 suit? Ruined. Torn at the knees, splattered with grime from the filthy New York streets. His loafers? Not made for sprinting. But right now? He didn''t have a damn choice. Behind him, three pissed-off bastards in slick Armani suits were gaining. BANG! A shot cracked the night open. A window exploded, raining glass onto the sidewalk. A woman screamed. A guy in a taxi ducked so fast he hit his own horn. "RUN ALL YOU WANT, WILDER! YOU''RE A DEAD MAN!" one of them roared. "No shit, genius!" Luciano didn''t need a play-by-play¡ªhe was the one bleeding from a goddamn bullet wound in his side! His breath came in sharp gasps as he dodged past a food cart, knocking it over. Hot dogs and pretzels scattered everywhere, the vendor cursing him out in two different languages. He didn''t stop. He couldn''t stop. New York''s streets at night were their own special kind of hell¡ªbright, loud, and absolutely unforgiving. The neon lights of strip clubs and bars flickered like the city was laughing at his misery. Another gunshot. Closer. Luciano gritted his teeth. His legs burned, lungs felt like they were gonna explode, but he kept going. He bolted down an alley, nearly slipping on a pile of trash. Behind him, the gunmen weren''t slowing down. Then¡ª Pain. Hot, white pain. A second bullet tore into his shoulder, nearly sending him face-first into the pavement. He stumbled, hit a dumpster, and groaned. "Motherfucker..." His head spun. Blood soaked through his expensive suit. He could hear the bastards getting closer. Their footsteps. Their breath. The click of a gun being reloaded. This was it. Luciano pressed himself against the dumpster, swallowing back the pain. One of them¡ªtall, blond, real piece of shit¡ªwalked up, cocking his pistol. "End of the road, Wilder." Luciano chuckled, spitting out blood. "Hey, least I made it entertaining for ya." Blondie smirked. "Yeah. You did." Then¡ª SCREEEEECH. A black motorcycle came outta nowhere, slamming into Blondie''s back.The dude went flying, flipping twice before landing in a trash pile. Before Luciano could even process what the fuck just happened, the rider¡ªa woman, all leather and fury¡ªkicked her leg over the bike and pulled out two silver-plated pistols. "Hey, assholes!" she called out, voice dripping with attitude. The other two gunmen barely turned before she emptied both clips. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. One went spinning like a drunk ballerina, crashing into a newspaper stand. The other got clipped in the leg, collapsing with a scream. Luciano, still flat on his back, blinked. "...Am I dead? Is this what heaven looks like?" The woman strolled over, towering above him. Dark hair. A smirk sharp enough to cut glass. "Nah, honey." She squatted down, pressing a gloved hand to his wound. Hard. Luciano screamed. "You''re alive. For now." He hissed through his teeth. "What the fuck are you? A guardian angel?" She laughed. Loud. Cocky. Like she ate danger for breakfast. "Nah, sweetheart. I''m the devil your enemies should''ve been prayin'' to." Then, before he could argue¡ª She hauled his half-dead ass onto the back of her bike. "Hold on, rich boy. Unless you wanna get smeared across Times Square." Luciano, bleeding out but still with standards, groaned. "At least buy me dinner first..." She just revved the engine. And in the next heartbeat, they were gone¡ªleaving chaos, bodies, and one very confused trash-covered Blondie in their dust. But It Wasn''t Over. * Luciano''s head throbbed. The wind roared around them as the bike shot through the streets, dodging cars, running red lights. His blood loss was making him loopy, but fuck if this wasn''t the most exciting night of his life. He barely processed where they were going until¡ª More headlights. Another car¡ªa black sedan, no plates, classic bad guy shit¡ªcame flying outta a side street. His rescuer cursed, yanking the bike sideways as bullets peppered the pavement. "FUCK!" Luciano shouted, gripping her waist. "I THOUGHT YOU KILLED THOSE BASTARDS!" "Apparently, they got cousins!" she shot back, eyes narrowing. The chase was back on. Luciano''s vision blurred, the pain in his shoulder turning into fire. He had a sinking feeling this woman was his only shot at getting outta this alive. "Hey," he rasped, forcing a grin despite the pain. "You got a name, or should I just keep callin'' you ''badass on a bike''?" She smirked. "You can call me... Val." Luciano chuckled, despite himself. "Val, huh? Well, sweetheart, if we make it outta this, drinks are on me." She gunned the throttle. "If we make it outta this," she said, "you''re gonna owe me a hell of a lot more than drinks, rich boy." Luciano laughed. Because honestly? She was probably right. The engine roared as Val gunned the throttle, and the motorcycle shot forward like a bat outta hell. Behind them, the black sedan skidded onto the street, tires screeching, headlights blazing, and¡ª BANG! BANG! BANG! Bullets ripped through the air, one zipping so close to Luciano''s head that he felt his damn hair move. "FUCK¡ªTHEY''RE SHOOTING AT US!" Luciano bellowed, gripping onto Val for dear life. "No shit, genius!" she yelled back, weaving through traffic like a woman with zero regard for human laws. Luciano gritted his teeth, trying not to pass out from blood loss. "I THOUGHT YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE SAVING ME¡ªNOT GETTING ME KILLED AT A HUNDRED FUCKIN'' MILES PER HOUR!" Val laughed like this was a goddamn rollercoaster ride. "Quit whining, rich boy! I''m giving you an adventure! Dumbass" Another round of gunfire. A bullet pinged off a streetlamp. Another shattered the mirror of a passing cab. The cabbie stuck his head out. "AYE, FUCK YOU, ASSHOLES!" "Love this city," Val muttered, cutting between two buses so tight that Luciano swore he could hear the paint scratching. The black sedan kept up, its goons hanging out the windows, trying to get a clean shot. "WE GOTTA LOSE THESE FUCKERS!" Luciano shouted. "OH, REALLY? HADN''T OCCURRED TO ME!" Val rolled her eyes shouting sarcastically as she swerved into an alley so narrow it looked like a death sentence. Luciano''s heart damn near jumped out his throat. "NO¡ªNO¡ªNO¡ª" They squeezed through, the bike barely fitting. The sedan? Chapter 262: The Calm Before the Storm – New York, 1980 The black sedan kept up, its goons hanging out the windows, trying to get a clean shot. "WE GOTTA LOSE THESE FUCKERS!" Luciano shouted. "OH, REALLY? HADN''T OCCURRED TO ME!" Val swerved into an alley so narrow it looked like a death sentence. Luciano''s heart damn near jumped out his throat. "NO¡ªNO¡ªNO¡ª" They squeezed through, the bike barely fitting. The sedan? Not. So. Lucky. CRASH! It slammed into a dumpster, the metal bending like a soda can. Luciano whooped. "HOLY SHIT! YOU''RE INSANE!" Val grinned, twisting the throttle harder. "You''ll learn to love it!" Luciano hated that she was absolutely right. But¡ª SCREECH! Another car appeared from the next street, another black sedan. Luciano''s stomach dropped. "HOW MANY OF THESE FUCKERS ARE THERE?!" "Enough to make my night interesting," Val said, eyes glinting. More gunshots. A bullet grazed Luciano''s arm, burning like hellfire. "SHIT¡ª" Val looked over her shoulder. "You dying yet?" "Not yet!" "Then quit bitching!" She suddenly yanked the handlebars and flipped the bike sideways, skidding under a semi-truck like they were in a goddamn Hollywood stunt show. Luciano screamed. The sedan behind them wasn''t so lucky. The truck driver, realizing what was happening, hit the brakes. Too late. BOOM. The sedan slammed straight into the side of the truck, crumpling like cheap tinfoil. Luciano looked back, panting. "Holy... fuck..." Val just smirked, speeding off into the night. But¡ª More headlights. Another car. Luciano groaned. "THEY JUST KEEP FUCKIN'' COMING!" "And you sound surprised!" Val suddenly grabbed one of his hands and shoved it into her jacket. Luciano''s brain short-circuited. "Okay, listen, sweetheart, I appreciate the chemistry here, but I''m kinda BLEEDING OUT¡ª" "SHUT UP AND PULL OUT THE FUCKIN'' GUN." Luciano blinked. Then¡ªoh. Oh. He pulled out a big-ass revolver. His eyes widened. "Why the fuck is this so heavy?!" "Cause it''s gonna end someone''s night, genius." Luciano sucked in a breath, then twisted his body¡ªpain screaming through him¡ªand took aim. Another car swerved, trying to avoid traffic. The goons inside were reloading. Luciano took a second. Exhaled. Then¡ª BOOM. One clean shot. Straight into the driver''s windshield. The car veered left, jumped the curb, and¡ª SLAMMED THROUGH A FUCKING BODEGA. Bottles, shelves, and a very pissed-off old man went flying. Luciano gawked. "...Did I just kill a guy?" Val grinned. "Fuckin'' finally." The streets stretched ahead. No more headlights. No more sedans. Just the wind, the city, and the absolute insanity they just survived. Luciano slumped against Val''s back. "So... where are we going?" Val revved the engine. "Somewhere you won''t die in the next five minutes." Luciano sighed. "That''s... reassuring." Val laughed. "Welcome to my world, rich boy." And with that¡ª They disappeared into the night. The night air whipped past them, the city blurring into a neon-streaked fever dream as the motorcycle tore through the streets. Luciano''s pulse pounded in his ears, but for the first time in what felt like forever, nobody was shooting at them. No screeching tires, no gunfire, no assholes in black sedans trying to punch his soul straight into the afterlife. Just the roar of the engine, the rhythmic thrum of the wheels, and the wild, adrenaline-drunk woman in front of him steering like she was born on a bike. Luciano exhaled sharply, pressing his forehead against her shoulder for a second. His body ached like hell¡ªhis arm was still bleeding, his ribs felt like someone had taken a baseball bat to them, and his brain? Pure fucking chaos. Then, he chuckled. "Well... that was a fucking night." Val let out a sharp, amused breath. "Rich boy, that was just the appetizer." Luciano scoffed. "If that was the appetizer, I''d like to cancel the fucking main course." She grinned but kept her eyes on the road. "Too late, babe. You already signed up for the whole buffet." Luciano shook his head, barely able to believe this was his life now. "Okay, hold up¡ªwho the fuck are you?" Val didn''t answer immediately. The bike roared down an open stretch of road, the lights of the city casting long shadows across the asphalt. "Someone who just saved your expensive ass," she finally said. Luciano huffed. "Yeah, no shit. But why? What, you just go around saving rich guys from execution squads in your free time?" "Maybe." "That''s not an answer." She laughed, revving the throttle. "Then maybe I don''t feel like handing you one on a silver fucking platter, Richie Rich." Luciano squinted at her through the wind. "So you''re just this good? With the shooting, the driving, the fucking death-defying bullshit you just pulled back there? What are you, some ex-CIA, Navy SEAL, mob enforcer type of psycho?" Val snorted. "Oh, please. If I was ex-CIA, you''d already be dead. Those tight-ass suit fuckers don''t do rescue missions." Luciano frowned. "Then what are you?" Val was quiet for a beat. Then¡ª "Consider me someone who hates assholes with guns trying to silence people who don''t deserve it." Luciano tilted his head. "Sounds righteous as hell." "Yeah, well, righteousness doesn''t mean shit without a fuck-ton of bullets." Luciano sighed. "Jesus." "Not even he can save your ass, rich boy. You got me instead." Luciano groaned, running a hand through his hair. He was so out of his element here. "Fine, keep your secrets. But at least tell me where the fuck we''re going?" Val smirked. "Someplace less murdery." "Super fucking specific, thanks." "That''s what I''m here for, Richie Rich." Luciano rolled his eyes, then glanced behind them. The streets were empty. Too empty. A weird feeling settled in his gut. "You think we lost them?" Val gave a sharp nod. "Yeah. They''re either licking their wounds or calling their fucking mommies." Luciano let out a breath. "Finally. For a second, I thought¡ª" Then¡ª The world flipped. Val slammed the brakes so hard that Luciano''s stomach nearly launched into his throat. Because right ahead¡ª A wall of headlights. Cars. Lined up across the entire fucking road, blocking every escape route. And in front of them? Men. Dressed in black, guns raised, standing in perfect fucking formation like they were born to do this. The engine growled beneath them, but the silence? It was deafening. Luciano''s heart clenched. Val? She hissed through her teeth. "FUCK." Luciano swallowed. "Yeah. Fuck." The goons didn''t move yet. Just stood there, waiting. Watching. Like they already knew they had them. Val tightened her grip on the handlebars. Luciano inhaled through his nose. "You got a plan?" Val exhaled slowly. "Yeah." "Does it involve us dying?" She cracked her neck. "Not if you''re a good shot." Luciano checked the revolver in his lap. "...Define ''good.''" Val smirked, cracking her knuckles. "You''re about to find out." Chapter 263: Worn Pendant—New York, 1980 2 The street felt like the fucking Wild West. Luciano''s blood ran ice-cold as he counted the silhouettes standing in front of the blockade. The men had that calm, trigger-happy stillness that screamed professional killers¡ªno wasted movement, no twitchy nerves. Just stone-faced motherfuckers with their guns pointed at his head like this was just another night at work. Val? She didn''t freeze. Didn''t hesitate. Didn''t blink. She just revved the engine. The growl of the bike ripped through the silence like a war cry. "Val¡ª" "Shut up." Luciano''s pulse slammed against his skull. His grip tightened around the revolver in his lap, and his breath felt too fucking loud. Then¡ª The first shot rang out. The bullet barely missed them, slicing through the air near Val''s shoulder. "FUCK IT¡ªHOLD ON!" The bike EXPLODED forward, the tires screeching against the pavement as Val gunned it straight at the blockade. Gunfire ERUPTED. ¡ªCRACK! CRACK! CRACK!¡ª Luciano ducked instinctively, pressing himself tight against Val''s back. Bullets whizzed past them, a storm of shattered glass, sparks, and flying metal as the goons opened fire. "ARE YOU FUCKING INSANE?!" he bellowed over the chaos. "PROBABLY!" Val shot back. "BUT IT''S WORKING, ISN''T IT?!" Luciano peeked up¡ªone of the cars was dead ahead. They weren''t gonna make it. "VAL!" "TRUST ME!" Luciano didn''t have a choice. Val did something fucking suicidal. She yanked the handlebars HARD RIGHT, kicking the back wheel out sideways as the bike drifted, carving a tight arc between the parked cars. Sparks flew. Luciano gritted his teeth as his leg barely missed getting torn off by a bumper. They squeezed through the gap¡ª and then they were through. Val snapped the bike back into control and floored it. Luciano exhaled a sharp breath. "Jesus¡ª" More headlights flared up behind them. Engines roared to life. Val glanced at the side mirror. "Well. They''re fucking pissed." Luciano looked back. Four cars. All gaining. "Val." "I see it." "Val, they''re catching up." She grinned. "So shoot them, dumbass!" Luciano scowled. "I am NOT a sharpshooter!" "Then fucking learn!" Luciano cursed, flipped around, and raised the revolver. The first car was right on their ass. Luciano lined up the shot¡ª BAM! The windshield shattered. The driver jerked the wheel, and the car swerved. Luciano almost whooped¡ªthen the second car rammed them. Hard. The impact nearly sent them sprawling, but Val somehow kept them steady. Luciano gritted his teeth and fired again. BAM! The second car jerked left as his bullet caught the hood. "SEE?" Val yelled. "YOU''RE A NATURAL!" Luciano fired another shot. Missed. "FUCK!" "Okay, maybe not." The third car was too close. Luciano had one bullet left. One shot. His stomach tightened. "Rich boy!" "WHAT?!" "FUCKING SHOOT!" Luciano exhaled. Steadied his arm. Aimed. Pulled the trigger. BAM! Direct hit. The bullet slammed into the front tire, and the car spun out. Luciano sucked in a breath¡ª"HOLY SHIT¡ª" "NOT BAD, RICHIE!" Val cackled. "FUCK! I JUST HAD A HEART ATTACK!" "Welcome to my world, Richie!" Luciano didn''t even have time to enjoy the win, because¡ª another car peeled onto the street ahead. Luciano''s stomach dropped. "VAL¡ª" "I SEE IT!" More headlights. More cars. Another fucking blockade. Luciano felt the blood drain from his face. "We''re out of road." Val? She just licked her lips. "Nah." Luciano gawked at her. "WHAT THE FUCK DOES ''NAH'' MEAN¡ª" She yanked the handlebars left and shot down an alleyway. Narrow as hell. Luciano swallowed his scream as the bike scraped past the walls, sparks flying as metal kissed concrete. Val pushed it to the limit. Behind them? The cars didn''t fit. Luciano glanced back¡ªone of the goons tried, but his front fender clipped the brick wall and the whole damn car crunched to a stop. The rest? They were forced to skid past. Luciano''s heart thundered. "HOLY FUCKING SHIT." Val just smirked. "Told you. Not out of road yet." The alley opened up into another street. Val gunned the throttle. They were gone. **** The mansion stood like a damn relic. Old-money wealth, straight outta some Gatsby-ass fever dream. Tall columns, stone-carved lions, windows so high they might as well have been judging you from heaven. The whole place screamed Wilder family legacy. Big, dramatic, untouchable. Inside? Luciano limped through the door, feeling like he''d just barely dodged the Reaper''s tax audit. His suit was fucked¡ªripped at the shoulder, blood smeared at the ribs. His lungs still burned, his hands still shook. And yet, somehow... he was alive. Thanks to her. Val tossed her helmet onto the fancy-ass couch like it was just another Tuesday, running a hand through her windblown hair. The streetlights outside kissed the sharp cut of her jawline, and for the first time, Luciano realized how young she was. Maybe mid-twenties? Too young to be that good at high-speed murder-avoidance. She stretched, completely unbothered. "Well. That was a fucking mess." Luciano let out a breathless laugh. "No shit?" Val smirked. "Rich boy, you owe me big." "Yeah, yeah, I know." He sighed. "Look, I gotta repay you somehow¡ª" But before he could even offer, Val was already walking toward the door. "Nope." Luciano blinked. "Nope?" "Nope." She grabbed her jacket, already heading out. No hesitation. No Hey, where''s my check? No demands. Just gone. Luciano stepped forward. "Hold on¡ª" She didn''t. "You''re just gonna leave?" Val glanced over her shoulder. "Yeah?" "Just like that?" She scoffed. "What, you want me to invoice you?" "I just¡ª" Luciano frowned. "That was my fucking life on the line, and you saved it. I gotta give you something. That''s how this shit works." Val groaned. "Look, Richie¡ª" "Luciano." "Okay, Luciano, I don''t do this shit for money." "Then what do you do it for?" Val paused. Luciano narrowed his eyes. That was the first time she hesitated. Interesting. She sighed. "Doesn''t matter." "It fucking does," he pushed. "I can''t just¡ªwalk away from this like it''s nothing." Val huffed. "Well, get over it, ''cause I can." Luciano clenched his jaw. Think, asshole. If she won''t take cash, won''t take favors¡ª He exhaled sharply. He had one thing. "One sec." Before she could argue, he was gone. Val frowned. A minute passed. Then another. And then¡ª Luciano returned, something small clutched in his hand. He walked up to her. Held it out. Val looked down. It was... a pendant. Worn, old as hell, but solid. Silver, with an intricate W carved into the front. The back? An inscription, elegant and sharp: "For the Wilders, a debt is never forgotten." Val raised a brow. "What is this?" Luciano rolled his shoulders. "It''s... kinda a family thing." She gave him a look. "A fucking heirloom?" "You don''t want money," he said simply. "So this is what I got done you want take money and I don''t think gold or diamond will cit through your prideful think skin. Take it, and if you ever need anything¡ªanything¡ªyou walk into any Wilder place, show it, and I''ll return the favor. After all a favor if given enough time, can weigh more than money and jewelry!" Val clicked her tongue. "That''s dramatic as hell." Luciano smirked. "We''re a dramatic family." She stared at the pendant for a long moment. Then, finally, she sighed. "Fine." She took it. Luciano felt something settle in his chest. Val pocketed the heirloom. "Alright, Richie. See ya." And then¡ªjust like that¡ªshe was gone. Luciano exhaled. Then, to his own surprise... he smiled. What a fucking night. The chaos, the gunfire, the speed¡ªand that girl. That righteous, foul-mouthed, insane beauty who didn''t even hesitate to drag his ass out of the grave. And she wanted nothing. That was rare. He let out a low chuckle. She was something else. ** Somewhere down the road... Val tore through the streets, the city lights blurring past. She didn''t look back. Didn''t need to. She just pressed a hand to her pocket, feeling the weight of the pendant. Her lips curled. "Gotcha." Everything had gone exactly as planned. She''d come here for this. This pendant. This favor promise was all she needed. And all it took was saving some rich, clueless Wilder who had no idea he was about to become the grandfather of an entire goddamn dynasty. A little well-placed interference. A small shove in a much bigger game. A rivalry between two rich families, rewritten in one night. And this guy just gave it to her. For free. "Talk about right time and right place. A right idiot too¡ª? Maybe! Val almost laughed. Not even a challenge. Just some blood, some reckless driving, a little damsel-in-distress routine¡ªbut for him. Reverse uno, bitch. Luciano thought he owed her. That was cute. Because now, she had exactly what she needed. And the moment it was in her hands, she disappeared¡ªlike she never even fucking happened. Her ride shot forward. And gone¡ªshe was. Her ride shot forward. And she disappeared. Chapter 264: Big Five Families The living room was an empire. Not just rich¡ªobscene. Trillionaire-core. The kinda place that made billionaires feel like peasants. Chandeliers so massive they could probably kill a man. Velvet furniture that had never known a single budget cut. Gold-trimmed everything. The whole damn room smelled like money, old money, the kind that didn''t ask for permission¡ªit just was. And in the middle of it all, seated in a chair that looked more like a throne, was him. An old man. Not fragile, not weak¡ªcommanding. Still built like someone who could win a fistfight if he really had to. Sharp suit, sharper eyes. A face carved from decades of power and legacy. This was not a man who inherited wealth. This was a man who built an empire from where it once stood to another level and made damn sure no one would ever forget it. Next to him, curled up like she belonged there, was a girl. Young, but not too young¡ªjust at that age where curiosity had fully taken over. She clutched his old hand, her fingers small against his, but her eyes? Bright. Hungry for answers. The look of a Wilder who needed to know. "Okay, but¡ª" she leaned in, practically vibrating, "what happened next? You were surrounded. Like, full gunmen, everywhere. What did you do?" Before the old man could speak, another voice¡ªcalm, measured, too responsible¡ªcut in from across the room. "Father," the man warned. "You shouldn''t tell her these stories." The old man didn''t even look at him. He just scowled and waved a hand like he was swatting away a fly. "Shut up, boy." The other man¡ªdefinitely the girl''s dad¡ªsighed, already regretting this. The old man shook his head, muttering, then turned back to the girl. "You have to know. You''re a fucking Wilder." His voice was sharp, unwavering. "And without that woman, there would be no Wilders." The girl''s eyes widened. She clutched his hand tighter. He leaned back, exhaling like the weight of history sat on his chest. "So there I was. Bleeding for help. Cornered. Outnumbered." His voice dropped into something deep, low, dramatic. "And then¡ª" "Val?" the girl cut in, eyes shining. "She came in?" The old man grinned. There it was. "She came in." The girl gasped. "How? What did she do?" "That''s the thing," he said. "I don''t know. One second, I was fucked. Next second, she had me out of there like the whole thing was nothing. I didn''t even get a chance to process it." The girl frowned. "That''s kinda unfair. You didn''t see what happened either?" "Nope." "But who was she?" The old man sighed. "That, kid, is the million-dollar question." The girl huffed. "Ugh. You suck at storytelling." The old man laughed. Loud, deep, unbothered. The conversation stretched on¡ªmore questions, more half-answers, more wild theories about who Val was and why she''d been there in the first place. But at the very end, as the energy settled, the old man''s voice turned serious. "You know, your father already knows this," he murmured, looking down at her. "But you have to know too. The last part I haven''t told you yet..." The girl blinked, suddenly very aware of the weight in his voice. "If someone ever turns up with that pendant," he said slowly, "demanding anything¡ª" his eyes locked onto hers, "or asking for a favor¡ª" Silence. The girl swallowed. "You yield." She stared at him. Then, after a long beat, she nodded. "Okay," she said softly. Then she scrunched her nose. "But please Grandpa don''t talk like you''re about to die, it''s fucking creepy." The old man barked a laugh. The girl grinned. And somewhere, across the room, her father just sighed. **** The morning sun stretched lazily across the open fields, casting golden light over the rolling hills of Wilder estate land. Horses trotted through the breeze, tails flicking, hooves crunching over the dry dirt. The old man sat atop a black stallion like he was born in the damn saddle, one hand lazily holding the reins, the other resting on his knee. His granddaughter, meanwhile? Clinging to her horse like it was trying to kill her. Her little hands gripped the saddle for dear life as the horse beneath her barely walked. "This thing is gonna throw me off," she muttered, narrowing her eyes. The old man smirked. "Sweetheart, that thing''s got less fight in it than your grandma''s poodle." She scowled. "Yeah, well, Grandma''s poodle once ate a hundred-dollar bill, so maybe don''t underestimate him." He barked out a laugh, the kind that shook his whole chest. ** Two horses trotted lazily through the open land, their riders a perfect contrast¡ªone old man, seasoned, still sitting in the saddle like it was his throne, and the young girl was still struggling, gripping the reins like her life depended on it. "This horse hates me, I''m telling you," the girl muttered, her small hands gripping the saddle like she was bracing for impact. The old man chuckled, his voice rich with amusement. "Sweetheart, if that horse hated you, you''d already be in the dirt." She shot him a glare. "You''re so reassuring, Grandpa." He smirked, effortlessly guiding his massive black stallion beside her. "C''mon now, you''ve been getting lessons since you were three. Ain''t like this is new to you." She huffed. "Yeah, well, I''ve also been in ''business strategy'' classes since three. That doesn''t mean I wanna talk about interest rates and mergers at breakfast." He barked out a laugh, the kind that shook his whole chest. "You''ll be fine," he said, flicking the reins to guide his horse beside hers. "Now quit whining and listen up. I''m about to teach you something useful." She gave him a suspicious side-eye. "Is this one of those ''useful'' lessons that ends with you getting shot and saved by a lady like a damsel. C''mon grandpa." He grinned. "Not today." She sighed dramatically, muttering, "Small wins, I guess." He grinned. "Alright, alright. How ''bout we talk about something a little more interesting!" Her brows lifted. "Like?" He gave her a sideways glance, something sharp glinting in his eyes. "The Five." She immediately perked up. "The Big Five?" "The very same." He flicked the reins, the stallion picking up an easy pace. "Five families that run this world. We''re one of them." Her lips curled. "Then start with us before you mention those Ashford assholes. Oh, gods I hate those assholes!" He laughed so hard. "Damn right. Let''s start with us. The Wilders" Chapter 265: The World Ruling Families The girl leaned forward, fully interested now. "Alright," the old man started, "let me ask you something. You ever notice how every rich asshole wants a Rolls-Royce?" She frowned. "I mean, yeah. It''s like, billionaire starter pack." He grinned. "But is it the best car?" She blinked. "I thought it was?" "Nah, sweetheart." He shook his head. "The best cars? We make ''em." Her eyes widened slightly. "Wait... like¡ª" "The private, custom ones." He smirked. "Ones that cost more than most people make in a lifetime. One of a kind. Only for the people who matter." She whistled low. "That''s kinda baller." "Damn right, it is." He flicked his reins. "And it ain''t just cars. Jets, yachts, even the suits those billionaires wear? We either own it, design it, or fund the people who do." She grinned. "So, basically, we make sure the world''s elite stay pretty." "Exactly." He chuckled. "And charge them a fortune for it." She tilted her head. "Is that it?" She''d been hearing her old siblings talk about more, she knew most of this too but the crafty young lady enjoyed her grandfather seeing her surprises when he told her stories and that was her way of getting more info. His smirk deepened. "Nope. We got oil too." She immediately stiffened. "Wait¡ªactual oil? Like, the real money?" She didn''t know the scope of thier venture oil but her sister said it was huge. The old man nodded. "Mhm. Quietly, though. Most of our shares? Hidden. No one outside the Five even knows we own a piece of the game." Her mind spun. "...So we''re richer than we look?" He grinned. "That''s the point." To sum it up; the Wilders ae usually whispered as the giants of luxury automobiles, private aviation, high-end fashion, oil, and secret holdings. The girl sighed dramatically. "Alright. Next." The old man''s face soured instantly. "The fucking Ashfords." She snorted. "Wow, Grandpa. Great language for a kid my age." She hated them too but the old man''s grudge was deeper. "Oh, please," he waved her off. "Like you haven''t heard worse." She grinned. "True." He exhaled through his nose, gaze darkening slightly. "Anyway you see... the Ashfords don''t just own the media, kid. They own perception." Her grin faded. "...Like, brainwashing?" "Like controlling the goddamn truth. They run the news, the social media, the movies, the books. If you hear it, see it, or read it? They had a hand in it." She shuddered. "That''s... creepy." "Oh, kiddo," he smirked darkly. "That ain''t the worst part." She stiffened. "What''s worse than that?" He looked her straight in the eye. "They tried to kill me. Twice." She groaned. "Grandpa, I know the story. You''ve told me ten times." He grinned. "And I''ll tell you ten more. 1980, New York. I was barely outta my twenties, barely on top of the world. Stepped out of the club, felt the cold air on my face¡ªthen? Bang, bang, bang." She sighed, repeating along with him. "A hit squad opened fire. You hit the ground, thought it was over, and then¡ª" He pointed at her, proud. "Val yanked me into an alley." She smirked. "And took out all the shooters." "Damn right." The old man nodded. "Val saved my ass that night." She rolled her eyes fondly. "You never shut up about that." He laughed. "And I never will." Then he leaned in slightly. "But that wasn''t the only time." She blinked. "Wait... What?" He smirked. "Couple years back. Car bomb. Would''ve got me too¡ªif it weren''t for Bishop." Her eyes nearly bugged out. "BISHOP?! As in your bodyguard, Bishop?!" "The very same." He nodded. "Saved my ass again. Bomb was planted under my car, but he caught it before I even got inside." She stared at him. "And you never told me?!" He shrugged. "You were busy with ballet lessons." "GRANDPA." His laughter boomed through the open fields. The old man smirked. "You know, kiddo, for someone who supposedly didn''t know about the bomb attempt, you sure do hate the Ashfords." She stiffened slightly but kept her gaze on the horizon. He raised a brow. "Why is that?" Her expression darkened. "...No reason." His gaze sharpened. "Really?" She flicked the reins. "Next family." His smirk deepened. "Oh, it''s about that kid, ain''t it?" Her jaw clenched. He let out a chuckle. "The little king of the next generation. Ashford''s young heir." Her silence was deafening. His grin stretched wide. "Ohhh, this is good." She shot him a glare. "Next. Family." He laughed, shaking his head. "Alright, alright, kiddo. But this conversation ain''t over." She rolled her eyes. "It''s so over. Trust me or we will never talk again, let''s see who will listen to your stories." She snorted. His grin widened. This little menace. Anyway literally the Ashfords were the; Media, Entertainment, Publishing, Communications. ** From a distance, he watched. The sun hung low over the rolling fields, casting long shadows as the two figures moved at an easy pace on horseback. The wind stirred the golden grass, rippling like waves in the ocean. He recognized the way she sat¡ªback straight, arms crossed, tension in her shoulders. Still stewing. A chuckle rumbled from his chest. She''s got that fire in her, alright. Satisfied, he turned away, letting them be. Her arms were still crossed, a glare fixed on him from the Ashford reveal. "Alright," she muttered, mood still sour, "who''s next?" The old man smirked. "The Harringtons." She huffed. "The owners of Texas." He chuckled. "Try half the damn country." She froze. "Real estate, banking, security. If it''s got land, money, or secrets, they own it." He nodded toward the vast stretch of land beyond the Wilder estate. "Hell, I''d bet good money they once owned half the ground you''re riding on." Her stomach twisted. "That''s terrifying." "Oh, kiddo." He smirked. "You don''t even know the half of it." Most of Harringtons power were settled in real estate, banking & investments, private security & intelligence and some hand in tech. The air suddenly grew heavy. The girl shifted in her saddle. "...Grandpa?" The old man''s voice dropped. "Now, the Morellos?" She sat up straighter. Something about his tone sent chills down her spine. "They don''t just do crime, kid. They are crime." Her breath hitched. "Like... Mafia?" He let out a slow, humorless chuckle. "Oh, sweetheart... The Mafia? The Mafia works for them." She blinked. "I¡ªwhat?" That family was that shady? "The Morellos aren''t just some mob family. They run the black markets, the assassins, the cyber networks that control the world''s deepest secrets. They don''t fear governments¡ªgovernments fear them." He continued, eyes on the horizon. "See, the Morellos don''t just run the underworld. They built the underworld. Everything dirty¡ªevery black market, every assassin, every whispered threat¡ªthey have their hands in it." She exhaled. "Okay, well¡ªhow much are we talking here?" He gave her a sharp look."Ever heard of someone just... disappearing?" Her stomach tightened. "Yeah?" "Journalists. Business moguls. Presidents." She froze. "...Wait. You mean¡ª" "The JFK from a decades ago?" His smirk was grim. "That wasn''t just bad luck, kid. That was them." Her blood ran cold. "They murdered the President of the United States?" "They made an example of him when the Beaumonts asked." His fingers tapped against the reins. "Sent a message that even the leader of the free world wasn''t untouchable." She stared. "And nobody did anything?" He raised a brow. "What could they do?" She couldn''t argue with that. He leaned in slightly. "You know what''s funny?" She swallowed. "...What?" "That wasn''t even the messiest job they''ve done." She let out a strangled laugh. "Oh, fantastic. Good to know." He smirked. "And guess who hired them a while back?" Her heart dropped. "No." "Oh, yes." His eyes gleamed darkly. "The Ashfords." She gripped the reins. "Those fucking idiots." He chuckled. "Thought they could buy the devil and not get burned." She shook her head. "Let me guess. The job failed." His grin widened. "Spectacularly and if I must add... Purposely. And you know what happens when you waste the Morellos'' time?" "...You die?" "Oh, worse, kid." He leaned back. "You become a loose end." Her stomach twisted. "...So what happened?" "The Morellos cut all ties with the Ashfords, buried their operatives, and made sure the Ashfords would never, ever forget who really runs the underworld. The arrogant family thought they could order the Morellos around with enough money, maybe they thought they were Beaumonts and the Morellos made sure they never forget it." She let out a breath. "Damn." He nodded. "Damn, indeed." Silence stretched between them for a beat. Then¡ª "...So we''re just letting them exist?"He gave her a long, knowing look. She paled. "Oh." Chapter 266: Beaumonts – Warlords of the Modern Era The sun cast long shadows over the fields. The horses moved in steady rhythm, but the conversation carried a weight that made the air feel thick. She exhaled. "Okay. Who''s next grandpa?" Truth be told, being the youngest Wilder, this was her first time knowing more about the other four families than just knowing their names and a few basic. The old man adjusted his grip on the reins, his smirk shifting into something colder. "The Beaumonts." Her brow furrowed. "The old-money Beaumonts." He chuckled, but there was no humor in it. "Oh, kiddo. They are old money. But more than that? They are war." Her stomach twisted. "What does that even mean?" The old man let out a breath, long and slow, like he was measuring his words before letting them escape. "The Beaumonts," he mused. "Now that''s a name you don''t say lightly." Her brow furrowed. "How so?" He glanced at her. "You ever wonder who really runs America?" She blinked. "...The government?" His laughter was dry. "The government? Kid, presidents come and go. Congress flips every few years. But the Beaumonts? They don''t have terms. They don''t get voted in or out. They own the system." Her grip tightened. "Like¡ªlobbyists?" "Oh, sweetheart." He shook his head. "Lobbyists work for men like the Beaumonts. You know those billion-dollar defense contracts? Those wars that seem to pop up out of nowhere? The emergency powers presidents declare?" He leaned in. "That''s the Beaumonts." Her stomach twisted. He tilted his head toward the horizon. "See that land beyond the Wilder estate from the back with an army guarding it? It belongs to them. Not on paper, not in the news, but in reality." His voice dropped. "And so does everything else tied to the U.S. military." The old man didn''t scare her to tell her the truth purpose of that army beyond their backyard. "The Beaumonts were the real deal when it came to biotech, pharmaceuticals, private armies, weapons & war tech but their power was beyond that." She went rigid. "...Like?" "The Pentagon. The White House. The goddamn military-industrial complex." He turned to her, sharp and unreadable. "The Beaumonts don''t work with them. They own them." She exhaled. "That''s¡ª" "Insane?" He let out a low chuckle. "That''s America." "They''re the ones who decide who America fights. They don''t just supply the weapons, they design the war itself¡ªfrom the soldiers, to the strategy, to the new tech being tested on battlefields before the public even knows it exists." "That''s insane." "That''s power." He exhaled. "Every major war since World War II? The Beaumonts were behind it. They build the armies. Fund the research. Own the biotech labs creating the next generation of super-soldiers. And when people think the military''s making its own decisions?" His smirk was grim. "The Pentagon doesn''t move without their approval." Her pulse picked up. "So they control the U.S. military?" "They are the U.S. military." His voice was low. "Every general, every admiral, every so-called ''independent'' intelligence director? Handpicked. Groomed. Approved. If they don''t fall in line, they disappear. No one climbs the ranks unless the Beaumonts let them." She inhaled sharply. "So th leaders are just puppets, grandpa?" "More or less... the presidents, the senators, the think tanks¡ªthey don''t make decisions. They get handed decisions. The Pentagon, the CIA, the NSA? Just arms of a beast they don''t even realize they serve." His smirk returned. "And America? America is just the hammer they swing." Her throat was dry. "...So, what? They''re the real rulers of the U.S.?" "The real rulers of the world." His gaze turned distant. "Because here''s the thing, kid. The U.S. might be considered the most powerful country on the planet, but the Beaumonts are more powerful than the U.S. itself" Her fingers twitched against the reins. "That''s¡ª" "Think about it." He spread his hands. "What happens when a president crosses the military-industrial complex? When a leader tries to cut defense spending? Tries to actually end wars?" She swallowed. "They¡ª" "They get buried." His voice was almost gentle. "JFK tried. And the Beaumonts sent the Morellos to him. Not because they couldn''t just take him out but because they wanted to create another narrative for the public to believe, then Eisenhower warned about it on his way out. The rest?" He chuckled. "The rest learned real quick who actually runs things." She felt a shiver crawl up her spine. "The world still thinks the Cold War ended," he mused. "That was cute. Because the truth? The Cold War never ended. The battlefield just changed. It''s a second world order now. And who do you think stands at the center?" Her mind reeled. "The Beaumonts." His grin stretched. "Now you''re getting it." Silence hung between them. Then¡ª She paled. "...Oh. So the government holds no power at all and it''s all in the hands of a single family?" "Yes , a single family that sit in private meetings with the Joint Chiefs. They have handshake deals with the White House before the next election cycle even starts. Hell, some of their people don''t even pretend to be civilians anymore." His voice dropped. " "And when America goes to war?" She exhaled sharply. His smirk was razor-sharp. "The Beaumonts had the contracts signed a decade before." "The Pentagon?" He clicked his tongue. "That''s their playground. The White House?" He made a dismissive gesture. "Just a pretty mask. But the hand that moves the pieces? That''s the Beaumonts." She shook her head. "That''s¡ªthat''s fucking terrifying." He gave her a slow nod. "Good. That means you''re getting it." Silence stretched between them. The Beaumonts aren''t just warlords¡ªthey''re the architects of modern warfare. They don''t just fund private armies. They own them. Blackwater? A Beaumont project. Every major PMC? Beaumont-backed. Every "classified" war? Fought with their weapons, their tech, their soldiers. They are the unseen hand of the U.S. military¡ªbeyond the Pentagon, beyond the White House. When presidents change, when policies shift, the Beaumonts remain. Because they are not politicians. They are war itself. Every drone strike, every military coup, every experimental bioweapon? Tested, funded, and deployed by the Beaumonts. They don''t start wars for profit. War itself is their empire. And the best part? When history looks back at a war, a revolution, an assassination¡ªthe blame never falls on them. The government takes responsibility. The generals take the heat. The presidents answer to the people. But the Beaumonts? They''re already planning the next war. She leaned forward, eyes sharp. "So... if all of us are this powerful, why don''t we just, I dunno... kill each other?" The old man burst into laughter. Loud. Full. Unhinged. "Oh, kiddo." He wiped his eyes, shaking his head. "We''ve been trying." She froze. "...You''re joking." He just grinned. Wide. Sharp. Amused. And across the field, her father sighed. Again. Chapter 267: Destructive Controlled Time The car hummed along the road, headlights cutting through the night. The city was alive outside¡ªhorns blaring, neon signs flashing, people living their messy little lives. But inside the car? Inside was its own weird little world. Parker sat in the backseat, Tessa tucked into his side like it was the most natural thing in the world. Her head rested against his shoulder, and yeah, she was getting a little too comfortable. Not that he minded. Elena was driving, Naomi in the passenger seat, the two of them caught up in their own conversation. Ere, perched on the center console, was watching everything with the same smug energy as a cat that just knocked over an expensive vase. Parker nudged Tessa. "So?" She made a soft noise, not even bothering to lift her head. "So what?" He smirked. "How''s it feel?" She blinked. "How''s what feel?" "Having powers." That got her attention. Tessa exhaled and tilted her head up slightly, staring at the ceiling like it had the answers. "It''s... a lot." Parker gave her a look. "That''s it?" She huffed. "No, obviously not." She lifted her hand and flexed her fingers. "It''s like... my body isn''t even normal anymore. Everything is sharper, faster, stronger. My bones feel like reinforced steel, and my muscles? It''s like they''re constantly vibrating with energy, like I could punch through a brick wall and not feel a thing." Parker raised an eyebrow. "Can you?" She smirked. "I mean... yeah." Naomi turned her head slightly. "Wait, so you''re not just, like, a magic user? You''re also physically enhanced?" That''s something she didn''t have, at least not what the limit of her power level allowed. Tessa nodded. "I didn''t even realize it at first, but my reaction time is insane. I can process movements before people even finish them. If I focus, I can literally see the way their muscles tense and predict their next move. And don''t even get me started on my endurance. I ran full speed for over an hour the other day, and I didn''t even break a sweat." Elena let out a low whistle. "Okay, that''s kinda terrifying." In her mind she thought that explains why they had sex like starved animals¡ªshameless. She smirked. "Right?" "What else? Tell me more!" "Fine, weirder than usual." She shifted, pressing her cheek against his jacket. "One second I was normal¡ªwell, normal-ish, still hot, still superior, still debating whether I could get away with murder¡ªand then bam. Suddenly, I can move things with my mind, freeze people solid, and mess with time." Parker raised an eyebrow. "That''s kinda terrifying, right? How things can quickly change. So, like, what''s it actually feel like?" Tessa was quiet for a second, then let out a breath. "Like... like I have three different electrical currents running through me. One''s sharp and cold, like ice cracking under your feet. One''s this constant pull, like invisible strings attached to everything around me. And the last one? It''s the weirdest. It''s like I can feel the weight of time itself, like I''m standing outside of it and inside of it at the same time." Parker whistled low. "That sounds like a lot." She laughed softly. "It is. It''s like being on a rollercoaster that never stops." Parker exhaled slowly, his fingers idly brushing over Tessa''s shoulder as he processed her words. Freeze everything? That wasn''t just a speedster talking about moving too fast for reality to keep up. That was something deeper¡ªsomething fundamental. He understood. "How does it feel?" he asked, his voice quieter now, more curious than anything. "The energy, I mean. In you." Tessa shifted slightly, pulling back just enough to meet his gaze. Her eyes shimmered with an unnatural light¡ªlike the universe itself had tucked stars behind her irises. "It''s... loud," she said after a moment, rolling her wrist as if trying to summon the right words. "Like a constant hum in my bones. A pressure, always pushing, always there. It''s not like muscles or reflexes¡ªit''s like I exist in two places at once. Like I''m here, but also ahead, already moving before I even decide to." She flexed her fingers, and for a split second, the air around them shivered. "Omni Energy isn''t just speed. It''s everything. Motion, stillness, time, weight... I feel it all. Like if I let go, I could slip between moments, rewind them, push them forward, or freeze them in place." That sounded dangerous. Unstable. Like something that could spiral out of control if her emotions got the better of her but he knew her well enough to know how good she was and will only get better. Tessa exhaled, tilting her head slightly as if listening to something beyond his perception. "It''s not just in my muscles," she murmured. "It''s in my cells, my blood¡ªlike static before a lightning strike when I''m using my powers. It builds and builds, faster than thought, pressing against my skin like it''s trying to escape. And if I don''t control it..." She clenched her fist, and for the briefest instant, Parker swore reality around them lurched. "...It detonates." "...You ever gonna do that?" She smirked. "Dunno. Maybe if you piss me off." Elena snorted. "Boss does have that effect on people." Naomi grinned. "It''s like boss''s whole thing." Tessa hummed. "Yeah. Kinda makes you wanna deck him, right?" Parker rolled his eyes. "Okay, cool, so we''re just slandering me now?" "Not slander if it''s true," Tessa muttered. Elena glanced at them through the rearview mirror. "Nah, I wanna hear more about this hate thing. Like, do you really wanna murder him?" Naomi smirked. "Yeah, spill." Tessa groaned and burrowed deeper into Parker''s shoulder, like she could physically escape the conversation. "No." "Oh, c''mon." Naomi turned in her seat, eyes gleaming. "That means it''s good." "She won''t say." Parker smirked down at her. "Which means it''s probably embarrassing." Tessa clenched her jaw. "Continue with what you were saying before I open the door and yeet myself out of this car." Parker chuckled, letting it go. For now. Ere, meanwhile, just flicked her tail, her eyes glinting in the dark. "Maybe she just doesn''t want to admit she actually loves him so much since we''re here and we could ruin the lovey dovey moment." Silence. Naomi choked. Elena bit her lip. Parker raised an eyebrow. And Tessa? Tessa shot up, pointing an accusing finger at Ere. "Shut up, you demonic little whore-cat!" Ere blinked. "That''s not a no." Parker smirked. "So you do love me that much?" Tessa turned back to him with the most murderous look. "Drive the car into a lake." Elena laughed. "Damn. Just say you''re in love and move on." Tessa groaned, shoving her face against Parker''s shoulder again. "Fuck all of you." And just like that, the moment passed. The car kept moving. The city stretched out before them. And somewhere in the mess of teasing, powers, and whatever the hell this was¡ªthings just felt right. Chapter 268: The Battle Maid and the Loyal Moon Shadow The car was still cruising, the city stretching out before them, and somehow, this conversation was getting more and more interesting. Parker leaned back, letting Tessa settle against his shoulder again, but now his attention shifted forward. "Alright, since we''re doing story time¡ªNaomi, Elena, what about you two?" Elena glanced at him through the rearview mirror, her hands relaxed on the wheel. "What about us boss?" "Your powers. What do they feel like?" Naomi smirked, shifting slightly in her seat. "What, you suddenly interested in us boss?" Parker rolled his eyes. "Don''t make it weird." Naomi laughed. "Too late." Elena hummed, considering. "It''s... weird to describe." "Try me," Parker pressed. She exhaled, tightening her grip on the wheel. "You already know I''ve got Nephilim Might, so that means two things¡ªI''m strong as hell, and I''m immovable when I want to be." Naomi snorted. "Understatement." Elena smirked. "Fine. For starters like Naomi here... let''s say in simple explanation if I plant my feet? Nothing moves me. No force, no impact, no magic, no bullshit tricks. It''s like the whole world could shift, and I''d still be standing in the same spot." Parker nodded. He''d seen a Nephilim in action before. They were like a living anchor¡ªan immovable object that reality itself seemed to acknowledge as fixed. But that wasn''t even the worst part. Or the best part for that matter. "I also figured out I can adjust my weight." Elena flexed her fingers on the steering wheel. "I can go from normal to denser than a damn mountain in seconds. In training, I tested it¡ªif I reinforce myself, I can punch through almost anything. Concrete? Gone. Metal? Crushed. Even your strongest barriers, boss? Could crack like glass." Parker exhaled sharply. If someone with that ability ever pushed it to the limit, reinforced barriers wouldn''t mean a thing. Layers of energy, hardened defenses¡ªnone of it would matter. With enough force, even the strongest structures could shatter like glass. "And the best part?" Elena continued, smirking. "I can go the other way, too. Lighter than air. If I shift right, I can control my movement so precisely it''s like I''m flying¡ªbut without actually flying. Just pure, raw movement." Naomi sighed. "It''s so unfair." Elena grinned. "I know." Parker nodded his head. "So, you can go from ''literally can''t be moved'' to ''literally can''t be touched'' whenever you feel like it?" Elena''s smirk widened. "Yep." "...That''s ridiculous." Naomi muttered. Most of these things sounded new to her, even for Tessa and Elena since they just awakened from normal human to being ridiculously powerful. She shrugged. "Not my fault I won the genetic lottery." Parker leaned back, still processing it. Strength, immovability, density control, weight shifting¡ªit was all stacked in her favor. But there was still one more thing. "And the other part?" he pressed. Elena glanced at him again. "That''s the real weird part..." Elena glanced at him again. "That''s the real weird part. I can''t really describe it in normal terms. It''s like... everything just phases around me. No magic can touch me, no domain can hold me, no force can bind me. I just... walk through it." Parker just stared. "Yeah. No. That''s straight-up hacks." Elena laughed. "Hey, if you got it, you got it." Tessa made a noise against Parker''s shoulder. "I hate how busted that is." Naomi rolled her eyes. "We all do." Parker''s brows furrowed. "That''s not even fair." Of course he''d let her enjoy her happiness. To him most of their powers were familiar to him but these girls needed to enjoy their shine. Elena laughed. "You''re one to talk." Naomi turned slightly. "Yeah, and it''s not limitless. She tested it in the training space, remember? There is a limit." Parker nodded, "Yeah, you''re not completely untouchable but it''s so good and can give you a very wide leverage." Elena smirked back. "Nope. But I''m close enough to being untouchable." Tessa made a noise against Parker''s shoulder. "That''s so cheating." Elena shrugged. "Hey, blame whatever gave me the genes." Parker sighed. "Alright, fine. Next victim. Naomi?" And with that, the conversation shifted again, but Parker couldn''t shake the thought. Elena was a problem. A good problem¡ªfor him, anyway. But for anyone who had to fight her? Yeah. They were screwed. Naomi stretched, rolling her shoulders. "Mine''s Lunar and Shadow Embrace. Basically, moon magic and shadow shit. My control is strongest at night, but my powers still work during the day. I can manipulate shadows, bend them, even become them if I really want to." Elena narrowed her eyes. "Define become them." She smirked. "Ever see something slip into a shadow and disappear? I am the slip." Tessa lifted her head slightly. "Oh, that''s creepy." Naomi grinned. "I know." Parker tapped his fingers against his knee. "What about physically?" Her powers didn''t need much explanation. Naomi pursed her lips. "Not as strong as Elena or Tessa. Still enhanced, obviously, but I''d lose in a straight-up brawl against either of them." Elena shrugged. "Yeah, but I''d never catch you." Naomi winked. "Exactly." Parker hummed, processing all of it. Every single one of them had insane abilities, and yet, they still had limits. Tessa had her time, winter, and telekinetic power but was always aware of it running through her. Elena could make herself an untouchable, immovable force, but there was a threshold where it cracked. Naomi could dance through shadows and command the night, but her physical strength wasn''t at the same level. And him? Well. He was still figuring out what he was but right now wasn''t about him. Tessa smirked. "Yeah. We''re kinda terrifying." Elena snorted. "More like unstoppable." Naomi flipped down the car''s sun visor to check her reflection, then grinned. "And hot. Don''t forget hot." Parker sighed sarcastically. "Right. Priorities." Tessa settled back into his shoulder, letting out a content sigh. "Keep talking, old man. This is actually interesting." Parker rolled his eyes but smirked. "Yeah, yeah. Where was I?" And just like that, the conversation flowed, the night stretching on, the city moving around them. Somewhere between the teasing and the banter, things felt a little more... connected. Parker hummed softly, letting Tessa rest against him like she wanted. His sweet life. But he wasn''t just relaxing¡ªhis mind was working. He didn''t like being caught off guard, which was why he was asking about their powers again, even though he already knew what they were. It wasn''t just curiosity making him ask about their powers¡ªit was preparation Chapter 269: The Maid, Loyal Shadow and the Empress It wasn''t just curiosity making him ask about their powers¡ªit was preparation. Knowing their abilities on paper wasn''t enough. What really interested him was how they experienced their abilities. Power wasn''t just about what it could do¡ªit was about who was wielding it. Powers weren''t static; they changed, adapted, and grew depending on the user. What mattered was how they felt them, how they used them. Take Naomi''s Lunar Dominion, for example. If he had that ability, he could probably become the moon itself. Not literally, but in the sense that he could erase a city with a flick of his wrist, reshape tides, and dictate gravity if he had enough energy. But Naomi? She couldn''t do that. At least, not yet. And even when she did reach that level, her version of the power would still be different. That''s what he needed to understand. So, he needed to hear them out, get their personal understanding of their abilities. It would help him figure out the best way to train them when they''re not in the Training Space. Better to let them explain their own strengths than assume he already knew everything. It wasn''t about what he knew¡ªit was about who they were with their powers. How they felt them. What their instincts told them. Once he had that, he could tailor their training accordingly. And, of course, when the time came... He''d know exactly who to Plunder from. Parker exhaled, his gaze shifting to the car window as the city blurred past. The familiar streets, the neon lights reflected on the glass¡ªit was all routine, but his mind was elsewhere. Parker knew a shit ton of powers. Millions of them. Maybe more. But he wasn''t arrogant enough to think he knew everything. The multiverse was too fucking weird for that. Every time he thought he had it all figured out, something¡ªor someone¡ªcame along and flipped the script. Like Tessa''s Winter. Most would mistake it for ice, but the two weren''t the same. They shared similarities, but Winter wasn''t about freezing¡ªit was about ending. It was the difference between frost creeping over a window and the kind of cold that erased life itself. Parker sighed, shifting his gaze to the window again, watching the city blur past, the world outside was bright, busy¡ªmoving. But he wasn''t looking at that anymore. He was looking at them. He glanced at their statuses. No new abilities, no sudden evolutions¡ªjust their stats and power levels steadily climbing. Tessa''s Physical Stats: 2000. She was a monster now. Reaching the Sixth Tier had pushed her to terrifying heights. Physically, she was still weaker than him, but not by much. And considering she had Chronokinesis on top of that? Yeah, she was broken. Elena, on the other hand... Her stats were top-tier¡ªbut what made her unique was that they weren''t even limited by her power level. Even as a Third Tier, she was physically stronger than Tessa. And the kicker? Her chosen path: Battle Maid. Focused on protection. Parker barely held back a laugh. Battle. Maid. Of all things, that was what she went with? It made sense, but still¡ªElena? The walking definition of "I''ll punch God if He looks at me wrong?" That meant, Elana choose her own Path. Yeah, she was never gonna say that shit out loud. Unlike him and his siblings, who were practically designed for their paths, other people chose theirs. For example¡ªTessa''s was; Winter Empress¡ªSovereign of Time. Parker chuckled. "Tessa and the fucking cliche?s..." She stirred slightly against his shoulder but didn''t wake up. He shook his head. She was gonna be insufferable once she got all her abilities under control. His gaze shifted to Naomi. Levi''s voice echoed in his head, casual as always. [She''s either gonna be Ere''s rival or her best friend!] Parker smirked. "Yeah. That tracks." Stats: 800 Naomi''s stats were lower than Elena''s, sure, but that didn''t mean shit in terms of raw power. If Elena was an unstoppable force, Naomi was the unseen one. A shadow that didn''t need permission to exist¡ªit just was. And the worst part? Her shadows weren''t even bound by daylight. They were slightly weaker, yeah, but she could still move unseen, even under the sun. Combine that with her Lunar Dominion, and she became terrifying at night. As long as she had moonlight, she could keep going and going¡ªlike some overpowered, eldritch version of the fucking Energizer Bunny. "If we''re talking shadows..." Parker thought, "hers are basically the second version of Ere''s." Levi hummed in agreement. [That''s cute, but Ere''s shadows are incomparable to anything. She literally rules them. She''s not a Primordial Beast for show for kid to enjoy!] Parker nodded absently. "Ere''s domain over shadows wasn''t just some fancy title¡ªit was absolute. She was the abyss. The first, last, and only true master of the dark." But still¡ªNaomi? She''d make a damn good assassin, just like Ere. His gaze flicked to her status screen. Loyal Moon Shadow. No surprises there. If it had been anyone else, their path probably would''ve been Shadow or Moon Shadow¡ªsomething basic, predictable. But Naomi? Her path was different. Loyal Moon Shadow. This path was the effect of Infinity Loyalty, that''s for sure. And not because she was loyal to the moon¡ªnah. Her loyalty was tied to him. And the craziest part? She had no fucking idea that the stronger her loyalty got, the stronger she became. It wasn''t just a title¡ªit was a feedback loop, an endless power cycle. Like she was plugged into some infinite battery, a machine pumping her fast growth without her even realizing it. It was kind of ridiculous, actually. Parker could steal powers, but Naomi? She could farm strength just by trusting him. Like some broken-ass RPG mechanic disguised as a personality trait. So she basically has endless energy sources; The moon itself and Prince Nyxilith. He dragged a hand down his face, sighing. Yeah. He was definitely keeping her close. Parker exhaled, leaning back into the seat. He was relieved. They were strong¡ªstrong enough to protect themselves, strong enough to protect each other. Their powers weren''t just good¡ªthey were insane. If they kept growing like this, they''d be untouchable. And honestly? He''d love to see someone dumb enough to try them. Chapter 270: And here We Go... Cassidy The car slid into the parking lot with a quiet, almost eerie smoothness, its engine barely a whisper as it came to a halt in front of the phone store. The place screamed expensive¡ªminimalist design, lights so bright they probably had a NASA scientist on hand, and employees who looked like they thought they were selling rare artifacts, not overpriced slabs of glass and metal. Tessa, who''d been half-leaning on Parker''s shoulder and practically drooling on him, stirred awake, blinking groggily as she tried to adjust to the blinding light. "Damn, it''s like walking into a spaceship in here. Who the hell thought this was a good idea?" She squinted around, her head tilting as she muttered, "This place looks like it was designed by an alien who''s never seen a human before." Naomi cracked a sly smile, flicking her eyes toward Tessa. "Oh, you know. Just so you can feel like poor shit when you walk in." Elena chuckled, cracking her knuckles in that intimidating way she always did before stepping out of the car like she owned the lot. "Yeah, if they try to upsell us, I''ll just stare at them until they question their entire existence." Parker snorted, already picturing the poor soul behind the counter, sweating under Elena''s silent, no-nonsense stare. She might bring that Battle Maid vibe harder than a boss fight. They walked inside, and a gust of cold air hit them in the face. The vibe was already... well, what you''d expect from one of these fancy stores¡ªshiny glass walls, expensive gadgets on display like they were sacred relics, and that one sales rep already too eager to pretend he cared about anything but a commission. The guy straightened up like he''d just been zapped with a jolt of caffeine. "Welcome! How can I help you today?" Parker didn''t even bother with the pleasantries. "I need a phone." The guy, way too excited now, nodded like he''d won the lottery. "Of course! We''ve got the latest models. Are you interested in¡ª" "Whatever''s the best," Parker cut in, voice flat. "I don''t care about the price or model shit." Tessa snorted under her breath, elbowing Naomi. "Must be nice to be disgustingly rich, huh?" she knew the feeling being the daughter of a billionaire but no one here could recognize her without mentioning her second name. Naomi gave her a side-eye, "You literally live in his house. You''re disgustingly rich too." Mention Tessa''s being rich in the presence of her man would be stupid for Naomi when the girl always preferred to be tied to her name''s name than her family''s. Tessa shrugged and leaned back against the counter like she couldn''t care less. "Yeah, but it''s way more fun when he''s the one burning through cash." Parker ignored them both, already scanning the phone displays like he wasn''t even looking for just a phone. It wasn''t like he needed something secure, encrypted, impossible for anyone to track him through. If needed the kind of phone that would make a hacker cry he could make it possible for himself. So right now the kind of phone he held didn''t matter. The sales guy went into his pitch mode, showing off features Parker wasn''t even listening to. Tessa held Parker''s hand and pointed pointed without hesitation. "He''ll take that one. And get him the best Samsung you''ve got." She knew her man''s taste and recalled why he needed two phones Another sales personel¡ª a woman¡ªraised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "You want a case or something?" "No." "Screen protector?" "No." "Insurance?" Parker shot her a look that could''ve frozen water. He didn''t need insurance. Insurance didn''t stop people from going missing. She smirked, clearly getting the vibe. "Alright, big man. Live dangerously, then." Naomi shook her head, mumbling under her breath, "He''ll breaks phones like they''re disposable anyway if something pissed him off what''s the use of all that." Tessa leaned against the counter, her lips curving into a grin. "Nah, he doesn''t break ''em. They just... what''s the word? Mysteriously disappear when people piss him off." The sales rep''s face paled, probably realizing she''d stepped into something way above his pay grade. Parker sighed, already over this. "Can we just buy the damn phone?" he really needed to make a call right now. Tessa''s grin grew. "Sure thing, honey. But you gotta admit¡ªcustomer service skills? Top-notch." A quick glance from the sales guy told Parker everything. No one had seemed to notice him at all¡ªhis overly handsome face. Ere had done her thing¡ªcovered his face in shadows, making sure he blended into the background like he wasn''t even there. The attention shifted onto the trio of badass women flanking him, all of them impossible to miss. Naomi''s sharp smirk, Elena''s intimidating stance, and Tessa''s casual air of ''don''t fuck with me'' made them a perfect storm. The guy was too busy sweating over them to realize just who he was dealing with. Parker slid the new phone into his hand like it was a damn magic wand. He didn''t care about the fancy new features the sales rep rambled about¡ªhe just needed a secure line and a fresh start. The guy handed him the phone with a smile that said, I just sold you a small piece of heaven. "Thanks," Parker muttered, not even looking up. He tapped the device a few times, transferring all the data from his old iPhone. The process took only a few minutes, but he still had time to sit back in one of the sleek chairs scattered around the store. He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a bit more... alive, I guess. Maybe it was the phone, or maybe it was just him needing a damn break from the circus he''d just stepped out of. His new Samsung buzzed, the transfer done. Contacts, messages, files¡ªeverything was copied over. The new phone hummed to life, like it had always been his. He didn''t even need to look at it anymore. Meanwhile, the girls were still inside, probably arguing about which phone case was "cuter" or if they should get screen protectors that made their phones look like an alien artifact or some shit. Parker had absolutely zero interest in that. He was here to get business done, not play with plastic junk. He scrolled through his contacts until he hit one name that made him pause¡ªCassidy. He sighed, the weight of her name hanging in the air like smoke. Without thinking, he walked over to one of the comfy chairs, plopped down, and rubbed his temples, trying to ignore how his whole body was already bracing for whatever bullshit conversation was coming. He hit call. The phone rang once. Twice. Then, her voice hit him like an unexpected breeze¡ªsmooth, knowing, with just enough humor to make him question his life choices. "Well, well. If it isn''t my favorite little troublemaker." He couldn''t help but roll his eyes, even though he knew she couldn''t see him. Always with the nicknames, he thought. "Cassidy," he muttered, settling back in the chair and kicking his feet up onto a table. "What''s up?" She laughed, a sound that could either be described as pure mischief or trouble¡ªprobably both. "What, no ''hello'' this time? You''re getting cold, boss. Should I be worried?" Parker smirked to himself, but he wasn''t about to admit how much of a pain in the ass she could be. "Nah, just busy. Just got phone. Thought I''d check in with you." Cassidy chuckled, low and knowing. "Sure, sure. So, what''s up with you, huh? You''ve been keeping me on the edge of my seat with your little games. You''re not about to start talking about ''busy week'' or some crap, are you?" Parker snorted, a small laugh escaping him despite his best efforts. "Nah. Just trying to keep my shit together, you know?" Her voice went quieter, but there was a glint of amusement in it. "Oh, I''m sure. But you''ve been up to something, haven''t you? Just don''t go making any more enemies who can''t be killed off with money, yeah?" Parker didn''t respond right away. Just don''t think about her. She''s the last person you need to get tangled up with right now. Chapter 271 271: Corporate Petty Revenge "Where the hell were you?" Her voice was sharp, laced with that particular brand of irritation that only Parker could summon from her. "You vanished when I needed you." Parker barely glanced up from his laptop. "That''s why I hired you." His tone was maddeningly calm, like he hadn''t just ghosted her for hours. "And why I have billions sitting in Infinity Holdings¡ªso you can get shit done without me." Cassidy exhaled hard through her nose, muttering something in Korean that probably wasn''t complimentary. "Unbelievable," she bit out. "You vanish, I''m out here juggling a thousand things, and you''re just¡ªwhat? Watching the stock market like it''s a soap opera?" "More like ensuring our money multiplies," Parker corrected. "You got an update or just going to complain? Might as well go back radio silent " Cassidy ignored that. "Callista''s waiting on you," she said, shifting straight into business. "She wants a meeting¡ªsoon. Delaware''s ready. Everything we need to start building is in place. Just say the word." Parker hummed, leaning back. "Good." Cassidy gave him a second, then kept going. "And Blackwood Co.?" Parker''s expression didn''t change, but Cassidy could hear the faint edge of anticipation in his silence. "Three days." Parker exhaled, slow and sharp. "Perfect. Buy it." A pause. Then Cassidy asked, "And?" Parker smiled. That lazy, villainous, I''m-about-to-ruin-someone''s-life smile. "Sell it," he said. "For cheap. Humiliatingly cheap. And make it public. I want people to see it get stripped, gutted, and thrown into the bargain bin." Cassidy blinked. Then, she whistled. "That''s some savage shit," she muttered. "Petty as hell, too." "Of course, I am petty." Parker said smoothly. She smirked, shaking her head. "Selling won''t be an issue. The company''s a fat, juicy piece of meat¡ªminus the scandals. Once Infinity Holdings touches it, every greedy bastard in the industry will feel safe enough to buy it if chances are presented." "Exactly," Parker said. "I bet some of them already want it, but my price was high. Now? I''ll be giving it away." Cassidy leaned against her desk, grinning. "Damn. That''s real ''I own this city'' energy." Parker''s smirk didn''t fade. "But here''s the thing, Cassidy, I don''t need that money from Robert Blackwood tainting my money so buy it in billions and then sell it again but in hundreds of millions, then take the money, take your cut and share the rest with the Real Estate Avengers." Cassidy wh had been cool before. Too cool. The kind of cool that let her walk into a room full of men twice her age and make them feel like extras in her movie. The kind of cool that meant never looking too eager, too emotional, too¡ªwell, anything. And then Parker had the audacity to say¡ª "Take your cut and share rear with the Real Estate Avengers." Her brain short-circuited her chest tightening, a static shock of raw disbelief. Millions. Hundreds! Like, actual millions. Not a commission check. Not stock options. Liquid, ready-to-spend, fuck-you-money. She should''ve said something. Something smooth. Something that made it seem like this was just another Tuesday. Her body locked up for a second, like her soul had lagged behind reality. Then it hit her all at once. Millions. Not a couple thousand. Not stock options. Fucking hundreds millions. That''s what Blackwood. Co. was worth right now. And she could have all that with the other three women? Just like that? Her face was frozen in an unreadable expression, but inside? She was screaming. "Do not break character. Do not break character." But no, she stood there like an idiot, gripped the edge of her desk as if reality was tilting. Did this man even realize what he just did? Of course he did. Cassidy pressed her lips together, nodding a little too fast. She absolutely refused to look in a mirror right now. Her whole image was probably cracking at the seams, but fuck it¡ªthis was a good problem to have. She was going to call Claire and Alina the second this phone call ended and scream into a pillow. Her throat felt tight. Her brain was buzzing. The world was good. Life was good. "Yeah, uh¡ªcool, cool, cool," Cassidy muttered. Parker was still on the line, cool as ever. Unbothered. Like he''d just Venmo''d her twenty bucks for coffee. Like he''d just handed her a Starbucks gift card. Cassidy blinked at the phone. This motherfucking rich billionaire!Her pulse was too loud. She had spent years crafting an image of absolute, unshakable confidence. But right now? That shit was fracturing. Cassidy squeezed her eyes shut, inhaled sharply, and snapped herself back into place. She forced out a laugh, one that came out way too giddy, she cleared her throat. Parker''s smirk was practically audible through the phone, still, she had too much serotonin flooding her system to stop the grin splitting across her face. "They''re gonna love you for this one," she said, voice just a bit too high. "Of course they will," Parker replied. Just flat. Like he was stating the weather. Cassidy''s eye twitched. This man. This unbothered, walking trust fund. She didn''t know why she expected him to at least acknowledge the sheer earthquake-level joy he just dropped into her life. But no. No reaction. Just business as usual. Cassidy exhaled, rolling her eyes. "Why do I hate you?" "The old man ever ask?" Parker asked lazily. "He did." "And?" "I didn''t answer." Parker huffed a quiet laugh. Classic. Cassidy shook her head, still riding that high. Millions. Her whole future had just pivoted in a single sentence. Cassidy exhaled, pressing her fingers to her temples. "Focus. Be professional. You still have a job." And yet, she still had work to do. "Now keep going," he said, voice leveling out. "We still got more moves to make." Blackwood Co. was already dead. The body just hadn''t hit the floor yet. Blackwood Co. wasn''t just another pharmaceutical giant. It was a dynasty, a behemoth that had once dominated the industry for decades, pioneering drugs that saved lives and fattened bank accounts at the same time. But now? It was bleeding out. But Robert Blackwood had fucked up. Badly. Messing with a reckless billionaire who could buy you in hundreds of millions and even get a 10x much of what he had ruined you with. Scandals. Legal disputes. Poor investments that should''ve never left the boardroom. The kind of rot that didn''t just ruin a company¡ªit made it radioactive. Investors jumped ship. Partners distanced themselves. And now, Blackwood Co. was circling the drain, waiting for someone with enough money and ruthlessness to put it out of its misery. That someone was Parker. Infinity Holdings had made a quiet but firm bid. Nothing loud, nothing flashy. Just the kind of check that made people sign over everything they had before they realized what they''d lost. The plan was simple: buy it, strip it, and dump it. Once Infinity Holdings had control, Blackwood Co. would be clean. The scandals wouldn''t magically disappear, but the stability of Parker''s empire would be enough to make other buyers feel safe again. The same vultures that had been too scared to touch it now? They''d fight each other for a piece. The real power move, though? Parker wasn''t just selling it. He was humiliating it. He was going to put it on the market for cheaps. A company that once held billions in assets, dumped like clearance stock. The fall of a dynasty, not just in private whispers but in full public display. A fire sale. A final nail in the coffin. And Robert would have to watch every second of it. Chapter 272 272: Last Nails in the Blackwood Coffin Cassidy stretched out in her chair, a wicked grin on her face. "Alright, next move. Eclipse." Parker raised an eyebrow. "Robert''s yacht?" "Mhm." Cassidy leaned back, folding her arms. "Well¡ªnot actually his, right?" Robert Blackwood had never truly owned Eclipse. On the surface, it was his¡ªthe kind of floating palace that only the obscenely rich could afford. One of the most expensive yachts in the world, a symbol of power, excess, and dominance. The same one Robert had ''used'' for his party¡ªthe same one that ruined him. It was his name that people whispered when they saw it docked at exclusive marinas. But reality? The yacht was under a shell company. One of countless fake corporations designed to shuffle assets, avoid taxes, and make sure no one could ever legally pin ownership on him. It was a common game among billionaires. A way to own everything and nothing at the same time. The problem? Parker owned the loopholes. He smirked. "Remind me, who legally owns it?" "Some shell company," Cassidy said, her tone dripping with amusement. "But... if we put Ava on it, she can push some papers, shift it back into our hands, and then¡ª" "¡ªsell it back to the manufacturers. At a discount." Parker finished smoothly. Cassidy let out a laugh. "Damn. That''s so fucked up." Parker tilted his head, feigning innocence. "Is it?" "I mean, yeah. The man''s gonna lose his prized yacht, and instead of getting a chance to own something that had ruined him yet, it goes straight back to the shipyard that built it. That''s cruel." Robert Blackwood wouldn''t even have the dignity of reclaiming it. No private negotiation, no bidding war, no power move to get it back. Just a cold, calculated maneuver that ripped Eclipse from his grasp and turned it into a used toy. And the best part? "And did I sound like I cared, Cassidy?" He knew it was Parker. Cassidy scoffed. "Not at all boss. By the way I think he''s probably figured it out by now, right? That it was you?" "Obviously," Parker said. "Man''s one of the Ether Community''s big dogs. Given enough time, he could track with magical traces, follow the threads, and confirm exactly who pulled this off." "Yeah, but..." Cassidy''s smirk widened. "What the fuck is he gonna do about it?" Parker asked. Silence. Then Parker chuckled, low and sharp. "Nothing," Parker said, his voice laced with smug confidence. What would Robert gonna do? Cry to Prince Nyxilith? Bark at him from the shadows? Man''s already got his tail between his legs. He''d lost. Because knowing and stopping it were two very different things. Robert couldn''t magic his way out of this¡ªnot against boring-ass legal paperwork. That wasn''t how the game worked. If he tried? He''d be the one breaking the rules. And revenge? Against Parker? Yeah, no. Not happening. Parker''s connections ran too deep, his alliances wrapped around the underbelly of power like a vice grip. Robert could bitch, moan, curse Parker''s name in the dark all he wanted. But at the end of the day? All he could do was sit his ass down, seethe, and take the fucking L. That''s only considering the fact that it was Parker without mentioning the other part. Cassidy grinned, shaking her head. "That''s so messed up." She didn''t know about him being the Prince. Or maybe she did¡ªshe was his aunt''s friend, after all. But did it even matter? Parker could''ve been a nobody off the street and Robert Blackwood would still think twice, thrice¡ªhell, five times¡ªbefore stepping up. Why? Because Parker was the nephew of that South Korean monster. And that? That alone was enough to make anyone back up real fucking quick. Not without mentioning Helena herself! Parker leaned back against the sleek glass counter, phone pressed to his ear. "Not really. I''m throwing him a party afterward." A brief silence. Then Cassidy snorted. "Oh, this I gotta see." Parker''s smirk sharpened. "Unfortunately, you won''t." Cassidy clicked her tongue. "Lame. Why not?" Because Robert wasn''t just losing a business move¡ªhe was about to lose a whole chapter of his life. And Parker? He was looking forward to it. Not just the deal, not just the outcome¡ªbut Robert''s face when it all hit him. That delicious moment when the realization would set in like a punch to the gut. Parker could already picture it. The slow, dawning horror. The anger he''d have to swallow. The sheer fucking helplessness. He could rage in private. Curse Parker''s name. Fantasize about revenge. But at the end of the day? He''d take the L. Parker adjusted his grip on the phone, eyes flicking over the rows of high-end smartphones in front of him. "Trust me. It''s not the kind of thing you watch. It''s the kind of thing you feel." Cassidy grinned on the other end. "That bad, huh?" Parker''s smirk didn''t fade. "Worse." Cassidy let out a low whistle. "Damn. Alright, moving on¡ªAva''s buy-in for Summit & Wolfe is locked in for tomorrow morning. Alan made it happen with a few strings." Parker nodded to himself. Alan Wolfe. That man knew how to pull strings in ways that mattered. He wasn''t just a lawyer¡ªhe was a Senior Partner. The kind of person who could bend the system without breaking it from inside out. Parker leaned back, thoughts drifting. Maybe being one of the Senior Partners at Summit & Wolfe, Alan Wolfe needed someone like Ava Klein and her team running things with him¡ªnot a bunch of useless old-money fossils who''d rather hoard their wealth than actually grow the damn firm. Given how long it took for Ava''s buy-in to go through, Parker could already guess the level of corporate and legal bloodshed that had gone down at Summit & Wolfe HQ. But Parker? He didn''t care about the details. He wasn''t interested in hearing about who threw a tantrum, who threatened to sue, or which geezer clutched his pearls the hardest. Results. That''s what mattered. Alan had delivered, and Parker would make sure the man got rewarded. It wasn''t rocket science for Alan Wolfe to figure out that someone was backing Ava. The woman didn''t just wake up one day and decide to bulldoze her way into Summit & Wolfe. And since Alan was the one who''d introduced the Real Estate Avengers to Parker in the first place, it didn''t take a genius to connect the dots. Yeah. He''d figured out who the man in the shadows was. And instead of asking dumb questions or making things difficult, Alan had given his full support¡ªbecause from the moment he met Parker Black, he knew the kid wasn''t just another rich asshole playing Monopoly in real life. And Alan had given his full support. Maybe it was because of his first impression of Parker Black¡ªor maybe, let''s be real, it was because of the money. Because at the end of the day, money talks. And when given a choice between old-money gentlemen¡ªstingy as fuck, like those trust-fund brats who tip 10% on a $1,000 dinner bill¡ªor a young new-money billionaire who tossed around million-dollar tips just for fun? The answer was obvious. Alan wasn''t stupid. He was rolling with the young billionaire as long as he didn''t ask too many damn questions about Parker and whatnot. Of course he could do a background check for him. Not that he could even find answers if he tried. A background check? Please. Parker had scrubbed himself so clean, even the NSA would come up blank. Either way, Alan had pulled through, and that was all that mattered. The man understood how shit really worked. And Parker? He could respect that. Chapter 273 273: Seoryeon and the Unimpressed Billionaire "Good," Parker said. "I want that finalized." Cassidy hummed. "It will be." Then, a pause. "Oh, and speaking of power moves¡ªSophisticated Space has been on a fucking rampage. Ava and Alina have been working overtime, but this is some next-level shit." Parker arched a brow. "How big?" Cassidy grinned. "$42 billion big." Parker stilled. That was beyond just real estate expansion. That was territorial dominance. These weren''t just buildings¡ªthey were keystones in global commerce. A portfolio that screamed untouchable. He exhaled. "Damn." Cassidy chuckled. "Yeah. It''s wild. They''re in the process of accessing everything now. Alina just sent me a text¡ªmore properties got thrown in last-minute. The whole thing''s turning into a monster." Parker nodded. "Tell them to proceed with everything." Cassidy tapped something on her desk. "Already did." Parker ran a hand over his jaw. This was moving fast. Not that he minded¡ªhe liked speed. Liked seeing results. Liked seeing power consolidate. Then Cassidy''s voice took on a teasing edge. "Last thing¡ªSophisticated Space''s CEO wants a meeting with you." That made him pause. He rolled his neck, thinking. "Does she know who the real boss is?" Cassidy didn''t even hesitate. "Duh. You were personally involved in the first acquisitions. No way she doesn''t know." Parker sighed. He didn''t love meetings. Didn''t love corporate ass-kissing. But this woman? She''d built one of the most exclusive real estate firms in the world. If nothing else, she was capable. Cassidy, sensing his hesitation, snickered. "So? You meeting her or nah?" Parker exhaled. "I''ll think about it." Cassidy''s laughter came through the line. "Translation: you''ll ignore it for a week and decide later." Parker smirked. "Exactly." Cassidy cackled. "Who are you fooling? A week? That woman''s gonna be out here waiting for a reply that''s never coming. If you stall long enough, she might just give up and go back to Korea. That''s if you''re the sole reason she came to USA in the first place and returning to Korea without meeting you. Hopefully she came here for more different reasons than one." Hpnestly? Wasn''t a bad outcome. The truth? Parker wasn''t gonna meet her. He didn''t want to. He could already tell¡ªnow that he had fully awakened¡ªthat this woman wasn''t normal. And the fact that she''d flown all the way from South Korea just to meet him? Yeah. That was a red flag. It could be that he was overthinking but Parker was one to trust his instincts and right now his senses were tingling. Seoryeon... She was onto something. And Parker? He wasn''t about to throw himself into another jacuzzi of problems. Not yet. Not when he still had Olympian Champions to deal with and Plunder. Not when he still had Origin Families moving in the shadows. Not when he still had that vampire bastard who attacked him. Not when he still had that woman¡ªpower-walking straight toward him¡ªlike a goddamn final boss. And sure as hell, not before he had his full powers. Because if this Korean CEO lady wasn''t a regular human? If she was tied to something bigger, something nastier? Then walking into that meeting unprepared would be the dumbest move of his life. Yeah, he could hack into her records. Dig up something hidden in shadows. But how much would that really tell him? Better safe than sorry. Parker exhaled, rolling his shoulders like the weight of another "potential headache" was already creeping up on him. Cliche?s! He could smell that from a far. And trouble? Thirty kilometres away! "By the way," he said, switching gears. "Don''t give Seoryeon''s people any expectations. That meeting? Might not happen." Cassidy hummed, and he could practically hear her smirk through the phone. "Figured. You dodging or just not interested?" "A little bit of both," he admitted. "They don''t need to be on standby, waiting on something that''s not gonna happen." "Got it. I''ll let them down gently¡ªtell ''em the big scary boss-man is too busy taking over the world." He snorted. "Sounds about right. Speaking of which, start the preparations for the Infinity Holdings headquarters in Delaware. That building¡ª" He paused, picturing it in his head. "It''s not just an office. It''s gonna be the palace for my business empire. So I don''t want ''good,'' I don''t want ''great.'' I want something that makes people''s necks snap when they see it. Something so insane, even billionaires will rethink their life choices." Cassidy let out a low whistle. "Damn. You''re really going for the ''Bow before me, peasants'' vibe, huh?" "Damn right," Parker said. "With your connections and Ava, Claire, and Alina''s death grip on real estate, I expect nothing but perfection." "You got it, boss." "Also, schedule a meeting with Callista Nova. I''ll deal with that personally." Cassidy made a note of it, and with that, the call ended. Parker leaned back, stretching out his legs. His thoughts drifted to Levi. "How far did you get?" he asked aloud and Cassidy could tell he wasn''t talking to her. Levi''s voice, smooth as ever, replied instantly. [I finished the entertainment knowledge days ago. It''s already crafted into a wave¡ªyou can transfer it to your mind or someone else''s whenever you want!] He nodded. His system wasn''t simple. Now that he actually thought about it, the damn thing was a masterpiece. The base structure? Built with Sixth-life technology. The tweaks? All his own. And the last finishing touch? A goddess. Which goddess exactly? He didn''t know yet. But he had a damn good guess. His system was OP as hell. It had been built across three entire lifetimes. Even after Eighth Parker died, it kept developing¡ªfor one reason. NINTH PARKER. The last one. So yeah, transferring top-tier knowledge wasn''t even a challenge. And that''s why he was meeting Callista¡ªhe needed to assess her himself. See if she was good enough. Trustworthy enough. Because he wasn''t about to waste time doing things himself when Callista was right there. "Levi, make sure the AI assisting Callista is tailored to her. Personality, preferences, everything." [Already did.]Levi''s tone was smug. [The moment I saw the contract and paperwork after Cassidy bought the agency.] Parker smirked. Instantaneous. Spontaneous. That was Levi for you. [Now say it,]she teased. He shrugged. "You already read my thoughts. That''s enough." [Ugh. Emotionally constipated, Master] Parker just chuckled. Chapter 274 274: Ways and on Journey to Spend Billions... Parker leaned back against the cushioned seat of the high-end store''s lounge area, arms crossed, looking every bit like a man who had completely surrendered to the inevitable. Tessa, Naomi, and Elena were on a mission. And that mission? Buy everything in sight. Naomi had Ere curled in her arms, the smug little thing perched like a spoiled royal. Elena was moving through racks like she was planning a full-blown heist. And Tessa? Tessa had already ordered him a laptop¡ªnot just any laptop. He glanced at the order. A MacBook Pro M3 Max, maxed-out specs. Of course, she didn''t forget the AirPods either. "Already got you covered," Tessa said waving the AirPods to him, barely looking up as she added yet another item to the cart. Parker sighed. He hadn''t even planned on getting anything. But apparently, that wasn''t up to him. He didn''t even need to do anything when a woman who knew what he needed was with him. Fine. He''d let the girls enjoy their element. Before he forgot, he told Levi, "Open the system shop." The moment it popped up, his face immediately dropped. "...This is some bullshit." The shop was a desert. No rare artifacts. No god-tier item or weapons. Just junk. Even his Phoenix Sword was more useful than this garbage. Levi chuckled. [As expected. The shop is random, Master. You really thought it was gonna hand you divine treasures on a silver platter?] He sighed. "I know why. Creepy Parker probably set it up this way on purpose instead of just making a curated shop with everything available." Levi hummed. [And you''re not mad about it?] "...It''s fun that way too." Fine. If the shop was useless, at least he could stock up on points. "Exchange some of my money into SP until I hit 100 million." Levi calculated for a second. [$10 billion!] Levi gave him the total, and he approved the exchange. [Ding! Critical mark hit! Exchanged $10,000,000,000. You''ve earned 1000 Spins!] Parker blinked. 1000 Spins. His quiet excitement was almost dangerous. The Spin function was one of the hardest things to rack up. And here he was, 1000 deep, just from some reckless spending? Wasn''t it time to absolutely Plunder the system''s Roulette Spin for some rewards? He was this close to opening the function when¡ª "We''re back!" He looked up just in time to see bags. So many bags. Elena was carrying most of them, looking one shopping trip away from developing superhuman strength. Naomi was still holding Ere, who yawned like a princess, and Tessa¡ªTessa was walking straight to him like she expected him to carry everything. Parker sighed but stood, grabbing a few bags from Elena and even carrying Tessa''s, too. Then, smooth as hell, he pulled Tessa by the waist. She grinned, arms looping around his neck like this was a routine. Elena and Naomi? Immediate eye rolls. Ere? A whole-ass feline sigh. But Tessa? Tessa was thriving. "What''s with the affection?" she teased. Parker smirked. "Do I need a reason to be affectionate to my wife?" Tessa''s face lit up. Yeah, she loved hearing that. As they stepped out into the cool night air, the moon hanging above them, she tilted her head. "So... who do you like more?" Parker already knew where this was going. "Me?" She batted her lashes. "Or Maya?" He pecked her forehead. "Don''t start a war, sweetheart." Parker loaded the bags into the Range Rover like a personal assistant who knew his damn place¡ªright before he guided Tessa inside. Not that she cared much for actual seats. Nope. His lap was apparently prime real estate, and she settled in like she owned it. Which, to be fair, she kinda did. Naomi slid in, Ere nestled comfortably in her arms like a spoiled little empress. Elena got in last, sliding into the driver''s seat and adjusting the mirrors with that effortless confidence of someone who was about to do illegal speeds without a single fuck given. "Where to?" Elena asked, drumming her fingers on the wheel. Tessa leaned back against Parker''s chest, one hand resting on his, the other tapping her chin like she was deep in thought, contemplating the meaning of life¡ªor more realistically, where to drop a stupid amount of money next. Parker smirked. He already knew. "Beverly Center. Then The Grove." She declared like a queen choosing which kingdoms to conquer. Beverly Center¡ªluxury shopping heaven. Eight floors of designer brands, high-end boutiques, and people who thought paying $500 for a basic white T-shirt was normal. And The Grove? It was an open-air shopping paradise where celebrities and billionaires'' daughters roamed freely, credit cards ready for war. Parker let out a low chuckle. The money-spending demon had officially awoken. He pressed a kiss against her neck, right where her pulse was. Slow. Teasing. The kind that made her breathe in sharply and hug his neck tighter like she was trying to merge into his existence. Elena rolled her eyes and started the car. "So we''re feeding Miss Tessa''s capitalism addiction today. Noted." The ride began, the city lights passing in a blur as Parker absentmindedly checked the last system notification. [Spend $200,000! Earned $2,000,000 cashback!] Not bad. He pulled up his account balance. [$31.279B] His lip curled. Money was such a joke to him now. After all, he''d just blown $10 billion on system points. Ten. Fucking. Billion. Money that could fund entire countries, build cities from scratch, erase someone''s entire bloodline if he really felt like it. And yet here he was, chilling, unbothered, arms wrapped around Tessa like he hadn''t just burned enough cash to make Wall Street itself shed a tear. Why worry? He was going to make a hundred times that before the week was even over and it was starting tonight. He was planning to spend billions tonight. His fingers were twitching to swipe a card endless. The number didn''t even faze him. It was just... paper. Hell, if he was feeling generous, he could wipe his ass with it. That''s the kind of power money like this brought. Money that could fund entire countries, build cities from scratch, or¡ªif he really wanted to¡ªerasing someone''s bloodline like it was some shitty mess he could just delete with a swipe. But, right now? He was just chilling. Completely unbothered, arms wrapped around Tessa like he wasn''t just about to burn enough cash to make Wall Street cry itself to sleep. He leaned back into the couch, looking more like a kid who''d just pocketed the last candy bar than a billionaire who could probably buy an entire country. And it was true. Why worry? Worry was for people who had to balance their checkbooks. For people who thought "going broke" meant less avocado toast. He didn''t even need to think about the money¡ªhe was swimming in it. Hell, he could start a new currency, call it Parker-bucks, and people would probably buy into it. Money was everywhere. People always wanted something¡ªgrants, deals, mergers. He could play the game all day, and it wouldn''t even break a sweat. Hell, he could probably buy a seat at the table with the gods if he really felt like it. But instead? He was here, chillin'' on a ride to spend more, with his arms wrapped around a girl who didn''t need to know how much of the world he owned. Who didn''t need to know that, while the world spent its time stressing over bills, he could make ten billion dollars disappear like a goddamn magic trick, just to prove a point. Chapter 275 275: Special Points— The drive was chill¡ªwell, mostly. The city lights of LA blurred past as Elena guided the Range Rover through the streets, the ride smooth as hell, the city lights bouncing off its sleek black exterior. Inside, however, was absolute chaos.But inside the car? Pure chaos. A Bruno Mars song was blasting through the speakers, and Naomi and Elena had zero shame belting out the lyrics like they were on stage at Madison Square Garden. "WHEN I WAS YOUR MAAAAAAANNN¡ª" This was a billionaire''s car. A man whose presence screamed power, elegance, and quiet menace. And yet, here she was. Stuck with the clowns. Ere, curled up in Naomi''s lap, visibly winced. The cat looked at the luxury interior of the car, then back at Parker, then at these two loud, tone-deaf idiots. Everything about Parker screamed quiet, subtle, peaceful, and composed¡ªyet here she was, stuck in a car with two absolute idiots belting out lyrics like it was their last day on Earth. Tessa was dying in the best way possible, clutching Parker''s arm as she laughed at their over-the-top dramatics. "Dios mi?o, y''all sound awful." Elena whipped around, scandalized. "Excuse me? That was soulful." "Yeah," Naomi nodded. "Bruno would be proud." Ere let out the most dramatic sigh known to catkind. If she could write a review, it would be: "One star. Trapped in hell. My billionaire has no standards." Naomi was full-on performing, eyes closed, hand to her chest, feeling the song like she''d just been left at the altar. Elena, on the other hand, was murdering the lyrics like a drunk aunt at karaoke, her voice going sharp at the high notes, but she didn''t give a single damn. Meanwhile, Parker? Unbothered. Arms wrapped around Tessa, fingers idly tracing her spine as he leaned back, listening to Levi in his head. Parker, couldn''t care less. Parker? Didn''t even acknowledge any of it. "So I wanted to ask¡ªif I can''t use a treasure, can I, like, repurpose it? Maybe throw it back to the system for some Special Points?" he asked Levi in his mind. Special Points were used to upgrade skills, weapons, items, and abilities¡ªat least, that was how it worked previously. But while Parker was having this internal discussion, the girls were still singing... whatever the fuck this was. He had no idea how people enjoyed this noise. Levi, unaffected by the musical disaster in the background, explained that Special Points could now upgrade items two ranks higher instead of just one. For example, Parker''s Midnight Ring¡ªwhich concealed him from even gods¡ªcould be upgraded even further using Special Points. But here was the thing¡ªthe ring was fucking useless now. Its purpose? Completely redundant. If Parker wanted to stay hidden, he would stay hidden. With or without the ring. No god, no entity, nobody could spy on him unless they were his siblings or HER. So, what was the point of keeping it? He might as well exchange it for something else¡ªbasically, just throw it away. Of course, someone might argue, "Oh, why not give it to Tessa or one of your maids?" Yeah. No. They didn''t need it either. It would just sit on their fingers, looking all shiny and expensive but serving absolutely zero purpose. Why? Because they were his. Their powers came from him. Meaning, if he didn''t want them to be seen, then they wouldn''t fucking exist in the eyes of the gods¡ªor anyone else, for that matter. The ring had other abilities, sure, but none that he needed. [You discovered it, Master!] Levi announced, his voice way too excited for something Parker had already figured out. [It''s another function of the shop! Depending on the rank of the item or weapon, you can exchange it for Special Points!] Levi was still talking, his voice buzzing in Parker''s mind. [The higher the item rank, the more SP you get back! So if you¡ª] "Yeah, yeah, I get it," Parker cut in. "Keep it, though. It''s still useful." If he didn''t need it, maybe someone else would. Tessa and the maids were out¡ªhis connection to them made the ring redundant. But Cassidy? Now that was a different question. By the grace of the Empress of Existence¡ªSHE¡ªwhen Parker was finally done talking to Levi, the car rolled up to Beverly Center. Thank everything holy because if he had to endure another second of the shameless auditory assault from Naomi and Elena, he might''ve actually teleported out of the car and let them figure out the consequences. He felt sorry for Ere, though. The poor cat had suffered through every second of it. As the car pulled into the lot, the Beverly Center loomed above them like a glass-and-steel temple of capitalism. Sleek, modern, stupidly expensive¡ªthe kind of place where a single pair of designer sneakers cost more than some people''s rent. LED billboards flashed brand names, high-end boutiques lined the outer walkways, and luxury cars were parked like showroom displays. Elena pulled into a reserved VIP spot near the entrance¡ªEre let out the longest, most exhausted sigh known to feline-kind. "Are we done torturing our eardrums, or should I start filing a lawsuit?" she muttered, giving Naomi and Elena a deadpan look. Tessa was still wheezing from laughing at their performance, wiping away a fake tear. "No, because why did y''all sound like a dying car engine mixed with a karaoke machine from hell?" Naomi, utterly unfazed, flipped her hair over her shoulder. "I''ll have you know, I got a ninety-four in karaoke last time." "A ninety-four out of what? A thousand?" Ere shot back. Elena scoffed. "You guys just don''t appreciate raw talent." "Raw is right. That shit was still bleeding." Ere hopped out of the car, tail flicking aggressively. Ignoring them, Parker stepped out and adjusted his jacket. The L.A. moon was out but not unbearable, and with his usual cold presence, it might as well have been fifty degrees for him. The entrance doors slid open with that satisfying mall whoosh, and immediately, they were hit with the crisp, rich-person air conditioning¡ªthe kind that smelled like new leather, overpriced perfume, and corporate greed. The floors gleamed. Glass railings overlooked multiple levels of designer paradise. Massive LED screens flashed Dior, Prada, Gucci, Louis Vuitton¡ªbasically, the playground of the ultra-rich and dangerously fashionable. Tessa clapped her hands together, eyes practically sparkling. "Alright, shopping spree!" And just like that, the chaos began. ****** It''s been so long, tell me what do you guys think so far about the progress of he plot. After I''m done with the awakening and everything, I''m planning to go fast and I hope you guys are ready. Chapter 276 276: Where Credit Limits Go to Die The second they stepped inside, Tessa was already moving like she had a goddamn mission. She turned back to the group, eyes glinting with dangerous excitement. "Okay, listen up, girls." She cracked her knuckles. "We''re hitting every good store in this place, and I don''t wanna hear a single complaint. You''re getting new wardrobes whether you like it or not. Don''t worry his card has no limit. Infinity." indeed, his money was endless ''cause for any dollar spend, ten more replaced it. Infinitely. Naomi and Elena, as if summoned by the retail gods, immediately locked onto the first luxury store in sight. Like sharks smelling blood, they drifted toward a Balenciaga storefront, completely ignoring Ere, who was already mourning her own sanity. Parker? Yeah, he couldn''t care less. He moved with his usual calm, passive aura, hands in his pockets, watching as his people lost their minds over clothes that, to him, looked exactly like the ones they already owned. Tessa, of course, wasn''t having it. She turned to him, eyes narrowing. "Don''t think you''re getting out of this." Parker raised a brow, completely unbothered. "Wasn''t planning to." "Good." She smirked. "Then you can carry the bags." That got a single blink out of him. "...You think I''m a pack mule?" "You''re rich, you''ll survive." Before he could respond, Naomi had already dragged Elena inside, their excitement borderline unhinged. Ere sighed deeply, muttering to herself. "I should''ve stayed in the car. I should''ve stayed in the void. Hell, I should''ve reincarnated as anything but a cat in this billionaire''s circus." Parker, as always, kept it cool. He let them run wild while he walked behind, untouched by the madness. This was going to be a long day. The moment they stepped into the massive luxury mall, it was like watching wild animals being released into their natural habitat. Naomi and Elena? Gone. Bolted straight for the first store like two missiles locked onto a target. Tessa? She was right behind them, already listing brands like she was reading off a sacred text. Ere? Oh, she was suffering. She sat on Parker''s shoulder, her tail flicking aggressively as she muttered, "I did not sign up for this." Parker? Completely unbothered. Hands in his pockets, strolling like he was above all this consumerist nonsense. But, of course, Tessa wasn''t letting that slide. She turned back, pointing at him. "Alright, Mr. Rich and Mysterious, you''re getting new clothes too. Don''t think you''re gonna stand there in your same three outfits like some anime protagonist." Parker blinked once. "I have more than three outfits." "Yeah? Name four." "...Black suit, white shirt, dark jeans, that one hoodie¡ª" Tessa deadpanned. "All in black, aren''t they?" Parker shrugged. "It''s a classic." Tessa rolled her eyes. "Not today, billionaire. You''re getting color in your wardrobe even if it kills me." Naomi and Elena reappeared out of nowhere, arms already full of designer bags, looking way too satisfied for people who had only been here for ten minutes. "This place is a goddamn paradise." Elena breathed, eyes shining. "Tessa, we have to go to Gucci next." Naomi added, completely ignoring Parker''s judgmental stare. "How much have you spent already?" Parker asked, voice flat. "Does it matter? You''re paying." Naomi shot back with zero shame. Ere let out a deep, suffering sigh. "This isn''t a billionaire''s entourage. This is a goddamn fashion cult." And with that, the shopping spree truly began. ** The Gucci store was the size of a small kingdom, its marble floors gleaming under golden chandeliers that probably cost as much as a private island. Glass display cases showcased bags with price tags that could ruin marriages, while mannequins dripped in designer like they had old-money trust funds. Soft jazz played in the background, and the scent of "if you have to ask, you can''t afford it" hung in the air. Tessa? Unimpressed. She walked past a $50,000 sequined jacket like it was some fast fashion knockoff. She had grown up in places like this, where a $30,000 dress was what you wore when you didn''t want to look flashy. This was just another Tuesday for her. Naomi and Elena? Fully activated. Naomi let out an unholy gasp, clutching a limited-edition crocodile leather tote like it was her firstborn child. "THIS. THIS BAG. LOOK AT HER." Elena, across the aisle, gripped a trench coat woven with actual gold-thread embroidery. Her voice was dead serious. "If I don''t buy this, I will literally die." Meanwhile, Parker? Already over it. He was lounged back on a leather couch, arms crossed, looking like a boyfriend trapped in hell. Ere, sitting on his lap, swished her tail. "You know, for someone who could own half the city, you look like a hostage." Parker tilted his head back and whispered. "I am a hostage. We just skipped the ransom note but I like this peace Ere, this is what you call the peace before the storm. I can feel it, we might not get to relax this much in the time to come." Tessa barely acknowledged their suffering. She plucked a Gucci dress priced at $30,000, gave it a half-second glance, and tossed it to a store assistant like she was tipping a valet. "Wrap it up." The store assistant? Zero hesitation. This was Gucci. They didn''t ask dumb questions like "Are you sure?" Meanwhile, Naomi and Elena were locked in life-altering decision-making. Naomi: "This tote? Iconic. It says I''m a woman who owns her destiny." Elena: "Babe, that bag says you just scammed a hedge fund manager." Naomi hugged the bag closer. "Exactly." Elena was still staring at the trench coat like it had whispered dark secrets to her. "Boss, if you cared about me, you''d tell me to buy this." Parker? Didn''t even blink. "I don''t care about you." Elena, ignoring him completely, slung the trench over her arm. "I''m getting it." Final purchases? [Ding spent: $320,000, earned: $3.2 MILLION] Parker checked the notification. The moment the transaction went through, his balance jumped up by ten times the amount. He was, in real-time, profiting off their shopping spree. This was the best part of the crazy spending, no matter how much they spend, he would get more of it. Hopefully they buy more. Tonight his target was in billions. Ere stretched lazily. "At this rate, they should shop harder. You''d be a billionaire by dinner." Tessa strolled past him gave him a kiss on the lips and then walked away, Gucci bags in hand, already heading for the next store. "Chop chop. We''re not done." Parker exhaled slowly, "Tessa!" On outside she was behaving like a shopping crazy girl but she was merely following her man''s order. "Don''t ask much, but spend as much as you can!" That was the order. And now he wasn''t trapped in shopping hell. He lived here now. Chapter 277: Meeting Atalanta Again The Cartier store was basically a high-security vault with mood lighting and whisper-quiet sales associates. Everything sparkled, from the diamonds in velvet-lined glass cases to the literal air, which smelled like exclusivity and generational wealth. The walls? Red and gold. The music? A soft classical piece that said, if you''re listening to this, you better have fuck-you money. Tessa? Already in business mode. She scanned the collection like a CEO reviewing financial reports, calculating value, rarity, and whether this piece even deserved to exist in her world. Naomi? Having a spiritual awakening. She clutched a diamond bracelet priced at $400,000 like it was a lost relic of Atlantis. "Okay, but should I get it?" Elena? Testing the limits of capitalism. She slipped on a $500,000 diamond ring, admiring the way it caught the light. "If I buy this, does that mean I''m engaged to myself?" A Cartier employee, blessed with infinite patience, smiled. "It would mean you have impeccable taste, madame." Parker? Seated on an ultra-soft leather couch, watching the chaos unfold with detached amusement. Ere, perched on his shoulder, flicked her tail. "They''re not shopping. They''re committing economic warfare." Tessa didn''t even blink. She lifted a rare sapphire necklace worth $860,000, examined it once, and handed it off. "I''ll take this one." No excitement. No hesitation. Just another Tuesday. The sales associate nodded so smoothly it was almost rehearsed. No one here questioned purchases. You wanted it? It was yours. Naomi: Still debating if $400K on a bracelet was crazy or iconic. Elena: Fully invested in the concept of marrying herself. Parker? Casually making ten times whatever they spent. [Ding! Spent: $860,000, earned: $8.6 million] He checked the notification. Balance? Up again. Ere yawned. "We should let them keep going. By the time we leave, you''ll own another skyscraper." Ere knew how Parker earned his money after all, now Levi was making sure the cat was involved in everything maybe to bring back her memories quicker. Tessa and the girls were already heading toward the exit, bags in hand, eyes locked on the next store. "We''re not done." Parker exhaled slowly. He was being dragged through a gauntlet of luxury. And somehow? He was winning. Tessa, Naomi, and Elena exchanged a look. The kind of look that meant trouble. They huddled together, whispering in girl-code, occasionally glancing at Parker like he was a background character in their heist movie. Then¡ªthey disappeared. No explanation. No "we''ll be back." Just gone. Parker? Not even surprised. He checked his balance. Money was still flowing. He wasn''t getting a distressed text. No alarms had been triggered. Whatever they were doing? Not his problem. Ere stretched on his shoulder, tail flicking. "Should we be worried?" Parker stood, pocketing his phone. "They can handle themselves." Ere considered this. "Fair. Where are we going?" He glanced up. **** A rooftop restaurant overlooking the entire shopping district. Crystal chandeliers. Private booths with velvet seats. Servers moving like well-dressed ninjas. The menu? No prices. If you had to ask, you didn''t belong here. Parker settled into a corner booth, ordering a glass of citrus juice. Ere? She got a plate of perfectly seared meat. She sniffed it once, then flicked her ear. "Acceptable." Parker sipped his juice, watching the city below. Quiet. Expensive. Stress-free. Until his phone buzzed. ** Naomi and Elena stood in the middle of a fashion warzone. Wardrobe after wardrobe. Racks of clothing that could fill entire penthouses. Every brand. Every season. Every unreleased limited-edition piece. Tessa? The orchestrator. She moved with military efficiency, directing store assistants like a fashion general. Naomi¡ª buried under dresses, bags, and coats worth more than a yacht. "I CAN''T BREATHE¡ªBUT THIS IS HEAVEN." Elena¡ª trying on a full designer fit like she was about to walk Paris Fashion Week. "Do we need this much?" Tessa? Checking the total cost without flinching. "We''re building a wardrobe, not a closet." Naomi held up a crystal-embellished corset. "This one?" Elena twirled in a silk maxi dress. "Or this one?" Tessa, sipping champagne like a billionaire''s daughter should, answered, "Both." **** [Ding! Spent: $2.1 million, earned: $21 million] And they were just getting started. Parker was halfway through his juice, enjoying the peace, when a tap on his shoulder pulled him back to reality. He turned slowly. And there she was. Atalanta. White-streaked brown hair. Sharp eyes. The same girl who could probably shoot an arrow through a moving train if she wanted to. Parker smiled. "Well, if it isn''t Artemis''s favorite disciple." Atalanta grinned and took a seat across from him, her gaze flickering toward Ere. Curious. Calculating. Like she could sense something was off. Parker didn''t miss it. Ah. Right. The Primordial spirits inside her. No wonder she was immediately suspicious. She''s definitely heard about Ere. Ere, perched beside Parker, stared back at Atalanta like she was evaluating a threat. Her tail flicked once. Atalanta raised an eyebrow. "So this is the famous cat." Parker smirked. "You''ve been talking to Perseus and Chione I assume." Atalanta nodded. "They said you had a... strange companion." Ere squinted at her. "Strange?" Atalanta''s lips twitched. "Unusual?" Ere''s ear flicked. "I accept." Parker chuckled and leaned back. "So, what brings you here? Please don''t tell me you got dragged into shopping too." Atalanta sighed dramatically. "Thankfully, no. I''d rather fight a Hydra." Parker snorted. "Relatable. I''m just here waiting for Tessa and two of my people to finish their economic warfare." Atalanta blinked. "Tessa''s here?" Parker nodded. "With¡ªuh-Naomi and Elena? They vanished to god knows where, probably buying an entire wardrobe''s worth of designer crap." Atalanta surely knew of both Tessa and Naomi, he was sure. Atalanta laughed. "That sounds terrifying." "Absolutely. That''s why I ran here and ordered a juice. Self-defense Atalanta leaned forward. "So where have you been these past days? You disappeared." Parker shrugged. "Around. You know, running errands, punching problems in the face. The usual." She smirked. "Ah, classic Parker." He smirked back. "What about you?" She sighed. "Training. More training. Oh, and getting lectures from Artemis about ''modern distractions.''" Parker raised an eyebrow. "Modern distractions?" Atalanta cleared her throat, mimicking Artemis''s voice, "''Atalanta, why are you looking at that device? The hunt waits for no one!''" Parker burst out laughing. "No way. She called your phone a distraction?" "At first, she thought it was some kind of dark magic seeing how much of me it was taking." Parker was dying. "You''re telling me the literal Goddess of the Hunt thought a smartphone was evil?" Atalanta nodded. "She knows about phones but actually using one was her first time. I tried explaining social media to her. Worst mistake of my life." Parker leaned forward, grinning. "What happened?" He found some unusual detail unknowingily but he didn''t ask. "She got too interested. Started talking about ''tracking prey through digital trails.'' I might''ve accidentally made her a cyber-hunter." Parker wheezed. "You created a digital Artemis. That''s terrifying." Atalanta shook her head. "I regret everything." Ere? Watching. Judging, still sitting beside Parker, narrowed her eyes at Atalanta. The girl was laughing. Smiling. And worse¡ªParker was making her laugh. Suspicious. Very suspicious. Ere flicked her tail. "Hmph." Parker shot her a look. "What''s with the attitude?" Ere squinted. "No reason." Atalanta grinned, leaning on her elbow. "Does she always do that?" "Oh, all the time," Parker said. "She''s like a little furry judge." Ere huffed. "I have standards." Parker took another sip of his juice. "Yeah? And I''m sure you''ll let me know if I fail to meet them." Ere licked her paw smugly. "Absolutely." Atalanta laughed again. Parker liked that sound. Not the Atalanta who was Artemis''s chosen warrior. Not the legendary archer or the girl trained by the gods. Just a teenager. Casual. Relaxed. Smiling. And damn, he liked her smile. Chapter 278: PERSEUSs Arch-Nemesis They weren''t even that close. Hell, this was literally the second time they were having a real conversation since they met. Sure, they had each other''s numbers, but not one damn text, not a single call had been exchanged. Maybe she had tried, but since Parker had no phone on him this time, those calls probably went straight into the void. Parker leaned back in his seat, watching Atalanta sip her drink like they had been best friends for years. Which was wild because¡ª "Crazy how we''ve only talked twice," he muttered. Atalanta tilted her head. "Huh?" "I mean, we barely know each other," Parker said. "But here we are. Chilling like we''ve been through three seasons of a buddy cop show." Atalanta laughed. "Yeah, it''s weird, right?" She swirled her drink. "We even have each other''s numbers, but someone never texted back." Parker smirked. "I didn''t even own a phone in the last days." Atalanta blinked. "Wait¡ªseriously?" "Yeah." He shrugged. "I''ve been basically living like it''s the 1800s. Just without the cholera and weird hats." Atalanta squinted. "I thought you just didn''t want to text me." Parker grinned. "Misunderstanding cleared." Not that she brought it up. Instead, Atalanta leaned back, giving him a side glance before asking, "So... you usually take Tessa on shopping sprees, or is this, like, a one-time rich-boy guilt trip?" Parker narrowed his eyes. "Icarus, huh?" She grinned and nodded. "Yup. Did his thing. Found out about the guy you murked. Where, when, why¡ªyou know, the usual." Parker exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "Damn. And here I thought I had some privacy." He huffed a laugh. "Guess I underestimated you guys." Atalanta waved a lazy hand. "Eh, thanks to Icarus, Perseus and Chione didn''t come at you like rabid dogs, so maybe underestimating us wasn''t that bad this time." Parker chuckled. "Seems like it, maybe underestimating you guys wasn''t the worst move, indeed." The last thing he needed back then was fighting Chione again if she showed up. Atalanta grinned at that, sipping her drink. "I''ll give you that one." He shot her a look. "Still betting those two aren''t over me, though." She snorted. "Chione doesn''t take defeats or humiliations lightly, and Perseus? He never lets grudges go unanswered." Parker raised an eyebrow. "Haha~ I know," Parker chuckled with melancholy and reminiscing tone in his voice like it stepped far out of him. He let out a sigh, "I get why Chione would be on my ass. But Perseus?" Atalanta raised an eyebrow. "You seriously don''t remember?" Parker shrugged. "What, did I forget to compliment his Olympian skincare routine?" Atalanta turned fully to him now, her expression somewhere between amusement and disbelief. "Bro. That car fight? A some time back? You turned his ass into a Fast & Furious villain origin story." Parker blinked. Oh. Oh. Right. "Yeah, well, congratulations, you made a new lifelong nemesis." Parker shook his head, leaning back in his chair. "Nah. I only did that to Chione." Atalanta, sipping from her drink, paused mid-sip. "Wait¡ªwhat?" She frowned, a beat passed like she was running through a mental checklist of who fought who. Parker just watched, waiting. He smirked, watching the realization slowly dawn on her face. Then her eyes widened. Parker smirked. There it is. Atalanta let out a sharp laugh. "Oh, fuck. No wonder Perseus won''t talk much about that fight details no matter how much we ask him." She grinned like she just found out the juiciest gossip. "He didn''t wanna admit that a mundane girl wiped the floor with him." Parker chuckled, sipping his drink. "Yep. Sounds about right." Ere, snickering from his lap, flicked her tail. "Damn shame I missed that. Watching Tessa hand an Olympian Champion his own ass? That would''ve been a good-ass day." By that time, she hadn''t come into existence. In fact it was that day that Parker got her as a reward. His success to get Ere was possible partly thanks to Tessa. Parker nodded. "That''s Tessa for you. She never disappoints." Atalanta''s gaze lingered on his face, watching how casually proud he sounded. Like he was talking about some unstoppable menace he just happened to know personally. "You must be proud of her, huh?" she asked, resting her chin on her hand. "Huh?" Parker blinked. She smirked. "I mean, it must be nice having someone who matches your energy. Tessa''s as crazy as you. Couldn''t ask for a better match." Parker laughed, shaking his head. "She''s definitely something." Ere, stretching lazily, yawned. "Tessa isn''t just crazy," she said. "She''s batshit insane. Reckless. Daring. Nothing like the subtle, calculative Parker." Parker rolled his eyes. "Alright, traitor." Atalanta burst out laughing. Parker took another sip of his drink, then glanced at her. "Wait. You still haven''t told me¡ªwhat are you doing here?" Atalanta blinked. Then she smiled. Then she laughed. And not just a little chuckle. A full, amused laugh, like he just walked into a joke he wasn''t in on. Parker squinted. "Okay, that reaction is suspicious as hell." She smirked, didn''t say a word¡ªjust casually lifted a hand and pointed at her shirt. Parker''s gaze flicked down at her swell¡ªthe logo. The same logo as the girl who''d served him and Ere. The girl in uniform. The employee uniform. His face went blank. "Wait. You work here?" Atalanta grinned like she just pulled the ultimate Uno reverse card. "That''s why I''m sitting here." She leaned back, arms spread out. "Saw you being served, figured I''d come say hi to my only normal male friend." Then she paused. Her smirk widened, head tilting. "Or¡ªright." She gave him a slow once-over. "You''re not normal either." Ere, curled up on Parker''s lap, flicked her tail like this was the best entertainment she''d had all day. "More abnormal than even your gods can fathom." She purred smugly. "Be careful, girl. You''re sitting with a walking anomaly." Atalanta let out a dramatic sigh, dragging a hand through her hair. "Right. Artemis did warn me." She said to herself. Parker grinned, finishing off his drink with one last lazy sip. His eyes flicked to Ere, who was just about done devouring her meat, and then back to Atalanta. He smirked. "Don''t take Ere too seriously," he said, setting his cup down. "She''s got that dark sense of humor." Atalanta just waved him off, laughing. "Nah, I like Ere. She''s cute as hell." Ere stopped mid-lick, slowly turning her head to give Atalanta the most unimpressed ''excuse me, bitch?'' cat look ever. Parker burst out laughing. "Yeah, she doesn''t like that." Atalanta just grinned wider. "Well, tough. You''re adorable, Ere." Ere flicked her tail, muttering something that definitely sounded like a very low "Disrespectful." Parker coughed, suddenly clearing his throat. Then¡ªcasual as hell, but also somehow not at all casual¡ªhe stuttered, "Uh¡ªso... you wanna go shopping?" Atalanta blinked. Once. Twice. Her eyes widened. "Wait¡ªreally? I can join?" Parker shrugged, trying way too hard to sound chill. "Yeah, unless you don''t wanna go or your boss won''t let you. Then, y''know¡ªwhatever." Atalanta nodded so hard he thought she might give herself whiplash. "Nah, it''s fine! I''d love to join. I can kill an hour, my manager won''t mind." Parker nodded, then shook his head with a small smirk. Atalanta immediately narrowed her eyes. "What?" He leaned back. "Your manager. He''s a dude, right?" Atalanta''s eyes widened again. She pointed straight at him. "Okay, rude. I didn''t lead him on!" Parker held up his hands. "I never said you did." Then he smirked. "But c''mon, it''s pretty common. Guys got that softness for women, and for an Olympian Champion? Yeah, I get it." Ere stretched, yawning dramatically. "Olympian or not, mundane or supernatural¡ªsome women''s traits never change." Chapter 279: Atlantas Affection, Multiversal Connection Parker shrugged, tilting his head slightly. "I never said you did." Atalanta squinted at him, but before she could argue, he leaned back with a smirk. "I''m just saying¡ªit''s kinda obvious. Men have a softness for women. That''s just how it is. And when that woman happens to be an Olympian Champion? Yeah, I can see why your manager wouldn''t mind letting you ditch work for a bit." Atalanta clicked her tongue, shaking her head. "Tch. You''re annoying." Ere stretched her paws out lazily, flicking her tail. "Olympian or not, mundane or supernatural, some women traits never fucking change." Parker stifled a laugh. Atalanta, for her part, just huffed in amusement before reaching for their empty plates and glasses. "Alright, I''ll cover your bill." Parker didn''t argue¡ªhe just nodded, letting her take the dishes. Ere, on the other hand, gave him a pointed look, but Parker ignored her ass. As Atalanta turned and walked away, Parker found himself watching her¡ªnot in a weird, creepy way, but in that damn, she really moves like she''s straight out of a mythological painting kind of way. Atalanta didn''t just walk¡ªshe moved. Effortlessly, like she was gliding instead of stepping. No wasted motion, no awkward shifts in balance. Just pure, practiced elegance, the kind that only came from divine-level training. Even in a simple work uniform, she carried herself like a warrior in disguise¡ªcasual, but too precise. Like the kind of person who could dodge a punch while holding a fucking tray of drinks and not spill a drop. And, of course, the moment she walked past a table full of guys who had been watching them all this time¡ªit happened. Heads snapped around. One dude, mid-sip of his drink, straight-up choked and had to thump his own chest. Another guy, who had been scrolling on his phone, lowered it so slowly you''d think he was witnessing the divine descent of a goddess. Parker''s lips twitched. Yeah. Figured. * Atalanta knew exactly how men reacted to her. The attention, the stares, the potential for misunderstandings¡ªshe was no idiot. So to avoid unnecessary drama (which usually ended with her having to beat the hell out of someone), she dressed elegantly down at work. No bold choices, no flirty misunderstandings¡ªjust simple, clean, and professional. And yet? Men still stared. Parker just watched and before he said anything Ere fired at him¡ª Ere flicked her tail and gave Parker a weird look. "So... where the hell is your gentlemanly pride? How are you just gonna let a woman pay for your drinks when she didn''t even eat with us?" Parker shot her a look. "What''s wrong with a woman buying me a drink?" Ere narrowed her eyes. Parker smirked. "Did you really expect me to start that dumbass ''no, I''ll pay¡ªno, let me¡ªno, I insist'' game until I give up? Nah. An Olympian Champion wants to buy me a drink? I''m accepting that shit." Ere looked genuinely impressed before suddenly tilting her head. "Right, so explain this¡ªwhy the fuck do you have so many dangerous goddess and Primordial exes from your past lives chasing you?" Parker froze. His phone nearly slipped from his hand. His eyes widened. "Wait¡ªyou remember?" Ere paused, then licked her paw. "Nah. Just overheard you and Levi talking about it." Parker blinked. Oh. Right. That damn conversation. Before he could process that absolute minefield, Atalanta came walking back. And¡ªdamn. This time, she was in a sleek dress paired with elegant boots. It wasn''t flashy¡ªno heels, no insane jewelry¡ªbut something about the way she wore it... the way it fit... yeah. It worked. Parker stood up instantly, eyes sweeping over her. Then he let out a low whistle. "Damn." He smirked. "Didn''t know I was going shopping with a goddess today. You look beautiful in that dress." Atalanta, mid-stride, froze for half a second. Then, quickly, she tucked a few strands of hair behind her ear and looked away¡ªblushing. "Oh. Uh¡ªthanks. I didn''t know you were the complementing type." "Just calling it like I see it." Parker shrugged, stuffing his hands in his pockets. "You''re beautiful, Atlanta!" Ere rolled her eyes. "Right. She''s gone too." Atalanta blinked, a hint of color creeping onto her cheeks before she smirked. "Oh? Didn''t know you could be that smooth." Parker shrugged, hands in his pockets. "I have my moments." Ere rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah. Let''s go before you two start reciting poetry." [Ding! +10 Affection Points from Atalanta!] ''Long time no, see!'' Parker chuckled with that thought, glancing at the notification before stepping closer. He reached out and took her hand, his fingers wrapping around hers with a gentle, yet firm warmth. "Shall we?" he asked, smirking. ''Show me her affection points!'' [Ding! Name: Atalanta AP: 79] Parker smiled tightening his grip. Atalanta looked down at their hands. For a second, she just stared. His grip was soft but steady, strong but not overbearing. She nodded slowly. "Yeah... let''s go." Ere sighed dramatically. "Great. I''ll lead. Try not to get lost in each other''s eyes or some shit." And with that, they walked out, Atalanta''s fingers still wrapped in his. **** By the time the shopping spree from hell finally wrapped up, it was almost 10 PM. Three cars sat outside, packed with enough luxury goods to make a celebrity stylist faint. Two SUVs were overflowing with designer clothes, shoes, watches, and jewelry¡ªbecause apparently, restraint wasn''t a word in Parker''s vocabulary tonight. And then there was the third car, different from the rest. No fashion. No accessories. Just screens. Big screens. Small screens. Touchscreens. Curved screens. Monitors meant for deep hacking. If a futuristic tech lab could fit into a car, this was it. (If) Parker leaned against the Range Rover, surveying the glowing crates of high-end IT equipment like a man admiring his own impending empire. "Damn, you really went crazy with this tech stuff, boss. Isn''t it too much?" Naomi muttered, arms crossed. Elena, perched inside the screen car, tapped away at a tablet, already organizing deliveries. Ere was curled up in the back, tail flicking, unimpressed. "No, I need all this," Parker said simply, nodding toward the mountain of screens. "I''m setting up my own IT war room at home. Not just for me¡ªfor a team. And everything''s getting installed tonight." Naomi raised a brow. "And what? You''re just gonna plug all this into some nonexistent WiFi and call it a day? ''Cause I don''t think the mansion has any WiFi and you don''t seem like you''re planning to get one." Parker snorted. "WiFi? Hell no. My mansion will run on its own unique connection¡ªhundreds of times better. It''s powered by Omni Energy." Silence. Naomi blinked. "Okay, Uh¡ª Wait what?" Elena actually stopped typing. "Wait, wait, back up. You''re saying you have a whole-crazy-ass internet system not based on satellites, fiber optics, or data towers, but some mystical energy bullshit?" Parker shrugged. "Pretty much." Ere yawned. "Makes sense." Naomi scoffed. "No, it fucking doesn''t." Parker ignored her, staring at the screens. Too bad his team wouldn''t be able to use it to its full potential. They just didn''t have the knowledge. Yet. He exhaled. "I''ll get them that knowledge," he muttered, more to himself than anyone. "No point in having a next-gen connection if no one can push it past Earth''s surface." Naomi gave him a long, suspicious look. "Why do I feel like you''re talking about hacking shit way beyond government levels?" Parker smirked. "You feel right." She sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Great. Fantastic. I work for a future cyber-terrorist." Ere snickered. "You''re assuming he''s not already one." Parker ignored them, watching as the last of the IT gear got packed up. Elena, Naomi, and Ere would direct the delivery team back home and oversee installation. Meanwhile, Parker climbed into the Range Rover, slumping into the driver''s seat. The spending wasn''t done tonight... Chapter 280: Foul Play Of Gods (Hidden Agenda) In the back, Tessa and Atalanta were already clicking. Unlike her cold demeanor toward Maya, Tessa actually vibed with Atlanta. Probably because the Olympian had this calm, approachable aura instead of an arrogant one. Not like Cleopatra. He hadn''t seen Tessa and Cleo face-to-face since their gym encounter, but judging from the online comment war they were engaged in, he could already tell¡ªthey were gonna hate each other. He sighed. Great. How many times had he been through this? His women vs. his friends. It was always a fucking headache. As he started the car, he glanced in the rearview mirror. Tessa and Atalanta were giggling at the screen. Weird. Not just the laughing¡ªbut the fact that they were both glued to a single phone. Parker frowned. "You do know you both have your own phones, right?" Tessa waved him off. "Shhh. It''s funnier this way love." Atalanta giggled. "It''s more immersive!" Parker rolled his eyes. Right. Whatever the hell that meant. They had a different destination tonight. And as he pulled onto the dark streets, the city lights reflecting in the windshield, one thought nagged at him¡ª How the hell did Tessa warm up to Atalanta so fast? And more importantly¡ª How much chaos was this new duo about to unleash? He sighed and pressed the gas. Whatever. He''d deal with it. The Range Rover cruised through the city streets, neon lights flashing against the windshield as Parker drove in calm, brooding silence. Meanwhile, in the backseat? Absolute fucking chaos. Tessa and Atalanta were still hunched over Tessa''s phone, laughing like two drunk college girls on spring break. Whatever the hell they were watching, it had them wheezing. Parker sighed. "Are y''all watching TikToks?" Tessa barely glanced up. "And... It''s important." Atalanta nodded sagely. "This is cultural research." Parker gave them a look through the rearview. "Cultural research, my ass." Tessa ignored him, tapping the screen. "Oh my god, look at this one." Atalanta leaned closer, and suddenly, both of them shrieked. "NOOOO!" "WHY WOULD THEY DO THAT?" Tessa clutched her chest like she had just been personally betrayed. "That cat trusted them!" Atalanta gasped, eyes wide. "It got LAUNCHED. Like¡ªpew!" She made an exaggerated hand motion, sending imaginary creatures flying. Parker glanced at them. "Did y''all just emotionally invest in a cat video?" Tessa looked personally offended. "FIRST of all, it was a kitten." Atalanta nodded. "And SECOND, it''s about the principle." Parker snorted. "Right. The ''principle.''" They ignored him, already onto the next clip. Tessa gasped. "Oh. OH. You need to see this one." Atalanta leaned in again, eyes sparkling with mischief. Parker just sighed and kept driving. This was his life now. Two women in the back, losing their minds over cat compilations. How the hell did this happen? He didn''t even know. But at this point? He wasn''t even surprised anymore. The drive had settled into a comfortable rhythm¡ªParker focused on the road, the girls still scrolling through whatever TikTok hellhole they had fallen into. Everything was peaceful. Until Tessa, with absolutely no warning, hit Atalanta with: "So... why the hell are you working as a waitress?" Parker glanced at the rearview, curious. He''d lowkey wondered the same thing. Tessa kept going. "Shouldn''t earning money be, like, stupidly easy for Olympians? Just grab a few hundred kilos of gold, a handful of diamonds¡ªboom. Millionaire." Parker chuckled. "I actually thought about that before." He paused, then raised a brow teasingly. "Why don''t y''all do that?" Atalanta hummed softly, tapping a finger against her chin. "We were told to live normal lives. No using our powers for useless things like money¡ªonly when necessary." Tessa scoffed. "Pfft. So gold is ''useless,'' but y''all out here throwing fireballs and summoning lightning?" Atalanta grinned. "Exactly." Tessa rolled her eyes. "I mean, you could just, y''know... find a mine and do the rest." Atalanta shook her head, amused. "Oh, we could." She leaned back against the seat, stretching slightly. "And honestly? We''d live pretty damn well if we did." Tessa nodded, arms crossed. "Exactly." Atalanta continued. "Buuut..." she smirked, "...we also have rules. And breaking them? Wouldn''t sit well with the gods." Tessa frowned. "That''s dumb." Parker chuckled. "Right?" Atalanta shrugged. "Some of us follow the rules. Some..." her lips twitched, "...get creative." Tessa''s eyes narrowed. "Creative?" Atalanta chuckled knowingly. "Cleopatra." Tessa made a face. "Of fucking course." Parker glanced at them, intrigued. "She actually did it?" Atalanta grinned. "Oh yeah. Before we left the island, Cleopatra stockpiled pounds of gold and other treasure. That''s how she bought us the mansion." Tessa clicked her tongue, unimpressed. "Rich, annoying, and a menace. Sounds about right." Atalanta laughed. "I know you have a whole ''thing'' with Cleo, but she''s not that bad. Yeah, she''s got a dark sense of humor¡ªEre and Nyx level. But she''s kind-hearted. She takes care of us." Tessa huffed. "Mm-hmm. Sure." Atalanta smirked. "She literally made sure we had a place to call home. Bought us a mansion and everything we needed." Parker raised a brow. "Everything?" Atalanta nodded. "Everything¡ªexcept cars. But we''re good. We all got jobs for pocket money. Living a normal life is... fun." Parker hummed, considering that. Normal, huh? Tessa sighed dramatically, shaking her head. "I still think y''all should''ve robbed a mine." Parker snorted. "What is with you and robbing mines?" Tessa shrugged. "I respect the grind." Atalanta just laughed. Atalanta stretched her arms, smirking. "I mean, yeah, robbing mines would be fun as hell¡ªlike a heist movie, but make it divine." She flicked a stray strand of hair over her shoulder. "But in the gods'' eyes, that''d be no different from harming humans. Even if it''s indirect, we''d still be taking something that belongs to them without their consent." Tessa groaned, slumping against her seat. "What is with you guys and these stupid rules?" She huffed. "What a boring-ass life to live. I bet my grandpa would agree with me on this one." Atalanta shrugged, unbothered. "Eh. At least following the rules gives us a chance to live a new life¡ªa second chance." Tessa made a face. "Pfft. Second chance, my ass¡ª" Then, without thinking, she nodded. Parker, silent all this time, tapped his fingers against the wheel, deep in thought. He considered it. A second chance. And then, before he could overthink, he spoke. "Atalanta... how come y''all are here?" Parker pressed on. "I mean, the old champions we used to read about in myths¡ªhell, there are actual gods and goddesses walking around. Why?" His grip on the wheel tightened. "What''s going on? How''re you guys all here?" Chapter 281: Foul Play Of Gods 2, Sarah Parker thought about it for a second. No¡ªhe actually considered it for a solid moment before deciding, fuck it. He was probably asking for too much, but since Atalanta had been on a roll answering their questions, he might as well take his shot. "Atalanta, how come y''all are here?" His voice was casual, but his grip on the wheel tightened. And then, before he could overthink Parker pressed on. "I mean, the old champions we read about in myths¡ªhell, there are actual gods and goddesses walking around. Why?" His grip on the wheel tightened. "What''s going on?" Tessa turned her head, just as curious. Atalanta shifted, hesitating. Parker could tell she was debating whether to answer. But then she nodded¡ªThen she nodded, remembering Artemis''s words¡ªand sighed she shifted slightly, as if debating something. "It''s actually simple," she said. "We were all given a second chance to live again¡ªas long as we followed the rules they gave us." Tessa blinked, then scoffed. "Second chance? The hell does that mean?" She narrowed her eyes. "Wait¡ªyou don''t mean... y''all died before? And the gods just threw you back into the world as long as you agreed to follow some bullshit rules?" Atalanta laughed like it wasn''t a big deal. "Those ''bullshit rules'' are the only thing keeping Olympians alive, Tessa. Gods, goddesses, demigods¡ªeven champions from other pantheons that you see here. And yeah," she shrugged, "we all died before." Parker''s foot slammed the brakes. The car screeched to a dead stop. A beat. A silence and then¡ª A symphony of angry-ass honks exploded behind them, blending into the chaos of pissed-off drivers. Cars swerved around them, windows rolling down just for people to cuss Parker out like he personally ran over their dog. "ARE YOU FUCKIN'' STUPID?!" "MOVE YOUR ASS, DIPSHIT!" "FUCKIN'' TEENAGERS SHOULDN''T BE ALLOWED TO DRIVE!" "HEY, ASSHOLE! PICK A LANE OR GET OFF THE ROAD!" "FUCKIN'' LEARN TO DRIVE, DICKHEAD!" Tessa whipped her head toward him, wide-eyed. "¡ªWHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?! Hey, honey are you alright? Something wrong?" Atalanta barely kept herself from eating the dashboard. "Yo¡ªwhy the hell did you stop?!" Parker didn''t respond. He just sat there. Still. Completely still. His hands gripped the steering wheel like he was trying not to crush it immediately. His head was lowered, but neither of them could see his fingers trembling¡ªor the way his expression twisted. Shock. Disbelief. Then something else. Something sharper. Something colder. He forced himself to breathe. To calm down. Didn''t work. "...Say that again." His voice was too soft. Atalanta frowned. "Huh?" Parker turned to her, his face unreadable. "What you just said. Say it again." She chuckled, raising a brow. "Damn¡ªwas it that surprising? Even gods can die, Parker." Parker didn''t answer. For a long-ass moment, he just sat there, so still it was unnatural. Not normal "I''m thinking" still¡ªno, this was some statue shit. Like his brain had just blue-screened and needed a full-ass reboot. Tessa squinted at him. "...Yo?" Atalanta raised an eyebrow. "Uh, you good?" Nothing. Not even a blink. His grip on the wheel tightened¡ªso much that Tessa swore she heard the leather groan in agony. His breathing, slow at first, turned just a little bit...off. Not panting. Not hyperventilating. But like each inhale was being forced through clenched teeth. And then¡ªBAM. His aura shifted. One second, he was just Parker. The next? He felt like a storm that was about to ruin someone''s entire bloodline. The temperature in the car fucking dropped. Tessa''s arm hairs stood up, and Atalanta immediately felt like she fucked up somewhere. Then¡ªhis head tilted, slow as hell. Finally, Parker spoke. But his voice? Oh, it wasn''t normal. It was sharp. Edged. Like something that had been filed down to cut, not speak. It wasn''t a question. It was a verdict. A goddamn death sentence. Tessa blinked so hard she damn near restarted. Atalanta? She suddenly remembered she had somewhere else to be. "...How did Chione die?" **** The gym was loud as hell¡ªsneakers squeaking, balls smacking against the floor, and the occasional "Bruh, you built like a soggy fry" getting tossed around. A group of girls crowded near the vertical jump tester, hyping each other up like this was the Olympics. The tester itself? A tall-ass metal pole with a bunch of flimsy-looking plastic tabs sticking out at different heights, waiting to get smacked. Simple concept¡ªjump, hit the highest tab you can, and flex. Except this particular tester? Fighting for its damn life. Whoever put it together must''ve been beefing with basic engineering because the screws at the base? Hanging on by a prayer. "Aight, y''all, watch this," Emma smirked, securing her ponytail like she was about to dunk on gravity. She bent her knees, took a deep breath, and launched. Smack! Tab flipped up. Not bad. "Mid," someone heckled. Emma rolled her shoulders, shook out her legs like she was about to go Ultra Instinct, and went again. This time? Higher. The tab flipped up with a crisp snap. And that''s when the tester decided it was done with life. A deep, haunted house-ass groan crawled up from the base. Then¡ªpop pop pop¡ªthe loose screws gave up on their 9-to-5. The whole pole tilted. Screws shot out like bullets. Metal wobbled like a drunk uncle at a wedding. And suddenly, this ten-foot death stick was diving straight for Emma''s skull, like it, too, wanted to see how high she could jump. Everybody saw it. Nobody moved. Well¡ªexcept one. The second those screws popped, the universe itself seemed to hesitate¡ªlike even time had to pause and go, "Oh shit." A deep, groaning creak rumbled through the gym, a sound so wrong that even the basketball players¡ªmid-trash talk¡ªturned to look. The vertical jump tester tilted, slow as hell, like it was deciding whether it truly wanted to commit attempted murder today. And Emma? She didn''t notice. She was still landing from her jump, sneakers barely kissing the ground, a cocky smirk forming¡ªprobably ready to brag about her new record. Her ponytail was still bouncing, strands lifting mid-air like they had no clue about the metal death trap coming for her skull. But Sarah noticed. And in that moment? Time seemed to have just... stopped. Not in a poetic, romantic way¡ªnah, this was some movie-level slow motion but the kind where you see every little detail in crystal clear, agonizing suspense. The pole kept falling, the screws twisting midair, turning so damn slowly it was like they were drifting through syrup. The crowd? Frozen. Some dude in the back had his mouth locked in a dramatic "O" shape, eyes bugged out like a cartoon character. His phone was just barely beginning to tilt up, the start of a "Yo, worldstar!" moment that wasn''t about to happen. A girl gasped, but the sound stretched out into a long, distorted, "Hhhhhhh¡ª" like the whole gym was stuck buffering. Sarah moved. No hesitation. No thought. Just raw instinct. Her muscles coiled, her breath deep and steady. One step. The gym floor cracked under her foot, a tiny spiderweb fracture racing across the surface¡ªnot enough for anyone to notice later, but damn, she felt it. Then¡ªshe launched. Chapter 282 282: S.S—SARAH Saving Emma Oh. Shit. The universe didn''t just hit pause. It slammed pause, like a remote thrown against a wall mid-argument. Not in a poetic way. Not in a "Wow, time is so beautiful, let''s admire it" kind of way. Nah. This was that kind of slow motion¡ªthe type where every single detail screamed danger, but my brain? Calm as hell. Like I was watching a movie frame by frame, except I was inside the damn thing. I saw everything. The metal pole tilted midair, the thick screws twisting loose and floating like they had all the time in the world. Each one spun slowly, spiraling through space with a lazy wobble, their silver surfaces catching the light in bright, blinking flashes. Emma''s hair lifted¡ªevery single strand. Not all at once, but in layers. First, the wisps around her face rose, curling and separating as if testing the air. Then, the longer locks followed, arching upward in a delayed wave, floating, twisting, spinning. It was like gravity suddenly got distracted and forgot how to do its job. I could count them if I wanted to. I didn''t. Beyond her, a dude''s mouth was frozen in a perfect "O" shape, his face the physical embodiment of "bro, no way." His lips were slightly wet, his tongue just barely starting to retract from where he''d gasped. His phone? Not even fully tilted yet. Just a fraction of a movement, stuck in the process of being lifted like his brain was just now realizing he should be recording. A girl in the back was mid-gasp. But it wasn''t a normal gasp. No quick inhale. No sharp sound. It was drawn out, stretched thin, a broken horror-movie inhale, the kind where you could hear each muscle in the throat straining to pull in air. Hhhhhh¡ª She was buffering. Me? I moved. Not a rush. Not a panic. Just smooth, controlled motion, like I had all the time in the world. It didn''t feel fast¡ªit felt effortless, like slipping through the cracks of reality while everything else crawled in slow motion. I sucked in a breath, muscles coiling, and pushed off the ground. The impact barely registered to me, but the floor told a different story. A spiderweb of cracks splintered out beneath my foot, a small but undeniable mark left behind¡ªone I casually covered with my shoe as I settled back into place, looking completely unbothered. A tiny fracture spidered outward beneath my shoe. Thin, hairline splits that nobody would notice¡ªnobody but me. But I felt it. The gym floor had resisted for a split second before giving in under the force of my step. The world around me stayed sluggish. I didn''t. My body sliced through the air, silent, smooth, fast. Hair barely shifting, just a soft wave that lifted and settled right back like nothing had disturbed it. Left hand¡ªalready reaching before I''d even fully decided to, muscle memory moving faster than thought. My fingers curled around Emma''s hoodie in a firm grip, the fabric stretching slightly under my hold. Sharp yank¡ªprecise, controlled, just enough to tilt her off-course without making it obvious. Gotta keep it cute. Her eyes widened, pure confusion flickering across her face, still trapped in normal speed. Her expression had barely begun to shift, like her brain was still buffering, lagging behind reality. Her hand hadn''t even twitched yet. Right hand¡ªalready in motion. My palm slammed against the falling pole with effortless force. Metal buckled on impact, not just denting, but rippling like it had been bitch-slapped by a god. The entire tester twisted midair, its trajectory snapping sideways at an impossible angle instead of crashing straight down. Loose tabs broke free, spinning wildly, tumbling end over end like they, too, had second thoughts about being here. Then¡ªBOOM. Time SNAPPED BACK like a rubber band stretched too far, slamming reality back into place. The deafening clang of metal hitting the ground punched through the gym, shaking the air like a thunderclap. The metal clanged against the ground so damn loud it sucked the sound out of the room for half a second. The impact sent a shockwave through the gym floor, the vibrations bouncing up through my shoes. And me? Already gone. By the time Emma realized she had just dodged a whole-ass Final Destination moment, I was already back by the bleachers. Hands in my pockets. Casual. Like I hadn''t just pulled a full Flash-level miracle. My foot? Casually covering the cracks I''d left in the court floor. Emma, still half in a squat, blinked. Looked around. "Uh... what the fuck just happened?" Nobody had the answer. Because nobody had seen shit. One second, Emma was about to get a full metal concussion¡ªbrain cells obliterated, life flashing before her eyes, obituary already half-written. And the next? She was just... safe. Like some invisible force had yeeted her straight out of danger. The whole gym fell into a confused, lowkey terrified silence. And then¡ª "Yo," some dude in the back blurted out, breaking the tension. "That shit was wild." "The pole was aiming for her ass, bro, how did she survive?" someone else muttered. "Did anyone see¡ª?" Nope. No one saw anything. Because in their eyes, this was just some paranormal Jesus-type miracle. Meanwhile, me? I slid into the growing crowd like I hadn''t just been the actual superhero in the room. Kept my expression wide-eyed, perfectly staged. Even let my mouth hang open a little for effect. A light touch of shock, seasoned with just the right amount of "Oh wow, I''m totally as confused as you guys." Acting. Oscar-worthy, honestly. "Damn," I said, throwing in a little dramatic head shake. "That was crazy." Emma sat her ass down on the gym floor, blinking at her own hands like they held the secrets of the universe. "I¡ª I don''t even... Did someone¡ª?" She scanned the gym, desperate for answers. But all she got was a bunch of blank stares. "Maybe your guardian angel said ''not today, bitch,''" one of the girls suggested. "Or a fucking ghost." ...Okay. Sure. We were going that route. Not mad at it. The less logical, the better. I nodded along, hands still in my pockets like I wasn''t just the fastest bitch alive five seconds ago. Emma, still on the floor, dragged a hand down her face. "Bruh. I need a second." I patted her shoulder, my performance still in full effect. "Yeah, take your time, dude," I said, casual as hell. "That was some Final Destination-type shit." And with that, the gym moved on. People filtered back to their own business, the whole near-death experience downgraded to "huh, that was weird" status. Except for Emma. She kept looking around, like she half-expected the universe to drop another metal pole just to finish the job. Chapter 283 283: Life Of Speedster Sarah Sarah barely waited for the crowd to fully settle before she dipped. Emma had been escorted to the school clinic¡ªgirl had straight-up fainted from shock, and honestly? Fair. She''d nearly been obliterated by a falling pole in front of the entire gym. That kinda trauma didn''t just fade overnight. Sarah figured she''d probably need a month or two with a therapist just to process that near-death experience. Maybe even more. That wasn''t the kinda thing you bounced back from in a week or less. As soon as Sarah made it to the bathroom, she shoved herself into the nearest stall and locked the door. A heavy breath left her lips as she leaned against the wall, body finally catching up to the insanity of what just happened. Her legs gave out, slow but inevitable, until she was sliding down the wall like a deflating balloon, ending up half-slumped against the toilet seat. Not the most glamorous position, but fuck it¡ªshe wasn''t exactly feeling glamorous right now. Her heart was still racing. Her hands? Slightly shaky. Her brain? Completely fried. What the hell was that? That whole scene just now? Straight-up movie material. It practically looked like a ripoff of Moving. Sarah let out a dry laugh and exhaled again, rubbing her face. This was the third time. Third. Three separate times she had used these powers to save someone''s ass. The first time had been pure instinct. The second? Well, she''d gone full research mode and binge-watched Red Speedster from start to finish, trying to make sense of her situation. Spoiler alert: it didn''t help. Fiction was fiction. This was real. For half a second, she''d entertained the thought of being an actual superhero. You know, a masked vigilante, running the streets, saving lives, the whole flashy cape-and-lightning aesthetic. But then reality had slapped her right across the face. Hard. Because she knew how heroes ended up. Dead. Or alone. No in-between. And if she was being brutally honest with herself? She wasn''t built for that. She wasn''t a hero. Sarah let her head thunk back against the stall wall. "I''m a fucking coward, alright?" she muttered, voice dry but truthful. "I don''t have that whole... noble, self-sacrificing, ''die for the greater good'' complex. That ain''t me." She wasn''t gonna be out here risking her life for strangers like some main character in a CW show. Nah. If she was gonna use these powers, it was gonna be in the shadows, fast as hell, no one the wiser. Fastest bitch alive? Cool. But she''d be the fastest bitch no one knew existed. Another sigh. When had her life even turned into... this? Her lips parted slightly before she muttered the answer to herself. "That time..." Yeah. That time. That shift. The one she''d been late for. She could still hear her old manager''s voice, absolutely ripping I''m her when she showed up damn near twenty minutes late for work. She thought her life was over right then and there. No job meant no money. No money meant... well, disaster. And yet, somehow, by some divine miracle, the guy gave her a second chance. Which was wild considering where she worked. Her friends had told her only the ultra-rich dined there, that their single meals could probably cover the rent of an entire penthouse. She hadn''t believed them¡ªuntil she saw it with her own two eyes. And then that happened. That night. That fucking night. Sarah still remembered the young couple. Her age. Exactly her fucking age. And they had money like they printed it in their damn basement. She''d been polite, done her job, but she damn near choked on air when the girl casually asked for her account number and tipped her fifty thousand dollars. Fifty. Fucking. Thousand. Like it was a hundred-dollar bill. If capitalism had a face, she would''ve thrown hands with it that night. And just when she thought that was the biggest shock of her life? BAM. She turned into a damn blue lightning speedster, still because of that same couple. They were the reason her life was like this! Sarah groaned, dragging a hand down her face. "In the name of all things holy... my life is a fucking movie." And not even the fun kind. The wild, chaotic, what-the-fuck-is-this-plot kind. If someone was watching her like she was some TV show character, she already knew they were out there, throwing in their judgmental-ass commentary. Well, fuck them. They didn''t know shit. Life was fucking life. And right now? Hers was ridiculous. Would she ever meet them again? She couldn''t deny that thought. That couple. That absurdly rich, casually life-changing couple. Sarah leaned her head back against the stall wall, staring up at the ceiling like it held the answers. Those two were the whole reason her life had taken this insane turn. Because of them¡ªshe and her little sister weren''t stuck in that shitty old apartment anymore. They had a nice place now¡ªexpensive, even. They had food on the table¡ªnot just food, but actual, good meals, twice a day without stressing over it. And most importantly? Her little sister was back in school. Sarah let out a slow exhale, the weight of all that crashing over her again. And now? Now she actually had time to chill. To breathe. To chase after her dream. Basketball. She''d always wanted to play. Always. But it had been a struggle. Not just the sport itself¡ªbecause yeah, it was hard as hell¡ªbut also the reality of life. Money. Time. Stability. She kept pushing for a while. Kept trying to make it work. But eventually? She gave up. She had to. Until recently. That damn $50K had flipped her world upside down. With financial stability no longer a daily battle, she''d been able to pick up the ball again but this time it was a fucking hobby than a life line. And fuck, did it feel good. Another sigh. If only she hadn''t dropped out of school. But... no. No regrets. She could go back if she really wanted to. She didn''t. Even after getting that money, she hadn''t seriously considered it. And then, another shock hit her, and that just sealed the deal. Besides, anything she wanted to learn now? She could just do it online. As long as it pushed her forward¡ªwhether in basketball or this new crazy-ass speedster situation¡ªshe didn''t care how she learned it. Alright. Enough stalling. Sarah pushed herself up, her muscles still a little wobbly from the adrenaline dump. She stepped out of the stall, heading straight for the sinks. Wash hands. Splash some water on her face. Look at herself in the mirror. Yeah. Still her. Still here. It was late now. She''d been hiding out in the bathroom for way too long. To be fair, it wasn''t just about processing what happened¡ªshe was also avoiding someone. And she''d done a damn good job of it, too. Luckily, the school was still busy. There was a big match tomorrow, and a lot of students were still hanging around, either practicing, hyping themselves up, or just fucking around. Which meant it was finally safe to dip. She could go home now. And face her actual problem. Or more specifically¡ªa troublesome-ass individual. Sarah groaned before she even stepped outside. This was that couple''s fault, too. If it weren''t for them, she wouldn''t be stuck with that person. But... could she really blame them? If she somehow went back in time, would she change anything? Hell no. Her sister was in a good school thanks to them. She had a solid place to live thanks to them. She was making at least a $2,000 a day¡ªa fucking day¡ªthanks to them. And, oh yeah, she had goddamn superpowers thanks to them. How do you regret things like that? You don''t. She just had to endure. Endure the bullshit. Endure living with that person. And eventually? Life was gonna be heaven. By the time she stepped into the parking lot, she was already shaking her head at herself. A few weeks ago, she was scraping by, trying to survive. Now? Now she was walking up to her own car. A damn good one, too. A $30K beast. Not the kind of car that screamed, Look at me, I''m a millionaire, but the kind that said, Yeah, I got my shit together, and I drive fast as fuck. Sarah yanked the door open, slid into the driver''s seat, and let out a slow exhale as she gripped the wheel. "...What the fuck is my life." She owned a car. She owned a fucking condo. In just a few weeks. This was insane. And the craziest part? This was only the beginning. She smirked, turned the ignition, and sped the hell out of there. Chapter 284 284: Chiones Death The ocean stretched endlessly, a god-sized masterpiece¡ªno, bigger than that. Bigger than anything mortal minds could comprehend, like the universe just dumped all its divinity into one vast, shimmering abyss. The waters weren''t just blue; they shimmered with something untouchable, something holy, like even Zeus himself would hesitate before dipping a toe in. Above, the sun fought for its life, struggling to claw through the dense darkness that wrapped around everything like a suffocating veil. It wasn''t just regular darkness¡ªit was alive, pulsing, burning with black flames that slithered like vipers, licking at the ocean''s surface with a hunger that felt ancient. And then came the golden thunder¡ªfurious, crackling, splitting the sky apart like some divine tantrum. It wove through the darkness, clashing against the black fire, both refusing to back down, both hellbent on claiming the heavens. Below, the ocean roared in response, waves thrashing, caught between the war above and the chaos unfolding across its vastness. Amidst it all, the ice began to melt¡ªfast. Chunks of it, massive as mountains, cracked and collapsed, rushing toward a single point as if the entire frozen world had just gotten the memo that its time was up. And at the heart of it all¡ªon a rapidly disintegrating ice platform¡ªlay her. An ice goddess, the most stunningly inhuman being to ever exist. Her very presence crackled with power, a living storm frozen in time. Her skin was white¡ªno, not pale, not sickly¡ªfrozen. Like carved ice, smooth and cold, shimmering under the dim light. Her eyes, shut tight, hid whatever cosmic knowledge lay behind them, as if even death couldn''t strip her of her secrets. And on her forehead¡ªsomething grew. A mark, twisting and pulsing, alive with an eerie glow. But then, as if obeying some silent command, that glow died down. What remained was something frozen over, sealed away beneath a layer of ice so thick it looked like it had been caged there for eternity. Yet, even in her death, she was breathtaking. Otherworldly. The kind of beauty that didn''t belong in a mortal world. But beauty couldn''t save her. From the gaping wound in her chest, white blood poured out¡ªbut it wasn''t just white anymore. It glowed with a golden radiance, like molten sunlight was leaking from her very soul. Thick like molten ice, it dripped down her frozen skin in slow, elegant rivers, pooling across her shattered throne of frost. Every drop that hit the crumbling ice beneath her sent out a faint hum, like reality itself was reacting to the loss of something¡ªsomeone¡ªfar too powerful to just die like this. The air shimmered. The ocean roared. The golden glow of her blood pulsed, illuminating the ice around her, like the universe itself was second-guessing whether or not it was really okay to let her go. And just like that¡ªshe exhaled one last, silent breath. And then¡ªpoof. She started melting away, the edges of her form turning to mist, dissolving like she''d never been there to begin with. But before her body could vanish completely¡ªit disappeared. Not melted. Not disintegrated. Just... gone. Like something¡ªor someone¡ªhad snatched her away at the last second. **** Chione, who had been sitting with her eyes closed, slowly opened them, staring at Atalanta and Cassandra. Both had their chins propped up, waiting¡ªexpecting¡ªa full-blown, dramatic retelling of her death like they had just asked her what she had for dinner. She sighed. Not the first sigh. Not the last. This was a memory she fucking hated. A time she had suffered in a way no one should suffer. A thousand years of agony before it all ended at the hands of¡ª Another sigh. Atalanta and Cassandra both groaned. "Bro, spit it out!" Atalanta snapped, throwing her hands up. "You''re out here breathing dramatically like a tragic anime protagonist, and I''m over it. How. Did. You. Die?" The background noise of the castle didn''t help. The distant shouts of teenagers training, sparring, arguing about who cheated in some dumb fight. Weapons clashed, boots thudded against stone, and somewhere, someone knocked over a goblet and did not bother to pick it up. A little ways off, Perseus sat comfortably in a high-backed chair, entirely unbothered. He was watching a movie about a mythical hero riding Pegasus, and judging by his stupidly giddy face, this was the happiest he''d been in centuries. Chione closed her eyes for a second, forcing the past back to the surface. "It was..." Her voice dropped lower, almost thoughtful. "A tragic death." Cassandra narrowed her eyes. "No shit." "But," Chione continued, her tone carrying a deliberate edge of suspense, "I don''t remember much of it. Only..." She let the words hang for effect. Atalanta tapped her foot against the stone floor. Cassandra crossed her arms. "Spit. It. Out." Chione exhaled slowly, her gaze distant. "The crackling of hell flames... the all-consuming darkness that swallowed the sky... lightning running through that void like veins of power..." Neither Cassandra nor Atalanta interrupted this time. She paused again, but this time, it wasn''t for theatrics. Her hands curled into fists. "I was lying on a platform of ice, floating on an endless ocean. My ice was melting beneath me. I could feel the cold water rising, swallowing me whole." She stopped. Didn''t say anything else. Because the rest? The rest was too much. **** Parker gripped the wheel, knuckles whitening as he muttered under his breath, voice barely above a whisper, yet heavy enough to weigh down the air inside the car. "Hell flames. Lightning. Water. Darkness." Each word left his mouth like a brick dropping into deep water, sinking fast, dragging everything else down with it. His aura flared¡ªthick, suffocating, dark¡ªrolling off him in waves that made the air feel tight, heavy, wrong. The inside of the car felt smaller. Claustrophobic. Atalanta shifted uncomfortably in her seat, arms crossed, one boot tapping restlessly against the floorboard. Tessa sat in the back, her gaze flicking toward the radio like she was debating whether throwing on some music would help, but deep down, they both knew¡ªno song could fix this shit. Even the streetlights outside seemed to flicker slower, their glow passing over the windshield in drawn-out flashes like the entire world had decided to tiptoe around whatever the hell was brewing inside Parker''s head. The car engine hummed, tires rolling smoothly against the asphalt, but the silence between them was loud. Tension sat in the backseat like a fourth passenger, uninvited and impossible to ignore. Nobody spoke. Nobody dared. The only thing moving was the needle on the speedometer as Parker drove, jaw locked, hands steady, but his aura? It was anything but. Chapter 285 285: Pandora And Sarah Sarah groaned before she even stepped outside. This was that couple''s fault, too. If it weren''t for them, she wouldn''t be stuck with that person. But... could she really blame them? If she somehow went back in time, would she change anything? Hell no. Her sister was in a good school thanks to them. She had a solid place to live thanks to them. She was making $2,000 a day¡ªa fucking day¡ªthanks to them. And, oh yeah, she had goddamn superpowers thanks to them. How do you regret things like that? You don''t. She just had to endure. Endure the bullshit. Endure living with that person. And eventually? Life was gonna be heaven. By the time she stepped into the parking lot, she was already shaking her head at herself. A few weeks ago, she was scraping by, trying to survive. Now? Now she was walking up to her own car. A damn good one, too. A $30K beast. Not the kind of car that screamed, Look at me, I''m a millionaire, but the kind that said, Yeah, I got my shit together, and I drive fast as fuck. Sarah yanked the door open, slid into the driver''s seat, and let out a slow exhale as she gripped the wheel. "...What the fuck is my life." She owned a car. She owned a fucking condo. In just a few weeks. This was insane. And the craziest part? This was only the beginning. She smirked, turned the ignition, and sped the hell out of there. What a life. She was so fast, yet here she was, sitting in her car, driving lazily like she couldn''t zap through LA and be at her place in seconds. But she wasn''t in a hurry. How often do people actually enjoy their dreams after reaching them? She was doing her job enjoying hers. Sitting in a car. Letting the soft hum of the engine fill the silence. Feeling the smooth wheel under her fingers. The lingering scent of something expensive in the upholstery reminding her that this car? Yeah. This shit was hers. The city blurred past her in neon streaks and golden streetlights. LA never slept. It yawned and stretched, sure, but it never fully went under. The night air buzzed with life¡ªcars weaving through lanes like they were in a Fast & Furious reboot, people stumbling out of bars, heels clicking, laughter spilling into the streets. A group of guys hollered at some girls on the sidewalk, only to get roasted into another dimension. Sarah smirked. Classic. She cruised down the main road, the massive billboards flashing overhead¡ªluxury brands, new tech, a trailer for the next big superhero flick. Then came the transitions. The boujee shopping districts. The quieter, more polished streets. Until finally... home. And, damn, it still didn''t feel real. The estate stretched out before her, a long row of towering condo complexes with neatly lined trees, manicured lawns, and security tighter than a rich man''s prenup. Gated entrance. Keycard access. Cameras everywhere. This was the kind of place where people made five figures a month at minimum. She slowed as she approached the entrance, tapping her keycard against the scanner. The gates slid open smoothly, almost too smoothly, like they were whispering, Yeah, you made it, bitch. The condos themselves? Sleek as hell. Modern, glass-heavy structures with wide balconies, big-ass windows, and lights that gave the whole place an upscale glow. Every unit looked like it had been yanked out of an interior design magazine. High ceilings, open spaces, and vibes that screamed, Look at me, I have my life together¡ªeven if half the people here were probably just as chaotic as she was. Sarah pulled into her usual parking spot, slid out of the car, and stretched. The night air felt good. Fresh. Like she was breathing in success or something. She made her way inside, stepping into the sleek lobby with marble floors and warm lighting. The elevator was already open, and just as she stepped in, a woman and a kid slipped in behind her. Sarah gave a polite nod. Elevator etiquette. The woman smiled, eyes flickering over Sarah like she was placing her. "First time seeing you around." Sarah tilted her head. "Yeah?" The little boy next to her beamed. "We just moved in a few days ago! We''re in 507!" Sarah''s brain clicked. 507. The woman''s eyes widened. "Wait... you''re in 508?" Sarah nodded slowly, already sensing where this was going. "No wonder!" The woman let out a small laugh. "I kept wondering who my neighbor was that plays their music so damn loud¡ª" Sarah barely kept her expression neutral, though internally, she was already throwing hands. Fucking Pandora. She forced a sheepish smile. "Haha... yeah. Uh, sorry about that." The woman waved it off, but her smirk said she wasn''t really mad. "It''s fine. I was just curious." Before Sarah could even get another word in, the elevator dinged, doors sliding open. "Oh, would you look at that¡ªmy floor!" She bolted out so fast it was embarrassing. The woman chuckled. Young blood. Behind her, she barely caught the little boy pulling his lollipop out of his mouth and whispering loudly, "Mom, that''s the lady who lives with the weird magic lady." His mom just laughed, shaking her head. "What a silly thing to say." Sarah didn''t even wanna know what "someone" had been doing for this kid to think she was out here summoning demons in their neighborhood. She reached her door, punched in the code, and stepped inside¡ª Only to immediately want to commit murder. "PANDOOOOOORRRAAAA!" Her scream of frustration could''ve shattered glass. From the couch, the devil herself stretched like a cat, looking perfectly unbothered. "There you are," Pandora purred, voice sweet, casual, and way too relaxed for someone who had clearly just committed war crimes inside their home. ***** Hello guys, I hope you''re enjoying the novel so far I apologize for the few mistakes here and there but I''m working on correcting those you point out as much as I can. I hope you don''t stop humbling me. Chapter 286 286: Arrival at Wilder Automotive Pavilion, LA The Wilder Automotive Pavilion wasn''t a showroom¡ªit was a statement. A declaration that luxury wasn''t just about money, but about exclusivity, legacy, and power. Situated on the edge of expensive L.A office region, where billionaires strolled and old money whispered, the building itself was a masterpiece of modern architecture¡ªblack glass, sweeping curves, and a minimalist design that oozed quiet, undeniable authority. There was no grand sign outside, no flashy advertisements, nothing that screamed for attention. Because the right people already knew. And those who didn''t? They weren''t meant to. TheAs the glass doors slid open, guests were met with a hushed, almost reverent silence. The air smelled of rich leather and the faintest trace of gasoline¡ªan intoxicating mix of old-world craftsmanship and cutting-edge technology. The floor? Polished black marble with gold inlays forming the subtle shape of the Wilder crest¡ªa crest only a handful of families even recognized. A concierge, dressed in a sleek, custom-tailored charcoal suit, offered a knowing nod. No salesmen here¡ªonly specialists, engineers, and curators. Each guest was greeted by name, their preferences already known, their vices anticipated. Behind the concierge, a massive, vault-like door with biometric scanners stood¡ªa deliberate design choice. Entering the showroom wasn''t about wandering in off the street. It required access. Wealth alone wasn''t enough. You needed significance. Stepping inside felt like stepping into a sanctuary of speed and opulence. Soft, ambient lighting bathed the hyper-exclusive fleet in a glow that was almost religious¡ªeach car positioned on a slightly elevated, turntable-style platform, as if on display at an art museum. But these weren''t cars. They were one-of-a-kind creations, custom commissions, experimental models that never hit the public market. Some of the standouts included: The Wilder Lykan Noir ¨C A hypercar so rare only three exist, featuring a full-carbon black body, a twin-turbo V12, and diamond-studded headlights. Price? If you had to ask, you couldn''t afford it. The Vortice X ¨C An electric super sedan that outperformed the Bugatti Chiron on acceleration alone. Custom-built for one client. The Phantom Monarch ¨C A fully armored, bulletproof, self-driving luxury saloon, designed for a Middle Eastern royal who wanted a mobile fortress that moved like a ghost. The Chimera X ¨C A prototype car with a hybrid gas-electric jet engine, rumored to have been tested against military aircraft in covert speed trials. Each car had a small, discrete plaque, no price tags, and no explanations. Because if you needed a brochure, you didn''t belong here. **** The entrance to Wilder Automotive Pavilion was not the kind of place where people just walked in. It was a fortress of exclusivity, a shrine to wealth, power, and "if you know, you know" energy. This wasn''t where you came to shop¡ªthis was where you came to flex. And right now? Parker, Tessa, and Atalanta were about to walk through that door like a goddamn scene straight out of a cyberpunk billionaire heist film. Except Parker was lowkey dying inside. His body still wasn''t at 100% after everything that went down before. His movements were calculated, controlled, like he was running on sheer force of will rather than actual functioning muscles after what he just found out. Every step he took? He felt that shit. But he wasn''t about to let it show¡ªnot here, not now. Tessa? Oh, she was built for this. The heiress to the Wilders, the family that owned this damn place. She walked like she owned the building¡ªbecause, well, she did. Dressed in a sleek black outfit that blurred the line between fashion and combat gear, she wasn''t just a rich girl. She was Wilder royalty. And Atalanta? Yeah. That Atalanta. A-class Olympian, divine athlete, literal legend incarnate. This was a chick whose presence alone made the air feel denser. She wasn''t walking; she was striding, like every step was measured in Olympic records and war victories. And the way she carried herself? Like a goddess pretending to be a human for the fun of it. The second they stepped in, the entire showroom felt it. This wasn''t a normal entrance. This was the kind of arrival that had people adjusting their collars, sneaking glances, pretending to be engrossed in conversations that suddenly didn''t matter anymore. The concierge, a man who had probably seen every type of ultra-rich client before, took one look at Tessa and immediately straightened like he just got drafted into a war. "Miss Wilder." Tessa gave a lazy nod, the kind of acknowledgment that said yeah, yeah, I know I''m that bitch, but keep it moving. "Where''s my lounge?" she asked. The concierge¡ªwho probably had no right to be sweating in a fully air-conditioned showroom¡ªnodded toward the vault-like elevator. "Prepped and secured, ma''am." Tessa smiled. Dangerously. "Good." Parker, meanwhile, kept his poker face on, but inside, he was still trying to ignore the way his entire soul hurt from the past 24 hours. If Tessa or Atalanta noticed, neither said anything. The three of them stepped forward, and it was the kind of power walk that could make an action movie jealous. The marble floors echoed under their steps, and every person in that showroom felt the shift¡ªthe way the atmosphere got thicker, like the air was suddenly charged with something unseen. Parker did have a god-tier senses, but didn''t need it to see the way a few executives at the VIP section adjusted their Rolexes, the way some high-rollers subtly turned their heads, and the way a billionaire''s trophy wife nearly choked on her champagne when he walked past her. Yeah. This was different. The elevator doors slid open without anyone pressing a single button. Because, of course they did. Ding. The elevator doors slid open, revealing a vaulted underground chamber that looked more like a futuristic museum than a car garage. The air was cool, controlled, carrying the faintest scent of leather, motor oil, and generational wealth. This was the Wilders'' personal collection¡ªthe stuff no one saw unless they had a last name that made banks shut down for them. The walls? Lined with glass cases that held priceless memorabilia¡ªold racing suits, blueprints of unreleased prototypes, steering wheels from legendary F1 victories, even a damn plaque signed by Enzo Ferrari himself. And the cars? Yeah. This wasn''t your "Oh, nice Bugatti" kind of collection. This was the kind of lineup that made billionaires reconsider their entire life''s work. Tessa led the way, flicking her wrist toward the first row of cars, her voice dripping with that casual, "I grew up in this" confidence. "Alright, let''s start with the ghosts." **** How''s it so far? I wonder guys. Gifts? Reviews? Comments? Votes? What have you got for our Parker and where do you need improvement. I will listen! Chapter 287: The Cars That Shouldn’t Exist Ferrari 250 GTO "Phantom"¡ªRumor said Ferrari built 36 GTOs. That was a lie. There was a 37th. Deep gunmetal gray, blacked-out badging, and a body shape that defied time itself. Unlike the pristine museum-kept GTOs, this one looked like it had seen things. Its history? Scrubbed. No records. No auctions. Just existence. Parker let his eyes drift over the Ferrari 250 GTO "Phantom", taking in the deep gunmetal gray, the subtle menace of its blacked-out badging, the way it just... sat there, looking like it had seen shit and refused to talk about it. It wasn''t pristine like the ones in rich collectors'' air-conditioned museum garages. No¡ªthis one had that energy, like it had been dragged through time itself. "They really just... kept this?" Parker asked, still processing. Tessa smirked, stepping beside him, arms crossed like she''d just been waiting for that question. "Nah, we saved it." Atalanta frowned. "From what? A regular life?" Tessa sighed, shaking her head. "From dumbasses." She ran her fingers along the car''s perfectly maintained curves, her voice shifting into that expert, "I know my shit" tone. "So, Ferrari officially made 36 GTOs, right?" She didn''t wait for an answer. "Except, they didn''t. This was the 37th¡ªan experimental build. Extra light, reinforced chassis, hand-tuned V12, and¡ªget this¡ªa completely different aerodynamics package Ferrari never released because it made the others look slow." Parker narrowed his eyes. "So it''s... faster?" Tessa tilted her head, eyes gleaming. "Faster, meaner, and completely erased from history. Ferrari built it, tested it, realized it was too good, then decided ''fuck it'' and pretended it never existed." Atalanta blinked. "So, what, they just threw it out?" Tessa snorted. "Nah, they gave it to a private buyer under the condition that it never saw a racetrack. And guess what? It did. Multiple times. Won races it technically wasn''t even in. Caused so much confusion Ferrari had to step in and wipe its existence off the map." Parker exhaled, staring at the thing like it might come alive and confess to a few crimes. "And the Wilders just found it?" Tessa grinned. "Found, bought, modified." She tapped the hood. "We upgraded the internals¡ªreinforced block, titanium pistons, modern ECU with a race-spec tune. Now? It''s got 730 horsepower and a weight-to-power ratio that makes grown men cry." Parker let out a low whistle. "Jesus." Atalanta, completely lost, just shrugged. "Sounds expensive." Tessa pointed at her. "It was." Moving down the row, they stopped in front of a Bugatti Type 57 Atlantic "Noir". Only four Atlantics were ever made. Three are accounted for. This? This was the ghost. Wilders were collecters and modifiers of ghosts which people never knew existed. And those ghosts were all here! This one was pure obsidian black untouched since the 1930s, with riveted spine detailing down the back that made it look more like a handcrafted sculpture than a car. The engine? A prototype Bugatti refused to acknowledge existed, polished like a liquid shadow, with that riveted spine detail running down the back¡ªa design so specific, so delicate, it looked like it belonged in an art gallery, not a garage. Atalanta squinted. "It''s... shiny." Tessa side-eyed her like she had personally been offended. "It''s historic." Atalanta nodded slowly. "Still shiny." Tessa ignored her like Atalanta was some country bumpkin who knew nothing of what she was talking about, stepping forward like she was about to give a TED Talk on automotive holy relics. "Alright, listen up, because this one''s actually insane." She gestured dramatically. "You know how Bugatti made four Atlantics? And only three exist?" Parker nodded. "Yeah?" Tessa smirked. "Wrong. This is the fourth." ''Personally built for great grand father Wilder but lost it in a bet against some unknown man. Stupid old man.'' she added to herself. Atalanta''s face scrunched. "Wait, so... where has it been?" Tessa let out a short, incredulous laugh, like even she still couldn''t believe it. "That''s the fun part¡ªno one fucking knows." Parker raised an eyebrow. "Like, at all?" Tessa shook her head. "Nope. Last official record? 1938. After that? Poof. Some people say it got lost during World War II, others think it was stolen and hidden away. But somehow, somehow, it ended up in a private collection in France under a fake name." Atalanta frowned. "So, someone just had it? Like, chilling?" Tessa threw up her hands. "Apparently! Like it was some family heirloom or a fucking coffee table!" Parker whistled, stepping closer, fingers tracing the riveted spine. "And you guys just... got it?" Tessa grinned. "After six years of negotiating with a dude who thought selling it would curse his bloodline? Yeah." Atalanta blinked. "...Did it?" Tessa shrugged. "No clue. He did get divorced, though." Atalanta made a face. "Damn." Parker, still eyeing the car, tapped the hood. "Alright, but what did you do to it?" Tessa''s smirk widened. "Oh, I thought you''d never ask." She ran a hand over the sleek black curves, her voice dropping to that proud, gearhead tone. "Original straight-eight engine? We restored it, then upgraded it with modern materials. Better airflow, better cooling, a subtle hybrid assist for extra torque. We reinforced the frame, tuned the suspension, and¡ªbecause we''re psychotic¡ªwe gave it an electric overboost mode that pushes it past 280 horsepower." Parker whistled again. "So it''s... a classic hypercar?" Tessa smirked. "It''s a fucking demon in a tuxedo." Atalanta gave a slow clap. "Cool. Still shiny as the other one, though." Tessa threw an arm around her shoulders, sighing dramatically. "You know what, Atlanta? I think this might be personal now." Parker chuckled. "Alright, what''s next?" Tessa clapped her hands together. "Oh, my sweetheart, we are just getting started." Tessa walked ahead, leading them into a separate wing of the vault, the lighting dimmer, the energy different¡ªlike stepping into a forbidden museum of automotive chaos. "Alright, car kiddos, welcome to the good shit," she announced, hands on her hips. "These? These are the ones my grandfather personally traveled across the world to acquire¡ªauctions, private deals, some light intimidation¡ªyou know, normal rich-people shit." Parker side-eyed her. "That last part sounded illegal." Tessa smirked. "No laws were broken. That can be proven." Atalanta folded her arms. "So, what makes these different?" Tessa spun dramatically, arms outstretched. "Age, mystery, and the fact that half of them should not fucking exist." They stopped in front of a sleek, silver coupe, its low-slung body looking part spaceship, part vintage concept car. No branding. No VIN. No exhaust system. It just existed. ***** Car enthusiasms, where are you? Chapter 288: The Oldest and Strangest Parker tapped the dark-tinted glass. "Alright, this one''s sketchy as fuck." Tessa grinned like that was a compliment. "I know, right?" Atalanta squinted. "So, where did it come from?" Tessa leaned against it, voice dropping into conspiracy-theory mode. "Auction house in Germany, 1982. No official seller, no official buyer. Just showed up one day in an unmarked crate. The few mechanics who got to inspect it said the tech inside was decades ahead of anything they''d ever seen." Parker raised an eyebrow. "And it doesn''t run on gas?" Tessa tapped the side panel. "Nope. No tank. No combustion engine. Just something else." Atalanta blinked. "...Define something else." Tessa shrugged. "That''s the fun part¡ªwe don''t fucking know." Parker let out a slow exhale. "So you own a potential alien car." Tessa winked. "Or a lost government prototype. Either way? Sick as hell." Atalanta just sighed. "Do you guys even drive these, or just look at them like expensive action figures?" Tessa tilted her head. "Both." After the ancient myth-tier machines, they moved deeper into the vault¡ªwhere things stopped being historically interesting and started getting downright psychotic. Tessa clapped her hands. "Alright, welcome to Phase Two¡ªwhere nothing costs less than twenty-five million dollars and common sense no longer applies." The Lamborghini Revento?n X was a one-of-one¡ªbecause the Wilders had specifically asked Lamborghini to make one that they''d fucking customize to their liking, and when you had fuck-you money, companies just do that for you. Matte black. Carbon-weave finish. Fighter-jet HUD. Tessa smirked, patting the roof. "Parker, this one''s yours if you ask nicely." Parker side-eyed her. "If I wanted to die in a Batmobile, I''d just piss off Batman." Tessa laughed. "Fair." The next was a Koenigsegg Jesko¡ªalready fucking ridiculous. The Wilders'' version? Banned from public roads in every country that had laws. Parker ran a hand over the satin white paint, taking in the massive rear wing, the barely legal ground clearance. "Alright, how fast is this one?" Tessa tapped the hood. "You take this on a highway? You don''t drive it¡ªyou experience an out-of-body event at 300 mph." Atalanta nodded slowly. "So... a death trap." Tessa grinned. "Exactly." Another was McLaren F1 LM "Wild Spec" A regular F1 LM? Already worth over $30 million. The Wilders'' version? Rebuilt from the chassis up. Stripped weight. Recalibrated suspension. Hybrid-assisted V12. Custom aerodynamics made from military-grade materials. Parker whistled. "Alright, I''ll admit¡ªthis one''s kind of sick." Tessa shot finger guns. "See? He gets it." Atalanta frowned. "It looks normal compared to the other two." Tessa shook her head. "Oh sweet summer child. This thing makes grown men cry." At the very back of the vault was a massive steel door, thick enough to survive a nuclear apocalypse. Tessa grinned, pressing a handprint scanner. "Alright, time for the finale." The door unlocked with a heavy hiss, revealing a single car sitting under a spotlight. The Wilder "One-Off" ¨C the $100m question mark No name. No badging. No official specs. Just a completely hand-built hypercar with: A jet-engine-inspired powertrain. Magnetic suspension. An AI-assisted driving system that learns how you drive and adjusts in real-time. Parker stared at it. "...How the fuck do you even insure something like this?" Tessa crossed her arms. "You don''t. You just hope for the best." Atalanta slowly turned to Parker. "She''s insane." Parker nodded. "Yeah, but at least she knows it." Tessa winked. "Damn right." She didn''t let them admire it for so long and took caught his hand. With that, she spun on her heel, tossing a casual, "You guys ready to see the VIP madness?" Parker exhaled, running a hand down his face. "After that? Yeah, I could use a drink." After walking through history, conspiracies, and one car that probably committed a crime, Tessa finally led them into what she called "the fun section". A massive, dimly lit showroom stretched before them¡ªpolished floors reflecting the neon glow from the ceiling. If the last room was legendary, this one was just rich people fucking around. Atalanta squinted. "So, this is where the billionaires lose their sanity?" Tessa shot finger guns. "Correct." Atalanta raised an eyebrow. "And everything in here costs...?" Tessa clapped her hands together. "Oh, nothing crazy. Just a minimum of $30 million a pop." Atalanta''s jaw twitched. "...I hate you." They moved through the showroom, where each car was a straight-up insult to normal human logic. Tessa walked like a museum guide who had better things to do, casually pointing at automotive war crimes as they passed. Bugatti Bolide SSX ¨C $35M, matte black beast sat under the lights, looking less like a car and more like it was built to hunt down rogue AI in a cyberpunk dystopia. Its low, wide stance screamed one thing: Speed. But not just any speed. Illegal speed. The kind that NASA probably needed to regulate. Parker tapped the carbon fiber. "Alright, how fast are we talking?" Tessa grinned like a maniac. "That depends¡ªdo you count before or after it breaks the sound barrier?" Atalanta frowned. "You''re joking." Tessa shrugged. "Bitch, I wish I was." Next up?Pagani Huayra X ''Typhoon'' ¨C $32M. A glossy, deep blue Pagani with so many exposed aerodynamics it looked unfinished¡ªlike some engineer had a mid-life crisis and said fuck it, let''s strap wings to it. Tessa patted the hood. "1,800 horsepower, twin-turbo hybrid. Faster than your ex''s rebound." Parker tilted his head. "This thing looks unstable as hell." Tessa nodded enthusiastically. "Oh yeah, it makes grown men question their life choices at 250 mph." A Aston Martin Valkyrie R2 ¨C $30M sat there right next, chill like it wasn''t just long, sharp but also so aggressively aerodynamic it looked like it was designed by aliens. Atalanta folded her arms. "So this one''s actually drivable?" Tessa rubbed her chin, pretending to think. "Mmm... define drivable. Like, yes, it can move. Will it obey you? That''s up for debate." Parker exhaled. "So it''s basically an F1 car pretending to be street-legal." Tessa snapped her fingers. "Bingo." **** A bright crimson Ferrari FXX-K Evo GT sat like a predator ready to break records and ruin egos. Parker leaned in. "Okay, at least this one looks normal." Tessa scoffed. "Yeah, if ''normal'' means it''ll gap an F1 car in a straight line." Atalanta narrowed her eyes. "You guys buy these to actually drive, right? Not just... look at them?" Tessa tilted her head. "Both. I told you that." Atalanta squinted. "...I don''t believe you." Long. Low. Deadly. Hennessey Venom F5-X pitch-black American monster sat there as Parker blessed it with his hands, looking like it wanted to commit a felony at insane speeds. Atalanta tapped the windshield. "...Why do I feel like this one''s aggressive?" Tessa snickered. "Because it is. This thing wants you dead." Parker raised an eyebrow. "Like... how fast?" Tessa gave him a serious look. "310 mph. Give or take." Parker stared. "...I''m sorry, what?" Tessa grinned. "You blink? You''re in another state." Tessa moved on to a McLaren Solus GT-R ''Wilder Spec'' white and blue spaceship in the middle of the floor, looking like it had escaped from a futuristic racing game. Parker walked around it. "...This doesn''t have doors." Tessa nodded proudly. "Nope. You slide in through the roof. Like a jet." Atalanta blinked. "That''s not a car. That''s a death wish." Tessa shrugged. "And yet? Here it is." An attendant pointed to another one, one of the classics in here, a Zenvo Aurora PXR at $30M+ A matte-gray hypercar with razor-sharp edges and a cockpit so low it might as well be a sled. Parker ran a hand over the body. "Alright, I know this one''s dangerous." Tessa grinned like a psycho. "Oh, absolutely. 1,500 horsepower, twin-turbo V12. This thing doesn''t just go fast¡ªit fucking demands it." Atalanta just shook her head. "You people should not have money." Tessa clapped her hands. "And yet¡ªwe do." Parker rubbed his face. "I swear, every car in here is a weapon." Tessa winked. "That''s the fun part." Atalanta looked at the lineup of hypercars, then at Tessa, then at Parker. Finally, she sighed. "I need alcohol." Tessa turned toward the VIP lounge doors, tossing over her shoulder¡ª "Then let''s get trashed before we start questioning our life choices. Next we will go get your cars, dear. And trust me they''re another problem when you get there." Parker exhaled. "Oh, I''m already there." Chapter 289: Parker Being Parker, Tessa Being… Wilder. Cassandras Obsession. The VVIP lounge wasn''t just some exclusive rich people''s retreat¡ªit was Tessa''s spot. Her territory. Before Parker came into the picture, this was where she spent her time when she wasn''t at school, home, or out with friends. If Tessa wasn''t with someone, she was here. If she disappeared off the grid? She was here. And it looked like it. The massive space was a whole different world¡ªdim golden lighting, plush velvet seating, expensive bottles displayed like trophies, and the kind of privacy that screamed "you can commit a felony here and no one would know." Atalanta sank into one of the ridiculously soft chairs, stretching her legs as she flipped through the VVIP edition of Torque & Tycoons¡ªa magazine so exclusive that even billionaires couldn''t get their hands on it unless they were directly in the industry. And, wow. The Wilders didn''t just sell cars. They decided what rich people drove. Each page was practically a flex¡ªnew hypercars, custom models, one-off commissions that made normal Ferraris look like rental Civics. Yet... That one car? The beast Tessa showed them? Not. Fucking. Here. Atalanta frowned, flipping back and forth. She''d seen stupidly expensive cars, military-grade hypercars, even stuff that probably needed government clearance to own¡ªbut not that one. Was it a secret? She glanced up at Tessa and Parker, who were locked in some serious-ass conversation in hushed tones. No jokes. No flirting. Just straight business. Atalanta wasn''t about to ask. She didn''t want to know. Instead, she tossed her phone on the table, exhaling. That''s when it buzzed with a message. Atlanta leaned back, one leg crossed over the other, lazily scrolling through her phone while a server quietly placed a fresh drink next to her. The VVIP treatment was kinda addicting. Across from her, Parker and Tessa were locked in conversation, Parker as composed as ever, Tessa flipping her hair with that spoiled billionaire daughter confidence, her voice dropping just low enough that Atlanta couldn''t eavesdrop. Annoying. Her phone buzzed. Cassandra: Where are you? Atlanta smirked, fingers tapping lazily. Atlanta: With Parker. Instant bubbles. Cassandra: EXCUSE ME?? WHERE. Atlanta took a slow sip of her drink, barely holding back a laugh. Atlanta: Damn, why you sound like I just said I''m with your man? Relax. Parker shifted, leaning back against the couch, his movements stupidly smooth, like everything he did was on purpose. Next to him, Tessa picked up a tiny pastry from a gold-plated tray, barely glancing at it before taking a bite. Billionaire kids ate like the world was their buffet. Cassandra: BITCH, I AM RELAXED. WHERE IS HE. Another tray of snacks appeared, like magic. Atlanta grabbed one, humming in satisfaction. Atlanta: Somewhere expensive. Too expensive for you. Like, the kinda place where even the air costs money. Cassandra''s aggressive typing bubbles popped up so fast. Cassandra: FIRST OF ALL, FUCK YOU. SECOND OF ALL, I HAVE MONEY. Atlanta snorted. Across the room, Tessa tucked her legs under her, still deep in conversation with Parker, her expression shifting between charming and dead serious. She had that billionaire negotiation face on. Interesting. Atlanta: Sweetie, you''re rich, but this is old money rich. You walk in here, and a butler would kindly tell you to use the back door. Cassandra''s next text came in violent. Cassandra: DROP. THE. LOCATION. Atlanta licked pastry crumbs off her fingers, glancing at Parker. His elegance was just so unnecessary, the way he sat there like he owned the world, while Tessa spoke with the kind of ease that only came from never hearing the word no in her life. Atlanta: Why? So you can embarrass yourself in front of the 1%? Cassandra: NO. SO I CAN SEE PARKER. UNSUPERVISED. WITH YOU. SUSPICIOUS. Atlanta grinned. Cassandra was obsessed with Parker in a way that was borderline unhinged. Not like she had a crush¡ªno, this was seer obsession. Like, she saw some weird prophetic shit and now Parker was her favorite documentary series. Atlanta: You sound like a jealous girlfriend. Cassandra: I AM NOT JEALOUS. I AM CONCERNED. Atlanta: Right. And my hair is naturally this perfect. Tessa grabbed another snack without looking, Parker shifting just slightly, his gaze flicking over to Atlanta for half a second before going back to Tessa. Okay, nosy. Cassandra: SHUT UP AND DROP THE LOCATION. Atlanta: Say please. Cassandra: FUCK YOU. Atlanta: That''s not "please." A second passed, then¡ª Cassandra: Please, you whore. Atlanta cackled, making a passing attendant glance her way. Atlanta: Awww, see? That wasn''t so hard. But no. Cassandra: I WILL KILL YOU. Atlanta: Babe, you can''t afford my funeral. A pause. Then¡ª Cassandra: I hate you. Atlanta: No, you don''t. Now go be creepy somewhere else. Cassandra: This isn''t over. Atlanta grinned, locking her phone as a fresh round of drinks arrived. Across from her, Parker murmured something that made Tessa smirk, her nails tapping against her glass. Whatever they were plotting, Atlanta wasn''t about to ask. She was having way too much fun already. * Parker had dug deep into the Wilders the day Tessa showed up at school and then somehow ended up moving in with him. Like, obviously, he wasn''t just gonna take that at face value¡ªthat was some mafia-tier shit if you thought about it. So he spent the night researching the fuck out of her family, figuring out exactly who they were, what they did, and why the hell they were so damn powerful. And yeah¡ªthey were a big deal. The Wilders didn''t just sell luxury cars¡ªthey controlled the entire market of high-end, custom, "so-exclusive-even-billionaires-have-waitlists" type vehicles. If a man had a stupid amount of money and an ego to match, chances were, he bought from the Wilders. Fast forward to now¡ªpost-awakening, post-insane shit going down¡ªand before the girls disappeared into the Training Space, Parker had brought it up to Tessa. They were lying there, still tangled in the aftermath of round one, and Parker, because he was Parker, casually said¡ª "So, I''m thinking about buying some cars." And just like that, Tessa lit up like fucking Christmas. She''d been waiting for this. Apparently, she''d wanted to talk to him about it too, but things had been moving so fast, she never got the chance. But, of course, Parker had brought it up first. Because he''s him. And Tessa? She was so happy that Parker, being the absolute menace that he was, had to fuck her again in the bathroom just to make the point. Now, here''s where shit got interesting. Apparently, Tessa hadn''t just waltzed into Parker''s life and decided to move in with him like some rebellious rich girl cliche?. No, no¡ªshe had to negotiate that shit like a corporate merger. And why? Because¡ªshocker¡ªher dad was not having it. Like, at all. Dude straight-up refused. Shut that shit down before it even left the driveway. Probably sat there in some ridiculous handmade Italian suit, sipping whiskey in a gold-trimmed glass, and said something dramatic like, "Over my dead body." Typical overprotective billionaire dad energy. But here''s where it gets spicy¡ªher grandfather stepped in. And the thing about the Wilders? When Grandfather Wilder speaks, shit happens. So Tessa''s dad¡ªwho probably thought he was the boss of the family¡ªhad to sit his ass down while the actual boss made the call. And yeah, sure, Grandpa Wilder gave the green light for her to move in with Parker. But, obviously, there was a catch. Because there''s always a fucking catch. The Condition! Tessa had one month to do something. And not just anything¡ªsomething that the Wilders themselves thought was "too much" for her. Which was crazy, because... she''s a fucking Wilder. The same Tessa Wilder who could probably drive a Bugatti before she could walk and hustle billionaires out of their money with a single smile. Like, what the hell did they think was "too much" for her? Selling a car to the Pope? Driving blindfolded? Outsmarting her own family? Whatever it was, it had to be some top-tier, life-changing, blood-oath-level type of deal. And if she didn''t pull it off? She had to go back home. No discussions. No negotiations. No extensions. And¡ªmost importantly¡ªno Parker. Which, let''s be real, was not fucking happening. Chapter 290: Cycles of Time Parker leaned back, fingers idly tapping against his glass as Tessa scrolled through the details on the tablet, her voice smooth as she listed every custom feature on his new toys. After reaching an understanding, Parker made the call. Thanks to Tessa''s help, he''d placed an order¡ªcustom cars, four motorbikes, all fine-tuned to his specs, and, of course, something else he conveniently forgot to mention to her. So, while Tessa and the maids had been off training, his orders had been in motion, moving through production, getting prepped. And now, here they were. Tessa had found all the necessary details in the lounge and was currently explaining everything to him¡ªeach and every little customization¡ªwhile their lovely third-wheel, Atalanta, was on her phone, grinning at something stupid, completely oblivious to the absolute obscene amount of money being spent right under her nose. Tessa smiled to herself. Atalanta, the very definition of a carefree but fearsome warrior. Innocent, cute, sometimes even nai?ve, but when it came down to it? Dangerous like a goddamn apex predator. She was a beast. The kind that would smile while ripping someone in half. She turned to Parker, her gaze steady. "So? If it''s all fine, we can go check out what you ordered, finalize the payment, and wrap everything up." Parker met her eyes and smiled. Instead of answering, he reached out, took her hand, and pulled her in¡ªslowly, deliberately. His fingers skimmed against her palm, warm and firm, before settling at her waist. And then he kissed her. Soft at first, like a tease, just barely brushing against her lips, before pressing in deeper, stealing a slow, lingering moment. His hand slid up, cupping the back of her neck, tilting her just enough to make her shiver¡ªyeah, he felt that. She barely had a second to react before he dipped in, catching her lips in a slow, lingering kiss. His fingers traced along her wrist, featherlight, his touch precise. Tessa let out the softest sigh, leaning into it, melting against him as her hand clutched at his arm, her pulse just a little unsteady. And when he finally pulled back, just a breath apart, his thumb traced the edge of her jaw. Tessa hadn''t told him what her deal was¡ªwhat she had to do to stay with him. She was shut tight about it, locked down, and he didn''t push. Not now. He just let her be. Breaking the kiss, he ruffled her hair, watching as she huffed at the gesture but didn''t actually pull away. Tessa blinked up at him, lips slightly parted, before she exhaled a laugh and leaned in, resting her forehead against his cheek. "I love you." Parker smiled. It wasn''t hesitant or shy¡ªjust honest, like a fact she''d finally decided to say out loud. And when she pulled back, her eyes searched his like she wanted to see something deeper. "I feel so lucky I met you, Parker. Like... what were the odds, you know?" Parker exhaled, his fingers tracing the back of her hand before he murmured, "I love you too, Tess." His voice was soft, real, but then he pulled back just slightly, tilting his head at her. "But let''s get one thing straight¡ªthis wasn''t luck." Tessa blinked. "Oh, so you planned this? You just woke up one day and thought, ''Hey, let me fuck around and go at Blacktower Hotel and run into this absolute goddess of a woman''?" Parker huffed out a laugh, shaking his head. "No, but you''re thinking too small. You ever hear of ''geop''?" She stared at him. "If I say yes, will you drop whatever nerdy shit you''re about to hit me with?" "Absolutely not." His thumb brushed circles against her wrist as he continued. "Okay, so think of time like... layers, right? In Buddhist thought, they have this concept of a ''kalpa''¡ªwhich is basically a unit of time so fucking long, it makes human history look like a two-minute YouTube ad. Picture some celestial dude with a silk cloth, and once every hundred years, he brushes it against a mountain. By the time that wears the whole thing down? That''s one kalpa." Tessa''s nose scrunched. "So, time is just a slow-ass exfoliation process?" Parker smirked. "Kinda. But the point is, existence isn''t just a straight line. It''s cycles¡ªactions stacking on actions, lifetimes feeding into lifetimes. You and me? We weren''t some random-ass coincidence. This?¡ªhe gestured between them¡ª"was always gonna happen. Because of everything before it." She pursed her lips. "So, you''re telling me I''ve been suffering through reincarnations just to end up right here, dealing with your philosophical ass?" "Basically." He grinned. "And not just that. There''s also this thing called ''uji''¡ªit''s a Zen concept that time and existence are the same thing. Meaning every moment is an intersection of past, present, and future. So us being here, like this? It''s not just now. It''s layers of choices, history, maybe even some weird divine joke. But it was never random." Tessa''s eyes narrowed. "Parker, I swear to god, if you''re about to tell me you were also some kind of ancient monk in one of your past lives¡ª" "Nah, that''d be boring as hell." He let his fingers slide through hers, his voice lowering. "But I have lived through things that don''t make sense in just some hundreds of lifetimes for some. Shit that shouldn''t be real. And if I tried to explain it all to you, you''d probably think I was insane." She watched him carefully now, her playful irritation fading just slightly. "Try me." Parker''s gaze softened, but he didn''t push further. "Let''s just say, when I tell you this wasn''t luck, I mean it. There''s another idea¡ª''kalachakra,'' the wheel of time. It''s the belief that time moves in cycles, that events repeat, not exactly the same, but close enough that they feel like echoes. And sometimes, those cycles pull the same people back to each other. So maybe this isn''t even the first time we''ve met. Maybe we''ve been here before, in different versions, finding each other over and over again. Perhaps you were some waitress in one in and we closed paths." Tessa stared at him for a long moment, then exhaled dramatically. "Great. So I''m stuck with you for eternity. Love that for me." Parker chuckled, reaching up to ruffle her hair. "Damn right you are." She groaned, slumping against him in exaggerated defeat before murmuring against his chest, "I was just trying to say something cute. And now I have an existential crisis. I hope you''re proud of yourself." He smirked, pressing a slow kiss to her forehead before whispering, "Always." Chapter 291 291: Bundles of Existential Concept Cycles It wasn''t like Parker had Tessa as his woman¡ªnah, that wasn''t it. But at the same time, he knew this wasn''t their first meeting¡ªif it had happened ever. Maybe she was even a goat or like he said; a waitress or anything at all. Maybe not exactly her, but someone¡ªsomething¡ªthat was her in a different thread of time. One of his eight lives, maybe even beyond that. There were deeper truths to time, loops within loops, cycles so massive that if Parker tried explaining them even to gods, their heads might explode. Let alone Tessa, who, frankly, couldn''t give less of a fuck. The only reason he even thought about this was because, sooner or later, she''d be forced to dive through all these concepts of time. Chronokinesis wasn''t just about freezing time for a dramatic entrance. It meant dipping your fingers into the bigger picture, brushing up against forces that didn''t give a fuck about logic or free will. Eventually, she was gonna stumble onto the conditions of these concepts in ways that would make her question everything. After regaining fragments of his memories, Parker had looked at her¡ªreally looked at her¡ªand realized: Blacktower Hotel? That hadn''t been some random shit. The entire sequence of events leading up to that moment was too perfect. Too precise that even with all his mighty, even with all his powers awakened, it wasn''t something he might have planned in one of his lives. It was beyond the Prince of Existence himself¡ªat least for now. First, the shift at work. He wasn''t even supposed to be there that night. Last minute, someone called out. Parker got stuck with the full shift until morning. Not unheard of, but in the grand scheme of things? Not a coincidence either. Then, the system in the morning after coming from work. That didn''t just drop in his lap randomly¡ªit landed at the exact moment it needed to¡ªprobably even the Deity who gave it to him had no control over their own actions but didn''t know they were being manipulated by the cycles of Time and Existence. And the Blackwoods? They let him go for a whole-ass two weeks, just like that? Robert Blackwood, a man who had spent years looking for reasons to make Parker''s life hell, suddenly had zero objections? That man despised Parker. But somehow, he just let him leave. Helena, though now that he thinks about it¡ªshe''d felt something. Maybe not fully, but she had enough instinct to resist, even if only a little. But Robert? He got nudged along without even realizing it. And because Helena had to maintain the whole perfect housewife act in front of Parker, she didn''t fight it. Or maybe she couldn''t. Helena had caved. Parker leaned back against the railing, staring at the city lights in the distance before exhaling. "You ever think about how we met, Tess?" Tessa, lounging against him, blinked up. "I mean... yeah, but mostly in the ''damn, I really thought you were some psycho at first'' kind of way." Parker huffed a laugh. "Fair. But I''m not talking about just that morning. I mean... the whole setup. The weird chain of events that had to happen for us to even be in the same place, at the same time." She arched a brow. "Alright, Philosopher Parker, hit me with it." He tilted his head, eyes sharp with something deeper. "Okay. Where were you staying the night before we met?" Tessa frowned, thinking. "Some random-ass motel. Kinda far, actually. Why?" She showed him the location of her motel on her phone, some name he didn''t have time to mention. Parker chuckled, shaking his head. "Alright. So let''s talk about the hotels around that place before Blacktower. There''s the Silvercrest, the Grand Meridian, Eclipse Suites, Starlight Haven, and fucking¡ªwhat''s that bougie one¡ªoh yeah, the Astoria Royale. All closer. All decent. But for some reason, you¡ªwho was trying to lay low, right?¡ªthought Blacktower was the safest spot." Tessa hesitated. "Okay... but that''s just preference, right?" Tessa crossed her arms, suspicious now. "You''re saying that wasn''t just me making a choice?" Parker raised a brow. "Oh, it was a decision, alright. Just... not entirely yours." Parker gave her a look. "I''m saying you got railroaded like a character in a shitty RPG. And it doesn''t stop there. Let''s talk about the dude that god behind you that morning." Tessa''s face twitched. She hated thinking about that moment. Parker''s lips twitched. "What were the chances," Parker continued, "that some massive weirdo would pop up right then, scare the shit out of you right after your experience that night, and push you straight in my direction? Hell, what were the chances that I was standing exactly where I needed to be for you to slap me?" He gave her a look. "Tessa. You got shoved into my path like a goddamn scripted event." Tessa squinted at him. "You trying to say the universe nerfed my decision-making skills just so I could crash into your life?" Parker sighed, rubbing his temple. "I''m saying¡ªif I sat here and mapped out every tiny thing that led to that moment, we''d be here for days." Tessa held up a hand. "Okay, pause. Are you saying our meeting was fate?" Parker gave her a dry look. "I''m saying it wasn''t fucking random but ." Atalanta, who''d been sipping her drink nearby, sighed and muttered under her breath, "This is some Cassandra and Isis shit, not mine." Tessa ignored Atalanta, tilting her head at Parker, her eyes narrowing slightly. "So what''s your theory? Some big cosmic love story spanning lifetimes¡ªbasically, existence did some overly complicated puzzle-piece shit just so we could meet?" Parker smirked. "More or less." No need to go deeper than that. Not tonight. There were larger concepts, bigger truths, but he wasn''t about to dump an existential crisis on her when they had other shit to deal with. Tessa exhaled, then leaned into him with an exaggerated, long-suffering sigh. "Goddamn. Existence really went through all that effort just to make me put up with your amazing ass." Parker chuckled, pressing a casual kiss to her hair. "And you love how time works in sync with the whole of existence." She rolled her eyes, but he caught the hint of a smile she was trying to fight back. Right then, one of the lounge staff stepped into view, clearing his throat. "Everything is ready, sir." Parker nodded, stretching a bit before standing up. Tessa rose beside him, their arms briefly brushing, and for some reason, she didn''t move away. Neither did he. Atalanta, still behind them, casually munched on her cookies, looking as carefree as ever¡ªlike she wasn''t about to get dragged into some ridiculous chaos just because she happened to be near Parker and Tessa tonight. And oh, the chaos was coming. The next few seconds? Yeah, shit was about to go down. Chapter 292 292: The Ashford Heir’s Arrival The first thing people noticed wasn''t the cars. It was the sound. A deep, guttural symphony of engines that didn''t just announce an arrival¡ªit declared one. The low, predatory growls of modified hypercars, the menacing hum of armored luxury SUVs, and the sharp, commanding sirens of police escorts created a goddamn orchestra of power. Heads turned, conversations halted, and even the employees at Wilder Automotive Pavilion, who had seen some shit, had to step back. This wasn''t just some billionaire''s brat pulling up to flex¡ªit was an event. And then the convoy came into view. Leading the pack were two Rimac Nevera electric hypercars, sleek and silent except for the futuristic whine of their acceleration. They were pure speed demons, custom-fitted with AI-driven security countermeasures. Behind them, a line of blacked-out Mercedes-Maybach G650 Landaulets rolled like tanks, each one a moving fortress carrying security personnel dressed in coordinated, navy-black tactical suits¡ªAshford Family insignias stitched so subtly into their lapels that only those who mattered would notice. Then came the real power flex¡ªtwo Ferrari KC23s with their butterfly doors and sleek, predatory curves, their customized titanium paint shifting under the Pavilion lights like liquid metal. Because why the fuck not? And behind them, an absolute monster of a car: a one-of-one Rolls-Royce La Rose Noire Droptail, its deep crimson finish so rich it looked like spilled wine under moonlight. And at the heart of it all, the car that mattered most¡ª A Koenigsegg, matte black with deep blood-red accents, rolling slow like it knew it was the main attraction. The sheer presence of the vehicle made the whole convoy look like an armored procession for royalty. It was. Because when you''re the heir to one of the Big Five families, you don''t just show up. You arrive. The first people to move were the security team. Doors to the Maybachs clicked open in perfect sync, and eight bodyguards stepped out like they were rehearsing for a movie scene. Their movements were sharp, precise¡ªtrained professionals who weren''t just here for the look. One of them tapped a device on his wrist. A drone deployed, scanning the perimeter for any unexpected guests. Another two moved towards the Koenigsegg, their hands subtly resting near their concealed holsters. The entire Pavilion went dead silent. No one dared to breathe too loud. The Koenigsegg''s door lifted. Not flung open. Not rushed. Calm. Controlled. Effortless. Like the person inside wasn''t just a young heir, but someone who had been born into this kind of power. First¡ªa polished black dress shoe hit the pavement. Nothing flashy, just clean. Understated. But anyone with a brain could tell they weren''t just expensive¡ªthey were custom-made. Then came the rest of him. Tall. Effortlessly put-together. His black tailored suit had a subtle Ashford crest near the collar, barely visible unless you knew exactly what to look for. A silver watch glinted under the Pavilion''s lights¡ªa one-of-one Patek Philippe, because of course. And his expression? Unbothered. Controlled. Like the whole world could collapse in front of him, and he''d still adjust his cufflinks before giving a damn. The moment he fully stepped out, one of the bodyguards spoke softly into an earpiece, giving some kind of clearance code. The heir simply glanced around, eyes sharp¡ªtaking in the scene, reading the room, calculating everything. Then, finally, he moved. Slow. Measured. Not in a hurry¡ªbecause when you''re this important, the world waits for you. And just like that, he stepped into the Pavilion, his convoy of pure fucking power making it crystal clear: An Ashford had arrived. The Ashford heir didn''t walk in alone. Oh no¡ªhe rolled in like a statement. The convoy had already turned heads outside¡ªseveral luxury SUVs in a tight, professional formation, blacked-out windows, and silent efficiency. No unnecessary revving. No flexing. Just pure power moving through the streets like it belonged there. And now? Now the young heir had stepped into the Wilder Automotive Pavilion¡ªterritory of another one of the Big Five. This wasn''t his home turf, but his name carried enough weight that people moved different. Not bowing, not worshipping¡ªbut you bet your ass they were paying full attention. His security team was a mix of professionals¡ªhalf looking like they could bench press a Range Rover, the other half looking like they could kill you with a paperclip. They weren''t in anyone''s way, but they made it damn clear that getting close to the heir without permission wasn''t an option. One of them, a sharp-eyed woman with an earpiece, murmured into her mic. "We''re inside. Clear. Maintain exterior watch." Another guy, sunglasses indoors like a true menace, side-eyed a valet that walked too close. The poor dude practically teleported in the opposite direction. Meanwhile, a younger bodyguard¡ªprobably new¡ªmuttered under his breath, "Damn. Even the air smells rich in here." The heir? He didn''t even glance at them. He was too busy taking in the place, walking with a confidence that acknowledged power but didn''t challenge it. He knew the Wilders were just as big as his family. He wasn''t here to flex¡ªhe was here to handle business¡ªhis ''own business.'' The receptionists stood, backs straight, offering professional but not overly eager smiles. The managers? Already heading over, but not rushing¡ªthat would be a bad look. "Welcome, Mr. Ashford," the lead manager greeted, voice smooth. "We''ve prepared the lounge for you. Right this way." No unnecessary chatter. No fake pleasantries. Just power recognizing power. The heir nodded, giving a small, polite smile. Acknowledging respect without needing to ask for it. Behind him, one of his guys leaned in slightly. "We good? No weird vibes?" The sharp-eyed woman nodded. "All clear. Place is locked down. No surprises." The heir just smirked. Good. The doors to the private lounge opened, revealing a space designed for business, comfort, and control. Dark leather seating. A silent minibar. Soft lighting that made even casual conversations feel like negotiations. He stepped inside, finally allowing himself to relax just a little. His security spread out, two staying near the door, one casually standing by the windows, definitely pretending not to scope out exits. Then, as if this whole operation wasn''t serious as hell, the new guy exhaled and muttered, "Goddamn, even their sofas look expensive as fuck." The heir just chuckled, shaking his head. Welcome to the world of the Big Five. Chapter 293: The Start—Tessas Secrets The hallway stretched long and sleek, a polished maze of wealth and exclusivity. Luxury whispered in the air¡ªthe soft hum of conversations, the faint clink of expensive glasses, the distant echo of people who thought money made them invincible. This wasn''t just high society; this was the fucking pinnacle, where power dripped from the walls, and even the air felt more expensive. Parker, Tessa, and Atalanta walked hand in hand, a little trio of power wrapped in casual confidence. Their steps? Unhurried. Their vibe? Untouchable. The Wilder staff pushed ahead of them, clearing the way with the kind of urgency that said, Yeah, you don''t wanna be in their way. No one questioned it. No one hesitated. Because even in a place like this, where the richest families gathered, there was an unspoken hierarchy. And while Parker didn''t own this place, while this wasn''t his fucking kingdom, his bloodline carried enough weight to demand respect¡ªreal, tangible, unshaken respect with juts his sheer existence. They weren''t in a rush. They never were. Then they passed that lounge. And in a single second¡ªeverything flipped. Tessa''s grip tightened. Atalanta''s shoulders went rigid. Parker felt the shift in the air¡ªthick, charged, something unnatural and sharp clawing at his instincts. It was like walking past an invisible tripwire, one laced with silent, screaming danger. Atalanta felt it lastly since she was weaker¡ªa primal tingling that screamed DANGER along her spine. Her warrior''s intuition, the kind that never lied to her, flared red-hot. Her eyes flicked toward the four men standing outside the lounge door. Four guards. But not just guards. Ether users. All deadly. And the worst part? They were stronger than her. Her stomach twisted. That wasn''t normal. Guards weren''t supposed to be this powerful. These weren''t just some well-trained fighters¡ªthese were killers. The type of men you didn''t fight unless you had a fucking death wish. No arrogance, no bravado, just cold, calculated reality. Who the hell were they guarding? Parker on the other hand didn''t just sense their power. He measured it. Two of them? Primal-tier. Same level as him. The other two? Immortal-tier. Higher than him. And they were just... standing there. Silent. Stone-faced. Unmoving. Mundanes would see them and think Damn, those guys look dangerous. But Parker? He saw the full picture. These weren''t just elite bodyguards¡ªthese were war machines. Weapons dressed as men. And yet, here they were, guarding a fucking door. His gaze shifted beyond them, past the walls. For most people, that door was a barrier. For Parker? It wasn''t even there. His eyes peered inside. What he saw made him sigh. A young man. A mundane. Of course. Why wouldn''t one of the richest families on Earth hire supernatural bodyguards? It was practically a flex at this point. His gaze flicked to the insignia on the guards'' uniforms. The Ashfords. Ah. That explained it. One of the Big Five. Same level as Tessa''s family. Not his problem unless they made it his problem. But Tessa? The second she laid eyes on them¡ªsomething snapped. Her pupils shrank. Her aura shifted. Parker barely had time to think so much into it before he felt her energy spike¡ªraw, unfiltered heat pushing against the air. Atalanta didn''t notice Parker''s sigh. She noticed Tessa. The way her fingers curled, her eyes darkened, her shoulders tensed. She knew these men. No. She knew exactly who they were guarding. And for a split second¡ªjust a second¡ªher aura almost leaked out. Parker''s hand closed over hers. Firm. Grounding. Unshakable. "You good?" His voice was soft, meant for her ears only. Tessa blinked. Her aura snapped back. She turned to him, and for the briefest moment, there once was real fury in her eyes and then she saw his face. Saw that annoying little smirk he always had when he was half-amused, half-exasperated. And just like that, her rage simmered down. She let out a breath. Then, finally¡ªshe smiled. "Yeah. I''m fine." She wasn''t. But for Parker? She''d pretend to be. Just as they were about to move forward, the four guards bowed. "Miss." Tessa stopped. Her eye twitched. The sheer fucking audacity. Atalanta looked between them and Tessa, completely lost. Parker? He was enjoying the show. For a second, it felt like Tessa was going to say something. Maybe something sharp. Something mean as fuck. But then¡ªshe caught Parker''s smirk again. He didn''t say a word, but his face might as well have screamed: "Do it. I dare you. Ruin my fucking night, Wilder." But she was overthinking. Tessa huffed. Flipped her hair. And kept walking like nothing had happened. Because ruining Parker''s night? Not an option. Parker didn''t need a full-ass investigation to know that Tessa''s reaction wasn''t just some random outburst. Yeah, the Ashfords and the Wilders weren''t exactly braiding each other''s hair at brunch, but they weren''t sworn enemies either. Their beef wasn''t the kind that made people''s blood boil at the mere sight of a family crest. This? This was personal. Tessa wasn''t the type to give a shit about mere guards, no matter how strong they were. No, what made her tick wasn''t who was guarding the room¡ªit was who they were guarding. And when those same guards bowed to her? Yeah. That told Parker everything he needed to know. His smirk curled up, slow and wicked¡ªthe kind of grin that sent a chill down Tessa''s spine because she fucking knew that smile. That wasn''t a normal Parker expression. That was the devil''s smile. And as if to confirm that tonight, the devil was in control, he stopped. "You Wanna Tell Me Something, Babe?" Before she could react, Parker turned to her, catching her completely off guard. His grip was firm as he took both her hands in his¡ªgentle, yet completely inescapable. Like he wasn''t just holding her hands but holding her there. Tessa''s breath hitched. Her eyes flickered up to meet his, then immediately darted downward. Her lips parted like she wanted to say something¡ªbut then she shook her head. Slow. Submissive. So fucking soft it made something inside Parker hum in amusement. She wasn''t gonna talk. Alright then. Parker nodded, like he''d expected nothing less. But he also didn''t let go. Not immediately. He let the silence stretch just a little longer, just to watch her squirm. Then, finally, he laced their fingers together and resumed walking. He didn''t need to turn around to see the guards faces. He felt the confusion thick in the air, the silent what the actual fuck radiating off them. But their comms? Oh, those were wide open. Parker''s enhanced hearing picked it up with zero effort. "Miss Tessa is indeed here... but¡ªuh¡ªshe''s with a man. And they look to be a couple?" A beat of silence. Then the voice from the other end of the comms snapped. "Don''t be ridiculous!" The guard outside just shrugged. "Hey, man, if you don''t believe me, you might as well come see for yourself." Parker didn''t bother listening to the rest. He''d heard enough. With a smirk still tugging at his lips, he walked forward¡ªnot letting go of Tessa''s hand. Behind them, the stunned guards remained frozen as their figures disappeared down the hallway. And so the earth was about to witness a real Parker! Chapter 294: Parkers Special Custom Orders, Atalantas Gift! A moment later Parker, Tessa, and Atalanta stepped inside the showroom. The dimly lit hallway behind them disappeared as they entered a private, high-security chamber¡ªluxurious as fuck but built for business. The kind of place where billionaires bought their toys without prying eyes or unnecessary interruptions. And right there, sitting under soft, museum-style lighting, were the beasts Parker had come for. Five cars. Three motorcycles. All customized. All carrying the unmistakable insignia of Nyxilith. First, the two vintages. A 1962 Ferrari 250 GTO, midnight black with crimson streaks licking the curves. The engine? Enhanced and modernized, a perfect blend of old-school sex appeal and modern performance. It wasn''t just a car; it was a fucking statement. Then, the modern monsters. A Rolls-Royce Phantom Extended¡ªnot just any Phantom, but custom-built to the exact specifications of a kingpin. Midnight blue, chrome-dipped accents, an interior straight out of a presidential suite. The seats? Custom Nyxilith-stitched with built-in cooling and massage functions. The back had a minibar. Because why the fuck wouldn''t it? A Koenigsegg Jesko Absolut¡ªjet black, twin-turbocharged V8 that purred like a fucking dragon. The aerodynamics? Sharpened to perfection. 0 to 60 in under 2.5 seconds. This thing didn''t drive. It teleported. Before Parker could even react, Tessa was already moving, her eyes locked onto the Bugatti like it had personally called her a bitch. The glossy, carbon-fiber beauty gleamed under the lights, its number plate reading: T(N)W. Tessa (Nyxilith) Wilder. Her lips parted slightly, and for a second, Parker swore she almost looked soft. Then she smirked, shaking her head. Cocky. So damn cocky. She already knew this car was hers before they even walked in. One of the attendants, a suited-up, no-nonsense type, stepped forward with a black velvet tray. On it? The fobs. All of them. "Welcome, Mr. Black, Miss Wilder," the man said smoothly, bowing slightly. "These are now yours." Parker took them, feeling the weight of ownership in his palm. Tessa, meanwhile, wasted zero fucking time. She grabbed her fob, clicked the unlock button, and¡ª The Bugatti roared to life. The sound? A damn symphony. She slipped inside, and Parker took a moment to appreciate the pure decadence of the interior. White leather, black stitching, a dashboard that looked like it belonged in a spaceship. The Nyxilith crest subtly embossed onto the seats. Yeah. This was Tessa''s throne. Her fingers brushed over the wheel, and for the first time that night, her sour mood was completely gone. Parker smirked, leaning against the Bugatti as he watched her. "Guess I know how to fix your attitude now." Tessa didn''t even look at him. She just shifted gears and revved the engine, her smirk wide. "Shut up I''m getting into this babe. We''re going driving." Parker smirked but his eyes then landed onto someone else. Atalanta''s eyes practically sparkled the moment she saw the a 2025 Porsche Taycan Turbo GT¡ªalready a monster of a machine, but this version? Custom-tuned to push its limits while still keeping it street legal¡ªbarely. The exterior was finished in a deep obsidian black, with subtle violet accents along the curves, making it look like midnight itself had been sculpted into a car. The wheels? Custom lightweight alloys, wrapped in high-performance tires built for both grip and speed. Under the hood¡ªor, well, under the floor¡ªthis thing packed over 1,000 horsepower, modified for faster acceleration and a top speed north of 200 mph. It wasn''t ridiculous, but it was definitely faster than the standard model. Parker, catching that look, smirked. "You want it?" Atalanta snapped her head toward him, eyes wide with disbelief. "Are you being serious?" "Why not? You want it and there''s no reason why you wouldn''t take it and..." he shrugged. "You''re already special to me from the moment we met, and you''re basically part of my inner circle." Tessa, listening from the side, smiled softly and gave Atalanta a knowing nod. That was all it took for the warrior to hesitate happily¡ªa weird contrast, but hey, this was her life now. [Ding! +10 Affection Points!] Parker''s smirk deepened. Tonight had been a little annoying, but it wasn''t bad. Two things had set him off, sure, but seeing Atalanta''s affection hit 89? That was the point of no return. Atalanta gasped¡ªthe realization hitting her all at once. She wasn''t materialistic, and she had a warrior''s heart, but real affection? It did things to people. Parker had somehow slipped into her walls, into her mind, and¡ªfuck¡ªinto her heart. She didn''t even think¡ªjust hugged him. Tight. Parker barely had time to react before her scent¡ªsubtle, clean, something faintly wild¡ªwashed over him. Her body was refined muscle, honed through battle, but soft in just the right ways. The kind of balance only a true warrior could have. Tessa glanced at Parker, then Atalanta, and just shrugged, stepping forward to wrap her arms around both of them. Parker let out a short chuckle and hugged Atalanta back, feeling the warmth of acceptance settle in. After a moment, he pulled back, smirking at her. "Go check it out." Atalanta, still flustered but so fucking happy, turned to the Porsche and opened the door. Inside, it was all about comfort and control. The seats? Hand-stitched Alcantara with Nyxilith''s insignia embossed on the headrests like that same on Tessa''s Buggati. This was a special order Parker had ordered for. The dashboard? Streamlined with a holographic HUD that displayed speed, navigation, and real-time diagnostics without clutter. The steering wheel had a discreet Overdrive button, giving a driver an extra burst of speed when he needed it. And because it wasn''t just about flash, the windows were reinforced, not fully armored, but enough to handle trouble if it ever found her. Atalanta slipped into the Porsche''s cockpit like she fucking belonged there. The moment her hands gripped the wheel, her entire demeanor shifted¡ªshe was home. The leather hugged her like it had been waiting for her specifically, and the violet ambient glow inside gave it this sleek, futuristic edge. Then she revved the engine. The beast came to life with a thunderous roar, the kind that made the walls vibrate and sent a rush of excitement through her veins. The sound alone was enough to make her lips curl in pure, unfiltered joy. Tessa, meanwhile, was already inside her Bugatti, fingers skimming the wheel before she slammed down on the gas. Another roar, deeper, aggressive as hell, filled the room. A smirk played on her lips. Perfect. Parker, though? He was calm. While the two girls enjoyed their new toys, he walked toward the motorcycles, running a hand over them like a king inspecting his latest warhorses. A Ducati Panigale V4 SP2¡ªmatte black, top-tier racing tech, and the kind of speed that made traffic laws a joke. Sleek, lethal. A sniper rifle on two wheels. A BMW M 1000 RR¡ªa machine built for power. If the Ducati was a sniper, this was a goddamn railgun, designed to obliterate straightaways. And finally, the Kawasaki Ninja H2R¡ªchrome-dipped, predatory, a fucking demon in the form of a bike. This thing was dangerous. The type of ride you took when you wanted to break the sound barrier and make the world question physics. He smirked. Naomi was gonna lose her shit. Thanks to the system, Parker already knew his maids'' preferences. Elena? She was all about elegance, classy and graceful¡ªhence, her Range Rover. Naomi? Completely different breed. Girl had a wild streak a mile long and lived for speed and adrenaline. If she had to choose between a luxury sedan and a beastly motorcycle, she''d take the bike every damn time. So why not just get her a whole damn collection? Besides, he needed one too. The Wilders had made it happen, with a few custom tweaks and twists as he''d requested. Now? Everything in the room screamed money. Power. Control. Chapter 295 295: When Trouble Walks In, Looking Expensive as Hell Tessa shut the Bugatti''s door with a smirk, fingers still curled around the wheel like it was already hers. "Yeah, no. I''m not going back in the Rover." Atalanta, lounging in her Porsche''s driver''s seat, let out a soft chuckle. "Obviously not. Why would we? We just got these." She patted the dashboard like it was a damn throne. Parker, arms crossed, raised a brow. "You two acting like the Range Rover''s a public bus." Tessa made a face. "If the choice is this or the Range Rover, then yeah, might as well be." She flicked the key with so much enthusiasm that one might have thought she''s driving a Buggati for the first time in her life. Atalanta nodded. "Exactly. We''re not leaving these cars behind just to ride home in an SUV like peasants." Parker let out a slow sigh but couldn''t argue. Honestly, he would''ve done the same. Tessa grinned, stepping out of her Bugatti briefly. "You know what would make this even better?" Parker already knew where this was going. He could feel it. Atalanta smirked, stretching her arms. "A race." Yeah. Of course. No way an Olympian warrior was just gonna casually drive home in her first-ever car¡ªand a super car at that! Heavens, how was he gonna deal with these two being childish like this. He was cooking a plan to have Atalanta live with him but trouble would be home everytime these two were under the same roof. And obviously they weren''t going to be the last! Parker sighed and gave her a knowing but resigned look. "Figures." She raised a brow. "What, scared?" He exhaled, turning to the Koenigsegg Jesko Absolut sitting in the showroom, sleek, deadly, stupidly fast. This was his choice. "Alright. Why not?" Atalanta''s smirk widened. "Finally. Thought you were about to be boring." Tessa stretched lazily. "Oh, this is gonna be hilarious." Meanwhile, the rest of the fleet was getting wrapped up for delivery. The Rolls-Royce Phantom Extended, luxury dripping from its every inch, was being carefully prepped for transport. The 1962 Ferrari 250 GTO, an actual artifact of wealth, was being secured with a kind of reverence that should''ve been reserved for a holy relic. The three motorcycles¡ªDucati, BMW, Kawasaki¡ªwere strapped down like weapons of war. And, of course, the Range Rover was being loaded up, because someone had to be the responsible one in this lineup. Tessa waved a hand. "Take the rest to the mansion. Immediately." One of the attendants nodded, barely keeping up as she noted the location provided by Tessa. The location itself had a red zone on the maps, she did know what it meant, after all it was the same with the Wilder location. A not casual entry zone. You had to have permission to enter it. "Understood, Miss Wilder." Atalanta tapped her fingers against the wheel, watching Parker with a sharp glint in her eyes. "So, you sure about that one?" Parker ran a hand along the Koenigsegg''s body. "You nervous?" Her smirk sharpened. "Oh, now I have to humble you." Tessa cracked her knuckles, hopping back in her Bugatti. "Boys, clear the roads." **** Escorted down a private hall, Parker strolled at the center of an absurdly powerful trio. On his right, Tessa Wilder, a walking declaration of power, moved with the grace of a queen who already owned everything in the room¡ªincluding the people inside. Her boots clicked softly against the polished floor, her black dress cutting sharp against the light like the edge of a blade. She had the kind of confidence that could kill a man without lifting a finger. On his left, Atalanta, wrapped in that effortless, lethal warrior beauty, was something else entirely. Her dress, a deep navy that shimmered under the lights, reflected a quiet elegance¡ªbut it was her boots that completed the picture. Polished black leather, sleek and ready for movement, the kind of thing a modern-day huntress would wear if she had to go from a gala to a battlefield in five seconds flat. And then there was Parker. He walked like someone who didn''t care about the rules¡ªnot because he wanted to break them, but because they didn''t apply to him in the first place. Every step was slow, deliberate, completely relaxed. He didn''t have to flex power. He just was power. Not in an intimidating way, either¡ªmore in the what-the-fuck-does-this-guy-know-that-we-don''t kind of way. His aura? Pure enigma. Not even the most seasoned Ether warriors would take one look at him and think, This dude''s a threat. Nope. Instead, they''d get an unsettling feeling¡ªlike a nagging itch in the back of their minds¡ªtelling them that maybe, just maybe, they should rethink every decision before messing with him. And yet, Parker hadn''t met enough billionaires to know if this effect carried over to them too. ...Maybe it didn''t. Or maybe it did. Hell, he hadn''t stuck around to find out. The moment the trio entered, the man in charge of tonight''s payment stood up immediately¡ªbut he didn''t just stand up. He bowed¡ªnot to them, but to Tessa Wilder. Deeply. Because of course he did. Tessa was Wilder royalty. And if someone valued their future, they bent the back accordingly. But the moment he straightened, his eyes caught Parker, and for half a second, his brain straight-up lagged. First of all¡ª''who the hell was this guy?'' He''d been briefed: Miss Wilder would be arriving with her company, and among them was the man who had made an order three days ago¡ªthree of which were extremely confidential and wouldn''t be delivered tonight. But now that he was seeing Parker in person? Holy shit. Even with Ere''s concealments in place, Parker was hands-down the most stupidly handsome man he''d ever seen. Like, offensively so. The slightest Asian resemblance, the effortlessly cool demeanor, the way he stood between Tessa Wilder and Atalanta like he fucking belonged there, like he owned the two of them¡ªwho was this guy? And more importantly... Was he and Miss Wilder a couple? Because that would be insane. And judging by the intimacy between them, it sure as hell looked like it. ...Which meant one thing. Trouble. Big trouble. Not just in the Wilders, but at least three of the Big Five families were going to have a problem with this mystery Mr. Parker¡ªif he had a powerful background to match. And judging by the way Parker just strolled in like he owned the air they were breathing, the man at the desk could already tell¡ªthis was the beginning of something dangerous. A storm, wrapped in black fabric and a billionaire''s smirk. He was looking at the very hem of trouble''s shirt as it walked into the room. Chapter 296 296: Welcome to the Family…? Ninth Parkers Roots The man behind the office desk straightened up as Tessa Wilder strolled in, her presence cool, effortless, the kind of thing that came with being a Wilder¡ªbut also, more importantly, the kind of thing that came with being the most dangerous person in the room while looking like a fashion ad. She stopped in front of the desk and gave him a nod, casual as hell. "Uncle Damian." The man¡ªDamian Wilder¡ªgave her a small, knowing smile, his gaze sharp. He wasn''t direct family, but in the Wilders, connections and distant relationships ran deeper than direct blood. He''d been running this operation for decades, handling all the big-ticket transactions, and tonight was no different. "Miss Wilder." He greeted her smoothly, though there was clear familiarity there. "I see you finally decided to stop ignoring my calls and came to visit this old man!" Tessa''s lips twitched in amusement. "You say that like I was actually ignoring them." "You were ignoring them." "Eh." She lifted a shoulder. "I knew I''d be seeing you anyway." Damian sighed like a man used to this shit. Then, finally, his gaze shifted toward the two figures behind her¡ªone familiar, one... not. His eyes landed on Atalanta first, nodding politely. "Miss." Atalanta gave him a single nod back, arms crossed, her warrior''s gaze sharp even in this casual setting. Then Damian looked at Parker. And paused. For a single second, he just stared, taking in the details. The Asian features were subtle, but Damian had seen enough in his life to know better. ...And also, what the fuck? His eyes narrowed slightly before flicking back to Tessa, expression unreadable. "So," Damian said, tone light but way too knowing, "are you gonna tell me who this half-Asian man is, or do I have to play guessing?" Tessa didn''t even blink. Didn''t hesitate for even a fraction of a second. Didn''t even make it seem like there was any other possible answer. She just smirked¡ªa look so casual, yet so shamelessly confident, that Parker already knew whatever was about to come out of her mouth was going to be some bullshit. "Oh, that''s my man." Parker blinked. Of course, Tessa wouldn''t miss a chance! Damian''s brows shot up. Atalanta made a face that said, of course she said that. And Parker? ...Yeah, he was just standing there, staring at Tessa like, Really? This is the move you''re making right now? But before he could say anything, Atalanta''s gaze suddenly sharpened on him¡ªso much so that Parker actually felt it. He slowly turned his head, meeting her intense stare. "...Yo." Parker gave her a flat look. "Why the fuck are you staring at me like that?" Atalanta hesitated. Then, almost uncertainly, she said, "I just realized... you actually have a lot of Asian features." "...What?" She tilted her head, genuinely studying him. "I didn''t really notice before. But now that I''m really looking at you... yeah. It''s there. Your face. Your hair. It''s... subtle, but obvious." Parker sighed. He already knew where this was going. Atalanta narrowed her eyes slightly. "So...?" "So what?" She waved a hand vaguely. "What''s the deal?" Parker shrugged. "Korean. Happy now?" Atalanta blinked. "Seriously?" "Yeah." She looked at him again, like she was reassessing her entire perception of him, then nodded, satisfied. "Huh. Makes sense." Parker only half-paid attention at this point, because in his head, he was thinking: At least in this life¡ª His mother had been Korean, same with her two sisters¡ªwhich, of course, included Helena Blackwood herself. Not that Helena looked like it anymore. But, as with most things in Parker''s life, it was way more complicated than that. He had no plans to unpack all that right now. Maybe later. Maybe never. But either way, Atalanta looked like she wanted to ask more, and Parker already hated where this was going. She was acting like he was a mystery she had to solve! But before she could ask more much to his relief¡ªDamian pulled out a sleek, high-security tablet¡ªnot the basic rich-people type, but the ''if you''re not a Wilder, don''t even fucking try'' type. The thing wasn''t just expensive; it was custom-built, embedded with layers of security protocols so intense that even black-market hackers wouldn''t bother. This wasn''t about money. It was about who the hell you were in this world. Without a word, Damian angled the device toward Tessa. No passwords. No fingerprints. No tedious multi-step verifications. Just one simple, inarguable method: her gaze. Tessa barely had to move. The scanner, sensitive to even the smallest shift, caught her eyes immediately. A soft chime. A system recognition flash. Then, the screen pulsed with a single confirmation: WILDER FAMILY AUTHORIZED. A smaller notification appeared just below: Exclusive-tier transaction in progress. That alone spoke volumes. There was wealth, and then there was this. This was to confirm that a Wilder was the one in charge of this purchase. So whatever money Parker was going to drop, it was Tessa who''d been in charge of it! Damian turned smoothly to Parker, his demeanor unreadable. "Mr. Black, as the buyer finalizing this transaction, we need your biometric signature." A test. Because this wasn''t just about payment; it was about recognition. A lesser billionaire might''ve hesitated¡ªnot out of fear, but because this was uncharted territory. Even in elite circles, there were lines, and Parker was about to cross one. But Parker? He didn''t even blink. He just rested his palm on the screen, fingers relaxed, almost indifferent. A sharp hum. A pulse of scanning light. The system processed instantly. It didn''t just read his handprint¡ªit mapped deeper. Bone structure. Capillary networks. A verification method so thorough that even a perfect clone wouldn''t pass. The result? PARKER BLACK ¨C VERIFIED. The room didn''t change, but the atmosphere did. Tessa, sitting beside him, let her lips curl slightly. No one outside the Wilder family had ever used this payment system. Hell, some inside the family didn''t get this level of access. And yet, Parker? Parker just looked bored. Like he didn''t know this was a Wilder direct clearance he just used. The tablet shifted screens, loading up his full purchase list. The numbers? Monumental. The names? Some of them classified. Damian glanced at the data, completely unfazed. Of course, he already knew who Parker was buying for. That was part of his job¡ªto know things without asking. Still, he wasn''t about to let this moment slip past. "Oh, and Mr. Black¡ª" Damian''s voice was perfectly neutral. Too neutral. "Would you like to finalize payment for your other three orders as well?" The bait. Tessa''s gaze flicked to Damian, catching what he was doing. This wasn''t just a simple question¡ªit was a subtle challenge. Because buying eight millions plus things at this level? That was impressive. But casually greenlighting three separate high-level transactions, without a second thought? That was the difference between a man who had money and a man who had power. Parker''s mouth twitched, amused. Oh, he knew the game Damian was playing. The guy wanted confirmation. Wanted to see if Parker was just some lucky upstart, a rich boy with deep pockets but no actual weight. Parker stretched lazily, completely unbothered, like he had all the time in the world. Then, with a slight tilt of his head, he answered, "Yeah. I want them processed all at once." No hesitation. No posturing. Just a command. Damian held his gaze for a fraction of a second longer than necessary, then gave a single, crisp nod. "Understood." The transaction went through, smooth as silk. Tessa, still leaning back, crossed her legs and observed the whole thing with quiet satisfaction. If anyone else had been here¡ªanyone¡ªthey would''ve assumed Parker had been doing business at this level his entire damn life. Now it was time for the best part of tonight! Chapter 297 297: A Jobless Billionaire Transaction! Damian leaned back slightly, adjusting his cufflinks like this was just another Tuesday. Then, with a voice as smooth as a black Amex limit, he said, "Total comes to fifteen billion." The air shifted. Atalanta, who had been casually observing, nearly choked on oxygen. "Excuse me, what?" she blurted out, whipping her head toward Parker like he''d just agreed to buy a private island for a pet goldfish. Even Tessa¡ªwho had seen wealth beyond imagination¡ªgave Damian a sideways glance, because fifteen billion wasn''t a number, it was a statement. She knew the price that the cars and the motorcycles would range through and that didn''t reach even a billion. So what exactly were the other three orders. How insane were they to make fifteen billion? But Parker? Parker didn''t flinch. Didn''t blink. Didn''t even bother to acknowledge the number like a mere ten billion was worth reacting to. Instead, he casually pulled out his card. This wasn''t just any card. The infamous Infinity card¡ªpure black metal, matte finish, no visible numbers¡ªthe kind of card that didn''t have a limit, because people like Parker didn''t need one. It made no sound as he set it against the reader, a stark contrast to the absurd amount of money it was about to move. Transaction processing... One second. Two seconds. Transaction approved. No dramatic beeping. No extra verification. The system didn''t even hesitate. Then¡ª [Ding! Spent $15B, Earned $150B cashback.] Parker''s smirk deepened. Perfect. Tessa caught that shift. She had no idea what just happened, but she knew that look. That was the look of a man who had just flipped the entire game in his favor while everyone else was still processing the rules. Damian, ever composed, pulled out something from the desk¡ªa deep red, metal-edged card. This wasn''t just any card. This was Wilder Unlimited Access. "Mr. Black," Damian said, his tone carrying a distinct weight, "this grants you entry to any Wilder family event¡ªgalas, auctions, exclusive gatherings. As long as it''s not an ''only family'' event, you''re welcome." Atalanta stared at the card, then at Parker, then back at the card. "You just get that for spending fifteen billion?" she asked, slightly baffled. Damian gave her a knowing smile. "You think we hand these out for a few billion? You need more than just money." He flicked his eyes toward Tessa. Atalanta got the hint. This wasn''t just about wealth¡ªthis was about power, about connections. You could drop billions and still not breathe in these circles. But Parker? He wasn''t just in. He was welcomed. Parker took the card, twirling it between his fingers like it was nothing more than a gift card to Starbucks. Damian continued, slipping another document forward. "Additionally, you''ll receive priority treatment at Wilder Automotive. A permanent 2% discount on all purchases and custom orders. Of course today''s orders are not included." Atalanta blinked. "That''s it? A mere two percent?" Tessa chuckled. "At Wilder Automotive? That''s like knocking off the price of a Lamborghini on a single order." Parker? He barely acknowledged it. A slight nod, nothing more. He didn''t need these discounts, if possible what he needed was an increase in the price so he could farm more cashbacks from these insanely expensive purchases from Wilder Automotives! Damian observed that reaction. Most people would''ve flinched, smiled, reacted in some way. Parker? He had no interest in small wins. He looked disappointed? Wasn''t this the kind of person grandpa Wilder liked the most? Oh, the old man was going to enjoy the story. Too bad that didn''t mean a direct Yes into the family for Parker! Damian folded his hands. "Anything else you''d like to purchase, Mr. Black?" Parker was about to shake his head when¡ª Atalanta perked up. She gestured toward the monstrous beast of a car displayed behind reinforced glass. "What about that one?" Damian and Tessa both laughed. Atalanta frowned. "What''s so funny?" Tessa smirked. "That car''s not for sale." Atalanta narrowed her eyes. "Everything has a price." Damian shook his head, amused. "Not this one. That''s a one-of-a-kind prototype." Atalanta crossed her arms. "So no one can buy it?" "To be fair," Damian said smoothly, "there''s an auction in two weeks." Tessa leaned in. "And trust me¡ªit''s going to be brutal. Some of the biggest families want that car." Parker tilted his head, amused. Biggest families, huh? He let the silence linger, then smirked. "Wait for me then." Damian exhaled slowly, eyes narrowing. He didn''t know why, but something about the way Parker said that felt... different. This wasn''t a man planning to bid. This was a man planning to win. And brutally! Damian gave Parker a polite nod. "That concludes everything, Mr. Black." Parker ran a hand through his hair, exhaling like he''d just finished a mildly exhausting chore. "Alright. Let''s get the hell outta here." Tessa, still lounging like a queen, gave him a lazy smile. "Already bored of being a billionaire?" "Bored of sitting in one spot for too long," Parker shot back. "Let''s move before they try selling me a Wilder-branded spaceship or some shit." Damian chuckled but said nothing, stepping aside as Parker led the way. The exit wasn''t some basic double-door situation. Nope. This was a Wilder family facility, so even walking out had to feel exclusive. As they approached, the sleek, matte-black doors slid open, revealing a dimly lit corridor lined with security personnel. No one spoke. No one moved unnecessarily. It wasn''t an escort. It was a silent acknowledgment. You were someone here. This wasn''t here when they got in. Tessa strolled beside Parker, arms loosely crossed, her presence carrying that same undeniable, Wilder-level aura. Atalanta, meanwhile, walked like she was ready to fight the next person who blinked at her wrong. **** The three of them stepped into the underground exit, and damn¡ªthe setup was downright disrespectful. This wasn''t some boring parking garage. No, this was a runway. A long, dimly lit private racing strip leading straight into the night, sleek neon guiding the way like they were about to launch into orbit. And waiting for them? Beasts. Lined up, engines purring like caged monsters, were three hypercars¡ªeach one more insane than the last. The Bugatti Chiron Super Sport 300+, all sleek menace, looked like it could obliterate every speed limit known to mankind. Next to it, the Koenigsegg Jesko Absolut stood proud, its aggressive angles daring anyone to step up. And last, but definitely not least, the 2025 Porsche Taycan Turbo GT¡ªfuturistic as hell, its electric hum vibrating through the damn floor. Parker smirked, running a hand along the Koenigsegg''s matte-black body. "I gotta say, I was ready to leave, but this? This might make me stay a little longer." Tessa, standing next to her Bugatti, arched a brow. "You mean long enough for me to smoke you on the track?" Atalanta, already eyeing her Porsche like a damn predator about to feast, cracked her neck. "Oh, we''re doing this finally? Good. I was about to fall asleep from all the rich-people talk." Tessa grinned. "Tired? Don''t worry, I''ll wake you up when you''re in my rearview." A staff member¡ªwho looked way too entertained by the whole thing¡ªhanded over their keys. "Enjoy your evening, sir. Misses." Parker caught his without even looking. "If I don''t, I''ll be back to complain." Tessa shook her head, sliding into her car. "You''d actually file a whole customer dissatisfaction report over losing a race?" "Damn right," Parker muttered, slipping into the Revuelto and gripping the wheel. "Money moves things. Might as well move my fucking happiness, too." Atalanta snorted, strapping in. "You are such a spoiled¡ª" Parker slammed the gas. And just like that¡ªall hell broke loose. The underground exit erupted with the sound of four hypercars launching forward, their engines roaring like war cries. Tires screeched, the neon lights above stretched into streaks, and the entire strip shook under the sheer force of a billionaire''s bad ideas. For a second, it was just them¡ªthree monsters breaking free, tearing into the night at speeds that would make the devil himself buckle his seatbelt. And the race? The race was fucking on. Chapter 298: Fiend Between a Nyxilith & An Ashford! The deep hum of the Koenigsegg''s engine pulsed through Parker''s bones, a steady, powerful vibration that matched the slow, measured rise and fall of his chest. His fingers drummed lazily against the steering wheel, a picture of relaxed control, but his mind was anything but calm. Something felt off. Very off. His gaze flicked upward, locking onto the overhead camera, and the second he did, a wave of Ether energy slammed into his senses like a silent explosion. He could practically feel the manipulation in the air, subtle yet potent, threading through the camera''s system like invisible hands twisting reality itself. To the average person? It was nothing. Just a regular security feed doing its job. To an Omni user like him? It was screaming. Someone was watching. Closely. Too closely. His jaw tightened, the smallest flicker of irritation flashing through his cold, calculating stare. He had a damn good idea who was behind it. And he hated it. Parker despised being watched. Hated the feeling of being prey¡ªbecause he wasn''t. He was the one who hunted. This wasn''t just some harmless curiosity, some bored rich kid snooping for fun. This was targeted. Personal. Intentional. Someone had already marked him as an enemy. His fingers curled around the wheel, but instead of showing any outward frustration, he simply hummed. A soft, almost amused sound¡ªlike he had just figured out exactly how he was going to fuck with whoever was on the other end of that feed. If they wanted to watch, then fine. Let them seethe. A slow smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, and just to be a complete asshole about it, Parker pressed down on the gas, revving the Koenigsegg''s engine hard. The car let out a deep, throaty growl, the kind that sent vibrations through the pavement and demanded attention. The response was immediate. Tessa''s Bugatti snarled back, a violent rev that spoke volumes without a single word being exchanged. Inside, she drummed her fingers against the dash, her head tilted slightly as if already composing the headline for Parker''s high-speed funeral. Next to her, Atalanta, ever the image of icy confidence, rolled her shoulders in her sleek Porsche, the subtle movement resembling a fighter warming up before a match. The neon runway lights cast an almost ethereal glow over the underground racing strip, painting everything in a hazy, electric blue. The three cars inched forward, crawling into position at the starting line, their engines purring like caged animals waiting to be set loose. The air crackled with anticipation. They were seconds away from breaking every legal speed limit in existence. Parker exhaled slowly, his grip loose but firm, his mind razor-sharp. And as his gaze flickered toward the camera one last time¡ªhe smirked. * The sound of leather creaking under pressure filled the otherwise silent VIP lounge. Ashford''s hand had tightened around the armrest, his knuckles stark white against his skin, his jaw locked in barely contained fury. His gaze was glued to the screen, watching the live feed from the underground raceway, his entire body radiating unspoken rage. That smug, arrogant son of a bitch. That nobody. Parker Black sat behind the wheel of his Koenigsegg, smirking like he belonged there, like he was somebody. Like he was worth something. And worse? Far worse? Tessa had been too close to him. His breath hitched, muscles tensing under his tailored suit. He was supposed to be above this. Controlled. Cold. Untouchable. Yet here he was, gritting his teeth like some jealous fool, his usually pristine composure cracking under the sheer, blinding rage clawing at his insides. Because when it came to one thing, when it came to her¡ª He lost all fucking reason. And now, that one thing, the one person he had claimed before she even knew it herself¡ª Was right there. Staring at another man. Touching another man. Wanting another man. His fingers twitched, and for a brief second, the glass of whiskey on the table trembled, his barely controlled fury manifesting in the smallest, most violent ways. Beside him, his bodyguard remained perfectly still. The tall, statuesque woman with the eerily blank expression and piercing gaze. Except now, her eyes glowed a deep, unnatural purple. The unmistakable mark of someone wielding Ether manipulation. Definitely the one controlling the cameras. Ashford''s teeth ground together, his mind already painting a hundred different ways to erase Parker Black from existence. If it weren''t for two annoyingly inconvenient facts¡ª One¡ªTessa was still right there, meaning he couldn''t risk doing anything reckless. Two¡ªThey were currently in Wilder territory, which meant starting a war wasn''t an option. For now. But then it happened. Tessa stepped out of her car. Not to check her engine. Not to stretch. No. She walked straight to Parker''s Koenigsegg. Her strides were fast. Purposeful. She reached for the door. Ripped it open. And before Ashford could even process what the fuck she was doing, like she was meaning to show off, like she knew he was watching and she wad declaring a statement¡ª She grabbed Parker and shoved him against his own car. And kissed him. Fiercely. Desperately. Like she fucking meant it. The world stopped. The air in the room grew thick, suffocating, as the lounge plunged into an unnatural silence. The leather of the armrest groaned under his iron grip, and this time, he didn''t stop himself. His nails dug into his palm, sharp enough to nearly draw blood. His breath came short and shallow, his entire body seething in raw, uncontrollable fury. The bodyguard beside him remained silent. Smart. She already knew what was coming. Ashford''s voice, when it came, was deadly calm. "Find everything about that nobody." The woman didn''t flinch. Didn''t question him. "And once you''ve confirmed he''s not worth our caution¡ª" His lips curled into something cold, something lethal. "Kill him." The woman nodded once, lifting a single hand. The others in the room moved instantly, slipping away like shadows, vanishing to carry out his order without a single wasted breath. Ashford didn''t move. Didn''t blink. His entire world had shrunk down to the image on the screen¡ªthe sight of Tessa, the girl who was supposed to be his, tangled up with a nobody. His fingers twitched. His voice was a whisper, low and seething. "Scum. Nobody." And to this insult? Parker Black was going to pay. With his life. And Tessa? She was going to be his. No more waiting. Chapter 299: Best Ultimate Choice Function Options, Infinity Stat Card, 50x Cashback! [Ding! You''re being targeted by a powerful person.] [Ultimate Choice function activated.] Parker barely had time to blink before the system hit him with that notification, the glowing blue text hovering in the air like it was waiting for his reaction. He let out a slow breath, his fingers tapping against the steering wheel. So, ''someone'' had the balls to come after him before Parker even did anything? Cute. Parker''s fingers paused mid-tap against the wheel. Huh. Interesting. [Option 1: A prince can never be prey. Face the enemy head-on and teach them a reason to never mess with you again! [Rewards: Plunder restriction lifted & low-tier knowledge about the biggest families on Earth!] He exhaled through his nose, rolling his tongue against his cheek. Not bad. Lifting the restriction on Plunder meant he could use his power instantly, no more waiting around like some peasant relying on physical strength. That alone was a tempting upgrade. Magic, raw and untamed, right at his fingertips whenever he wanted. Then there was the knowledge¡ªlow-tier, sure, but still a foot in the door. Knowing who really ran the mundane world? Who pulled the strings behind the boring-ass corporate fac?ade of banks and politics? That''s information even his hacking couldn''t get him, information so hidden. Yeah, that was leverage. That was power. But... was it enough? Parker drummed his fingers against the wheel, expression flat. It looked good on the surface¡ªshiny, immediate, satisfying. But was it worth taking just because it felt convenient right now? Would he really settle for the first offer thrown his way like some desperate whore in a bidding war? Hell no. Settling for quick power over greater benefits was how idiots got played. He scoffed and flicked his eyes to the next option. [Option 2: The true Prince Of Existence is not rash¡ªhe is the master of subtlety, a planner, a real long-game player. The Nyxilith Prince toys with his enemies! Watch your enemy stew in despair for failing to deal with you, play in the shadows, and then strike with a devastating blow when they least expect it! [Rewards: Infinity Physical Stats Card (cannot be used if the Master already possesses any infinite physical stat), two ''One-in-a-Million Chances'' single-use 50x Cashback Cards, and... a beach house.] Parker''s fingers tightened around the steering wheel, his foot pressing slightly harder on the gas. A smirk stretched across his face, slow and sharp. Now, that''s more like it. Compared to lifting the Plunder restriction¡ªsomething that was bound to unlock on its own eventually it he waited a bit more¡ªinfinite stats were on another level. That was the kind of shit you couldn''t just grind for. That was real power, the kind that tilted the game board entirely in his favor. Then there were the two Cashback Cards. 50x returns. Not double, not triple¡ªfifty-fucking-times. His mind instantly calculated the kind of obscene power moves he could pull with those. They obliterated the measly low-tier knowledge from Option 1. And the beach house? He let out a short laugh. Yeah, okay, that was cute. A nice little bonus, but let''s be real¡ªhe was already in a position where he could buy a dozen beachfront properties without breaking a sweat. Still, the real value here was the Infinity Stats Card and those two Cashback Cards. Parker rolled his shoulders, revving the engine harder, the aggressive growl of his Jesto filling the night air. He could still remember the infinity stats he''d failed to claim back then, until now, it was still painful. How long has it been two months? Or less? Still, did this mean if he''d accepted the haste infinity stamina he would''ve failed fully use the Infinity Stats Card? Scary coincidences? He didn''t even need to see Option 3. Option 1? Trash. Option 2? A fucking goldmine. Decision? Already made. Of course, Option Three was always garbage¡ªmost of the times if not 99%. It was the equivalent of those scam sweepstakes emails¡ªbig, shiny promises wrapped in absolute bullshit. Still, Parker checked it anyway. [Option 3: Fools rush in! Confront the enemy immediately without knowing the full scope of their power, influence, and reach! [Reward: A thirty-story building!] Parker blinked. Then blinked again. Then he fucking scoffed. A building? How much did that cost again? A few hundred million? Maybe a bit more if it was in a prime location? Fuck off. He could buy hundreds of those if he wanted. Hell, he already had assets worth way more than that. A single building was nothing compared to what was on the table in Option 2. Did they really think he''d trade infinite stats and 50x cashback cards for some basic-ass real estate? He trashed it away without a second thought. [Ding! Master has chosen Option 2. [Check the inventory for rewards! [Congratulations, Master!] Parker let out a slow, satisfied exhale, his fingers flexing over the wheel. This was it. Another door to more power had just swung wide open. And now? He just had to wait for the fool who thought they could challenge him to walk straight into his trap. A sudden ring through his now connected earpieces pulled him from his thoughts. "Yo. Honey? You ready or what?" Tessa''s voice, impatient as ever, came from her car. Another voice followed right after¡ªAtalanta, smooth and effortlessly confident. "If you''re done daydreaming, we have a race to finish." Parker chuckled, rolling his neck before revving the engine again, the roar of the V12 sending vibrations through his chest. He pressed the button on his comm. "I''m ready." The first race between Parker and Tessa never had a real winner. Between the police chase, that random Bugatti driver showing off, and the Olympian Champions showing up like they owned the streets, the whole thing got cut short. But now? Now it was different. No interruptions. No distractions. Just pure, unfiltered speed. And this time, Atalanta was in the mix. How fast was an Olympian Champion? Parker didn''t know. And honestly? He didn''t need to know. He wasn''t here with that burning, gotta-win-or-die-trying energy. He was here for the thrill. The deep thump of adrenaline. The rush that made his fingers tighten around the wheel and his foot itch against the gas pedal. And, of course, to give the girls one hell of a ride. Then¡ª [Ding! A single Ultimate Choice function activated!] Parker blinked. [Ding! Master must choose: YES or NO.] Go on system let''s see what you''ve got! [Option: Let the gods experience your journey and power plays for a year!] [Reward: Concept Card! [Description: ???] The fuck? His fingers drummed against the wheel as he mulled it over. Let the gods watch him? For a whole year? That was some bold-ass exposure. He''d been dodging their attention for a reason. But then, Levi''s voice slithered into his mind, smooth and taunting. [Won''t it be fun, Master? Imagine those gods watching helplessly as you take power. As you plunder everything they thought belonged to them¡ªstarting with their most outstanding champions.] Parker''s smirk stretched slow and sharp. Of fucking course. He didn''t even hesitate. [Ding! Master has chosen YES! Your actions are no longer hidden from the gods. [Ding! You have received a Concept Card! Will be in the inventory after the race!] Yay. Now it was time to rage. His grip tightened on the wheel, heart thrumming with anticipation. If the gods wanted a show, he''d give them one. He flicked a glance toward Tessa and Atalanta, both revving their engines like war drums before battle. He grinned. "Hope you girls can keep up." Chapter 300 300: Testing the New Beasts! Parker''s phone buzzed¡ªincoming video call. Tessa and Atalanta. He swiped to answer, and just like that, the screen split into three. Tessa, propped up in her driver''s seat, grinned like she already won. Atalanta? Cool as hell, adjusting her gloves like she was about to assassinate someone instead of race through L.A. "Alright, sweetest dumbasses," Tessa started, flipping her camera around to show her car''s dashboard. "We all know why we''re here." Perhaps they felt like a video call would be better? Atalanta smirked. "Because I''m about to humble you both?" Tessa rolled her eyes. "Bitch, please. The only thing getting humbled is your fragile Olympian ego when you eat my dust." Atalanta arched a brow. "We''ll see." Parker revved his engine, the deep, aggressive growl of his Koenigsegg Jesko Absolut vibrating through the call. He didn''t need to say anything. The sound alone spoke for him. "Shall we ride now?" Atalanta asked, voice light, teasing. "You know L.A., right? The race from downtown to Beverly Hills." Parker tilted his head. "You sure you can keep up this time?" Tessa snorted. "You talk like you won last time. Newsflash, you didn''t." Atalanta smirked. "And neither of you have won against me yet. Let''s fix that." "First one past Rodeo Drive wins," Tessa declared. "No rules. No mercy." Parker checked the road ahead, fingers twitching over the wheel. "Wouldn''t have it any other way." Engines roared. Traffic lights flickered red. Then green. And they were off. Parker''s tires screamed against the pavement as he shot forward, engine snarling as he dropped gears and hit the gas. The city blurred¡ªtowering skyscrapers, neon lights, the dizzying swirl of traffic already parting like the Red Sea. Tessa was right there, her car barely a flash of deep midnight blue, weaving through a gap between two sedans like a ghost. Atalanta? She moved like she was meant for this, her car slicing ahead with that eerie, calculated ease¡ªlike she''d already mapped every turn, every lane, every heartbeat of the road. Parker grinned. "Alright then, let''s play." Engines roared. Tires screamed. L.A. never saw this shit coming. Parker''s Koenigsegg Jesko Absolut shot forward like a missile, the twin-turbo V8 snarling as he shifted gears, the force pressing him into his seat. The city blurred¡ªneon signs, headlights, the glass and steel of downtown skyscrapers streaking past. To his left, Tessa''s Bugatti was a fucking menace. It''s engine howled like a beast let loose, blue flames licking from her exhaust as she cut into his lane, forcing him to swerve. To his right? Atalanta''s Porsche. She wasn''t just fast. She was surgical. Every move calculated, every lane change smooth as hell, like she had the entire race plotted out in her head before they even started. And L.A. traffic? Didn''t stand a goddamn chance. Downtown mayhem! A red light loomed ahead. Cars sat waiting, drivers clueless. Fuck the light. Parker didn''t brake¡ªhe flicked the paddle shifter, downshifting, engine barking as he pulled a hard right, skimming past a clueless SUV by inches. Tessa didn''t even bother swerving¡ªjust threaded the needle between two cabs so tight her side mirrors practically kissed them. Atalanta? She saw the mess and took another route¡ªramping onto the sidewalk. People screamed. Tables flipped. Pedestrians scrambled as she blitzed past like a street-racing Grim Reaper. "WHAT THE FUCK, ATALANTA?!" Tessa barked over the comms. Atalanta only laughed. "Adapt or lose." Parker grinned. She''s having fun. The road opened up¡ªL.A.''s iconic Sixth Street Viaduct loomed ahead, its steel arches slicing through the skyline. Perfect. Parker hit the throttle. Hard. The Jesko Absolut surged forward, aerodynamics hugging the pavement, the sheer speed warping the air around him. Tessa followed, the Bugatti''s quad turbochargers SCREAMING, the deep bass-heavy growl of her engine shaking the bridge. Atalanta? She drifted alongside them, the Porsche''s electric motor hissing, the transition between hybrid and combustion so seamless it was unfair. Then¡ª Incoming chaos¡ª A helicopter. Parker caught the glare of a searchlight sweeping toward them. "This shit never gets old, being chased by the police? Was it nearby on standby or something? Ah, of course!" He figured someone who could have alerted them. Whatever! That was more thrill for them! LAPD. "Oh, they mad." Tessa snickered. "They better be FAST." Atalanta''s voice was calm. "Tunnel ahead. We lose them there." Parker''s eyes flicked to the road map¡ªVincent Thomas Bridge would lead straight to Terminal Island. He would disappear from there. He just drove... **** Darkness swallowed them. Parker''s headlights pierced through the void, the tunnel walls a blur as he shifted again¡ªfourth, fifth, sixth gear, the Jesko screaming through the underground stretch. The sound? Insanity. Engines echoed off the walls¡ªTessa''s Bugatti howled, Atalanta''s Porsche snarled, Parker''s Jesko shrieked like a supercharged banshee. Then¡ª BOOM! Something EXPLODED behind them¡ªflashes of red and blue lights flickered in the rearview. LAPD had followed them in. Sirens wailed. More lights blazed in pursuit. ** The night air trembled. Not from the hum of distant traffic or the occasional honk of an impatient driver. No, this was something else. Something raw. Something furious. The streets of Los Angeles were alive with a symphony of horsepower and madness again¡ªTessa''s Bugatti Chiron let out an ungodly howl, the quad-turbocharged W16 shrieking as it gulped down air like a starving beast. Atalanta''s Porsche. It snarled like a pissed-off wolf, every shift hitting violent, razor-sharp precision. But it was Parker''s Koenigsegg Jesko that reigned above them all, its twin-turbocharged V8 screaming with the shrill pitch of a banshee let loose from hell. Then¡ª BOOM. A fireball erupted behind them, a chain reaction of disaster. Maybe a police cruiser slamming into the side of an unsuspecting sedan. Maybe some poor bastard in a pickup losing his nerve, yanking his wheel the wrong way and sending himself into a death roll. Maybe just pure, unfiltered chaos. Didn''t matter. Flashes of red and blue streaked across the highway, cutting through the night like vengeful specters. Sirens wailed¡ªlong, panicked, and furious. More lights. More bodies in pursuit. Tessa''s laugh crackled through the comms, sugar-coated insanity. "Ohhh, they are REALLY mad." Atalanta''s voice cut through the static like a scalpel¡ªcold, composed, lethal. "Split at the exit. Meet at the hills." Parker flexed his grip on the wheel. The carbon-fiber steering responded like it was an extension of his own limbs. No hesitation. No doubt. Only instinct. He leaned in, dropping his voice to a smirk. "Let''s fuckin'' go." ***** I love races but guys you can tell me if you don''t want them then we will see what to do?! Chapter 301 301: Let There Be Carnage! The Jesko''s quad-turbocharged SHRIEKED like a banshee unleashed from hell, every shift punching through the night with mechanical violence. The rear tires screamed in agony as Parker threw the hypercar into an impossible reverse maneuver, his foot slamming the accelerator like a death wish. The world inverted¡ªhighway lights flickering backward, the chaos of traffic scrambling to make sense of a lunatic blasting at 120 mph in reverse. Then¡ª HONNNNNNNNNK! The 18-WHEELER. That horn didn''t just rattle Parker''s bones¡ªit sent shockwaves through his soul. A low, thunderous warning of doom. CLOSING IN FAST. The semi was a freight train of death, its monstrous grille filling Parker''s entire rearview mirror, headlights blinding as it barreled toward him like an iron-clad executioner. Shit. Parker''s immortal like reflexes snapped like lightning¡ªleft hand gripping the wheel, right hand seizing the e-brake. YANK¡ªTWIST¡ªPRAY. REVERSE DRIFT. The Jesko snapped sideways, rear tires howling in protest as they carved a perfect arc across three lanes, the back bumper kissing the truck''s grille with the kind of precision that separated gods from mortals. The titanic beast roared past so close that Parker could see the truck driver''s eyes¡ªwide, mouth frozen mid-scream, hands desperately jerking the wheel. "MOTHERF¡ª!" Didn''t even finish. Probably too busy shitting his soul out. But Parker? Parker just grinned. Dominance. "10-80 IN PROGRESS! HIGH-SPEED PURSUIT¡ªWE''VE GOT A SUSPECT DOING 120 IN REVERSE!" The dispatcher''s voice cracked over the radio. Another cop cut in, breathless: "I¡ª I CAN''T PROCESS WHAT I''M SEEING. HE JUST¡ª" Pause. "HE JUST DRIFTED AROUND A SEMI IN REVERSE." Some rookie officer, his voice trembling: "THAT''S NOT POSSIBLE." The sergeant, losing his patience: "WELL TELL THAT TO HIM, KID!" Parker¡ª he was rewriting physics! The LAPD SWARMED IN. FOUR squad cars¡ªone dead ahead, two flanking his sides, and a final bastard trying to ram him from behind. Parker? Didn''t blink. His hands danced over the paddle shifters¡ªslamming the Jesko into first, then second gear, ramping the engine into a blood-curdling wail. A police cruiser veered left¡ªtried to cut him off. Parker responded instantly. Clutch in¡ªflick¡ªpower shift. He let the Jesko snap back into forward motion just long enough to JERK the wheel and CLIP the rear bumper of the cop car, sending it into a wild tailspin that obliterated another cruiser beside it. BOOM¡ªMETAL SHRIEKED¡ªTWO COPS OUT. "FUCK! OFFICER DOWN!" Didn''t matter. Parker was already gone. * The freeway ahead was a blurred mess of headlights, taillights, and screaming metal, but none of that mattered because right in the middle of the goddamn road¡ªsome dumbass was running for his life. Arms pumping, legs barely keeping up, the guy turned his head at the worst possible moment and locked eyes with Parker, his face frozen in sheer, existential dread as he realized he was about to become modern art on the Jesko''s front splitter. Parker had two choices. One: Swerve, risk losing control, and probably eat shit into a divider. Two: Pray that dude had good health insurance and keep his foot down. He chose violence. The Jesko''s twin-turbo V8 SHRIEKED, Parker slamming the downshift, the engine RPMs spiking like a banshee''s last scream. The instant torque hit like a sledgehammer, and rather than braking, he sent the car straight at the gap between a concrete barrier and an emergency lane¡ªone that barely existed. The Jesko''s nose dipped for a split second, barely clearing the lip of the divider as Parker forced the hypercar through a space that wasn''t meant for vehicles. The metal edge screamed against carbon fiber, sparks spitting out in furious retaliation. The pedestrian? The shockwave alone LAUNCHED him off his feet. Like a human traffic cone caught in a hurricane, the poor bastard ragdolled sideways, arms pinwheeling, legs kicking at nothing but air before he vanished into a row of freeway bushes. Parker barely flicked a glance in the mirror. Did he feel bad? A little. Would he stop? Not in a million years. The LAPD was done playing games. The sirens weren''t just behind him anymore¡ªthey were above him, and that meant only one thing. Air support. Spotlights tore through the night, slicing across the freeway like a hunter tracking a wounded animal. Two helicopters loomed above, rotors chopping the air as their powerful beams locked onto Parker''s Jesko like a goddamn wanted terrorist. No escape routes. No cover. Nowhere to hide. He tore through the 405 interchange, weaving through traffic with the precision of a man born to dominate asphalt. The speedometer flirted with 200 mph, the Jesko''s aerodynamics keeping it glued to the road, every turn a delicate balance between mastery and death. Then¡ª The roadblock. Up ahead, flashing blue-and-red lights lit up the night like a Christmas massacre. LAPD SWAT trucks sat in formation, flanked by rows of spike strips and a whole damn wall of officers with guns drawn. Parker could already hear the cops in their cruisers, screaming into their radios. "WE HAVE HIM. BOX HIM IN!" Any normal driver would''ve panicked. Any sane driver would''ve stopped. Parker? Didn''t even lift off the gas. The Jesko''s quad-turbos HOWLED, sucking in air like a starving beast as Parker pushed the car into its absolute top speed. Fourth gear. Fifth. Sixth. The digital speedometer screamed¡ª206 MPH. The police thought this was over. They thought he was trapped. They were so, so wrong. At the very last second, Parker yanked the wheel, sending the Jesko onto the emergency shoulder at breakneck speed, cutting past a cluster of terrified SUV drivers who had no idea they were witnessing the greatest highway felony of all time. And then¡ª A fucking exit ramp. Not just any ramp. An incomplete bridge. Half-built. Mid-construction. A skeletal structure leading to a 50-foot drop into nothingness. Did Parker slow down? HELL NO. If anything, he pushed harder. The engine shrieked. The tires screamed. The Jesko launched off the edge of the unfinished highway like a goddamn jet fighter taking off. The police? Froze. The helicopter pilots? Couldn''t believe what they were seeing. The Jesko soared¡ªclearing the entire overpass, flying through the night like a bullet defying gravity. For a moment, time slowed. Nothing but airborne silence, the car floating mid-flight, Los Angeles spread beneath it like a neon ocean. Then¡ª IMPACT. The Jesko landed so violently that sparks ERUPTED from the undercarriage, tires screaming, shocks absorbing the unforgiving reentry into reality. The frame groaned, the entire chassis shaking, but Parker? Parker kept it steady. The car barely wobbled before he snapped the wheel straight and kept going. Didn''t even flinch. The LAPD? Done. Parker? King of the road. * The police chief in charge of this sat in silence, his fingers steepled over his mouth, his expression hollowed out by absolute defeat. Across from him, the sergeant¡ªstill pale, still processing the sheer level of madness he had just witnessed¡ªcouldn''t even form words. The radio crackled. "...We lost him." The chief exhaled, rubbing his temples like a man questioning every life decision that led him here. "Sir," the sergeant started, voice weak, "that wasn''t just fast." He swallowed hard. "That was..." He struggled to even say it. "...built different." Silence. The chief stared at his desk for a long moment. Then, finally, with the sigh of a man ready to quit his job forever, he muttered: "Fuck this job. Fall back we have a hero there!" **** Yesterday, we hit 300 chapters of Urban Plundering! It''s been one wild ride since day one, and I just wanna say¡ªthank you all for sticking around, reading, laughing, commenting, and vibing with this journey. From Parker''s chaos to the system shenanigans, to every twist that made y''all go "WTF just happened?!"¡ªyou''ve been here for it, and I seriously appreciate every single one of you. Let''s keep breaking limits. More madness, more magic, more moments coming soon. Stay strapped in. The plundering''s far from over. We''re far from even getting started! Much love, ¡ª[almightyP] Chapter 302: The Devils On Cruise Control, Hero Theseus—Poseidons Son Parker had done this before. Once. And that was all it took to realize he couldn''t get any better at it. Didn''t get older. Didn''t get wiser. Didn''t even think of stopping. It was as thrilling as it was fun, the perfect blend of chaos and skill, a symphony of burning rubber and bad decisions. The kind of shit that should be illegal¡ªand technically was¡ªbut felt so goddamn good. Tonight? He was letting loose. No rules. No restraints. No second thoughts. After hours on edge, bottled-up chaos scratching at his ribs, after knowing of Chione''s death¡ªwhich he knew wasn''t an accident and which he hadn''t disclosed why it had him on the edge¡ªafter learning Tessa had some little secrets about Ashford and realizing the bastard had dared to target him... Yeah. Parker needed a goddamn outlet before he turned every single thing he hated into dust. Right now, that swelling pool of pure, undiluted rage was telling him to go full nuclear¡ªunleash the devil in him. Instead? He was keeping it cool. Barely. Because keeping calm came with perks. That''s what the system had taught him, after all. Calm thinking = good missions and ultimate choice options = better rewards. But was it enough? The Jesko whipped through the highway like a blade through silk, smooth, effortless, untouchable. Parker let one hand hang over the wheel as he leaned back, tapping his finger against the shifter while his free hand? Yeah. He checked his phone that he''d muted when they separated¡ªthey couldn''t hear from his side. One glance. Atalanta. She was grinning in the video feed, laughing her ass off at whatever disaster she was causing. People were screaming in the background. Alarms. Something had exploded. Yeah, that checked out. Parker smirked, dragging his tongue over his teeth. He was going to use her and he was going to send a message to the gods for him. He knew they were watching him already, probably whispering among themselves about his little highway stunt, but he wanted them to really know. He was back. And he never let go of grudges. Not ever. He tapped out a quick message. "Make it loud." Then? He tossed the phone onto the passenger seat and refocused on the road. Time to keep moving. Parker shifted gears, exiting off the main freeway onto a less busy road, a quiet curve that would snake its way through Benedict Canyon, spitting him out near Rodeo Drive without attracting a whole damn SWAT team. Less traffic. Less noise. Less cops. The city lights dulled as he carved through the curves, streetlights casting long shadows across the Jesko''s mirror-like surface. The world here was quieter¡ªrich hills, massive estates, fences taller than the secrets they hid. No sirens. No helicopters. Perfect. Maybe tonight, for once, he''d get to enjoy the drive without some masked asshole trying to punch him through a windshield. ...Right? Right? WRONG. Because just as he hit a long stretch of road, just as he relaxed into the leather seat, just as he thought maybe, just maybe, he''d get a break¡ª BOOM. Something landed in front of him. Hard. Hard enough to dent the goddamn pavement. Parker''s stomach dropped. Oh, you''ve gotta be shitting me. The Jesko''s headlights flared, illuminating the absolute menace standing in the middle of the road. A cape. A mask. A punchable fucking stance. The kind of big-damn-hero energy Parker had zero patience for. His eye twitched. When heroes don''t know how to mind their business. "Bro." The guy¡ªwhoever the hell he was¡ªpointed directly at the Jesko''s hood like he was in some comic book cover pose. "You think you can just tear through the city like some lawless maniac?!" Parker groaned so hard it felt spiritual. "Yes. Actually. That''s exactly what I think." Parker said, more to himself. The guy dramatically clenched his fists. "Not on my watch." Parker scoffed. "Wh¡ªbitch, who even are you?" Dude didn''t answer. Just fucking charged. Oh, for fuck''s sake. "Do we have to do this? Really?" Parker barely had time to react before Caped McTryhard went full LITERAL Superman, his fist cocked back like he was about to one-punch KO a planet. Yeah, no thanks. Parker dropped the clutch, floored it, and SWERVED. The Jesko slid sideways, engine snarling, tires shrieking, the back end barely clipping the guy''s outstretched hand as Parker whipped around him like he was nothing more than an overgrown traffic cone. "Later, bitch!" The car tore off down the street, leaving burnt rubber and an extremely pissed-off superhero in its wake. Parker didn''t look back. Didn''t slow down. Didn''t care. Because one thing was very clear now. The cops weren''t his only problem tonight. And if he stayed here, he might end up going full nuclear on this hero. Parker thought that was the end of it. Thought maybe, just maybe, whoever had been stupid enough to try and chase him down would take the small L, go home, and rethink their life choices. But no. Instead, the air detonated with a shockwave of energy so strong it nearly sent his Jesko skidding off the road, his vision briefly blurring as he gritted his teeth against the sheer force of it. That wasn''t just some overzealous hero trying to make a name for himself. That was Ether. And worse? It was familiar. His grip crushed the wheel, jaw locking as his head snapped to the side, eyes burning red in an instant. His instincts screamed, a name surfacing in his mind even before he could process it fully. He knew that Ether, and if this was who he thought it was, then this bastard had just made the worst mistake of his life. A heavy thud shook the road behind him, the sound of power slamming into the asphalt. Parker barely turned in time to see the figure standing there, backlit by the moon''s glow, the faint crackle of divine energy licking at his skin like static before a storm. The way he carried himself, the way that Ether pulsed with raw, arrogant confidence¡ªit confirmed everything Parker already suspected. Theseus. The son of Poseidon stood tall, looking every bit the smug, self-important demigod he was, with his arms crossed like he had just done something. He was one of those proud, righteous, ''I-am-the-law'' types who walked around as if the world bent over backwards to accommodate him. And now, this absolute moron had the nerve to get in Parker''s way on a night where he was already seeing red. That was a critical fucking error. The Jesko screeched to a violent halt, the tires coughing up smoke, the smell of burnt rubber clinging to the air as Parker threw the door open and stepped out without hesitation. No words. No quick movements. Just slow, deliberate intent as he faced Theseus head-on, his gaze steady, unreadable, glowing crimson against the dim light. He didn''t speak at first, didn''t react to the slight shift in Theseus'' stance as the demigod smirked in that way all heroes seemed to¡ªlike they already knew how this was going to play out, like he had some moral high ground that Parker should be grateful for. "Smart move stopping," Theseus finally said, rolling his shoulders as if this was just another night on patrol, as if Parker was just another criminal to subdue. "You can''t outrun me." Parker didn''t blink, didn''t even change his expression. He just stared, studied, judged, like he was deciding whether or not this guy even deserved a response. Honestly? He didn''t. But Parker was pissed. His mind was already a storm, his patience already worn too thin, and this was just the latest dumbass Olympian child to get in his way. So he finally spoke, voice low and even, the kind of calm that came right before something violent. "You''re about five seconds away from regretting every decision that led you here. Five seconds. That''s what I give you to get lost or..." He looked up as if telling the gods to warn this brainless fool. That''s if the gods weren''t as brainless. Or if those with enough brains even cared about this boy. Theseus snorted, his stance shifting ever so slightly, clearly dismissing Parker''s words as empty bravado. "Oh, yeah? And what are you gonna do?" Parker''s lips barely moved, the corner of his mouth twitching upward¡ªnot in amusement, not in challenge, but in something far worse. "You die?" And then he moved. Five seconds were up? Chapter 303: Vs Theseus Parker had a lot of questions in life, but right now, the biggest one had to be¡ªwho the hell told these guys that wearing suits made them more heroic? Seriously. Was this, like, an official Olympian policy? Were the three big boss gods¡ªZeus, Poseidon, and Hades¡ªactually out here coaching their kids on fashion choices? "Listen, son, if you''re gonna save lives and be a beacon of hope, you gotta do it in a designer suit. Humans respect a crisp lapel." The idea alone made Parker want to laugh. Maybe it worked in the movies, but in real life? Theseus standing there in his stupidly well-tailored suit just made him look like some overpaid security guard cosplaying as a superhero. Like, what was the message supposed to be? That he was classy while punching through walls? That he could kick ass and attend a gala on the same night? The heroic drip made no damn sense. But that wasn''t the important part. The important part was the Ether rolling off this guy in waves, familiar in a way Parker immediately despised. The raw, oceanic weight of it, the way it pulled and crashed like a goddamn high tide¡ªhe knew that power source. Had felt it before. And even though Parker didn''t know Theseus personally, he knew his father. Poseidon. Which meant this guy wasn''t just some random hero with an ego problem. He was an Olympian legacy, a direct son of one of the big three. A living myth. And yeah, mundane Parker before awakening had read about him¡ªthe slayer of the Minotaur, the so-called greatest hero of Athens, the dude who had way too much drama in his life to be functional. But myths weren''t exactly known for their accuracy, and honestly? Parker hadn''t bothered digging deep. Because by the time Theseus existed, he wasn''t. It was so recent? Or maybe he was. Maybe he was somewhere else. Maybe he was in a different version of this world, one where he had never crossed paths with guys like Theseus. It wasn''t the first time Parker had felt the disconnect, the gaps in history that didn''t quite make sense to him. He knew the myths, sure, but knowing a guy from a book and knowing him in real life? Completely different things. And right now? The only thing Parker needed to know about Theseus was that he was in his way. Theseus had that classic golden boy energy¡ªtall, stupidly handsome, and way too confident for someone about to get his ass beat. Blue hair, blue eyes, and that whole "I am the son of a god and therefore better than you" posture. Honestly, Parker might''ve respected the look if Theseus wasn''t currently pissing him the fuck off. "Smart move stopping," Theseus said, rolling his shoulders like this was some casual Tuesday night patrol. Like Parker was just another street thug he had to put in his place. "You can''t outrun me." Oh? Parker just stared. No reaction. No blinking. Just pure, unfiltered judgment. Like he was debating whether this idiot even deserved words. Spoiler alert: he didn''t. But Parker was in a mood. His patience? Gone. His rage? Very much present. And now this bastard was standing here, acting like this was his moment to shine? Parker finally spoke, his voice calm. Too calm. The kind of calm that came right before something got destroyed. "You''re about five seconds away from regretting every single decision that led you here." See, Parker had been playing nice. For way too damn long. He should''ve been snapping necks and cashing checks ages ago, but he''d let things slide. Big mistake. Because apparently, word might have got out that he was an easy target. Maybe Perseus had been talking shit. Maybe Theseus thought interrupting a street race was his big hero entrance. "Ooooh, look at me, stopping the outlaw street racer! Behold, my moral superiority!" Yeah. Nah. Theseus snorted. Deadass snorted. Like Parker''s warning was a joke. Like Parker was a joke. His stance shifted slightly, shoulders squaring up. Dismissing Parker''s words like he''d heard it all before. "Oh yeah? And what are you gonna do?" Parker barely reacted. Barely moved. Just the slightest twitch of his lips. Not a smirk. Not amusement. Something worse. Something Theseus should''ve paid attention to. "Ruin your whole fucking second chance life." Before stepping away from his car, he placed a hand on it. Just a tap. But with sheer raw power, he spun the entire Jesko around like it weighed nothing. The car screeched, tires twisting, its body whipping perfectly into position behind him¡ªa shield, a throne, a declaration. And oh yeah. Before that? He''d already flipped his phone camera off. Then¡ª Then Parker moved. BOOM. He vanished. No, not literally, but his speed was so fucking ridiculous that to the human eye? It might as well have been teleportation. The ground should have cracked beneath his launch, but Parker was too refined for that. Too effortless. He moved with a weightless, lethal grace, a precision that defied physics. Theseus? Too fucking slow. Parker''s fist found his chin like it had been summoned by destiny. The impact? LIFTED THESEUS OFF HIS FEET. The hero went airborne. Sent flying like Parker had just personally introduced him to a first-class trip to the moon. Parker put his hands in his pockets as the system fed him Theseus''s stats while he was still airborne. Name: Theseus Age: 100+ Race: Demigod Power Level: Primal (Tier 5) Superpowers: Water Dominance, Water Beast Summoning, Spatial Lifts Strength: 1200 Agility: 1200 Stamina: 1300 Corruption/Purity: Hero (98%), Lustful (30%) Parker''s lips curled, the grin forming naturally. Oh, this was gonna be fun. He was facing someone right at his level. A rare occurrence. Theseus had magic, sure. Parker wasn''t using his. Not just because he couldn''t, because he would''ve refused to use magic on a weakling even if he had it. He could''ve tapped into Omni Energy, pulled out infinity stats card, and turned this idiot into a fucking smear on the pavement. But nah. He wasn''t gonna do that. He was going to crash this bug. Not just to win. To prove a fucking point. To remind these holier-than-thou heroes that Parker Nyxilith Black wasn''t some rookie they could test their luck against. To show the gods watching that he wasn''t some footnote in their story. That when they came for him¡ªwhen they finally decided to move against him¡ªthey''d have to be ready for death. Chapter 304 304: Vs Theseus 2 Meanwhile, Theseus was having a really bad time. This wasn''t how it was supposed to go. The plan was simple: show up, dramatically stop Parker''s car, issue some badass, heroic one-liner, beat his ass, win the public''s admiration, and go home feeling accomplished. Reality, however, had other plans. He had shown up, dramatically stopped Parker''s car, and then immediately gotten punched so hard he saw Olympus before skidding across the pavement like a damn hockey puck. So yeah. Not great. Flipping midair, he barely caught himself before impact, but it didn''t matter. His back slammed into the ground first, momentum carrying him into a brutal skid. By the time he finally stopped, lying flat on his back, his teeth clenched from the sharp burn of impact. For a moment, he just stared at the sky, processing. Then, slowly, he pushed himself up, blood dripping from his lips. Running his tongue along his teeth, he sighed. Oh, great. Missing a couple. Awesome. Swiping the blood from his chin, he turned his head, expecting to see Parker at least somewhat reactive to the situation. Maybe gloating, maybe preparing for the next hit. Instead, all he got was nothing. Cold. Steady. Unimpressed. Hands in pockets. And immediately, he felt his pride take another fucking hit. Because even with that mask on, Parker was just... better. It wasn''t just his face. It was everything. The way he stood. The way his storm-gray eyes stayed locked onto Theseus, filled with something dark, calculating¡ªlike he''d already figured out three different ways to break him apart. And worst of all? He was so goddamn calm about it. Theseus wasn''t ugly. Far from it. He had the classic "Greek hero" look down¡ªtall, broad, blue-eyed, messy dark-blue hair. If he wasn''t kicking ass, he could''ve been modeling for some high-end brand, smirking from the cover of some glossy, overpriced magazine. But Parker? Parker was different. He wasn''t just handsome. He was fucking striking. And that pissed him off. This fool was seriously considering their looks after being hulked. Rolling his shoulders, he cracked his neck, forcing himself to refocus. He wasn''t going to let that first hit shake him. "...Okay," he exhaled, licking his lips. "I figured you weren''t normal." His ocean-blue gaze settled on Parker''s, watching for any flicker of reaction. He got none. Theseus clenched his fists. "But even for me a demigod..." he continued, voice lower, more serious. "This is surprising." Parker still said nothing. Just watched. Theseus lifted his arms slowly, deliberately¡ªnot in surrender, but in invitation. His head tilted slightly, his jaw tightening. Then, in a low, quiet voice, he muttered, "You won''t be lucky again." And then¡ªthe world shifted. The air plunged in temperature, sending a sharp chill through the space between them. Parker felt it instantly¡ªthe Ether twisting, the energy around them bending as Theseus tapped into his divine heritage. The pavement darkened as moisture in the air condensed into thick mist, and a low rumble echoed from the earth, like something massive stirring beneath the surface. A real fight was about to begin. The air shifted. Not just a breeze, not just a temperature drop¡ªsomething deeper, something unnatural. It was subtle at first, a whisper in reality itself, the space around Theseus bending, trembling, like the world wasn''t sure how to react to what was happening. Then, the first drop formed. It didn''t fall from the sky, didn''t rise from the earth¡ªit simply appeared. A bead of water, suspended in midair, gleaming under an invisible force. Another followed. Then another. Dozens, hundreds, until the entire space around him pulsed with floating droplets, shimmering with an ethereal glow. The air itself seemed to condense, thickening with something unseen. The particles in the atmosphere, the very moisture that should have been imperceptible, twisted and coiled like they''d just remembered they belonged to him. And then¡ªwhoosh. Water burst into existence, spiraling around him in a slow, deliberate motion, weaving tendrils that danced through the air like sentient ribbons. It wasn''t just water; it was power given form, something ancient, something absolute. It wrapped around Theseus, draping him in fluid armor, cascading over his shoulders like a royal mantle. The ground beneath him was dry. Not a single drop dared to fall. Every ounce of water obeyed him, circling, pulsing, shifting like a heartbeat made of liquid force. The air thickened, heavy with moisture, as the battlefield twisted around Theseus. One moment, he his breathing ragged from Parker''s last strike. The next¡ªeverything shifted. The atmosphere rippled, as if reality itself was bending, and suddenly, water erupted from nothing, swirling around him like a living force, a tidal deity answering his call. The droplets in the air stopped being droplets¡ªthey dissolved into something purer, something raw, turning the entire space into an extension of him. His internal wounds, gashes that should''ve left him in inner pain, closed in an instant, knitting together as though he''d never been touched. His breathing evened out, his expression sharpening into something cold, something unshaken. This wasn''t just water magic. This was dominion. Parker''s eyes narrowed as he felt the shift in power. Theseus wasn''t just controlling the water¡ªhe was becoming it. The sheer pressure of his presence made the air thick, humid, oppressive, like standing inside a hurricane that hadn''t decided to hit yet. The water twisted and curled around him, defying gravity, shaping itself into ancient forms¡ªserpents, warriors, something primal. And then¡ªit happened. The glow. Golden light shimmered through the water, a radiance that didn''t belong to Theseus. It was something Parker knew, something that slammed into his mind like a bullet between the eyes. He His fists clenched, his jaw locked, something dark and furious unfurling in his chest. Fucking Poseidon. The name hissed through his mind like venom, like a curse laced with too much history, too much rage. His blood turned to molten fire at the mere thought of it. He hadn''t forgotten what Poseidon had done¡ªhadn''t forgotten what he took. And now, to see that golden mark of his, that same divine signature, shining through Theseus like some goddamn second coming? Nah. Nah, fuck that. Theseus moved. The water launched him forward in a split second, no hesitation, no wasted motion. He was the tide, the unstoppable force, aiming to crash down on Parker with the full weight of the ocean itself. Parker blasted forward to meet him. Not wild. Not reckless. No wasted energy. Power and elegance, always. His body cut through the air like a blade, precise, untouchable, as if he wasn''t moving through reality but commanding it to shift around him. His foot barely brushed the ground before he was airborne, weaving through the spiraling water dragons that lashed out like sentient beasts. He didn''t fight the current¡ªhe read it, adapted, moving with the water just enough to slip through the cracks, just enough to stay ahead. A normal fighter? They''d be dead already, crushed under the sheer weight of the tidal force Theseus was throwing down. But Parker? He was built different. His fist pulled back¡ªenergy roared to life in his palm. Collision was inevitable. And when they clashed, the whole damn world would feel it. Chapter 305 305: Parker vs. Theseus 3 The battlefield was a fucking hurricane, no, the battlefield wasn''t just a hurricane anymore. It was a fucking warzone. Water slammed into the earth, breaking apart concrete, leaving deep craters where solid ground used to be, twisted through the air like living snakes, coiling and snapping, but it wasn''t just water anymore. As Parker cut through the storm, he felt the shift¡ªthe energy in the water condensing, changing. He moved, the sheer force of his seemingly soft footwork sent shockwaves through the air, his momentum cracking the road beneath him. Lightning-fast air pressure bursts followed his movements, invisible but violent, scattering debris and shaking the very atmosphere. ''Water Dragons!" He roared! Theseus'' dragons roared, their golden eyes burning, their bodies shifting¡ªscales forming in full detail, no longer just water, but real, solid beasts. One lunged. Parker answered. Boom. His fist slammed into the dragon''s jaw, and the shockwave hit first¡ªsplitting the air with a deafening crack before the actual impact even landed. The scales shattered, fracturing like glass, sending shards flying as the force ripped through the beast''s structure. The entire dragon reeled back, its form rippling from the blow, struggling to keep itself together. They were surprisingly but unsurprisingly¡ªto Parker¡ªsolid. "Damn, that''s solid. Almost felt that one." Parker smirked. "Almost." The dragon snarled, and the others moved. Another swung its massive tail, a whip-fast arc of destruction¡ªbut Parker was already twisting. A side-step¡ªfluid, effortless. The tail slammed into the ground instead, exploding the pavement into a cratered mess, but Parker had already launched forward, using the force of the dragon''s attack against it. Theseus was waiting. Schwip! Schwip! Schwip! Spears¡ªfive of them, made of hyper-condensed water, sharp as actual steel, ripping through the air like missiles. Parker barely even looked. One, two, three¡ªhe moved between them, body shifting at impossible angles, letting the spears whistle past him with barely an inch to spare. The fourth? He caught it mid-air, fingers closing around the water-forged weapon like it was nothing. The fifth? He threw himself backward, planted a handstand mid-fall, and kicked the damn thing into oblivion. The sheer force of his kick sent a shockwave through the space, the air booming as the redirected spear tore past him and impaled a dragon through the chest. The beast howled¡ªa deep, guttural, bone-shaking roar, its body writhing as cracks spread through its form, golden energy leaking from the fractures. It wasn''t dead. But it was feeling that one. "Yo, Theseus, you sure these things are built to last?" Parker dodged another attack, barely breaking a sweat. "''Cause I swear, they''re getting softer." The ''warlord'' didn''t answer. His aura was rising, his frustration bleeding through. Good. Another dragon surged forward¡ªits entire mouth opened, unleashing a torrent of water, a raging flood that crashed toward Parker with earth-shattering force. Most people? Dead. Drowned. Pulverized. Parker? He fucking ran on it. His body was light, his movement effortless¡ªeach step a perfect calculation as he glided across the flood, using the rushing torrent like a solid surface. The dragon snapped at him mid-run, its fangs closing in¡ª Parker jumped. A clean, controlled flip¡ªhis momentum twisting, turning his entire body mid-air¡ªbefore he dropped straight down with a brutal axe kick to its snout. Boom. The dragon''s entire face shattered. Scales cracked, loosened, ripped free, flying in every direction as the beast''s roar shook the city. One down. Four to go. Another dragon rushed him from the side, but Parker was already moving. He ducked low, his body twisting in a controlled spiral, avoiding its snapping jaws by mere inches. He laughed. "Damn, you guys are slow." Theseus'' aura flared. Parker just smirked. Because he wasn''t just fighting. He was fucking dancing. * The battlefield was a symphony of destruction, and Parker was the orchestra conductor. Each step he took sent ripples through the air, and every punch shattered the very fabric of the environment. The dragons and their master were getting desperate. Their roars now a frantic, chaotic howl, their bodies battered and bruised, yet relentless in pursuit. But Parker? He was untouchable. A massive tail swung at him, and without hesitation, Parker launched into a flawless aerial spin, his body twisting at the perfect angle, his foot connecting with the dragon''s spine, sending the beast crashing into the ground with a thunderous crash. Boom. "Down! Fake dragon!" he muttered, voice casual, as if he wasn''t in the middle of a fight with ancient water dragons. But they were not done. The remaining three lunged at him from different angles, fangs bared, claws slashing through the air. Parker responded with the grace of someone who had danced with combat his whole life¡ªfast, elegant, controlled. He didn''t just dodge, he moved with purpose, his fists and feet connecting with their scaled bodies in rapid succession. He stepped sideways to avoid a dragon''s fangs, pivoting his body to deliver an elbow strike to its temple, the force of which sent the dragon staggering back. Crack. Another''s body broke as his palm strike landed on its ribs, cracking the scales and sending water rushing out in a torrent. Theseus wasn''t about to let Parker have all the fun. He summoned weapons made of water¡ªsleek, crystalline swords, sharp, jagged spears, and whips of pure, condensed liquid power. He hurled them with pinpoint precision. They flew through the air, aimed straight at Parker''s vital points¡ªone aimed for his heart, another for his head, and another for his legs. But Parker wasn''t slowing down. Parker''s momentum was a force of nature, a tsunami of fluid strength. He ducked under the first spear, his body moving like water itself. A split second later, his hand shot up, grabbing the incoming sword, and with a snap of his wrist, he whirled it around, sending it flying right back toward Theseus. Theseus barely blocked it, his expression darkening. He was getting serious now. Parker danced between the dragons'' attacks like a ghost, his body barely a blur in the air. He dodged and weaved, his feet almost gliding over the cracked streets. His fists and feet collided with their jaws, their necks, their bellies, every strike perfect and fluid as if he were drawing a deadly ballet. Boom, boom, boom! One dragon went down with a solid kick to the ribs, another with a snap of his leg to its skull. The third took a devastating spin-kick that sent it hurtling backwards, the beast crashing into the wreckage of a nearby building. It roared, water leaking from every wound, but it was still alive. Meanwhile, Theseus'' spatial traps were beginning to activate. The air shifted. He raised a hand, and ripples of space seemed to bend around Parker. The momentum of the fight seemed to slow, like the air itself was pulling at Parker''s body, locking him in place. "What the hell?" Parker gritted his teeth, his body fighting against the pull, his muscles straining as the spatial lift traps tried to hold him in place. The gravity of space itself was fighting him, trying to keep him from moving freely. But Parker? He wasn''t just going to stand there and take it. "I don''t have time for this bullshit," he muttered, pushing against the air itself. His entire body shifted, a burst of raw force launching from his core. His momentum alone shattered the spatial traps, ripping apart the folds of space and breaking free from the hold with a brilliant shockwave that sent a violent pulse through the air, making the surrounding dragons stagger back. He was free again. Theseus, still focused, summoned more weapons¡ªwhips, spears, and swords¡ªand launched them at Parker, this time with deadly accuracy. The whips cracked through the air, aiming for Parker''s arms and legs, the spears piercing the air at blinding speed. Parker barely flinched. "Is that all you got, Theseus? And yet you dare stand in my way! Die!" He sidestepped one of the whips, then spun around, grabbing another spear out of the air and hurling it back at the dragons. It pierced a dragon''s throat, the beast screeching in agony before it collapsed into a gushing flood of water. Parker leaped over the wreckage, his legs propelling him forward like a spring, his fist colliding with another dragon''s skull, the force of the hit shattering its head and sending it crashing to the ground in a heap of water and broken scales. Two dragons left. Theseus wasn''t going down without a fight, though. He lifted his hand again, his power surging as space itself seemed to stretch, and another spatial trap formed, this one even more dangerous¡ªdesigned to freeze Parker in place entirely. Parker felt it before it hit, the gravity shifting around him as the air compressed and tried to drag him back. "Not today, buddy." With a roar, he broke free, his momentum still going¡ªhe broke through the spatial hold with a sudden burst of power. His punches and kicks landed with shocking speed and elegance, his fists smashing against scales, breaking them open and sending the final two dragons roaring in agony. Boom, boom, boom¡ªthe dragons fell, and their bodies dissolved into gushing torrents of water. "Come on these ain''t real dragons to hope they can contend against me! This is humiliation to the dragon race! And for that humiliation you''re going to pay it with tenfold!" Theseus watched, his brow furrowed in frustration not knowing how to reply Parker, but Parker could see it in his eyes¡ªanger, surprise, and something else¡ªrespect. "But I will give you a chance. Run like a coward, Theseus. It''s your only salvation!" Parker didn''t even break a sweat. Chapter 306: Unleashed Devil: The End Theseus And... Theseus took a step back. Not because he was exhausted¡ªhe wasn''t. Not because he was scared¡ªhe refused to be. But because his brain was still trying to fucking process what had just happened. His water dragons¡ªdestroyed. His weapons¡ªdodged like he had thrown paper planes. His spatial lifts¡ªshattered by sheer momentum. And Parker? Not a scratch. No weapons, no magic, nothing but raw, violent elegance. Just a man, outpacing gods with nothing but his fists and a goddamn attitude. Theseus inhaled sharply, his pride screaming. He had underestimated this man. But he would not go down humiliated. His eyes slid shut, body sinking into stillness. Then the waters turned gold. Another mistake! Parker''s face twisted. His teeth clenched so hard his jaw ached. That golden fucking shine. The same shine. The same goddamn gold. "Poseidon, your son will pay for your sins first before I get my hands on you!" he seethed. That was the only thought that flickered before he moved. And Theseus never saw him. One second, Parker was standing there. The next? The wind broke apart. Theseus'' ears popped, the air fucking howled¡ª BAM. Parker was above him, his fist already swinging. The moment it connected with Theseus'' skull, his entire face caved inward. Skin compressed, bones buckled, his cheeks rippled like water, his neck twisted at a sick angle. His feet exploded downward¡ªstraight into the concrete, buried up to his fucking knees. The road cracked apart like glass. Streetlights bent backward like they were caught in a hurricane. And in the eye of it all¡ªTheseus stood, neck crooked, vision swimming. Parker was still mid-air. And he was already twisting. His heel whipped through the air¡ª And snapped into Theseus'' chin. Teeth fucking exploded. A wet, gritty spray of blood burst from his mouth, the impact blasting him out of the concrete like a launched missile. Both of them shot into the air, but Parker was still faster. A first¡ªa punch to the chest. The sound was disgusting, a deep, meaty impact as ribs collapsed inward, and Theseus'' body folded. Second¡ªa gut punch. Hard, brutal. Parker''s fist sank deep, Theseus jerked forward, air escaping his lips in a strangled, ugly gasp. Third¡ªan uppercut to the face. A direct, clean shot that snapped his head back, sending him hurtling downward again like a meteor. The ground lost. When Theseus hit, the road disintegrated. A fucking crater exploded outward, cracks spiderwebbing half a block in every direction. Dust, rubble, and the last remnants of his water magic¡ªgone. Parker landed like a ghost. No sound. No effort. Just pure, fluid motion. And then he ran. A streak of power and speed. His shoes screeched against the road, the sheer force of his acceleration shattering the pavement beneath him. In a blink, he was at the crater''s edge, skidding downward, sliding over the loose debris like he was surfing through Hell. His foot came up. And connected. Right under Theseus'' chin. A final, merciless snap, hi neck twisted and shattered like a weight of the world had just snapped his neck! Theseus was no more. Parker rolled his shoulders, his muscles still thrumming with power, and looked down at Theseus'' crumpled body with pure, unfiltered disgust. Not anger. Not even hate¡ªhe had no beef with this guy personally. Just disappointment. But damn, Theseus had fucked up. Not once. Not twice. Three times. Well, technically, just two. Because the others? Out of his control. One¡ªwrong place, wrong time. The dude had been at the right place at the right time, but against the wrong fucking person. Parker wasn''t in the mood. Two¡ªbad fucking genetics. Not his fault. But still. He was Poseidon''s son. That alone was enough to put him on Parker''s shit list. Three¡ªpersistency. The guy just didn''t know when to quit. Parker had already decided to leave. But Theseus? Oh no. He had to be one of those unwavering, never-back-down, "go big or go home" types. So American. Well... more Greek, but same energy. What a shame. Parker exhaled through his nose and looked into the distance. At nothing. Because it didn''t matter what direction he looked¡ªthe gods were watching. Poseidon was watching. His brothers were watching. The Olympians, all sitting in their golden little palace, whispering to themselves, their divine egos bruised. Parker''s gaze sharpened. His jaw clenched. "This is for Chione," he muttered. Then he did the most humiliating fucking thing a demigod could ever experience. That''s when Parker''s lips curled, a slow, almost amused smirk spreading across his face. Oh. He knew exactly what he was about to do. He took a step forward. Then another. And then, with deliberate fucking pettiness, he bent down, grabbed Theseus by the hair, and dragged his lifeless body across the asphalt. Scraping. His. Face. Against. The. Road. Like a damn mop. The Olympians were definitely watching now. Poseidon? Oh, he was gonna be losing his goddamn mind. Parker stood in the wreckage, his body humming with quiet rage, his breath steady despite the sheer destruction surrounding him. The street? Fucked beyond recognition. The pavement had been torn apart like cheap paper, a massive gash splitting the road in two, separating one side from the other like some divine wound. Sparks flickered from broken streetlights, chunks of debris smoldering in the distance. And in the middle of it all? The first Olympian Champion to die. Parker exhaled sharply through his nose, gaze dropping to the ruined body at his feet. His fingers curled into tight fists, but his voice, when it came, was calm. Dangerous. "Poseidon." The name left his lips like a curse. "You took something from me," he said, voice low, lethal. "Something that was mine." His teeth clenched, jaw flexing as that ugly, sickening memory flashed through his mind¡ªthe golden glow, the way Chione faded, vanished, was erased like she never fucking existed. His breathing was measured, but the rage? It simmered. Boiled. Seeped into his bones. "You took something important," he continued, his tone tightening. "Something that belonged to me. You thought that was it? That I''d just¡ªmove on? Shrug it off? Like it wasn''t a big deal?" His lips curled into something cold. "No. That''s not how this works, old man." "Golden One¡ªyou''re next." Chapter 307: ...The Promise of War. His breathing was measured, but the rage? It simmered. Boiled. Seeped into his bones. "You killed something important," he continued, his tone tightening. "Something that belonged to me. You thought that was it? That I''d just¡ªmove on? Shrug it off? Like it wasn''t a big deal?" His lips curled into something cold. "No. That''s not how this works, old man." He lifted his boot and shoved Theseus'' body aside, casual, dismissive. "Now you''ve lost something important too." Parker let the words settle, let the weight of them hang in the air before he took a slow, deliberate breath. Then he tilted his head, eyes sharp, voice dropping into something even colder, crueler. "And just so we''re clear?" He let out a dry, humorless chuckle. "I don''t do that ''eye for an eye'' bullshit. That''s for cowards. You take one thing from me?" His voice sharpened, cutting like a blade. "I take a hundred from you." His foot nudged Theseus'' limp arm again, his smirk widening slightly. "And this little piece of shit? He''s the first on your list." Then he took a step forward, looking at nothing and everything all at once. But he knew. Oh, he fucking knew. They were watching. Poseidon, Zeus, Hades¡ªall three of the Olympian bastards. "Count how many you have left before we''re even," Parker said smoothly. "And trust me, Poseidon, if you did anything else¡ªanything¡ªthen start preparing your tab, ''cause you''ll be paying a thousand times over, asshole. And after you..." Then, his head tilted ever so slightly. His tone shifted¡ªnot quite casual, but pointed. Like a knife being pressed to skin, slow and deliberate. "Golden One¡ªyou''re next." He didn''t need to say the name. They knew. He felt it, the way their attention sharpened, stiffened, turned ice fucking cold. His smirk widened. He lifted a hand, cracked his knuckles, and then¡ªjust for the hell of it¡ªhis gaze flicked sideways. He didn''t need to see them. He just knew. "You too." His voice was light. Casual. Like he was discussing the weather. But that? That was the part that made it worse. Then, without another word, he spat and he turned. The destruction stretched around him, the deep, yawning hole splitting the road apart like a canyon. At the very edge, waiting patiently in the moonlight, untouched by the chaos, was his car. Parker exhaled, flexed his fingers, and then¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªjumped. The air whipped past him, the void of shattered asphalt below barely registering as he landed effortlessly on the other side. One foot. Perfect balance. Like gravity itself meant nothing. Then he walked forward, smooth and controlled, like he hadn''t just crossed a fucking war zone with a single jump. **** Olympus¡ªSilence and Chaos Olympus was... silent. Which was weird. Because Olympus was never silent. Ever. It was usually a mess of arguments, boasting, and Dionysus being an absolute menace to society. But right now? Right now, the atmosphere was so fucking thick, you could probably cut it with one of Ares'' axes. The gods were gathered in their usual places, seated around the grand hall, bathed in golden light, their thrones towering, majestic¡ªand completely ignored. Because all attention was on one thing. The giant, shimmering screen in the center of the hall. The one that had just replayed the events in painfully clear detail. Parker. Killing Theseus. No magic. No tricks. No divine artifacts. Just raw, unfiltered power. And then? That little ''conversation'' he''d left behind. That promise. And, at the very end of the hall, seated together in absolute fucking silence, were three particular gods. Zeus. Poseidon. Hades. Expressionless. Blank. Not a twitch. Not a sigh. Not a single damn word. And that? That was somehow worse. The rest of the gods, however? Losing their shit. "Okay, so¡ªI don''t know about the rest of you¡ª" Hermes was the first to break the silence, hands flying up, "¡ªbut I feel like we should be slightly more concerned about the fact that Parker just murdered the first Olympian Champion like it was a fucking Tuesday afternoon." He refused to question who Parker thought he was to warn gods or more like he refused to question who really Parker was. Well, that would be a wrong question too! Dionysus, leaning back with a goblet in hand, raised a single finger. "To be fair, it was a Tuesday." "That''s not the fucking point!" Hermes snapped. "The point is that¡ª" He gestured wildly at the pool, where Parker had just vaulted over a giant chasm like gravity owed him money. Aphrodite, still staring at the pool, let out a long, slow exhale. Then, with zero shame, muttered, "Fucking Hades''s hell, that was hot." Several gods turned to look at her. "What?" She shrugged, sipping from a golden chalice. "I''m just saying. Objectively." Apollo, sitting nearby, dragged both hands down his face. "Aphrodite, please." "What? You can''t tell me that wasn''t¡ª" "He literally just killed an Olympian!" "And looked good doing it." "I swear to Olympus¡ª" Meanwhile, Artemis had been very, very quiet. Which was concerning, considering she was usually the first to yell about injustices and mortal foolishness. But right now? She just watched. Her silver eyes were sharp, her fingers flexing against the arms of her throne. And when she finally spoke, her voice was calm. Steady. "This is going to be a problem." Ares let out a sharp laugh from the other side of the hall. "No shit." "You don''t get it," Artemis said, turning her head, her gaze cutting through the room like a damn blade. "We keep treating him like a mortal. Like someone who doesn''t belong in our world. But he''ll walk through Olympian champions like they''re nothing, just you wait.." Her fingers curled into fists. "How long until he stops being a problem and starts being a fucking crisis?" The space fell uncomfortably quiet. And then, from the far end of the hall, a new voice spoke. Light, amused, but carrying the weight of something older. Something deeper. "Oh, I''d say we''re already there." Nyx. The Primordial goddess of the night, half lounging against the shadows, watching the chaos unfold like it was free entertainment. The Olympians stiffened as she smiled. "Poor Theseus." She sighed dramatically. "Gone before he could even show off." Her dark gaze flicked to the still-silent Big Three. "I imagine that must sting." No reaction. No response. Just that cold, unsettling silence. Nyx hummed. "Well." She leaned back lazily. "Guess it''s time for round two." Because if there was one thing everyone in this room knew? Parker wasn''t fucking done. ***** Volume II is about to start: Prince Nyxilith and The Forces of Mundane Earth First off¡ª If you made it this far? Congrats. You''re tougher than most. Most people would''ve folded halfway through. But not you. You''re still here. Watching. Waiting. Thinking you''ve seen it all. Cute. Now listen up. Prince Nyxilith isn''t just stepping onto the stage. He is the stage. The lights, the curtains, the whole damn show. The game changes. Prince Nyxilith has risen. Not a hero. Not a savior. A storm wrapped in skin. A beautiful, brutal disaster the world wasn''t ready for. He''s not just playing the game anymore¡ªhe''s buying the whole damn board. Infinite money? Real money? We breathe that shit. We won''t buy the world ¡ª we own it. Stocks, buildings, governments... petty little "gods" in suits? Yeah, they''re already shaking. This isn''t a fairytale. It''s a hostile takeover. Mundane Earth clutches its fake peace, its fake gods, its fake kings, its fake power. But when the shadows start moving, when the skies rip open, when every fake rule shatters like cheap glass¡ª they''ll remember. They''ll remember the day a Prince of Existence put a price tag on the world... and bought it. And no, he''s not here to ask for permission. He''s here to burn it down, build it up, and then own it all. I''m here to show them what happens when a Prince with real teeth and real power decides he''s bored. Welcome to Volume II. Hope you brought armor. And a fat-ass bank account. You''re gonna need both. No crowns. No mercy. Only power. Only money. Only Prince Nyxilith. And if you thought the first part was crazy... Buckle the fuck up. We''re just getting started. Chapter 308: Olympus Has Fallen Who The Fuck Was Parker? They were all wondering! The silence didn''t last long. It never did. Because the second Nyx finished speaking, Hera rose from her throne. And when the Queen of the Gods stood, the whole damn room felt it. "Explain." Just one word. Cold. Sharp. Like a damn knife against the throat. Everyone knew that tone. It was the tone that had ended empires, torn apart dynasties, and made Zeus himself sleep with one eye open. But nobody answered her. Because nobody fucking knew. "What the fuck just happened?" Ares snapped, slamming a fist against the table. "Parker was supposed to be an entertainment to our eternal boredom not a thorn in our side, not a goddamn executioner! And you¡ª" he pointed wildly at Hermes, "¡ªsaid he wasn''t the kill-on-sight kind of problem!" Hermes threw his hands up. "I said he was a problem! I never said he wasn''t capable of turning someone into fucking Olympian roadkill!" "Well, maybe you should have!" "And maybe you should shut the fuck up Winged Feet!" Apollo said. "Enough!" Hera''s voice cut through the chaos like a guillotine, and everyone immediately shut the hell up. She turned to the Big Three, her golden eyes burning. "What did you three do?" Still. No response. Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades sat there like statues. Blank. Empty. Not even pretending to acknowledge the question. Hera''s lip curled. "So that''s how we''re playing this?" She let out a slow breath, composing herself. "Fine. Let''s focus on what we do know." She turned her gaze to the pool of water, where Parker''s last words still echoed in the divine energy. >"Poseidon. You killed something important, something that belongs to me." "Now you''ve lost something important too." "And just so you remember¡ª I don''t do equal. An eye for an eye? That''s bullshit." "You take something of mine, I take hundreds from you." "This little piece of shit? He''s the first on your list. So count how many you''ve got left."< That''s what he said, right?" "Something like that!" Hermes answered. Silence. Hera narrowed her eyes. "''Something that belongs to me.''" Athena, arms crossed, tapped a finger against her elbow. "He''s possessive." "Oh, gee, you think?" Dionysus said dryly. "Real fucking insightful, Athena." Athena ignored him. "He''s not doing this for heroics. Not for revenge in the traditional sense. This is about ownership. Territory." Artemis frowned. "What the hell could Poseidon have possibly taken from him?" "I don''t know, Or maybe the right question is what did those three do to him and how many times did they wrong him." Hera said, voice smooth as glass. "But whatever it was, it was worth a life." And that? That was the part that was fucking them all up. Because Parker? He wasn''t a hero. He was never a hero. But he also wasn''t some merciless executioner who killed people just because they pissed him off. Yet today, he did. And the way he spoke? The absolute disrespect in his voice? He hadn''t just killed Theseus. He''d spoken to Poseidon himself like he was some nameless extra. Like the gods themselves were beneath him. And that? That was a problem. A huge, blaring, catastrophic what-the-actual-fuck-is-happening kind of problem. "Who the fuck is he?" Ares demanded. A question Hermes had refused to ask. That was the question, wasn''t it? Because Parker wasn''t normal. Not a simple mundane they''d given an opportunity to be unleashed! And the longer they watched him, the more obvious it became that he wasn''t just some mortal. Nyx smiled lazily. "Now you''re asking the right questions." Hera''s gaze snapped to her. "You know something." Nyx stretched, looking completely unbothered. "Oh, I know a lot of things. But some stories?" Her shadowy fingers drummed against the throne. "Some stories are more fun when you let them unfold on their own." Artemis exhaled sharply, looking over at the silent trio of gods at the end of the hall. "Well? Are you three just gonna sit there like statues, or are you gonna say something?" Poseidon blinked. Once. Then went right back to staring into nothing. Athena''s jaw clenched. "So that''s how it is." Nobody spoke. Nobody moved. Aphrodite Knew. On the surface, she looked completely unbothered. She lounged back, one leg crossed over the other, swirling a goblet of nectar like she was watching some trashy reality show instead of what might be the beginning of the end for half the gods in this room. Her expression was light, almost entertained, like she was barely paying attention. But that was just for show. Because inside? She was beyond amused. She knew. She knew exactly what the Three had done. She knew who they had done it to. She knew why they had done it. And most importantly, she knew that today was the day they would finally be held accountable for their sins. The day they would pay in blood. The only thing she didn''t know was how many heads had to roll before their debt was settled. Her gaze flickered around the grand hall. Most of the gods here were connected to the Three. Their siblings, their children, their nieces and nephews¡ªgods who had built their power on the foundation of the Three''s rule. And now, if things kept moving in this direction, they were all going to be dragged down with them. Of course, that didn''t include herself. She wasn''t a fool, and she wasn''t about to stand in the way of whatever storm was coming. As long as she stayed out of it, she''d be fine. But the rest? Yeah. They were fucked. Aphrodite sighed and took another sip of her drink, choosing to keep quiet. Unlike Nyx, who was currently losing her mind in laughter. The primordial goddess wasn''t even trying to hide her amusement. She was laughing so hard she had to wipe a tear from her eye, completely unbothered by the shocked and confused looks she was getting. The gods had thought Parker was going to be a minor nuisance, some reckless wildcard in their story. Maybe even a joke. And now? Now, he was turning into their biggest nightmare. The Three¡ªPoseidon, Zeus, and Hades¡ªsat in utter silence, their faces unreadable, their presence dark and heavy. But when they finally moved, they didn''t say a word. No explanations. No denials. Nothing. They just looked at each other¡ªthen vanished. Like cowards running from the consequences they thought they''d never have to face. And as the rest of Olympus sat in stunned silence, watching the gods who had ruled them for eons disappear without a trace, Nyx kept laughing. Because she knew. She knew. The storm wasn''t coming. It was already here. Funny enough they all knew who he was but were in denial refusing to speak what was in their minds. A single word: Nyxilith! THEM! Wasn''t Olympus about to fall? Chapter 309 309: Apollo, The Dumbass of the Century, Heras Judgement! Aphrodite''s gaze slid over to Apollo, the dumbass in question. The golden-haired sun burnt idiot who had managed to make himself a prime target for no reason other than being jealous and horny. Because Cassandra¡ªsmart, beautiful, and very much into Parker¡ªhadn''t given a single fuck about him. And instead of handling that rejection like a grown god, Apollo had done what every stupid, emotionally stunted man did. He acted out. His crime? Messing with Tessa. And if Parker ever caught even a whiff of divine traces on his woman''s suffering, Apollo wouldn''t just be on Parker''s list¡ªhe''d be the very first name carved at the top. Not even Zeus, Poseidon, or Hades would''ve had the honor of dying first. No, Apollo would''ve been turned into a cautionary tale. A golden-haired stain on history. They didn''t know who they were dealing with. Or maybe they did, but their god-sized egos refused to process it. They didn''t want to believe that the son of THEM was here. Unfortunate. Because Parker wasn''t just a son. He was the fucking prince. Aphrodite and Nyx exchanged looks, their voices slipping through a silent transmission. "Think the Throne is watching?" Nyx chuckled. "Probably. What about the Second?" "Oh, definitely." The Merciless Second. Second of the Six. If Parker''s actions hadn''t already drawn their attention, then they were blind, deaf, and dead. But neither goddess believed that. Hera, ever the cold strategist, finally broke the silence. "Retrieve Theseus. Prepare his burial." There was no emotion in her voice. No anger. No grief. Just acceptance. She wasn''t stupid. She knew Theseus was never going to win. Not against Parker. The tension in the hall was thick¡ªthicker than the bullshit excuses Apollo always came up with when he got caught up in some scandal. The gods sat around, exchanging uneasy glances, some looking straight-up disturbed. Finally, Hermes leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers against the table. "So... are we gonna tell the others?" Silence. No one wanted to answer first. Athena sighed, rubbing her temples. "If we do, you know what''ll happen. Some reckless idiot¡ªprobably those with the same mindset as Ares¡ªwill charge at Parker like a dumbass, and then what?" She looked around. "A massacre? Or, if Parker''s feeling charitable, just complete annihilation of their divine cores?" Ares crossed his arms, offended but also not denying it. "I resent that. And also, they''d win." Nyx actually laughed. "Oh, honey. No, they wouldn''t." Dionysus snorted, swirling his wine. "Do we even have a choice here? Because let''s be real, we''re kind of starting to accept that Parker isn''t ours to deal with anymore." That hit harder than expected. The gods exchanged glances again, the weight of those words settling in. Because he was right. They weren''t sure if they could deal with Parker. Maybe they never could. Hera, however, wasn''t having it. She exhaled sharply, standing up with authority. "Enough. We''re not telling the others." Apollo raised an eyebrow. "Oh? So we''re just gonna pretend Theseus didn''t get absolutely obliterated?" Hera shot him a look. "Yes." Apollo blinked. "...Cool. Love the honesty." Artemis, quiet until now, spoke up. "And what happens when they find out anyway?" Hera''s eyes darkened. "Then we''ll deal with it. On our own terms." Silence again. No one argued further. Because deep down, they all knew¡ªif Parker was already beyond them, what good would it do to send more lambs to the slaughter? Hera''s glare immediately snapped to Hermes. "Fix it." Hermes groaned dramatically, rubbing his face like a stressed-out office worker on a Monday morning. "Yeah, yeah, I got it." He didn''t want to, but he also didn''t wanna be on Hera''s shit list today. "I''ll just go erase memories, corrupt some footage, silence a mortal¡ªno big deal." But before he could even move, Ares stood up, cracking his knuckles. "Nope. Nah. Not happening. Hermes is soft. I''ll deal with it." Hermes'' hands shot up. "Woah, woah, woah¡ªhold on. I''m efficient, not soft." He looked around for backup and got nothing. "I don''t just brute force things like you. I finesse. I erase without a trace. You? You''re about to make some news anchor go ''tragic case of spontaneous combustion.''" Ares smirked. "And?" Hera looked at her son. Then, after a brief pause, she nodded. Because they all knew exactly how this was going to end. Hermes threw his hands in the air. "Of course. Fucking of course." He slumped back into his seat. "I swear, I work with idiots." Dionysus, sipping his wine, side-eyed him. "You should''ve run while you had the chance, bro." Ares grinned, cracking his neck as he walked toward the exit. "Time to have some fun." Hermes muttered something about needing a vacation. **** Hera and Apollo didn''t leave with the others. Instead, the Queen of Olympus glanced at the golden-haired god, her expression unreadable, her presence heavy with authority. Apollo, for his part, was still processing the absolute nonsense that had just happened. He pointed at himself. "So, uh... why am I involved?" Hera didn''t answer at first, just watching him like a mother debating whether to scold her kid or let him figure out his mistakes on his own. Then, finally, she spoke. "Because we need a plan." Hera''s gaze sharpened. "You do realize you messed with Parker''s woman, right?" Her voice was casual¡ªtoo casual. "We need to deal with him before he grows more powerful and you know what happens when he finds out about your doing." Because of course, Hera believed that Apollo now knew who Parker was. Apollo stiffened. Oh. Oh. So that''s what this was really about. Fix his father''s problems. Fix his own. One stone, two birds. Apollo exhaled, already hating where this was going. "Of course. Because why wouldn''t this get worse?" Apollo made a face. "A plan to fix things?" He doubted it. He really, really doubted it. Hera''s lips curled ever so slightly. "To lessen Zeus''s worries." A pause. Then her smirk deepened. "Or perhaps... we''re about to add more to his already huge pile of problems." Apollo exhaled dramatically, rubbing his temple. "Great. Just great." Then, after a beat, he narrowed his eyes at Hera. "And what''s in this for you, huh?" Because Hera never did anything unless it benefited her. "How exactly does this help you?" Hera chuckled¡ªlow, confident, like a queen who already knew she''d won. "More dominance. More attention. More love from Zeus." She lifted her chin. "And, of course, maintaining peace in Olympus." Apollo scoffed. "Of course. Gotta keep up that perfect Queen act, huh?" Hera didn''t respond, but her smirk didn''t fade. Typical Hera. Apollo sighed again, still not over this mess. "Alright, fine. But how the fuck are we dealing with Parker? We don''t even have a plan." Hera laughed. Not just a chuckle¡ªa full, amused, knowing laugh. "Oh, but I do." Apollo''s stomach sank. Because Hera always had a plan, and when she was in this kind of mood? It usually meant chaos. She stepped closer, voice smooth. "We''re going to THEY." Apollo''s eyes widened immediately. "Wait, hold up¡ªTHEY?" Hera''s smirk widened. Apollo blinked, processing. "That''s literally using murder to cover up a fucking theft case. Even the stupidest criminal wouldn''t do that." Hera just laughed again. "And that, dear Apollo, is exactly why it''s going to work." Apollo shook his head, half in disbelief, half in morbid admiration. Then, out of nowhere, he grinned. "Okay, yeah. I fucking love this plan." And then¡ªthey disappeared. ***** Volume two start in the next chapter. I''m sorry for everyone, I hade made mistake in uploading the chapters yesterday as I hadn''t changed the volume very well guys. But I''m sure most hadn''t paid it yet before, but I have already corrected those mistakes but felt like is should apologize anyways. Thank you for reading, y''all. @almightyP Chapter 310 310: Unbothered Villain—Isles of the Blessed (Vol II) A golden pillar of light descended from the heavens, wrapping around Theseus''s broken body like some divine extraction. It was radiant, otherworldly¡ªyet completely invisible to mundanes, hidden from the sight of Champions, as if the gods themselves had intervened to ensure that no mortal or half-blood would question his sudden absence. The golden energy shimmered, humming with celestial power, and then, just like that, Theseus was gone, lifted into the sky in silent triumph despite his humiliating defeat. In Olympus, the gods gathered around his lifeless form. His body lay pristine, the wounds and blood gone as if death itself refused to leave a blemish on a warrior of his lineage. This was not the fate of a mere fallen Champion; this was the passing of a name written in myths, and the gods would honor it as such. He was also the son of Poseidon! Theseus''s soul stood at the precipice, the golden light of Elysium stretching before him like a dawn that never faded. He had fought, he had conquered¡ªbut this time, he had lost. Barely a quarter of a year had passed since he returned to the mortal realm before Parker cut his life short, but the time one lived mattered less than the legacy they left behind. And Theseus, despite everything, was still Theseus. Elysium awaited him¡ªa paradise where heroes, demigods, and the gods'' chosen few got their eternal spring vacation. No shadows, no suffering. Just endless golden fields, a place where some souls even got a shot at rebirth. But Theseus? The three big guys¡ªZeus, Poseidon, and Hades¡ªhad bigger plans. "His soul shall rest in the Isles of the Blessed," Zeus declared, voice rolling through the halls like a divine mic drop. A ripple of approval. Elysium was one thing, but the Isles? That was next-level. Only the most legendary of the legendary got that spot. Achilles, Cadmus, maybe a few others. Now, Theseus joined the club. Only that this time, the rest weren''t there and were loaming the Earth currently. Hades, standing between his two brothers, gave a slow nod. "He is to be placed among the honored." Zeus and Poseidon, for once, had nothing to contest. Even they knew when to set aside their endless squabbles. "The Isles of the Blessed," Zeus declared, his voice carrying across the grand halls of Olympus. "Where only the greatest of warriors shall remain." The gods murmured their approval, nodding in agreement. And then, it was done. Hades, in his silent dominion, guided Theseus''s soul forward. Poseidon stepped forward, looking down at his son. For once, there was no arrogance, no godly bravado. Just something quiet. Maybe even sad. His sea-green eyes filled with something rare¡ªan emotion deeper than pride, though he masked it well. "Aethra awaits you, boy," he muttered, bidding his farewell to the son he had never truly known. **** A Koenigsegg Jesko¡ªsome ultra-fast, ultra-expensive thing that was basically a jet on wheels sped forward. Parker wasn''t even with Erebus but instead, he had Levi¡ªyeah, Levi, that annoying voice in his head that never seemed to shut up. So it didn''t matter if Ere was here of not, Levi could be equally as a chatter box. [You''re still stuck on that race?] Levi''s voice echoed in his mind, dripping with sarcasm. [You really need to let it go, man. You''ve already given up on that thing. While the others are probably sipping their victory champagne on some rooftop in Rodeo, you''re out here playing serial executioner with demi-gods.] Parker''s fingers drummed against the steering wheel, his Koenigsegg Jesko slicing through the empty road like a ghost. The night was deep, the streetlights a blur in his periphery. He hadn''t even realized how much time had passed since he stopped to deal with Theseus. "Technically, it wasn''t execution. More like... pest control." Parker''s tone was flat, but Levi could hear the amusement lurking beneath it. [Oh, yeah, right. Dude, you practically vacuum-sealed his soul out of existence. Even Hades would''ve been like, ''Damn, that''s overkill.''] Levi snickered. [Not that I''m complaining. The guy wasn''t just a dick but also an overachiever¡ªa stupid one.] Parker didn''t argue. Theseus had been a stupid and would''ve been a problem if Parker didn''t deal with him, and now he wasn''t. Simple. He shifted gears, the engine roaring in response. The others had probably reached Rodeo by now. He had originally planned to win, to take the whole damn race just because he could¡ªbut things had changed. That fight had been more important. And, honestly? Winning some illegal race seemed kinda mid compared to watching a legend''s soul crumble to dust in his hands. Levi whistled. [So, what now, Speed Racer? Gonna pull up last and act like you were just vibing the whole time?] Parker smirked, finally pressing down on the gas. The car launched forward, a blur of sleek black metal devouring the road. "Nah." He exhaled, eyes narrowing. "I think I''ll make an entrance." The Koenigsegg Jesko Absolut sliced through the night, its sleek black body a blur against the empty highway. The race? Yeah, that was long over. Not that he cared. He''d stopped. Handled business. Snapped a certain idiot''s spine like a twig. Priorities. Now? Now he was just driving. Fast enough that the world outside blurred, but slow enough that he wasn''t actively trying to break the sound barrier. Yet. [You really don''t give a shit about winning, huh?] Parker exhaled through his nose. Levi. Always watching. Always talking. Always complaining. "Can''t you shut up if can''t stop mentioning the race. What was it to you?" [A win. I hate when losing. You were ahead by the way I just didn''t tell you that before you stopped. Then you left a corpse. And now you''re out here, what? Taking a joyride?] Parker tilted his head, considering. [Oh. Oh, I get it.] Levi''s tone shifted, something between amused and exasperated. [You''re pissed.] Parker''s fingers drummed against the wheel. He wasn''t even sure why he was still driving at this point. The glow of Redeo''s skyline loomed in the distance, but the second he crossed into that city, everything was gonna get messy. Levi chuckled. [Yeah, you''re pissed.] Parker''s grip on the wheel tightened. **** Parker reached Rodeo Drive, parking his car with the smooth ease of a man who owned the goddamn street. He spotted them instantly¡ªthe two beasts, the customized Bugatti belonging to Tessa and Atalanta''s sleek Porsche. His gaze lingered on the Porsche for a second longer than necessary. Should he tell Atalanta about Theseus? She''d find out eventually. If he didn''t tell her, it might fuck up their growing bond, and he was way too close to maxing out her affection to let some dead idiot ruin it now. He wasn''t about to restart the whole goddamn process because of Theseus. Fuck that. However she took it, that was on her¡ªbut it was coming from him first. He wouldn''t give Theseus the privilege of being some tragic whisper passed through the grapevine. Besides, he''d sensed it. Someone had recorded the fight. Didn''t matter. Parker had hidden his face, kept himself off the footage. [I will remind if it needs to go down, Master!] "You''re useful Levi..." Before she could enjoy the praise he added, "for the first time tonight!" Parker adjusted his jacket, not even remotely concerned. His face had been well-hidden, masked from any angle that mattered. He wasn''t stupid. If a video went viral, if the gods spilled the tea to the other Champions, it wouldn''t matter. He''d be the one to tell Atalanta first. Before the noise. Before the internet did what the internet did best. Because that''s was the only thing he cared about about the fight tonight¡ªnot to break her trust when he stood a chance of taking her into his inner circle. So as long as his face stayed out of the video¡ªcuz he didn''t want to go viral¡ªhe will only care about strengthening his bond with Atalanta. And also she was also a key to her master¡ªGoddess Artemis! Hopefully, she and Theseus weren''t close. That would be awkward as hell. With a sigh, he pushed the door open and stepped out, locked the car and started walking, already bracing for whatever dramatic reaction was about to come his way. Time to handle it. Chapter 311 311: Tessas Purpose 1 Parker pulled into Redeo, the city lights casting long reflections across his windshield. The place had that buzzing energy¡ªlike a heartbeat made of neon and overpriced cocktails. The streets were alive with movement, sleek cars slipping through traffic, designer heels clicking against the pavement, voices rising and falling in laughter, gossip, and the occasional drunken slur. It was a place that belonged to the rich, the reckless, and the ones too stubborn to pick a lane. And right now, it was also where Atalanta and Tessa were waiting for him. He followed the pull¡ªtheir pull. His senses exactly where they were, like a thread guiding him through the chaos. He parked, stepped out, and strode toward the restaurant without hesitation. The moment he entered, the air changed¡ªnot in a supernatural way, just in that way things did when people who knew you were watching, waiting. Atalanta and Tessa had taken a booth near the back. Both of them were lounging, a picture of ease that was definitely fake, because the second he slid into the seat across from them, there was a moment of silence. Heavy. Loaded. Tessa''s fingers drummed against the table, Atalanta swirled her drink with a slow, deliberate motion. Then¡ª "Took you long enough." Atalanta''s voice crackled through the air. "Let me guess¡ªyou got sidetracked?" "Something like that," Parker muttered, rolling his shoulders. "And by ''something,'' you mean you did something reckless, didn''t you?" Parker smirked. "Define reckless." "You know, at this point, I should just expect it." Atalanta sighed, setting her glass down with a soft clink. "So, what happened? And why do I get the feeling it involves... Uhh, heroes?" Tessa didn''t say anything. But she was watching him. Feeling him. The air around him was off¡ªheavy in a way only she could sense. Dark, almost static, like something had been broken. Or someone. "Who was it, Parker?" she finally asked, voice low. Her connection to him was stronger than it had ever been. She could feel it. That aura. A pulse of something wrong. Then, the voice in her head whispered, amused and sharp. [He did. He just killed a certain demigod. I don''t know who, but I just felt the Pillar of Elysium right before he arrived.] Tessa''s brow furrowed. ''Pillar of Elysium?'' [Mhmm. Call it a cute transport that takes the souls of honorable warriors to Elysium. Just like how Grim Reapers take mundane souls.] Tessa exhaled through her nose. ''I see.'' Parker, meanwhile, drummed his fingers against the table. "Let''s just say Theseus won''t be making it to tomorrow." A beat. "...Are you serious?" Atalanta asked flatly. Tessa sighed. Of course. She had felt it the second he walked in. The storm brewing under his skin. It was no wonder someone had died. If this was how he reacted to a single demigod, what the hell was he going to do when he found out about the Ashfords? About her past? [Oh, he''s so serious.] Levi piped up inside his head, clearly entertained. [Dude deleted Theseus from existence. Like, permanently. No respawns.] Atalanta groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Parker, for fuck''s sake¡ª" "What?" His tone was casual, too casual. Like he hadn''t just sent a Greek legend to the shadow realm. "He started it." "You do realize this is going to cause problems, right?" Parker shrugged, leaning back. "Hera, Ares and maybe Athena might already be plotting. Nothing new." "Don''t forget Apollo." Atalanta added, deadpan. Parker blinked. "Apollo? Why the hell is he involved?" Tessa raised a brow. "Something about Cassandra having a crush on Mr. I Will Charm the World here. He probably won''t miss the chance to ruin you." Atalanta said. "Artemis keeps me updated. He''s been looking for a way to be a pain in your ass." A long silence. Then¡ª "Oh, for fuck''s sake. Of course. Love-sick idiots. I didn''t know gods were affected too. This is fucking hilarious." Tessa rolled her eyes. Parker chuckled. "Glad we''re on the same page." Atalanta sighed again, rubbing her temples. "You''re impossible, you know that?" "Yeah." His smirk widened. "But I''m also just getting started." Luckily, Atalanta wasn''t throwing a fit over Theseus'' death which was perfect for Parker. It felt to him that unless they were friends¡ªthe champions didn''t care much about fellow champions. Good. The idiot had died without causing any actual impact on Parker''s developing closeness with Atalanta. Perfect. Tessa leaned forward suddenly, her expression shifting. "So, shall we talk about who won the race?" Both Parker and Atalanta groaned at the same time. "Oh, fuck off," Atalanta muttered. "Next topic," Parker deadpanned. Tessa''s smile widened. Oh, this was going to be fun. "Oh, I forgot to mention this." She rested her chin in her palm, eyes sparkling. "The winner was supposed to be granted a wish. And the losers must agree." Parker froze. What. Atalanta blinked. "Excuse me?" "Oh, don''t ''excuse me'' me, y''all lost." Parker hated that word. Loser but it was Tessa. And for her, he would cave. "What do you want?" he asked, resigned, Tessa tapped her chin, drawing out the moment like she was savoring his suffering. Parker knew some of her happiness came from finally, finally besting him at something. The dude was a walking bullshit machine when it came to talent¡ªjack of all trades, master of literally everything. Hell, he hated cliche?s, but he could pull them off better than anyone else. He was that kind of bastard who could pick up a skill for the first time and just casually dominate the entire field, like it was coded into his DNA. The guy was a walking cheat code, who just effortlessly mastered everything. No one knew how far that nonsense went, but if Tessa ever found out that Parker had casually tried painting once and accidentally surpassed every living artist in the multiverse, she would choke him. And it wasn''t just any art or painting. But this? This was her win. A real, tangible win. She had beaten him in a race, and no one could take that away from her. Could she be any happier? Hell no. Could she be pettier? Absolutely. Her only regret was that she hadn''t raced Atalanta before awakening. Now, dusting the so-called fastest woman archer in mythology felt less like a competition and more like bullying. "What a damn shame." She ruffled Atalanta''s hair like she was some kid. Atalanta, mid-bite into her food, froze. "Hey! Do you have a death wish?" she snapped mid-chewing. "Ew! That''s gross even for the shameless you, Atalanta!" Tessa said as she laughed. So did Parker. "Alright, I have a wish but not a death wish," Tessa declared, all smug. "Parker, Atalanta¡ªI have a wish for each of you and that''s..." Then, finally, she opened her mouth to say her wish! Chapter 312 312: The God of War Fucks Up Somewhere Else... The camera shifts¡ªmetaphorically speaking¡ªto a building complex, a sleek, modern apartment nestled in the city. Three bedrooms, one bathroom, a fully decked-out kitchen, and all the bougie amenities you''d expect from a nice place. Clean, well-designed, but nothing too flashy. Inside one of those bedrooms? Not a bedroom at all. Not anymore... Instead, a dimly lit room packed with high-end computer rigs¡ªscreens glowing with lines of code, fans whirring, keyboards clicking. The setup was elite, the kind only professionals could handle, but the whole thing had an oddly simple look. No over-the-top gaming chairs or neon lights¡ªjust raw efficiency. Sitting on the floor, panting like he''d run a marathon, was a teenage boy in a hoodie. Sweat clung to his skin. His hands trembled. Because he had seen some shit. Not your everyday, "Oh no, Karen at Starbucks messed up my order" kind of shit. No, this was straight-up fantasy movie levels of insanity. A fight that shouldn''t exist. He staggered to his feet, his breathing still ragged, but his mind was set. He had to upload this. The world needed to see. Sure, people had caught glimpses of superheroes before. Some had even been saved by them. But the truth? Most of humanity still lived in denial. Still clung to the idea that the world was normal. That gods and monsters weren''t lurking in the shadows. That ended today. His fingers flew over the keyboard, connecting his phone, pulling up his footage. The screen lit up with grainy but undeniable proof of the impossible. His entire body shook, but not from fear anymore¡ªfrom conviction. He clicked again a sending something seperate, a completely different video to someone but with a timer. This was worth it. Even if he had nearly died chasing that damn car, risking his life just to capture the truth. He didn''t expect to witness this. He had barely dodged the chaos¡ªthe flying weapons, the fire-breathing dragons. Hell, something should''ve killed him back there, but... it didn''t. Like he was being protected? His fingers hesitated for half a second. Protected? By what? By who? No time for that now. He worked fast, editing, cutting, enhancing. He knew how to make this viral: PROOF THAT GODS EXIST AMONG US AND SO DO SUPERNATURALS! That was his title. Short. Punchy. Impossible to ignore. Then¡ª A shiver crawled down his spine. His hands froze. His breathing turned shallow. That feeling... He knew it. It was the same one he had felt during the fight. The feeling of a scythe hovering over his neck. Like the Grim Reaper himself had tapped him on the shoulder and whispered, your time''s up, kid. But it was stronger. Slowly, he turned. And saw something he couldn''t even begin to describe. His body locked up. His muscles refused to obey. But his mind? His will? That still worked. With a final burst of defiance, his fingers moved¡ªstealthy, silent. Enter. The upload began. He exhaled shakily, but he wasn''t done yet. One more button. He pressed it. "Sister... avenge me," he whispered. Ares'' axe cleaved through his neck. He was dead before the blade even touched him. But the video was out there now. And there was no stopping it. ** The air in the room was thick. Stagnant. It reeked of something raw¡ªburnt wires, old coffee, and the unmistakable scent of fresh death and blood. And in the middle of it all stood Ares. Not a man. Not a soldier. Not a warrior. A God. The God of War. He was built like a damn war machine¡ªtall, broad, all sharp angles and battle-forged muscle. His bronze skin shimmered, like a molten metal statue come to life. His presence alone was oppressive, the kind of weight that made weaker beings crumble just by looking at him. His armor, dark golden and trimmed in gold, looked both ancient and absurdly modern at the same time¡ªa relic of Olympus, but still something that would make even the most advanced military on Earth piss themselves. His weapons¡ªbecause of course he had multiple¡ªhung from his body in a way that said they weren''t just tools; they were an extension of him. The massive double-headed axe on his back? That thing had split titans in half. The sword strapped to his waist? It had been bathed in the blood of heroes long before humans even knew how to spell the word "war." And yet, none of those weapons had actually killed the kid lying on the ground. Because the boy was headless¡ªbut Ares'' blade had never even touched him. That should''ve made him feel better. It didn''t. A muscle in his jaw twitched. His golden eyes burned, flickering like wildfire as he stared at the mess before him. He''d fucked up. Not the whole thing, no. He''d killed the witness like Hera told him to. But the mission? The real mission? The thing that actually mattered? The part where he was supposed to stop the video from uploading? Yeah. That part was still up in the air. Ares clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking like gunfire. "At least I spilled some blood," he muttered. Because, in his mind, that counted for something. A win, kind of. His gaze shifted, locking onto the computer screens, their dim glow still flickering across the room. There were multiple monitors, but only one had been used. The phone was there too, lying a few inches away from the dead kid''s severed head. Wide-eyed. Frozen in shock. Poor bastard. He probably thought he had more time. Ares took a step forward¡ªand his foot landed right on the corpse. A sickening, wet squelch filled the room as the torso gave way beneath his weight. The kid''s insides? Yeah, they were outsides now. Ares barely even glanced down. He just lifted his boot slightly, watching as the gore clung to the sole, stringing up like melted cheese before slapping back onto the floor. He sighed. "Gross." Leaning forward, he hovered his hand over the keyboard. His fingers twitched, his divine aura flickering as he synced himself to the technology. Gods weren''t supposed to need computers. Gods were supposed to be beyond this shit. But even divinity had limits, and Olympus had long since lost the war against human technology to some extent. His eyes flared, golden light bleeding into the screen. He reached into the digital world with something beyond human comprehension, forcing the system to bend to his will. The screen flickered. The files shifted. Then¡ª Deleted. Gone. Wiped from existence. For a moment, he let himself relax. Not that he''d ever admit that he was worried, but still. The mess was handled. He''d done what he could. But something nagged at him. Something felt off. And, for the first time in a long, long time, Ares hesitated. Because, despite being the ultimate warrior, despite being a god who had crushed empires, despite being the walking embodiment of battle itself¡ª He didn''t know jack shit about computers.l apart from manipulating them with his divine will. And what he didn''t realize¡ªwhat his thick-skulled, muscle-brained ass had overlooked¡ªwas that the kid had pressed something else before he died. Something that Ares hadn''t stopped. Something that was about to fuck everything up. The war god had underestimated him. Because when a person faces imminent death, they don''t just sit there and accept it. They fight. They scramble. They press buttons that might just change the fate of the goddamn multiverse. Ares exhaled. He could feel Olympus calling him back, pulling him away from the mortal world. Whatever. He had done his part. With a final glance at the wreckage he''d left behind, he stepped back¡ªthen, in a blinding column of golden light, he disappeared. And when it was all over, the only things left in that dark little room were a mangled corpse, a severed head, and a secret that had already started spreading. Because, like most whistleblowers, the kid was dead. But his message? That shit was about to echo across the entire fucking multiverse! Chapter 313 313: Birth of a Multiversal Cyber Criminal The lock clicked, the door creaked open, and in she walked¡ªnineteen, dressed sharp, but looking like life had just body-slammed her into next week. White button-up slightly untucked, beige skirt still crisp despite the war she probably had with her office chair, glasses perched on her nose like they were the only thing holding her shit together. She was the picture of a young, overworked professional who spent her day drowning in tech jargon and bug fixes¡ªlike she''d just walked out of some tech startup''s office. If professionalism had a tired, sexy cousin, it was her. She didn''t even make it two steps inside before sighing like the weight of the world had personally beefed with her. The long couch in the middle of the living room? Yeah, that was home now. She slumped into it with all the grace of a corpse, kicking off her heels mid-motion. The living room itself looked like it belonged to someone who had their life together¡ªa massive flat-screen TV mounted on the wall, sleek-ass coffee table with not a single misplaced item, a standing lamp casting a soft golden hue across the space, and a couch so expensive it probably cost more than her monthly rent. Everything was aesthetically perfect. Except for her. "Fuck, I''m tired," she groaned, throwing an arm over her face like she was auditioning for a tragic movie scene. Digging into her purse, she pulled out her phone, fingers moving on autopilot as she shot off a text: "Home safe. Bout to pass out. Night." She didn''t even wait for a reply before tossing the phone aside, blindly reaching for the remote, and turning the TV on. Netflix lit up the screen, the home page scrolling by in a blur as her mind debated what to watch. Some drama? Maybe a comfort sitcom? Oh, screw it¡ªwhatever autoplayed first. The background noise was just a formality anyway. She barely lasted five minutes before her exhaustion did a full knockout combo on her. One second, she was watching. The next? The TV was watching her. Mouth slightly open, body twisted into a position that was definitely gonna hurt in the morning, and¡ªoh yeah¡ªdrool. Real attractive. If anyone had walked in right now, all her professionalism from earlier? Gone. **** Waking up on the couch was a different kind of suffering. She cracked her eyes open, blinking at the blurry ceiling like it personally offended her. Her neck? Stiff as fuck. Her arm? Dead to the world. And the drool? Yeah, dried at the corner of her lips¡ªreal classy. Classy. She groaned, stretching like a damn cat before flopping back down with a sigh. She groaned again, stretching like she had been hit by a truck before slumping back down. For a moment, she debated just going back to sleep. But nah, she had shit to do. At least today wasn''t a busy day. Music. That was priority one. She grabbed her phone, scrolled through her playlist, and hit play. The speakers blasted her morning soundtrack, instantly giving life to the apartment. Bathroom. Shower. And hell yeah, she was singing. Loud, off-key, probably annoying enough for the walls to file a noise complaint. But she was feeling herself. Wrapped up in an oversized T-shirt and some comfy pants, she floated through her morning routine like a professional. Dishes? Done. Breakfast? A simple but solid meal. And finally, work. She had bills to pay and that meant assignments to finish Dragging her satisfied, well-fed body to her workspace, she reached for the door handle, mind already shifting gears into ''time to get paid'' mode. Then she opened the door. And froze. Her stomach dropped. Her breath hitched. She didn''t scream at first. Nah, her body just locked up, like her soul forgot how to move. Like the Wi-Fi connection between her brain and limbs had just... dipped. Hard. Her fingers stayed frozen on the doorknob, eyes wide open, pupils shaking like a glitching camera trying to focus. She didn''t even blink¡ªcouldn''t. Her breath? Gone. Stolen. Like the air had dipped too, said "fuck this, I''m out." And there he was. Or... what was left of him. The paste. That goddamn paste. Like someone dropped a watermelon from a skyscraper and forgot to clean it up. Only difference? This wasn''t fruit. This was flesh. Her baby brother. Her pain-in-the-ass, always-sneaking-ice-cream, refusing-to-fold-his-laundry little brother. The boy who used to call her "sis" with that annoying grin that made her wanna slap him and hug him at the same time. Only his head survived the apocalypse. That innocent, clueless face of his. Still wide-eyed. Still staring. Still... there. Like his soul hadn''t realized the rest of him was gone. Just gone. Flattened. Smeared like goddamn strawberry jam on the carpet she literally paid for last month. She felt her knees betray her¡ªtraitors¡ªcrashing to the floor as a choked-out sob broke through her throat like it had claws. "N-no... nonononono¡ªfuck¡ª" She crawled toward the mess, hands shaking, legs jelly, stomach flipping like a damn washing machine. "What the fuck¡ªwhat the actual fuck is this?!" Her voice cracked, broke, shattered. She reached for his face, just his head¡ªjust something. Anything. His hair was still soft. Still warm. Still him. And the worst part? That stupid expression. Like he died surprised. Like he died scared. Like he didn''t know it was coming. She screamed. Like lungs-be-damned, neighbors-call-the-cops level scream. Throat raw. Heart in absolute riot mode. Her whole body was breaking apart and gluing itself back together every second just so it could break again. Her face was soaked. Tears? Snot? Who cared. She was ugly crying and didn''t give a single fuck. Her nails clawed at the floor. "Why him?! Why¡ªwhy the fuck did it have to be him?!" She''d just slept. That was it. She took a nap. One fucking nap. And now the only person who still called her "sis" like it meant something¡ªwas pulp. Gone. Stolen. Deleted. And the silence that followed? It wasn''t peaceful. It was wrong. She didn''t even know when she crawled to her phone. One second she was sobbing into the floorboards like they owed her answers, next thing she knew her hands were fumbling through her purse like she was digging for a lifeline. Her fingers barely worked¡ªslippery with sweat, shaking like hell¡ªand the phone slipped once, twice, hit the damn floor with a clack, but she picked it back up like a robot possessed. She didn''t even know who she called first. Just hit the contact with "Mom" on it like it was oxygen. The phone rang. And rang. Please pick up. Please. Please. And when her mom''s voice finally answered with a gentle, "Hello?" like it was just a regular day, like she was maybe chopping onions in the kitchen or folding laundry or scrolling Facebook¡ª She broke. **** Follow along this plot! Love y''all! Chapter 314 314: Cedrics Impactful Death "M-mom... Cedric... he¡ª" Her throat seized. "He''s¡ªoh my God¡ªhe''s dead!" The scream that ripped outta her mouth was inhuman. Some demonic mix between a sob and a howl, and her mom on the other end? Went dead silent. Her screaming echoed out the speaker so loud she dropped the phone. Her mom''s wails cracked through the air like thunder. Spanish curses and desperate prayers overlapping as if words alone could undo the horror. "Dios mi?o¡ªmi hijo¡ªque?¡ªNO! NO!" Her grief hit like a fucking tsunami, pouring through the line like it could drown the whole damn world. But there wasn''t time to collapse. She needed help. Real help. Her hands shook harder now as she dialed 911, and when the dispatcher picked up, she didn''t even wait for the whole "What''s your emergency?" "My brother''s fucking dead! There''s blood¡ªhe''s¡ªhe''s just¡ªjust his head¡ª!" she sobbed into the phone, sounding half-insane. "There''s nothing left of him but his fucking head!" The dispatcher tried to keep her calm, said help was on the way, said to stay where she was. Blah blah blah. She barely heard it. Her brain was chewing itself alive. By the time the cops arrived, sirens blaring down the block like war drums, she''d already wiped her prints off a few devices¡ªher laptop, Cedric''s hacked-up tablet, and that one hard drive they kept stashed behind the PS5. She was grieving, yeah. But she wasn''t about to let her baby bro go down as a damn cyber felon. Not today, Satan. The cops pushed in fast, gloves on, faces serious. The room went full CSI real quick¡ªphotos, notes, mutters like "Jesus Christ, what even did this?" One guy gagged. Another had to step outside. None of ''em were ready for this level of gore. And then the door swung open again. Her mom. She must''ve Ubered, or flown on wings of sheer heartbreak, because she was there, eyes swollen, lips trembling, rushing forward before the cops could even stop her. They collided in a hug that felt like the world cracked. No words. Just tears. Snot. Gasping breaths. And pain. Pure, raw, soul-splitting pain. And in the middle of it, they still made her talk. Statements. Questions. Did you hear anything strange? When did you last see him? Could anyone have done this? She answered like a ghost. Voice empty. Tears still falling. But she answered. Because she had to. Because Cedric deserved that much. And when all that noise finally died down... When the cops were quiet, the evidence packed, and the questions dried up like dust... That''s when the real silence hit. Like the whole house knew what had happened and decided to shut the hell up out of guilt. Even the walls were quiet, like they were grieving too. She dragged herself to the corner and hugged her knees like they were all she had left. Her soul felt like it''d been scooped out and tossed in the trash. This wasn''t real. It couldn''t be. This was a nightmare. Some sick, twisted dream. Right? Any second now, she''d wake up to that annoying ass ringtone of his playing BTS or some cringe TikTok remix from his phone. But nothing played. No ringtone. No comeback. No "gotcha, sis." Just silence... and the smell of blood. She let her head fall against the wall and whispered, voice shaking like a candle in the wind¡ª "I''m gonna kill whoever did this. I swear on his soul... I''m gonna fucking end them." And from that moment... her grief started to shift. Real slow. From agony... to rage. Her mom just kept asking the same damn question over and over like the answer might magically change. "Who did this to my baby? Who did this to my boy?!" She was kneeling beside the stretcher now, hands trembling as they zipped up the body bag¡ªwell, what was left of it. The bag barely had shape. Just a mangled lump inside, except for the upper part where Cedric''s head was... untouched. Like some sick joke. His face looked too peaceful for how fucked the rest of him was. Like he was asleep. Like he hadn''t just gotten fucking chappat''ed into meat confetti. The cops tried to be gentle. They really did. But there''s no soft way to take away someone''s brother in a bag. "Ma''am, we''re ruling this a murder case," one officer said, his voice all business now, like he flipped a switch. "There''s nothing accidental about this level of... damage. We''ll need to do a full investigation¡ªautopsy, scene analysis, tech forensic sweeps. This isn''t gonna be quick." No shit, Sherlock. But Karen didn''t say anything. She was too numb. Her brain felt like it''d been wiped with bleach. Another officer came in, a younger one¡ªlooked like he still had acne and couldn''t grow a full beard¡ªbut he was kind. Gentle eyes. "We''re gonna need to take everything that might help the investigation. Any tech, cables, personal files. And... we''ll have grief counselors available, if you''d like." Her mom didn''t respond. She was too busy kissing Cedric''s forehead like it''d bring him back. Karen just nodded slowly, robotic. "Fine. Just... don''t break his stuff. He liked his gadgets neat." It felt surreal, watching them walk around her brother''s blood like it was spilled coffee. Bagging evidence, snapping pictures, whispering to each other like she couldn''t hear. Like the crime scene wasn''t her fucking life. They packed up, left cards on the fridge, gave them numbers to call. Told them a detective would be in touch. Told them they were sorry. Yeah. Everyone''s always sorry. By the time the stretcher rolled out, it felt like the air got sucked out of the house. Her mom collapsed on the couch like her body just gave up. Karen didn''t even try to help. She sat on the stairs. Half-dead. Whole body buzzing like a goddamn broken phone charger. "Mi amor," her mom whispered, barely audible. "I can''t stay here anymore. Not in this house. Not with that... that memory. You should pack up and go stay at your cousin''s. I''ll call your tia." "What?" Karen blinked. "You want me to leave? This is my house, my house with Cedric." Her mom shook her head fast. "No, baby. Not like that. I just... I need to be alone. Just a little while. You don''t need to see me like this but I don''t want to leave you in this apartment with those kinds of memories. Do as I say Karen, okay. And we need to call the family. Your abuela. Everyone. They need to know." Karen clenched her jaw. "They''re gonna act like they cared. Like they ever checked in." Her mom didn''t answer. Just stared at the wall like it might talk back. * Later, after the coroner''s van disappeared and the sun started dragging itself back up into the sky like it was embarrassed to show its face¡ªKaren sat in Cedric''s room. Everythin untouched. His dumb posters. His favorite hoodie still on the back of the chair. She hugged it like it was him. Breathed it in. She cried again. This time quietly. Like a slow leak from a broken pipe. * Later that day was the burial. Closed casket. Of course. ''Cause nobody needed to see what was left. The priest tried to say words that were supposed to make it all better, but they landed like wet paper towels. Her mom screamed halfway through the service and had to be carried off by two aunts. Karen stood there the whole time, silent. Unblinking. Cold. She didn''t feel real anymore. Just... present. And just like that, everything changed. She wasn''t the funny and strict big sister anymore. Not the chill big sister who''d tease him for watching anime at full volume. Not the girl with sarcastic TikToks and dumb captions about life being mid. She was the sister of the kid who got murdered. And no matter what the cops said, she wasn''t gonna sit back while the world kept turning like nothing happened. Nope. Fuck that. Karen was gonna find out who did this. She was gonna dig until her fingers bled. And when she found them? Oh, they were gonna wish they''d never been fucking born. That''s how it started. And that''s where everything began. **** Karen came came back later sneaking into the crime scene. The tech room was now a police zone of blinking lights and chaos. Half the shelves had been gutted by the police already, labeled bags hanging off drawers like the room had turned into a crime museum. Dust hung in the air like the house itself hadn''t exhaled since Cedric died. They''d searched everything. Everything. Except they didn''t know everything. Karen stood at the doorway like a ghost with purpose, hoodie up, hair tied in a messy bun that screamed "don''t talk to me unless you''ve got vengeance or pizza." Her eyes scanned the space like she''d lived a hundred lives in this room. And then her gaze snapped up. Above the window. Slightly tucked behind a loose ceiling tile¡ªbarely visible unless you knew it was there. A tiny black eye blinked red for just a second. The hidden cam. Chapter 315 315: Spiteful and Emotionally Damaged Vengeful Sister Karen smirked through the pain, real soft. The kind of grin you give when the world thinks you''ve lost but you''re about to play your card from under the damn table. Cedric''s private cam. His "don''t-trust-anyone" camera. He called it the "fuck-you insurance." She didn''t even breathe too hard. Just swiped the drive like it was routine, slid it into her hoodie pocket, and slipped back out the door without a sound. No need to stick around¡ªshe''d already seen more than the cops did in three days. She dipped out the back, hopping the crooked fence like a pro, hoodie pulled low, heart punching in her chest. The whole neighborhood was dead quiet except some bored dogs barking at streetlights and the occasional flick of a neighbor''s blinds. By the time she got to her cousin''s apartment, her Vans were soaked in gutter water and her brain felt like it was buffering. But she kept it moving. One creaky door, one hallway sprint, and she was in her borrowed bedroom. Lock. Curtains. Laptop. And finally¡ªanswers. Karen smirked. Cedric''s private cam. His ultra-paranoid, "fuck-everyone-I-don''t-trust-shit" setup. He always used to call it his fuck-you insurance. Like, literally. Out loud. At family dinners. In front of Grandma. Icon behavior, honestly. "I told you, Ced," she muttered, voice all wrecked and raspy, "paranoia was your only redeeming quality, you dramatic little gremlin." She yanked the desk chair, flipped open the hidden panel without thinking¡ªlike she''d done it a thousand times in her sleep¡ªand snatched the microdrive. Thing looked tiny, harmless. But it was encrypted like a whore''s diary¡ªlayers on layers. Ced was weirdly intense about privacy. She''d seen him scream at cookies on websites like they were government spies. Still, she knew his codes. His backup codes. The dumb shit he used back in middle school when his password was literally "skaterboi2009." She popped the drive into her laptop¡ª And... Video feed. Cedric. Hoodie too big, eyes too tired, fingers slamming keys like he owed the keyboard money. The room looked chill. Nothing floating. No magical sparkle dust. Just LED lights doing their moody little flickers and the hum of overworked fans. Then¡ªhe paused. Deadass looked right at the cam. Like he knew. Like he knew she''d find this. Like he was staring past death with that smug "I win" smirk he used when he beat her at Mario Kart by cheating with banana placement. Then¡ª The feed glitched. Froze. Got all jittery like reality had the hiccups. Karen blinked. The distortion wasn''t normal. It felt... heavy. Like something just stepped in. But it didn''t walk¡ªit just was. Like some lazy-ass horror movie villain who doesn''t obey physics. Static. Then¡ªa shadow. Not the "light source behind me" kind. Nah. This was a shadow that decided to exist. Like it grew a personality and chose violence. It moved forward, but like... not really. It rendered itself forward, all weird and Minecraft glitchy, like a god forgot to update the graphics. The footage scrambled harder. The lights dimmed in the video¡ªand in real life, Karen swore the walls around her freaking shivered like they caught a cold. Her breath stuttered. She leaned in closer like a dumb bitch in a horror film, then¡ª Hard cut. No filters, no music, no cinematic fade. Just his body dropping like a puppet someone rage-quit. Then, at the very end¡ªso faint it barely registered¡ªcame the whisper: "Meddling little pest." She sat there. Just... sat. Like her soul was buffering. Like she couldn''t decide whether to cry, throw up, or start swinging at the air. Her heart was doing the Macarena in her chest. Her hands shook. That voice? That voice wasn''t from here. That voice had no business vibing on planet Earth. She looked down. Microdrive still in her fist like she was gonna punch someone with it. Her voice cracked: "What the actual fuck was that?" The murderer¡ªor whatever bougie celestial whores they were¡ªhad cleaned up after themselves like pros. The cops with their CSI scanners and overpriced tech didn''t find shit. But Cedric? That paranoid dumbass always knew. He left her something. Not super clear. Not "Exhibit A for Court" clear. But enough. Enough to ruin her week. Enough to change everything. And now? What the hell was she even supposed to do with it? "Hey FBI, I got this haunted USB and a ghost with a superiority complex who murdered my brother in high-def. Can you, like, vibe check it for me?" Yeah. No. That shit wasn''t gonna cut it. Karen slammed the laptop shut so fast she nearly broke the damn hinge. She just... sat there. Like her body forgot how to exist for a minute. Breathing all messed up, heart trying to twerk out of her chest, palms sweaty like she''d just sprinted through a horror film and didn''t get the memo that the credits hadn''t rolled yet. That voice? Not human. That wasn''t your average, everyday serial killer. That was some demonic shadow deity with a superiority complex type shit. That whisper? It had reverb. Reverb, bro. What kind of ancient Walmart murderer uses a death line with reverb? She stared at the microdrive, clenched in her fist like it was her ex''s hoodie she never returned. "What the fuck was that?" she muttered again, half to herself, half to whatever cosmic stalker might be eavesdropping through the air vents. **** The cops had missed it. All their shiny tools and "official procedure" and detective trench coats had turned up jack squat. But Cedric? That paranoid little genius had outsmarted literal gods. Left her a damn breadcrumb trail from the afterlife like he was playing 5D chess with Olympus. And she? She had no idea who was behind it all. She was the weird big sister who stumbled into the game with zero pieces, half a brain cell, and a rage problem. Still. What now? But maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthe Ares fucked up. Because he''d forgot what happens when a girl with no chill, a laptop, and a hoodie that smells like anxiety and Hot Cheetos decides she''s got nothing left to lose. They forgot what grief does to people. What vengeance does to girls like her¡ªthe clingy, messy, ride-or-die types who love too hard and hold grudges like religion. They forgot that humans? Are spite-powered gremlins with wifi. And Karen? Karen was about to get real feral. She wasn''t gonna stop. Not until she had names. Not until someone paid in blood, tears, or like... an immortal ass-kicking. Even if she had to yeet herself into Mount Olympus with a baseball bat and a Red Bull in each hand. Let the gods pray. She wasn''t feeling merciful. But what will she even do when she finds out the murderer was a god. What could a mundane like her do? And would she ever find out it was a god who did it? Chapter 316 316: Clues—To the Villain Her laptop pinged. "Ugh, what now?" she muttered, dragging herself over like she hadn''t just seen a cursed-ass shadow demon eat her brother on cam. She opened the lid, expecting spam, a virus, or maybe one of Cedric''s old "tickin'' time Ced Bombs"¡ªthose scheduled video links he loved to send just to ruin her day. Dude had made it an art form. She braced for a cringey clip of him showing off a new hacking trick or maybe him deep-faking their principal singing Despacito in opera voice again. But when she clicked the link, it wasn''t cringe. It wasn''t funny. It was¡ª Boom. The screen lit up with chaos. Two teenagers. Straight up duking it out in the middle of what looked like an abandoned parking lot lit by that moody streetlight aesthetic. But this wasn''t fists and shoves. No, this was anime boss battle levels of insane. One of them had wild glowing tattoos across his arms, throwing hands like Zeus had loaned him a lightning subscription. The other was taller, sharper, wearing black like he was born in a Hot Topic sale bin¡ªbut this dude moved different. Calculated. Cold. Like he was fighting math itself. Karen blinked. "What the fuck am I watching¡ª?" Then the video shifted. New angle. Another camera? This one showed his face. Clear as day. Parker. Dark-haired. Calm eyes. Drenched in blood and smoke like he ordered chaos with extra sauce. And there¡ªlying crumpled behind him¡ªwas the other dude. Dead. Like, "bro just got deleted from the server" dead. Parker stood over the body, breathing slow, gaze fixed not at the camera but... off to the side. Staring at something¡ªsomeone¡ªlike he could see past the lens. Karen swore her skin goosebumped. Then he walked away. No panic. No wipe-the-prints move. Just¡ªvibes. Her jaw? On the floor. She leaned back, eyes wide, nearly falling out her damn chair. "Nope. Nope nope nope. That''s not normal. That''s not TikTok beef. That''s serial killer energy." But still... something clicked. Cedric had filmed this. He''d hidden the camera. Sent a dead-drop file. Timed it after his death. This Parker guy? Either the last person Ced saw... or the reason Ced was gone. And that car¡ªKaren scrubbed back, paused the frame¡ªthere. License plate halfway visible. Out-of-state. But there were details. Hood ornament. Decal. Bumper sticker that said "My Other Ride Is Anxiety." "Found you, motherfucker," she whispered, eyes lighting up like she''d just unlocked a cheat code. She didn''t know what Parker was. God? Demon? Murderous varsity chess champ? No clue. But Ced left her a trail. And she wasn''t the type to sit still. "Watch out, ya cryptid pretty boy. If you killed Ced..." She cracked her knuckles, hoodie half-falling off her shoulder like some angsty Netflix main character. "Then I''m gonna end you with a Chromebook and a fuckin'' vengeance playlist." And just like that, she started digging. First lead: That car. Second lead: That face. Third lead: The weird-ass glow she saw just before the screen cut out. And somewhere between her grief and that demon whisper from earlier, Karen decided¡ª If the heavens were hiding shit? Then she was gonna go full Greek tragedy on it''s ass¡ª metaphorically speaking. With eyeliner, caffeine, and spite. **** Morning spilled into the tiny room like a drunk dude crashing a party he wasn''t even invited to. Light slid across the floor, hit the empty bed first ¡ª a bed that honestly looked like it hadn''t seen a real nap in year. Not good, not bad either. Just... there. Kinda sad, actually. The blanket was all crumpled at the foot, a couple of pillows looking half-hearted like they''d given up on life. The rest of the room wasn''t doing much better ¡ª old wallpapers curling off the walls, a crooked stack of tech magazines on the floor, one sad plant on the windowsill that was basically a green stick at this point. The place felt like someone used to love it, but now it was just trying not to fall apart. And then ¡ª BAM. Karen jerked awake, head snapping up from the laptop where she''d passed out. She tried to stand without thinking. Bad fucking idea. Her knees slammed into the underside of the desk with a painful thud, and the sudden impact bounced her back down into her chair with a squeal that sounded way too dramatic for the situation. "Motherf¡ª!" she cursed under her breath, rubbing her knee and shooting the desk a murderous look like it owed her money. For a few seconds, she just sat there, dazed, blinking at nothing. Then, like a goddamn freight train, reality crashed into her. Her brother. His death. The police. The empty, shitty apologies. The way the world kept turning like he hadn''t even mattered. And then ¡ª her last frantic hours. Fingers flying across her keyboard, digging deep into places normal people weren''t even supposed to know existed. She''d hacked until her brain gave up and her body crashed, right here, head buried in old chips and sticky notes, like some desperate little night witch trying to bargain with the universe. And fuck, her heart knew. It knew she was close. Too close to quit now. Her eyes snapped open, wild and sharp. Her last lead. The car. That goddamn car. She remembered it now ¡ª how she''d finally tracked it down after hours of clawing through dead ends and fake IDs and data locked tighter than a nun''s bedroom door. The name attached to it hadn''t been much ¡ª boring as hell, suspiciously ordinary. But the car? Nah. That was the jackpot. A Jesko Absolut wasn''t some random dude''s toy. Not in L.A. Not customized the way this one was. That kind of beast had a paper trail. Hard to find? Yeah. Impossible? Bitch, please. This was Karen. There was a reason she''d topped every damn year at MIT ¡ª not just topped, wrecked ¡ª and why she had a freaking reserved spot at HelixCore, the hottest, scariest, most don''t-fuck-with-them IT company in the world. Yeah. That HelixCore. The one the government "definitely didn''t hire" to do shady shit, the tech company basically running half of Silicon Valley right now. Hacking into Wilder''s internal records was just another Tuesday night for her. She knew the second she saw it, she was well informed thanks to the years monitoring the big dogs at her boss''s request¡ª only Wilders could sell a Jesko like that, especially one customized enough to make even rich assholes drool. They were her first clue. The first real string to pull in a knot that had taken her brother away. Karen slammed her laptop shut and dragged in a breath so deep it hurt. Today was gonna be messy. Dangerous. Maybe even fatal. But hell if she was backing down now. She pushed up from the chair, cringing when her back cracked like an old man''s. Then the cursing started all over again as she scrambled around the room, throwing on clothes like a tornado dressed people now. "Fuck this room, fuck this tiny-ass closet pretending to be a bedroom," she muttered, yanking a hoodie over her head. Her jeans got stuck halfway up one leg and she almost faceplanted again. The place smelled like old carpet and a little bit of desperation, and honestly? She was so over it. This used to be her safe place in her cousin''s house, the one her mom insisted she crash at so she could be "around family" while she processed the grief. Big whoop. She didn''t want family. She wanted answers. She wanted justice. And she wanted out of this dump yesterday. She could afford an expensive apartment in uptown if she sneezed, but here she was, slumming it out of guilt and parental pressure. Karen yanked on her sneakers, jammed her laptop into a ratty old backpack, and bolted out the door, flipping off the sad little room one last time on her way out. It was time. Time to roll into Beverly Hills. Time to crack this mystery wide open. And hell, if she was lucky? Maybe break a few things on the way. Chapter 317 317: Morning Nyxilith Hours ago. The morning hit the Nyxilith estate like a Pinterest board having a spiritual awakening. The front gates¡ªthose tall-ass black things laced with silver filigree and probably cursed in three languages¡ªtheir intricate designs glowing under the kiss of the early sun. Beyond them stretched the absurdly long driveway¡ªseriously, someone could run a marathon on this thing and still not reach the house¡ªso damn long it could host a Netflix original series. Lined with ancient trees, their leaves whispering secrets to the breeze, the path led to the estate, where the golden morning light bathed the entire compound like a royal blessing. The mansion itself? The place looked like something out of a billionaire''s fever dream. The sun slid across it like butter on a griddle, hitting the mirrors of the estate in sparkly little beams that screamed, "Yeah, we bougie." Live statues dotted the lawn. Live. Not like "animated CGI" live¡ªthese stone babes could straight up breath when no one watched. The compound was sun-kissed like it had a skincare routine. Cream walls, dark roofs, arched windows so clean birds avoided them out of respect. Behind the estate, a forest loomed all shadowy and ancient, the kind that probably had hidden altars, forbidden tomes, and at least one talking tree who smoked. Mist still curling around its roots, the occasional bird call breaking the silence. Inside, the living room barely let anyone breathe with how extra it was. Black marble floors gleamed like liquid night, reflecting the golden trims that lined the walls¡ª the marble floors were so glossy you''d swear they were polished by angels on roller skates. Plush, oversized couches sat invitingly, waiting to swallow anyone whole in luxurious comfort. A fireplace crackled subtly¡ªbecause of course, even in modernity, a touch of old-school warmth never hurt. * The first thing that hit was the sound. The rhythmic chop-chop of a knife hitting a wooden board, the clatter of plates in the kitchen, the faint hum of a fridge door opening and closing. Then came the smell¡ªhell, if heaven had a scent, this was it. Butter sizzling, something garlicky and rich filling the air, a hint of freshly brewed coffee working its magic. And then the kitchen itself¡ªbigger than some restaurants, sleek black and gold, glowing LED trims making it look futuristic. The island in the center was massive, its polished surface reflecting the overhead lights. Cabinets lined the walls, each holding ingredients and utensils in a level of organization that would make a Michelin-star chef weep. Naomi was in there, right at the center like she owned the sunrise. Maid uniform? On point. Apron? Tied tight. Hair up. Face glowing. She was smiling so wide it was giving Disney princess energy, minus the small talk with rodents. She moved like a blur. But not like "I went to the gym" blur¡ªnah, this was shadow-core blur. Her powers kicked in mid-chop, mid-stir, mid-flip-a-damn-egg-over-your-shoulder-onto-a-plate-without-looking kind of vibe. One hand cracked eggs. The other summoned a spatula. A third shadow-hand adjusted the burner. Girl was multitasking like a caffeine-fueled octopus. Elena stood off to the side, managing toast, and honestly? Just trying not to get flash-fried by Naomi''s breakfast dance routine. She had a bowl in her hand, some fancy fruit mix going on, and every time Naomi whooshed by, her hair fluttered like she was in a shampoo commercial. Naomi hummed as she cooked¡ªsomething upbeat, borderline illegal in cuteness. "Breakfast is gonna slap today," she said with a wink, flipping another pancake so high it almost qualified as air traffic. "I swear to the gods, Naomi," Elena muttered, ducking a rogue shadow that tried to season the eggs. "One of these days, your food''s gonna hit escape velocity and punch a hole through the ceiling." "Worth it," Naomi beamed. "That''s the flavor leaving the mortal plane, carin?o." The skillet hissed louder. The shadows twisted in sync with her hands, catching a falling pepper shaker like it was nothing. She caught it mid-spin and tossed it into a cupboard without looking. Slam. Perfection. Elena just sighed, fighting a smile. "You''re gonna wake the boss." "Good." Naomi grinned. "This man''s been brooding in his sleep. Even his nightmares need brunch." She turned, hips swinging, smile unfazed, eyes dancing with sparkly little "I made this for you, now eat it or suffer" energy. Naomi stood at the stove, a vision of efficiency and speed. Her shadow flickered unnaturally, stretching and shrinking as she zipped from one station to another, flipping pancakes one second and stirring a rich sauce the next, her feet barely touching the ground. Elena, on the other hand, was starting to deal with groceries¡ªlarge-ass bags that looked like they should require a forklift, yet she handled them like they were filled with cotton. She dropped them onto the counter effortlessly, arching a brow at Naomi. "Damn, you look like you''re about to fly away with all that happy energy." Naomi, mid-spin while grabbing a pan, beamed. "I fucking should! You know how happy I am. Do you know how long I dreamed of owning a motorbike? Something I never thought of ever owning. And not just any motorbike¡ªa customized beast. I swear, our boss either has no concept of money to even spent millions on that thing! Though I''m not complaining." Elena chuckled, shaking her head. "He''s treating us more like family than employees. Yesterday, he offered me some fancy-ass car, better than the Range Rover saying the Rover was for house work. Can you imagine?" Naomi paused, wide-eyed. "And you said¡ª?" "Nope. The Range Rover''s enough for me. Instead, I asked him to take us off the company and make us fully independent employees." Naomi froze, her shadow momentarily still before she turned. And then she moved¡ªtoo fast, too sudden. Before Elena could react, Naomi hugged her from behind, squeezing tight, her chin resting against Elena''s shoulder. "You serious? That''s what you asked?" Elena smirked. "Mhm. What, scared I sold us to the devil?" Naomi huffed a laugh and kissed Elena''s nape in thanks. "I wanted to ask the same thing, but I didn''t have the balls. You did it for us. Thank you." Elena giggled, turning to wrap her arms around Naomi in return. "Then do a good job for our boss if you''re that thankful." Naomi groaned, rolling her eyes. "Of course, you dutiful Battle Maid." Elena''s eyes glinted mischievously. And then¡ªflick. One little tap to Naomi''s forehead and bam¡ªthe girl was airborne. She yelped, flailing dramatically before crashing into a stool, knocking over a stack of neatly folded napkins. She groaned, rubbing her forehead. "OW. What the fuck was that for?! How did you just throw me¡ªWITH A FLICK?!" Elena smirked, crossing her arms. "Gotta toughen you up, princess." Naomi, still on the floor, squinted at her like a betrayed anime protagonist. "You monstrous Battle Maid." Elena just laughed, walking past her to start unpacking groceries. "Damn right." Chapter 318 318: Billionaire Rom-com Beyond the kitchen, faint music played, barely spilling into the space of the depths of Nyxilith Manor, a soft beat thumped like it was lost in a jungle¡ªmusic was definitely playing, but the damn mansion was so big it barely made it past the living room and into the kitchen. And speaking of size, this place? Huge. Dumb huge. Like, "why-do-we-need-a-spiraling-staircase-to-heaven" kind of huge. Yesterday, the girls tried to explore the whole thing while Parker was away, but after walking past the tenth room that looked like it belonged in a billionaire''s Pinterest board, they tapped out. Too many halls. Too many shiny-ass mirrors. Too much marble. The biggest hall? Up on the first storey, flexing its echo game like it paid rent. It looked like a throne hall of some sort. Crazy! Second storey was a pure hallway runway vibes. Third was the boss territory. Up there, on the third floor, in a bedroom, sunlight spilled in through the wall-sized glass like it had VIP access. The sun didn''t just rise¡ªit straight up leaked into the room like it forgot how to knock. Liquid gold, sliding through the gaps in the curtains like it paid rent. Warm, slow, annoyingly gentle¡ªlike a cat stepping on your face, but in the most poetic way possible. It didn''t ask for permission, it just pulled up like, "Wakey-wakey, bitches." And there was Tessa¡ªglued to Parker like a stubborn sticker that refused to peel off. She fit there. Like perfectly. Like the space between his arms was reserved seating with her name on it. The world? Who the fuck cared. She was deep in that kinda sleep where your soul finally shuts up, where breathing''s not just automatic¡ªit''s honest. Peaceful. Vulnerably real. The duvet, oh boy¡ªthe kinda plush that could finance someone''s college debt or a bad addiction to oat milk lattes. But that wasn''t the real flex. The real luxury was this: two people, tangled up like dumb teenagers on a sleepover they never wanna leave, just existing under way-too-soft covers and shared warmth. Then the sun had the audacity to kiss her shoulder first, like it was tryna flirt. Rude. She stirred¡ªnot like she was startled, but like the sun had just joined the group chat and she already knew it was coming. Eyes blinked open, lashes twitching, breath tiny and slow, like her soul was still half in dreamland. Yet her arms still locked around Parker, like, nah fam, five more minutes. Because in that moment, messy hair and expensive blankets and all, the universe didn''t owe them a damn explanation. It just shrugged, smirked, and said, "Yeah. This is it." The rays snuck across the silk sheets and kissed Tessa''s cheek with a rise and shine, energy. Parker''s voice, raspy with that half-awake, heavenly charm, muttered, "You up?" Tessa didn''t even pretend. She nodded, sleepy smile on her lips, and leaned in for a soft kiss¡ªquick, sweet, clingy. Like her body said, I''m leaving the bed, but her heart whispered, I''m never leaving you. Then she slipped out of the sheets like a goddess on a mission, bare feet hitting the soft floor with that sexy, main character walking in the morning light vibe. And the room still smelled like her perfume and his cologne and probably sin. Tessa was already stretching like a cat in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, soaking in the morning sun like she was solar-powered. Still wearing nothing but Parker''s shirt¡ªbecause duh¡ªshe looked back at him with that sleepy devil grin. "You staring or sleepin''?" she asked, one eyebrow up, hair a whole beautiful mess. Parker was still half-wrapped in the duvet, watching her like damn. "Both. Multitasking, honey. You look hot." She rolled her eyes. "Pervert." He smirked. "Facts. I can show you¡ª" Next thing he knew, she tossed a pillow at him and bolted into the bathroom with a giggle that made his soul hurt in the best way. She was a bit faster than him. Immortal tier after all. He followed, of course¡ªbecause who tf wouldn''t? Bathroom was, marble countered, lights with dim settings, a shower big enough to host a TED Talk. Tessa flicked water at him like some chaotic water nymph. "You better not think about taking me in the shower," she said, already stepping in with a wink. Parker, dead serious: "You say that like I haven''t already claimed you and this place as my Empress and kingdom." "Disgusting. Go stand in your corner, King of universe don''t dare come near me." Between her teasing and him lowkey getting distracted every two seconds, it took way too long to shower. Half the time they were bumping into each other on accident, the other half? Not even pretending. He tried to grab her shampoo and got a loofah to the face. She slipped once, and somehow, that led to both of them laughing way too hard while water sprayed everywhere like a busted sprinkler. This kind of morning routine smelled like mint and flirtation. In the bathroom, they brushed their teeth side by side, elbows bumping like clockwork. Tessa looked at him through the mirror, her lips smeared in toothpaste foam like a rabid anime character. "You still like me even when I look like a foam-mouthed squirrel, right?" Parker leaned down, minty-fresh. "I''d marry the rabid squirrel." She flashed him a messy grin, toothpaste everywhere. "Dumbass." By the time they stumbled into the walk-in closet¡ªstill dripping and wrapped in towels¡ªTessa was dragging her fingers through her damp hair while Parker stood there with the world''s most indecisive expression at his side of the wardrobe. The walk-in closet looked like a luxury boutique got drunk and exploded. Designer bags, stacked shoeboxes, clothes still with tags¡ªmost of them hers. Like, a lot hers. She''d claimed 70% of the space like it was some kind of colonization project. Parker didn''t even blink. That was the price of love, apparently¡ªsacrificing shelf space to twenty pairs of nearly identical boots. "I have like a hundred things you bought picked for me and nothing to wear," Parker muttered, staring at his section like it had betrayed him. Tessa, already digging through her blouses like a pissed-off raccoon, shot him a look. "You''re not a high school girl on prom week, babe, just pick anything" He spun around dramatically. "But I wanna feel hot." She didn''t even look¡ªjust lobbed a rolled-up sock at his chest. "You''re hot. Now put on pants, whore." He caught the sock like a champ, tossed it back, and debated between his ''CEO of Darkness'' black shirt or the slightly softer ''I might let you live'' grey. Meanwhile, Tessa tried on a blouse, looked in the mirror, cringed like it just insulted her mom, and flung it onto the chair with full disrespect. Eventually, they both ended up dressed¡ªteasing, laughing, throwing light insults like confetti. ***** I felt like rom-com today (???????)¡£???????¡£ Chapter 319: Parkers Goal(End) By the time they made it out of the walk-in closet, both of them looked dangerously attractive and mildly unhinged. Tessa had gone with a loose silk blouse that screamed "casual rich witch," while Parker settled on a dark grey shirt that could legally be classified as a thirst trap. Not that he''d admit it. "Damn, we look like we''re about to ruin someone''s marriage," Tessa said, tossing her hair. "Let''s make brunch awkward," Parker replied, grabbing her hand like they were co-conspirators in a petty crime. Downstairs, the kitchen was already alive. Music played low from some hidden speaker system in the living room, a chill beat that gave the mansion that "cool rich people live here" energy. Elena was done casually tossing massive grocery bags onto the counter like they were filled with air and not enough supplies to feed a damn army. She noticed Parker first¡ªher spine straightened, just slightly. Subtle, but there. That unspoken shift when the boss entered the room. "Morning, sir," she said, tone respectful¡ªbut not stiff. Just enough authority under the teasing edge to remind everyone who wrote the checks around here. Tessa leaned in. "You see that? Even Elena gets serious when you walk in." "She fears me," Parker deadpanned. "She could fold you like laundry," Tessa replied. Parker tilted his head. "So could I. With payroll." Elena snorted. "Try docking my pay and I''ll poison your smoothie." "Only fair," he muttered, reaching for a mug. Naomi strolled in next, yawning and stealing half a muffin before anyone could blink. "Why do y''all look like models who just got done sinning?" "Because we did," Tessa said sweetly. Naomi blinked. "I¡ªokay... gross!" But even Naomi, wild card that she was, gave Parker a small nod as she leaned against the counter. Respect. Not wrapped in sarcasm, laced in chill, but still there. She wasn''t just vibing with a hot dude¡ªshe worked for a shark in human skin who happened to be her boss and the owner of everything she was currently touching. Naomi had the highest loyalty check here even perhaps higher than Tessa but you wouldn''t know from just observing her. Meanwhile, Parker was already pouring coffee like it was holy water, trying to ignore the very real threat of Tessa biting his shoulder again because "you''re too cute it''s offensive." She did it anyway. He yelped, spilled some coffee, and glared. "You savage." She kissed the spot. "You love it." Naomi fake gagged and Elena straight-up grabbed a kitchen towel to throw at them. "You two are the worst," she said. "We try our best," Tessa said, bowing dramatically. And somehow¡ªsome damn how¡ªthey all ended up sitting around the counter, eating like college kids who just happened to live in a billionaire''s mansion. Pancakes got stacked, jokes got louder, and Parker got roasted five times in under ten minutes. Every now and then, Tessa leaned into his side, and he''d pretend to be annoyed but secretly melt like butter. But even in that chaos, even in that sticky sweetness and teasing, Parker''s presence carried weight. He laughed. He leaned. He stole bacon from Naomi''s plate like a delinquent. But when he spoke, people listened. Not because he was loud, but because he didn''t have to be. The mansion, for all its size and luxury, didn''t feel cold. Not today. Not with music playing and laughter echoing and someone yelling "who the hell used the gold spoon to stir peanut butter?!" It was chaos. It was clingy. It was warm. And it was home for Parker. The warmest home he never had as he grew up in this life. So he''d created one¡ªParker had started building his own warm family even though he himself knew he was emotionally unstable and anything would set him off. But he didn''t want this warmth to fed away. It was something Tessa taught him and he had embarrassed it even with the temptation of the ''Dark Parker when they were reliving their lives memories. That warmth was his guide and he wanted to keep it. At least to those he called family! Parker had barely taken two sips of his coffee when Tessa grabbed his sleeve. "Let''s eat outside. It''s too pretty to be inside. And you look like a sun-thirsty vampire." "I was once a vampire," he muttered, standing up anyway. "El vampiro sexy," Naomi whispered, holding her muffin like it was sacred. Then, because the universe had a sense of humor, Atalanta strolled in from the side hallway, glowing like she''d just conquered Olympus, dressed in a sports bra and leggings. She had that smug, post-run energy¡ªthe kind that silently judged everyone who hadn''t already suffered through five miles before breakfast. "Oh wow, look at this domestic circus," she said, smirking as she tied her golden hair up into a messy bun. "Didn''t know billionaires did group brunch." "Only if the food''s good and the jokes are mean," Parker said. Atalanta narrowed her eyes. "You''re safe. Barely." She spotted Elena moving eggs like a chef possessed and gave her a nod. "Battle maid. Always a pleasure." "Goddess of cardio," Elena replied dryly. "I missed you too." Naomi yawned. "Are we moving or what? I want sun, and I refuse to be seen eating indoors like a broke college student." Parker just gestured toward the glass doors. "Lead the way, dark princess." They followed a stone pathway past fountains and trimmed hedges, the estate''s insane size making the walk feel like a casual morning stroll through a private resort. The farther they went, the more the scenery flexed¡ªsleek marble, soft lounge seating, and a terrace space so ridiculously aesthetic it belonged in a movie where someone gets dumped in Paris and then wins the stock market out of spite. A pristine white table sat under a pergola draped with vines, overlooking a glassy lake that probably had koi fish worth more than some people''s cars. The air smelled like fresh basil, sun-warmed stone, and wealth. Elena immediately honed in on the outdoor kitchen, inspecting the grill like she was about to put it in a headlock. "I''m eating here even next time." They sat. Plates filled. Fancy orange juice poured. The morning settled into a golden-lit, easy chaos. Tessa dragged Parker''s chair closer to hers until their thighs touched. "You''re not slick," he said, smirking. "Didn''t say I was. Just clingy," she replied, stealing his pancake. Naomi, now in oversized sunglasses that screamed I party harder than I study, sipped her iced coffee while texting someone who was probably dangerous. Atalanta, lounging sideways like a queen judging the masses, finally looked up. "By the way, we''re sparring later." Parker raised a brow. "No pre-fight theatrics?" "Not in the mood. I just wanna punch something." Tessa arched an eyebrow. "He''s booked. With me. For... stuff." Atalanta snorted. "Your version of cardio isn''t real cardio." Naomi looked up. "It burns calories. I Googled." Parker just ate in silence, a man caught between two war generals with elite hair. Elena set down another plate and muttered, "Next time I''m making breakfast for the neighbors. They''re quieter." Did she even know who her neighbours were. And that was brunch¡ªloud, sunlit, chaotic, with pancakes flying and insults echoing off marble. No one cared about power, or status, or the weight of their names. Just moments. Ridiculous, sweet, clingy moments. Chapter 320: Parkers Guilty within the Beautiful Lie Thing is¡ªthey all knew. Okay, definitely Parker and Tessa knew. Maybe even Atalanta had caught the drift too. All this morning chillness, this "happy brunch family" vibe? Yeah, it was a fucking cover-up. They were smoothing over the blazing dumpster fire from yesterday. Wilder Automotives? Yeah, that place had broken something in both Parker and Tessa¡ªcracked open a door and left it swinging, and neither of them had the guts to admit they weren''t okay. Atalanta could feel it. Like lava, lowkey bubbling under the surface of their skin. Parker was acting like his usual calm, billionaire mastermind self. Tessa? Too damn mature for her age. Handled her trauma like she handled eyeliner¡ªflawless under pressure. But to Atalanta, they were starting to feel less like two teens and more like two war generals trying to avoid a Cold War-style couple''s quarrel. Like, girl could smell the tension. And to make the vibes even messier, last night? Parker had gone full Ares mode too. The boy had been scrambling to wipe a damn video off the face of the Earth. One that was this close to going viral¡ªprobably would''ve if the system hadn''t pinged him with a red-alert-style "yo you fucked up." He managed to erase it, but not before the Champions got their hands on the info. Atalanta had told him, flat-out: "They know. They all know you killed one of theirs. Sorry I think this is the part I''m supposed to say ours." And Parker? Barely flinched. Didn''t even bother blinking. Dude was too busy building an empire, casually stacking power like it was Legos. He couldn''t give less of a shit about some pissed-off Champions. Honestly, if the gods had even half a brain between them, they''d pull their golden heads outta their divine asses and tell their precious Champions to slow the hell down. She sighed. How the fuck had she ended up here, anyway? Chatting with these two like they were besties, sipping juice like some off-brand breakfast club. It was giving "found family" vibes. It was giving "y''all are way too emotionally damaged to be this pretty." And maybe, just maybe, it was giving her feelings she wasn''t quite ready to unpack. Tessa, on the other hand, was in full hawk mode¡ªeyes scanning the area like she was ready to go full FBI on someone''s ass. Lowkey, everyone was tense. Even Naomi had that "I-know-someone''s-watching-me" itch on her skin. But Parker? Nah. Bro was ice cold. He didn''t flinch, didn''t blink, didn''t even bother looking around. He knew. Someone¡ªmore like someones¡ªwere watching. Creepin'' from the trees or rooftops or god-knows-where, thinking they were slick. But Parker was already five moves ahead. He wasn''t worried. They''d run off in fear eventually. They always did. Because today wasn''t just any day. It was the day. Shit was about to hit the fan, flip the script, rewrite the damn laws of the mundane world. Parker could feel it in his bones. He was already mentally prepping for the chaos coming tonight. And right now? He was soaking up the peace, sharing the warmth, pretending this little breakfast crew of his was a normal-ass family. It was kinda cute. Kinda tragic. After tonight, things would shift. Settle. Maybe. But he''d have more freedom. More pull. More power to go full villain or savior, depending on the mood. And just as the vibes were starting to calm¡ªAtalanta leaned closer like she was about to spill tea. "So... Cassandra''s on to me," she said. "Wants to meet you." Parker blinked, then straight-up laughed. "Tell her I''d love to. She''s my favorite Olympian, after all." Cue Atalanta''s mock betrayal face. "Damn. That''s cold. After all we''ve been through?" Tessa chimed in, sipping her juice all nonchalant: "Honestly, after the way you reacted when Chione''s past death popped up yesterday, I kinda thought she was your favorite. Not Cassandra." And just like that¡ªboom. Parker''s smile was gone that instant. Parker''s whole expression glitched. His jaw tensed. Eyes darkened. He didn''t say shit for a few solid seconds, and the air felt like it got weird. Like someone had dropped a wet blanket over everyone''s mood. Elena and Naomi exchanged nervous glances like, uh... did we miss a memo? Tessa and Atalanta, though? They felt it. They knew. Finally, Parker cleared his throat, gave a stiff little nod like nothing happened, and stood up. "Bathroom break," he mumbled. No eye contact. Just vibes. And he walked off. Didn''t slam a chair. Didn''t throw shade. Just... dipped. But under all that chill was something dark and boiling. Rage. Not loud, not screaming. Just there¡ªquiet and deadly, like a suppressed explosion waiting for permission. His sandals¡ªthose ridiculous overpriced things pressed into the soft morning grass, dew kissing the leather, hissing slightly like the earth itself was nervous. He headed to the direction of the forest. * Rain had started falling outta nowhere. One of those light drizzles that somehow felt heavy, like the sky was watching too. Droplets clung to his hoodie, his lashes, slid down his neck. He didn''t react. Didn''t speed up. Didn''t even wipe his face. Parker just kept walking. Past the hedges. Through the slight mist curling around his ankles. Away from the breakfast table and the fake smiles and that bomb Tessa casually dropped like she wasn''t tearing a scab wide open. Her voice still echoed in his head¡ª"I thought Chione was your favorite." Fuck. The way his jaw clenched could''ve cracked concrete. That name wasn''t supposed to come up today. Not with the way she haunted his night last night. Not with the guilt. Not with the war brewing in his mind. He headed toward the edge of the property, where the trees started growing taller and the air felt different¡ªcolder, thicker, almost enchanted in the worst way. The forest loomed ahead like it had been waiting for him. Dark, wet leaves shifting in the wind. Branches twitching, like they knew him. Like they remembered. Back at the table, no one moved. Just awkward silence, shared glances, and one universal thought: Damn. That escalated fast. Parker didn''t stop when the grass ended and the forest began. He kept walking, shirt clinging to his skin like a second damn betrayal. Rain had officially given up on subtlety now¡ªeach drop a slap, each gust of wind a whisper reminding him that yeah, the universe was real funny like that. No jacket. No umbrella. Just a soaked shirt, drenched skin, and one heavy-ass soul. Parker didn''t just walk into that forest. He invaded it. Like it had personally offended him. Grass and twigs hissed and crunched under his designer sandals. But the way he walked now? Nothing about him looked soft. He looked like a storm disguised as a boy. Much more rain met him halfway, like it had been waiting. It didn''t fall¡ªit attacked. Cold. Sharp. Relentless. Soaking through his shirt in seconds, turning the fabric into a wet second skin that stuck to his back and chest like it wanted to choke him out. He didn''t flinch. Didn''t curse. He just kept walking. Eyes dark. Steps steady. Rage curling in his lungs like smoke trapped in a coffin. Then he stopped. A clearing. No trees. No shelter. Just sky and fury and him. And that''s where he sat. Right there. In the wide open. So the sky could see him. So it could feel him. So it could fucking remember him. Rain hammered his body, dripped from his lashes, slid down his neck in long, icy streaks. He breathed out, slow and calm¡ªbut it was fake calm. The kind serial killers wear right before things go sideways. Inside? He was not okay. He was chaos in a bottle. Cork barely hanging on. His fingers dug into the mud beneath him¡ªtight, twitching like he wanted to rip through the earth and scream into the void. But he didn''t. He stayed still. Silent. Dangerous. Because... Chione. Her name alone made something ancient in him snap its fangs. She didn''t just touch him¡ªshe sliced into him. Right down the middle of his soul. Like she knew exactly where the devil slept in him... and kissed it. And that''s the part that made him sick. Because he liked it. Because it worked. Because some part of him¡ªsome cold, sharp, vicious little part¡ªwanted her to ruin him from inside out. Not in the romance-novel way. No roses. No dancing in the rain. He wanted her the way fire wants oxygen. The way demons want out. But could he even have the audacity to say that after what happened back then... "Fucking hell," he muttered, voice low and dark. He laughed once. Quiet. Like even he didn''t believe it. He was not the hero in this story. He was the problem. The shadow under her bed. The monster in the mirror pretending to be just another seventeen-year-old with too much money who could cause their death like he did with Chione. He closed his eyes. Let the rain drown out everything. Let it baptize him in all the worst ways. Because after today¡ª Some people were gonna burn. And if the gods didn''t wanna back the fuck off? Then maybe it was time they remembered... the devil didn''t always wear horns. Sometimes, he wore soaked designer shirts and smiled like he was fine. And Parker? He wasn''t fine. And no one understood what was going on with him. Chapter 321: Frozen Exi... He stayed there. Right in the open. Rain pounding like it had a personal grudge. Like the whole damn sky decided to pick him as its punching bag. And he let it. Let it rage. Let it slap his face, sting his skin¡ªlike that''d somehow even the score. As if the universe could beat him worse than he already did to himself. Water pooled at his sandals, soaking through everything. The forest didn''t move. Not a branch, not a leaf. Just watched, real still, like even nature knew better than to interrupt a man losing his last thread. Not tonight. His fists unclenched¡ªwetness clinging like guilt that just wouldn''t wash off. His jaw locked. Eyes glassy, staring at nothing and everything. That look on his face? Calm. But the kind of calm that makes people take a step back. The kind that says, "I''ve smiled through worse... and I''m smiling now." He wasn''t crying, okay? Let''s be clear. Parker didn''t cry. Nah, the storm was just doing a really dramatic impersonation. But if someone¡ªGod forbid someone¡ªgot close enough, they''d hear the breath he didn''t mean to hitch. See the way his shoulders dropped, just a second. Like he finally realized¡ªeverything that had happened to Chione... maybe it was his fault. Maybe all of it. And in that moment, something inside gave way, and something colder stepped in. Something with no time for guilt or apologies. That part of him that stopped giving a shit. That part that didn''t want peace¡ªbecause peace required pretending you deserved it. He was tired of pretending. Tired of being the "good guy with trauma" package people could sympathize with. Screw that. He wasn''t some misunderstood heir with daddy issues. He was a storm with a name. And tonight? He was done playing by anyone''s rules, especially the gods''. Let them watch. Tonight was the start of something else. Something worse. He didn''t know what yet¡ªbut when it hit? Oh, he''d be the epicenter. The kind of presence that made angels whisper and demons check their contracts. He stood up. Rain still crashing, shirt plastered to muscle, scars, and regrets. Hair dripping, eyes hollow. And then... he smiled. Not the charming kind. Not the "I''m fine" kind. That slow, wicked, movie-villain smile. The one that needs no speech because the silence screams you already lost. The one that rolls credits with blood on the frame. And without even glancing back, Parker walked deeper into the forest. Not running. Not hiding. Just letting go. Of guilt. Of control. Of the lie that he could ever be saved from the guilt of her fate, of the fact that he was enjoying this side of him that wanted nothing but burn the whole world and Olympus down. Behind him, the clearing stayed quiet. Like it knew. Knew the devil just walked through. And next time? He wouldn''t be walking out alone. For the first time in... hell, he didn''t even know how many lives it''s been without saying it¡ªhe whispered it. "Mother." Yeah. That word. Soft. Real soft. Like it might shatter if he said it too loud. Like he might shatter. His lips barely moved, but the name slid out like a secret he''d kept tucked behind a thousand smirks. Then came the others. "E?!#... ??!?an..." Whispers. Barely-there ghosts of voices. He swore only they would get it. Like, really get it, deep, bone-tired, soul-wounded type of understanding that only people who''ve also lived like, five extra lifetimes while carrying the emotional weight of a Marvel character and a Greek tragedy... could actually grasp. Only his siblings and mother knew what Chione meant to him. What losing her felt like. Not just a heartbreak¡ªnah, this wasn''t some "she left me on read" situation. This was... grief-level-9000. Like a black hole opened up inside his chest and decided to Airbnb his sanity. And suddenly? He felt like that little-ass boy in the family again. The clingy one. The one who''d sneak into his mom''s room at 2 a.m. pretending he wasn''t crying¡ªjust "looking for snacks" or whatever dumb excuse kids make up when their world feels like it''s falling apart. That''s what he wanted now. Not food. Not glory. Not even revenge. Just... comfort. Warm, familiar, safe. The kind you can''t find in ancient spells or void magic or whatever edgy powers he had now. Just arms around you and someone whispering "I got you, baby." But of course¡ªhe wasn''t getting that. Not now. Not here. Not in this cold-ass world where gods ghost you and mountains speak in riddles and love feels like a ticking time bomb strapped to your chest. So yeah... he wanted that hug. Real bad. He wanted to scream into a pillow and binge some trashy drama series and eat a whole cake with his bare hands. But instead, he stood there. Silent. Swallowing it all like a damn pro. Because feelings? Feelings were for when you weren''t being chased by cosmic assholes with superiority complexes and names like "Az''kar the Undying Flame of Vengeance." Seriously. Who names their kid that? But hey, at least he still had sarcasm. And unresolved trauma. And that''s character development, right? From the edges of his shadow, something stirred. Soft. Silent. Ancient. A slow blink. Then another. Tiny golden eyes¡ªsharp and oddly adorable¡ªopened in the black puddle pooling under him, stretching wider than any shadow had the right to in that much light. Ere''s ears twitched as she peeled herself from the dark like silk, crawling out from beneath his soaked silhouette as if the shadow had birthed her. She didn''t speak. Not yet. Just circled him once, tail flicking, fur untouched by the rain like the laws of nature had been told to fuck off. Her presence grounded him. But Levi''s voice cut through the air next, soft, lazy, a whisper straight to the soul: [Well, at least you''re feeling it this time.] Parker didn''t respond. [Usually, you''re all "bury it, kill something, move on." But now? You''re in the fucking rain like some sad poet who just got ghosted by death itself. Progress, I guess.] A humorless smile tugged at Parker''s lips. "You''re a dick." [You''re the one emo-lurking in a storm. I''m just the voice of reason.] He closed his eyes. Rain slid down his jaw, heavy like guilt. Why was this hitting so deep? Was it just about Chione? Just the memory of her death? ...No. It was him. His fault. If he hadn''t existed¡ªif his very name hadn''t whispered through Olympus like a fucking threat¡ªthe Big Three wouldn''t have even gone after Chione. Wouldn''t have gone looking for her. Hunting her. Wouldn''t have cornered her until her story ended in blood and frozen silence. He inhaled slow. Like pain was air now. "Does she even remember?" he asked quietly. Not to Levi. Not to Ere. Just... to the rain. [According to what Atalanta said¡ªshe doesn''t. Not all of it, anyway,] Levi replied after a pause. [She told the girls what little she claimed to know. But that''s the thing, right? Chione''s not the type to drop emotional bombs over brunch. She keeps shit locked. That ice of hers? It''s armor.] Parker''s fingers curled again, pressing into the soaked earth beneath him. [If she does remember, she probably didn''t tell anyone. Not even her friends. Maybe especially not them. She''s too smart to drag them into the Big Three''s radar.] He let that settle in. The rain slowed slightly, just enough for the trees to start breathing again. Ere nuzzled against his leg. Warm. Present. Quiet. And still the question throbbed in his mind like a bad scar: If she remembers everything... Does she remember who she really is? Does she remember what she was to him? To the Nyxiliths. To the fucking truth of their blood. Because if she did¡ª Then the real storm hadn''t even started. Chapter 322: Tessas Purpose 2 By the time the rain kicked up hard, the rest had already retreated. Naomi was the first to bail, muttering something about her "hair and body not being waterproof for this bullshit." Elena followed with a tray of half-eaten fruit and zero patience. The doors closed behind them with a soft click, sealing the chaos back inside the mansion. Only Tessa and Atalanta stayed. Tessa didn''t move. Couldn''t. She just stood there, hands wrapped around herself, head tilted slightly toward the forest where Parker had vanished like a ghost wrapped in designer heartbreak. Atalanta glanced at her, then sighed and placed a steady hand on Tessa''s shoulder. "Give it time," she said gently. No sass. No sarcasm. Just that calm strength she usually reserved for warzones. Tessa didn''t respond right away. Didn''t need to. She didn''t have to explain a single damn thing. The archer knew. She always knew. Everything had started cracking the moment Ashford was brought into the picture. The moment things went off-script. Tessa felt it in her bones. The way Parker looked at her now¡ªless like she was his ride-or-die, more like she was a stranger who''d stolen her own skin. At least that''s how Tessa saw it. She sniffled, bit her lip, then finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "I screwed up." Atalanta stayed quiet, giving her space. "I fucking know I did. I''ve been trying to fix it. Every damn second. Since yesterday, since Wilder... I''ve been throwing everything at it. Smiles, jokes, touches, kisses. Trying to be me again. Trying to show him that I''m the Tessa he knew. The one he loved. The one who would jump into the goddamn pits of hell for him." Atalanta raised an eyebrow. "Pretty sure Hades needs to co-sign that." Tessa gave the smallest smirk through her tears. "I''d forge it." But that smile crumbled fast. Her shoulders shook. "We''ve been hanging onto straws, Lan... just to keep us from falling apart. But the more we hang on, the more the weight just¡ªpulls. And today, I tried to be funny. I made a joke. About Chione. And I forgot. I forgot what she means to him¡ªI mean I fucking have no idea what she even means to him." Atalanta wanted to say "me neither" but didn''t. Her voice cracked. "And now he''s gone. Again. Walked off to gods know where, probably thinking I don''t get him. That I don''t care. And I do. Fuck, I do." Atalanta pulled her in. No questions. Just arms. She wasn''t the hug type, but for Tessa, right now? She wrapped her up tight. "I''m not the go-to girl for love advice," she murmured into her hair. "But if there''s one thing I''ve learned¡ªcommunication''s a bitch, but it saves lives. Or at least relationships." Tessa let out a muffled sound, halfway between a laugh and a sob. Atalanta pulled back just enough to look her in the eyes. "Have you talked to him about Ashford? Really talked? ''Cause I believe that''s where you guys falling apart." Tessa shook her head, tears falling harder. "I can''t. I just¡ªcan''t." "There it is," Atalanta whispered. "That''s your lock. You wanna fix this? You''re gonna have to pick it open, babe. Figure out how to tell him. What you''ve been hiding. Then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªeverything will fall back into place." Tessa didn''t answer. She just cried. And Atalanta? She didn''t let go. Not yet. Because sometimes, you hold on for someone until they remember how. * Atalanta wasn''t blind. She''d seen Tessa working overtime¡ªno, bleeding herself dry¡ªto stitch together the unraveling fabric between her and Parker. It had started the moment with Ashford''s guards and when Damian Wilder muttered that offhand remark, the one that slipped under Tessa''s skin like glass. Since then, she''d been performing emotional CPR, desperate to spark life back into a man that had frozen over from the inside out. Yesterday''s race? That wasn''t for adrenaline. That wasn''t for ego. That was strategy cloaked in speed. Tessa had wanted to win¡ªneeded to. She''d pulled every ounce of effort just to manufacture a sliver of warmth, a flicker of something behind those glacial eyes Parker had been wearing like armor. She wanted to win¡ªneeded to win so her plan could work. The wish. And she hadn''t stopped there. She weaponized her wish. Most people would''ve asked for something selfish, something glamorous. Not Tessa. That girl had turned her one chance into a calculated sacrifice. She''d burned it all just to bring Atalanta into Parker''s orbit. Tessa wasn''t oblivious to Parker''s shifting gravitational field. She''d clocked it¡ªhow his gaze lingered a second longer on Atalanta, how his interest flickered when Cassandra''s name entered a room. He wanted them. Not in the cheap, hormonal sense¡ªbut in that high-stakes, empire-building kind of way. And Tessa? She understood the assignment. She couldn''t maneuver around Cassandra¡ªat least not yet. That one was wrapped in prophecy, divine politics, and whatever brooding mythos Apollo kept leashed behind her. But Atalanta? That was familiar ground. A friendship, a line of trust she could stretch just far enough to pull the archer into orbit. So she played the long game. Tessa didn''t just race to win yesterday¡ªshe raced to leverage. And when victory was hers thanks to Theseus''s sacrifice that delayed Parker, she didn''t ask for riches, power, or affection. She asked for position. With her one wish, she sealed a contract sealed tighter than any mortal agreement. Atalanta would stay at the Nyxilith estate for a full month¡ªor else forfeit her allegiance to Artemis. And to make it unbreakable? Tessa made her swear the Olympus Oath before she made her wish. It was brutal. It was dramatic. It was brilliant. And then she made Parker promise¡ªno loopholes, no objections¡ªthat Atalanta was to be welcomed into the mansion. Protected. Prioritized. She sacrificed her wish¡ªan opportunity owed by both of them¡ªnot for herself, but for him. For his dream. Because Tessa didn''t just want to be his girl. She wanted to be the reason his vision breathed. Cassandra would come later. She''d figure that out. One at a time. Atalanta hadn''t missed that either. The oath Tessa made her take¡ªthe Olympus Oath, binding and unshakable¡ªwasn''t just theater. It was insurance. A trap wrapped in loyalty. "Stay at the mansion for a month, or renounce Artemis." It was absurd. It was aggressive. It was genius. And it worked. Because of that oath, Atalanta had woken up in the Nyxilith estate like she belonged, gone for a run like it was habit, and casually returned to a dining table that practically smelled like family. All of that? Tessa''s orchestration. It was all Tessa. Because in her mind¡ªhis mind or not¡ªshe was the main woman. The queen in a game of deities and devils. And her job? To make every fucking dream her king had come true, no matter what it cost her. To love him wasn''t just affection. It was devotion incarnate. She wasn''t just a girl in love. A woman on a mission. And damn it, Atalanta respected that. Because if there was one thing Tessa had always been, it was dangerously devoted. And Parker knew. He absolutely knew. The man might have the emotional elasticity of granite, but he loved her. Hard. Deep. Quiet. Dangerous. The boy loved her so intensely it bordered on destructive¡ªlike his heart was some ancient vault and she was the only person with the code... and the detonator. Atalanta saw it. Saw both of them bleeding in silence. But she hadn''t told Tessa. Not yet. Because Tessa needed to confront the Ashford variable. That specter still hung between them like a blade suspended on a fraying thread. And according to Artemis herself, Parker had been intentionally distancing himself¡ªnot from Tessa because he didn''t love her, but because he did. Because love, for him, wasn''t just vulnerable. It was lethal. He was a pressure-cooker of trauma and control, stitched together by the gods and circumstance and now unspooling like mythic wire. He wasn''t avoiding her out of apathy¡ªhe was protecting her. Poorly, maybe. Brutally, definitely. But it was still protection. And it was crumbling. Because Parker didn''t know how to be loved without fearing its collateral. He was terrified she''d become collateral in the crossfire of his unraveling psyche. That she''d shatter when he finally went nova. The boy was a Molotov cocktail of trauma and divinity. A walking paradox. And when he broke? He didn''t just hurt. He unmade. Case in point: Theseus. Chapter 323: Infinity Stat—Beyond Physicality Theseus had learned that the hard way. So had the Big Three, who were now probably reevaluating their entire theology after Parker threatened them like they were just petty schoolyard bullies messing with a kid whose father owned the school. That''s why Atalanta didn''t offer Tessa false hope. Not yet. Because this love story? It wasn''t built on kisses and shared breakfasts. It had to be forged in chaos. Tempered in fire. And if Tessa could find the strength to confess, to cut Ashford out of their silence with surgical precision¡ª But Parker was running. Again. No. Parker wasn''t healing. He was surviving. And Atalanta¡ªwho could outshoot gods and outrun armies¡ªwas just trying to buy time until Tessa could muster enough strength to light the fuse that would bring him back. Because what Tessa didn''t realize was this: Parker didn''t need a savior. He needed a tether. And she was it. But not until she came clean. Not until Ashford was addressed and amputated from their silence. So Atalanta didn''t hand her hope. Not yet. She just gave her time. And a shoulder. And a soft, whispered truth: "Figure out how to say it, Tessa. The words. The pain. The why. Because the moment you do, he''ll stop running." And Tessa, broken and brave, just nodded through her tears. Because maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe was done being scared. And ready to fight like hell for the man who made gods tremble. * Tessa made up her mind¡ªnot in that impulsive, emotionally unstable kind of way, but in that quiet, spine-stiffened, soul-anchored kind of way. She''d confront Parker. She had to. About Ashford. About the weight they''d been dragging like silent ghosts between them. But not now¡ªnot today. Because today wasn''t about healing wounds or mending their almosts. Today was monumental. Parker had a seat waiting for him at the summit of the Ether realm¡ªa gathering of the Origin Families, those primordial bloodlines who didn''t just pull the strings in the shadows... they wove the damn web. He wasn''t going to meet them like some promising heir. No, he was walking in as the Nyxilith Prince. The ruler. The one whose house didn''t ask for allegiance¡ªit commanded it. And tonight, the very heartbeat of the supernatural world was going to pulse to his rhythm. So yeah, she''d wait. Let him play god for a night. Let him reign. But what she didn''t know, what not even Parker could feel through all his omnipotent awareness and carefully chilled composure, was that fate had already moved her pawns elsewhere. The real storm wasn''t gathering in the Ether Community. It was boiling inside the Big Five¡ªthe mundane monarchs of the world she came from. The old families. The silent puppeteers of mundane Earth. And that fire? It wasn''t warning anyone. It was coming. And when it did... there''d be no second chances. No speeches. No slow fades. Just blood. Smoke. And consequence. **** By the time the rain finally gave up on baptizing the world, Parker wasn''t lost in the dark corridors of his guilt anymore. The weight was still there, sure¡ªit always would be¡ªbut it didn''t choke him like it had. His grief for Chione wasn''t erased, but it had been carved down into something quieter, something he could wear without bleeding. He still carried the anger. The guilt. The residual fury. But it wasn''t driving him anymore. It was just a passenger now. And Tessa? Yeah, she had secrets. He knew that. Felt them pressed like locked files between their laughs, their kisses, their silences. But he wasn''t angry. Not in that volatile, throw-a-glass kind of way. He just hated the distance it created. Secrets had a smell, and Parker hated when his house started reeking of silence. But still¡ªwhatever it was, they''d fix it. They always did. But today wasn''t for pain. It was for wins. And damn if he wasn''t riding a few. He smirked to himself, water still dripping from his hair, his shirt clinging to his skin like the rain refused to let go. He looked like he''d just walked out of a cologne commercial shot on Olympus. One win in particular didn''t need a System notification to validate it: Atalanta. Thanks to Tessa''s dangerously manipulative brilliance, he now had a whole month with the Goddess'' golden weapon living under his roof. And Parker? He didn''t lose people once they got close. He kept them. But then there was the real gifts. The kind that made even Levi sound like she was chewing on stardust. [Rewards: Infinity Physical Stats Card (cannot be used if the Master already possesses any infinite physical stat), two ''One-in-a-Million Chances'' single-use 50x Cashback Cards, and... a beach house.] He didn''t hesitate. "Levi, hand me the card." There was a shimmer in the air, a vibration like the world had exhaled a secret, and then¡ªthere it was. A sleek, matte black card, framed in liquid gold trim, floating toward him like it didn''t belong to this realm. In its center, glowing faintly, was the symbol for infinity¡ªan ouroboros of golden energy, pulsing like a heartbeat that had existed before time began. He caught it with one hand, thumb brushing the edge. He smiled. "Damn. We''ve come a long way, huh?" The first time he''d ever been offered something like this was back at Divine Fitness Gym¡ªan offer for Infinity Stamina. And what did he do? Turned it down. For a fucking building. Everyone would have thought it was a rookie move back then. Hell, even he did. But now? Looking at the restriction carved into the system, it felt like fate had let him cheat the timeline. "Don''t tell me..." His eyes grew wide. [Figured!] Levi''s voice chimed in, smug and slightly too proud. He narrowed his eyes. "You influenced me back then, didn''t you?" [Maybe.] "You went against Eighth Parker''s orders?" [It was one move. I didn''t want you to miss your shot. And honestly? Eighth Parker knew this was coming. You think he didn''t see this coming? Me betraying his orders are least once for you? Please. You know yourself more than that, Master!] He understood her reasoning. Levi''s gamble made sense now¡ªtoo much sense. Because in truth, how long did it really take to earn infinite stats on your own? Millennia? A thousand lifetimes? Not even the Olympians had crossed that threshold. Not in strength. Not in raw physicality. Their domains made them divine¡ªbut none of them had infinity carved into their bones. That wasn''t divinity. That was transcendence. And now it was his. Effortless. Elegant. Silent as breath, permanent as time. He sighed, eyes softening. "Thanks, Levi." truthfully he couldn''t even thank her enough for this. He''d definitely reward her for this. It was her birthright to serve her master but this was more than he''d ask her. He looked down at the card¡ªthis sliver of cosmic authority¡ªand pressed his thumb to the symbol. The card cracked. No, it shattered¡ªbut silently. There was no sound. Just a slow ripple of golden energy that swallowed the card and then shot straight into his chest. And that''s when it hit. It wasn''t like gaining power. It was like remembering he was power. His muscles didn''t bulk¡ªthey refined. Everything inside him tightened like the universe was sculpting a weapon, molecule by molecule. His breath hitched, chest rising as his heart paused¡ªjust for a second¡ªlike the laws of biology were reformatting themselves around something new. His vision blurred and then sharpened, like he''d been seeing the world through fog his whole life without even realizing it. His bones vibrated. His skin buzzed with ancient light. Every nerve in his body felt like it was hooked to a lightning storm that had learned how to whisper instead of scream. It wasn''t just strength. It was definition. The final form of physicality itself, etched into his being like divine calligraphy. If the anyone had tried to move against him right now, they would''ve felt it. A presence. A force not born of Heavens or the Underworld. But something older. Something unrelenting. His voice, when it came, was low. Controlled. Dangerous. "I am the limit." Chapter 324: Limitless—(The Caged Sovereign 2) The moment the infinity card had disintegrated into Parker''s chest, the world didn''t shake. It recalibrated. Not with fireworks or seismic fanfare¡ªbut with an eerie stillness, like reality itself was pausing... processing... upgrading him into something it hadn''t yet named. And then¡ªjust silence. A thick, dignified kind of silence. Ere blinked from his shadow like she''d just been yanked out of REM by a thunderclap. Her eyes flared gold, feline pupils dilating as she shot him a look. "Okay, what the fuck was that?" Levi chimed in, sounding way too satisfied. ["Infinity physical stats successfully integrated. The Master is now physically unmatched in all realms currently observable by system-level perception."] Parker rolled his eyes. Ere''s ears twitched. She looked up at Parker, who hadn''t even flinched. Still calm. Still him. She floated up from his shadow, tail flicking like it was tracing the aftermath of divine graffiti. "You just installed a cheat code into your bloodstream and you''re standing there like you sneezed." Parker rolled his neck once¡ªsmoothly. He exhaled like he was letting go of history itself. "Because it''s not about the noise, Ere. It''s about the elegance." She scoffed. "That''s the most ''main character'' shit I''ve ever heard, and I''ve lived for centuries¡ªor so I''m told." He smiled. No sparkles. No anime wind-blasts. Just presence. His body didn''t balloon with muscles, but stood cleaner, sharper¡ªlike every atom had been polished and realigned under divine standards. He looked like a sculpture someone carved out of midnight and royalty. Ere narrowed her eyes. "Alright, fine. Let''s test this god-mode flex. Hit something." "What? Like a tree?" "No. Something actually designed to not get obliterated." Levi pinged. [Recommended target: reinforced testing monolith¡ªmaterialized.] A structure shimmered into reality about twenty meters away. It wasn''t just built¡ªit was forged from the kind of material that shouldn''t even exist, like someone told the universe to sit down and shut up. It looked like a cross between a black obelisk and a fortress wall, but way meaner¡ªpure, void-forged alloy layered with anti-magic grids, kinetic nullifiers, soul-bending dampeners, and a little bit of "go f*** yourself" energy. This thing wouldn''t just laugh at demigods¡ªit would stare down cosmic entities and made them flinch. Titans wouldn''t try to punch it. They would instead respectfully walk around. Levi was wired into the training space like it was just another limb¡ªpulling something out of there wasn''t a challenge, it was just a function. Like thinking open hand and boom, weapon in grip. The space bent to her will, like code responding to a command. Simple. Instant. No drama. Parker gave Ere a glance. "Try not to blink." She floated back and crossed her paws. "Try not to delete existence." He didn''t square his shoulders. Didn''t grunt. Didn''t scream his stats into the void like a Saturday morning cartoon. He just stepped forward¡ªone smooth glide of a foot across dew-slick grass¡ªraised his hand... and tapped the monolith. Just a tap. Barely pressure. Like he was checking the temperature on a glass of whiskey. And the entire monolith imploded. No explosion. No dust. It didn''t break¡ªit ceased. It unmade itself like it suddenly remembered it didn''t belong in the same timeline as whatever just touched it. The grass around it folded outward like wind had sighed through dimensions. Parker just lowered his hand, calmly, like he''d flicked lint off a suit. Ere''s mouth was slightly open. "You just... you didn''t even¡ªwhat the hell was that?" He tilted his head. "I think that was a casual reminder." Levi was quiet. Then softly, almost reverently: [Recorded. First successful strike using infinite physical force. Analysis: Parker no longer registers on conventional strength parameters. He is now an anomaly.] Ere hovered closer and flicked his collar. "Congratulations. You''ve officially become too hot to exist." Parker smirked and adjusted his cuffs, dead serious. "And yet still underdressed." he wanted to tell Levi to keept the dramatics but let it go. She groaned. "Fuck you, you elegant menace." "I try." And just like that, he turned¡ªnot in a rush, but in a way that made even the air around him feel like it was paying attention. This wasn''t brute strength. This was composed catastrophe. Grace wrapped around destruction. He didn''t need to roar. The world was already listening. Parker stood still. He hadn''t moved in what felt like minutes. The air around him had. Everything else had. But he hadn''t. * The rain had dried. The air had stilled. And Parker... Parker didn''t change. He recalibrated. Like the universe had remembered its blueprint, and quietly corrected the glitch it didn''t realize was missing. He folded his hand into a fist¡ªand the wind cracked. Not with thunder. With respect. The kind of sound you get when two realities argue over which one owns him now. Nothing about him screamed "power." But everything whispered it. The way his shoulder relaxed. The stillness in his spine. The precise tilt of his chin. He wasn''t flexing¡ªhe was fitting. Back into a skin that once wore infinity like perfume. This wasn''t discovery. This was de?ja? vu. Ere hovered at a cautious distance, eyes narrowing as her instincts twitched like they''d just tasted something celestial. Not holy. Not divine. Original. She didn''t speak at first. Just stared. "...You''ve had this before," she finally muttered. "Haven''t you?" She didn''t see any kind of excitement in him but just a mere recognition as if he was reclaiming not gaining. He didn''t even look at her. "I was this. I am this... The Limitless!" he said. Simple. No pride. No weight added. Just a statement of fact. Amd this was just all about Physicality? What about when he adds his Plundering? Abilities? Beasts? Spirits? What about his limitless money? Levi stayed silent¡ªuncharacteristically so. But Parker could feel it. That low hum in his bones, like the Ether, Omni Energy and other energies around him was holding their breath. Not out of fear. But reverence. Like even the ambient magic recognized the crown had found the Prince again. He shifted his wrist slightly¡ªjust slightly¡ªand the loose band of his shirt sleeve whispered against his skin. Her fur stood up along her spine, her breath hitching. She didn''t know why she flinched. She just did. Parker raised his hand. Not to strike. Not to conjure. Just to breathe through it¡ªfingers flexing open like he was trying to recall something ancient. Something soft. The air didn''t breeze past him. It dodged. It shivered. And in the space between his fingers, light bent¡ªnot dramatically. Not in some wild sci-fi ripple. But in a hesitation. Like it wasn''t sure how to cast shadows for someone who might not even belong to physics anymore. His fingers closed into a fist, slow and deliberate, and that''s when it happened. The sound cracked. Like thunder, but not outside¡ªinside the air. Not volume, but density. Like the atmosphere realized it had miscalculated and tried to course-correct too late. "Feels like you gonna break the planet if you sneeze wrong." He smirked. "Then I won''t sneeze." Ere narrowed her eyes. "You''re annoying when you''re elegant." "And you''re dramatic when I level up." "Level up? Bitch, this isn''t a game. You fractured the wind." He raised an eyebrow. "It deserved it." She rolled her eyes and landed beside him with a sigh, like gravity suddenly mattered again. "So what now? You gonna punch a mountain to test it again?" He looked into the forest. Leaves were still. Time felt paused. Even the sun seemed unsure how to shine on him right now. "No, the last one was fine." he said. "If I need to test it... it''ll be in blood. Not bark." Amd there were many who had a debt of blood. Many scores to settle. And just like that, the moment passed. The world resumed. Subtle. Quiet. But forever changed. The kind of change you don''t notice until it''s too late to stop. Parker didn''t gain power. He remembered it. What Parker didn''t know or even see were four claws marks that lit up on his back. Not even Ere saw nor could Levi sense them. And that was far, far more dangerous. Chapter 325: I am Inevitable A single leaf fell from the nearby oak tree, spiraling gently downward. It drifted. Paused. Then stopped. Mid-air. Just... stuck there. Hovering about two feet from his shoulder. And then it aged from green to yellow to brown to brittle¡ªthen crumbled into dust that never hit the ground. The particles just... disappeared. Parker saw it all¡ªnot with his eyes, but through the layers behind them. His vision was no longer a sense. It was a revelation. He could see the veins in the leaf decaying before the color faded. He saw the atoms twitch in the air as the dust spread, smelled the microscopic burn of chlorophyll dying. He could hear the vibration of the particles against the breeze¡ªthe way silence sounded when nature surrendered. Ere said nothing. Levi didn''t speak. Even the forest quieted, like it was trying to remember how to breathe in his presence. But Parker... Parker didn''t revel. He endured. His skin was alive¡ªtoo alive. Every inch of it now aware of the temperature shift between each droplet of dew on a blade of grass. His hearing reached too far, catching birds from miles away, the movement of ants underground, even the subtle flicker of Ere''s heartbeat changing rhythm in his shadow. His taste had changed¡ªhe could taste metal in the wind. His sense of touch registered the exact weight of air pressing against his body. A blessing? Maybe. But it also meant every false sound scraped at his mind like chalk on glass. Every shift in pressure stabbed at his instincts. Every heartbeat in the forest around him felt like a countdown. His reaction speed? Near divine. His instincts? Animalistic perfection. But it all came at a price. The world was now too slow for him. Too fragile. Too loud. He couldn''t blink without noticing a ripple. Couldn''t take a breath without measuring it against a thousand environmental variables. Infinity wasn''t just power¡ªit was perception. And perception, when unchecked, bordered on torment. He exhaled slowly. Calm. Centered. Unmoved. Not a king. Not a god. A force. He looked down at his hand, flexed it once more. The veins didn''t glow. The skin didn''t shimmer. But gravity around it felt off¡ªlike the world wasn''t sure how much he weighed anymore. Because it didn''t. He turned to Ere, slow and regal, and finally spoke. "Let''s head back." Ere just stared. "You didn''t even touch anything again." He arched a brow. "Exactly." And he walked¡ªone step at a time. Grass underfoot folded¡ªnot crushed. Folded, like it was parting for something divine. And in that moment, Parker didn''t look like a man who had gained power. He looked like power had come home. But beneath the silence, beneath the control¡ªhis entire being hummed with an ache only gods understood. The moment Parker turned from the forest''s inner edge, the shift happened¡ªsubtle, but seismic to someone like him. The world twitched. Not in movement, but in intent. Like a predator somewhere in the distance had exhaled, just once, and the wind had carried it straight into his blood. He didn''t lift his head. Not yet. But he felt it¡ªdown to the molecular level. The change in pressure. The vibration in the bark of a tree over seventy meters away. The heartbeat quickening above the canopy. A string being drawn¡ªnot just physically, but spiritually. Woven with myth, bound with oath, and sharpened through centuries of Olympian training. The forest cracked open¡ªnot with sound, but with pressure. A ripple of Ether slammed through the air like a war drum from Olympus itself. Trees bent. The sky blinked. Birds forgot how to fly. Parker''s pupils tightened. A blink of green light. A streak of Ether. One step¡ªtwenty meters gone. Her bow was already drawn, glowing with magic so ancient even Ere shrank back. Fwoop¡ªKAHHHHM! The arrow wasn''t flying¡ªit teleported. It shredded through the air, laced in an Ether enchantment that folded dimensions mid-flight. Time hiccupped around it. Space cracked like old bone. Parker raised two fingers his eyes flicked sideways. The arrow slowed¡ªjust enough for his instinct to catch it, two fingers snapping around it like he was snatching a lie out of the wind. He caught. It pulsed with magic Ether radiating off its shaft, spatial runes glowing faintly. It was folded in time¡ªnot traveling forward, but sideways, slicing through dimensions The impact spun the grass backward around him like a turbine. His sandals dug into the soil. He smiled. And it was the warm-up. The forest didn''t whisper. It listened. Atalanta stepped out of a shadow not her own¡ªbarefoot, bow in hand, eyes glowing with that wild, undomesticated light of Artemis''s chosen. She didn''t greet. Didn''t smirk. Her very presence pulled the leaves toward her like they were magnetized to myth. Then the field shifted. She didn''t run¡ªshe phased. Her power warped the distance between her and Parker, turning meters into inches, seconds into snaps. The second arrow curved mid-flight. Not bent¡ªwilled. Her telekinesis wrapped around it like a jealous god''s hand, jerking it into impossible zig-zags, rewriting its own trajectory. Parker stepped left. The arrow followed. He flicked his wrist, and space cracked. Not shattered¡ªunzipped, just for a second. The arrow vanished through the seam before it could reach him. Atalanta didn''t stop. The ground heaved¡ªroots surged upward in a spiral dance, nature responding to her call like soldiers hearing a war horn. Vines looped and snapped, forcing the battlefield into a spiral of shifting terrain. She fired again. And again. Each shot bound with an enchantment. One moved like a beam of light. Another froze mid-air before accelerating backward. One split into a flock of knives, gliding in tandem like coordinated birds. And Parker? Still hadn''t taken a full breath. He was dancing through reality¡ªsidestepping projectiles before they existed, slipping between magic-induced shadows like water bending to avoid fire. She vanished. Not with speed. With Stealth¡ªthe kind that erased presence entirely. No sound. No Ether signature. No weight. Even Ere flinched, tail stiff, head scanning. Then¡ªflash. She appeared behind Parker, dagger already pressed to the back of his neck, smirk breathing down his skin. "You''re good," she whispered. He tilted his head¡ªnot surprised. "I''m infinite." He blinked. She vanished again. And the next time she reappeared, her bow wasn''t a bow anymore¡ªit was everything. She activated Weapon Time, calling every weapon she''d ever wielded into the same second. Blades hovered. Spears rotated. Arrows locked mid-air, all vibrating, all aiming¡ªeach one connected to her through spatial threads too thin to be seen. Ere cursed under her breath. "She just loaded her inventory into reality..." Atalanta fired all at once. The sky darkened¡ªnot from clouds, but from choices. The kind of barrage that would humiliate armies. A divine orchestra of death. Parker exhaled. The air bent around him¡ªnot shielded. It yielded. His senses fired, instincts screaming like alarms in a burning vault. He moved. Once. A single pivot. All the weapons missed. Not because he dodged. Because he stood in the one spot untouched by fate. She landed behind him again. Breathing hard. "Okay," she admitted. "You''re not fast." He glanced at her. "I am inevitable." He tossed the broken arrow from earlier at her feet. She looked down. Then up. "Rematch!" Chapter 326 326: Flirt—Maxing Up Her A.P "I thought this was gonna be a light spar," Atalanta muttered, spinning one of her blades lazily between her fingers. "I thought you knew how to hold back and take a L." Parker replied, voice like silk and smirk sharper than her arrows. Ere floated on a shadow between them, tail twitching. "Okay, I called for a test, not a divine powerplay with sexual tension." "Too late," Atalanta said, stepping in close¡ªway too close. Her blade didn''t swing, it teased, tracing the air inches from his throat like she was drawing his silhouette in silver. "You always this smug, or is it the strength stroking your ego?" Parker tilted his head, eyes scanning her¡ªnot with lust, but with curiosity, danger, respect. The kind of look that said I see you in ways that burned. "Careful, archer. Keep talking like that and I might start thinking you want me to chase." "Oh?" she hummed, flicking the blade around his back, slow and precise. "You think I run from anything?" "No," he said smoothly, "but you love being caught." Boom¡ªshe struck. Blade to the gut¡ªillusion. He didn''t move. She reappeared behind him, whispered into his ear, "Tell me what else I love." He turned¡ªnot fast. Just right. And caught her leg mid-kick, spun her once, set her down gently¡ªthen tapped her forehead with two fingers. "You love losing." "Oh, fuck you," she growled. "Not yet," he said with a wicked grin. She blinked, face flushing¡ªnot from embarrassment, but from heat. Magic swirled around her, eyes glowing. "New rule," she said, adjusting her grip. "If I land a hit, you owe me a date." "If you land a hit," Parker chuckled, "I''ll wear whatever you want." Ere groaned. "Gods, please, I''m right here." But neither of them were listening anymore, itt was no longer just a fight ott was foreplay with weapons instead and neither of them planned on losing. Time twitched. Parker didn''t move. The arrow bent mid-air, warped with Spatial Manipulation. It hit a loop, ricocheted through folded dimensions, reappeared above him¡ªnow a burning spear wrapped in Weapon Time enchantment. He blinked. It stopped. Just... froze in the air, atoms in the space trembling like they realized they''d just fucked up. He coulf make everything tremble with just a breathe¡ªalthough it was a bit detremantal to control right now since it was a kinda of too much power. He exhaled. The pressure knocked it off course, and it turned to dust before hitting the ground. Second volley came like a storm. Blades. Arrows. Phantom weapons. All enchanted. All controlled mid-air by her Telekinesis, spiraling, smart, hunting him like wolves with divine scent. Parker didn''t twitch. "Are you sure you''re an archer I know?" "Jack of all trades apparently when I''m going against something like you!" She smiled¡ªhe did too. His instincts tore through probability. His vision tracked every arc, speed, angle. His senses exploded in his skull¡ªeach vibration, each molecule displaced by the attacks, logged and dismissed in nanoseconds. And then¡ªeverything stopped. Every weapon. Just hanging around him like they were being judged. A slow curl of his fist made the air crack. Not from sound¡ªfrom reality giving up. The blades fell, handles first, some shattering. Others disintegrated mid-suspension. He finally looked at her. That was it. She snarled. Dove forward. Bow split to dual blades. Her feet didn''t touch the ground¡ªTeether of Nature carried her through roots bending to her will like she was the real reincarnation of the Spirit of Nature itself and wind like she was the damn forest''s favorite child. She slashed with her blades toward his knees. And missed. Because Parker had already been somewhere else with the speed she couldn''t quite follow. No step. No flash. Just presence. She spun and went after him. Hit again. A blur of kicks, elbows, magic-laced feints. Stealth-enhanced, boosted with raw divine movement, impossible to track¡ª But he saw it all. And he caught her wrist. Caught her. Still unmoved. Her blade an inch from his eye. Hovering. He didn''t flinch. Didn''t sweat. Didn''t breathe differently. Her heart pounded. His didn''t. His grip tightened¡ªnot crushing¡ªjust enough to remind her he could rip through time if he wanted. She gasped, pulling back, flipped once and landed. "I hate you." Parker raised an eyebrow. "You started it." Ere popped from the shadow, floating. "Are y''all flirting or sparring?" Atalanta dropped to a crouch, breathing hard. "Both." Parker folded his arms. Still in the same damn spot. Not a wrinkle on him. Atalanta lunged again, but this time, there was heat behind it. Speed that would give light a complex. She slid on the rain-kissed grass like a thunderbolt in sneakers, aiming low to sweep his feet from under him. Parker watched it in real-time. No panic. No prep. He simply stepped into the lift of her movement, flipping into a somersault that would''ve made any Olympic gymnast file for retirement. His body twisted overhead, a blur of black-on-grey elegance, before he landed clean¡ªsilent. Before her body could reset from the skid, he caught her wrist mid-rise. The moment froze. He yanked¡ªnot harsh, but like lifting silk from a box. Her body rose effortlessly, as though gravity was just another servant to his will. A mountain could''ve weighed less than her right then. Then came the spin. He didn''t fight her, didn''t resist her force. He redirected it. She moved because he allowed it. Their bodies circled¡ªher hair sweeping through air like a golden whip, his footing precise and poetic, like something from an ethereal ballet. One turn. Two. And then¡ª Her back hit his chest and Parker''s arm curved around her waist, the other resting near her collarbone, fingers barely grazing skin. And then he leaned in. His lips brushed the edge of her ear. "If you keep trembling like that," he whispered, voice silk-dipped sin, "I might think you want more than just a spar." Her entire body betrayed her. [Ding! +10 Affection Points! Individuals Atalanta has become one point away from becoming "Obsessed Lover" (100/100AP) Heat bloomed in her cheeks like wildfire. Her knees nearly buckled. Her pulse tripped over itself. The Ether around her flickered like it didn''t know whether to explode or evaporate. Parker let her go, gently peeling her from his chest, but she was already lost in the heat that had flooded her bloodstream. She stared at the ground for half a second longer than she meant to, trying to remember how to exist. Then her eyes snapped up. Chapter 327 327: Call From Wilders Parker let her go, gently peeling her from his chest, but she was already lost in the heat that had flooded her bloodstream. She stared at the ground for half a second longer than she meant to, trying to remember how to exist. Her hand¡ªthe one that had been pressed to his chest¡ªstill hovered midair like it didn''t want to forget the shape of him. Her fingers curled slightly, trembling. She stared at them like they were traitors. Her palm was warm, no¡ªburning. The blush crawled from her wrist up to her collarbone and then all the way to her face like someone had poured scarlet straight into her bloodstream. Then her eyes snapped up. Tessa. Naomi. Elena. All three standing there. Watching. Judging? Smirking? She couldn''t tell. She didn''t want to tell. Tessa''s arms were crossed, her brow cocked, lips twisted in that oh really? kind of smile. "Having fun with my man, Atalanta?" she asked, voice carrying too much knowledge. Atalanta stepped back, hard. "It''s not what it looks like." Naomi whispered to Elena, "It looks exactly what it looks like." Atalanta''s eyes bore straight into Ere. If looks could kill, Ere would''ve been deleted from every realm in existence. That stupid cat had summoned everyone¡ª "Snitch," Atalanta mouthed. But Parker wasn''t fazed. "Come here," he called. Tessa didn''t hesitate. She was in his arms in two heartbeats, and the second her body collided with his chest, the tension broke like glass in a storm. Her hands clung to him like anchors. Her face pressed to his collarbone, breathing him in like he was air she''d gone too long without. It was home. Everything she''d been afraid of¡ªfalling apart, the silence between them, the cracks¡ªmelted in his warmth. The world could''ve ended around her and she wouldn''t have noticed. He dipped his head, breath soft against her ear. "I''m sorry." His voice hit her spine like a goddamn lullaby. She squeezed him tighter. "I missed you." She didn''t care if the others were watching. She didn''t care if the world was watching. This was her man. Hers. They stayed locked like that for a moment too long, then finally broke apart¡ªbarely. Naomi fake wiped a tear. "Wow. That was like watching the Notebook but with abs." Elena just chuckled and headed toward the tree, grabbing water bottles. "Please tell me sparring is over. I don''t have the emotional capacity for another romance-action crossover." Atalanta rolled her eyes. "We were just sparring." "Sure," Ere said, licking her paw smugly. "And I''m not a chaos gremlin." And like that, the group fell into step again, laughter and chatter bubbling under the morning sky but Atalanta still couldn''t stop glancing at Parker. And Tessa? She didn''t let go of his hand once. * They walked back toward the mansion in slow, unhurried steps¡ªParker like a shadow in motion, Tessa pressed so close it was hard to tell where one ended and the other began. She never let go of his hand. Not once. Not even when the others joked. Not even when Ere made a smartass comment about their "magnetic codependency." Inside, the house greeted them with its usual quiet opulence¡ªwalls too elegant to echo, floors too expensive to creak. The others peeled off one by one, slipping away with exchanged looks and quiet respect. They didn''t need to be told. Whatever stood between Tessa and Parker¡ªwhatever had been fraying¡ªwas still fragile, and no one wanted to shatter it more than it already was. They were alone now. Just the two of them. Parker stood near the center of the foyer, still not saying much. Still regal in his silence. Tessa stepped in front of him, fingers curled slightly, eyes soft¡ªbut uncertain. She looked like someone standing at the edge of a confession. Then her phone buzzed. She pulled it out. Her brother''s name on the screen. Her smile faltered. Just for a heartbeat. Decline. Buzz. Her sister this time. Tessa rolled her eyes and declined again. Parker raised a brow. "You sure you don''t want to pick that up?" She slid her phone into her pocket without looking. "Both of them could vanish and I wouldn''t blink. Not today." He said nothing¡ªbut the way he looked at her said enough. She smiled again¡ªsmaller, sadder¡ªand reached for his hand, tugging him gently toward the stairs. "Come on," she whispered. "Let''s go upstairs. Just... us." And just like that, she led him through the halls, not just as someone who loved him, but as someone holding the broken pieces of herself together for one more chance to make everything right. They hadn''t even made it halfway up the stairs when her phone buzzed again. Same name. Her sister. Tessa didn''t even look this time. Decline. Parker watched her with that quiet gaze of his, the kind that peeled back layers without even asking. "You sure?" he asked gently. "Maybe you should consider picking up." She scoffed. "Please. One''s a gold-plated brat who thinks her heels are more important than common sense, and¡ª" she flicked her wrist like she was dismissing a fly¡ª"has only two talents: shopping and acting shocked when her card gets declined." Parker chuckled. "Let me guess¡ªdaddy froze her account?" "Probably," Tessa muttered, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Which means now she''s calling me to unfreeze it. Or worse¡ªbeg on her behalf. I love her, but sometimes I wanna lock her in a Gucci store with no signal and let her cry it out." He grinned. "And your brother?" The air shifted¡ªjust slightly. Tessa exhaled, like she wasn''t sure how honest she wanted to be. "He''s... something else." She leaned on the rail mid-step, looking out at the upper floor like her thoughts had detoured. "He calls to brag, mostly. Every week like clockwork¡ªnew deal, new startup, new title he''s been handed by one of dad''s old partners. Always phrased like a question, but we both know he just wants to remind me that he''s the heir. Not me." Parker didn''t interrupt. She sighed. "We don''t talk much. Not like we used to. But..." "But you care," he finished, and she didn''t deny it. He smiled softly. "So one''s smart¡ªsounds like a proper successor¡ªand the other''s a spoiled hurricane in designer heels." "That''s about right," she smirked. Parker tilted his head. "And the third?" Tessa froze. Her eyes narrowed, and she muttered through her teeth, "That little piece of shit¡ª" Buzz. She stopped walking. Looked at the screen. Her entire vibe changed. The name flashed in soft white letters: Father. And just like that, the humor drained from her face. Her breath hitched. Her fingers twitched. "This isn''t a coincidence," she whispered. Parker turned, sensing the sudden gravity. He didn''t need to ask what was wrong¡ªhe could feel it in her aura, like a string had been pulled too tight. The phone rang again. Then stopped. Her eyes were still on the screen. Then it lit up once more. The Old Man. Her entire body tensed. Tessa didn''t wait this time. She answered. Voice low, cautious, clipped. "...Hello?" And Parker watched her¡ªsilent, still¡ªalready knowing that whatever this was, it wasn''t just family drama. It was the storm. The one he''d been sensing since morning. And it had just started knocking. Chapter 328 328: Infinite Parker watched her like a man who''d already seen the script play out three steps ahead. Calm. Unmoving. But his eyes¡ªthose eyes¡ªwere calculating every pause, every shift in her breath, the tremble in her voice, the way she blinked one too many times to hide whatever war her mind was losing. He leaned on the railing, hands in his pockets like he wasn''t phased. Like he already knew the first thing that was going to leave her lips the moment that call dropped. The phone beeped. Call ended. She lowered it slowly, not even turning around fully when she spoke. "They need me home. In the next three days." Bingo. He didn''t flinch. Didn''t twitch. Just smiled like it was the most casual news in the world. "Good. We''ve got time then," he said, as if they hadn''t just been hit with the start of something tectonic. He didn''t think she needed something to remind her she was leaving him so he opted for something else. He reached out and took her hand again. No words. Just that small motion that said I''m not letting go. Together, they continued the climb¡ªstep by step, past the polished walls and quiet corners of a mansion that suddenly felt too still. The kind of stillness that only exists right before a storm tears the roof off everything. When they reached the bedroom, Parker pushed the door open with one hand and pulled her in with the other. Click. The door shut behind them. And then¡ª He didn''t wait. He spun her gently but with a kind of urgency that made the air crackle. Her back hit the door with a soft thud, and his mouth was on hers before she could gasp. It was sweet. It wasn''t slow. It was like months of unspoken things, like weeks of tension, hours of near-fracture¡ªall poured into a single, soul-snatching kiss. His hands held her like a vow, like if he didn''t anchor her now, she might disappear before morning. She melted into him, arms locking around his neck, her body surrendering before her thoughts could even catch up. Because in that moment, nothing else mattered. Not the call. Not the three days. Not the storm coming. Only this. Only them. And neither of them spoke. Because words were stupid right now. Words couldn''t carry what was crawling under Tessa''s skin or what was burning behind Parker''s eyes. Words weren''t enough for what it meant to know that time was suddenly a thief, counting down days¡ªthree, to be exact¡ªlike it was trying to rob them blind. She looked up, lips parted as if to say something, but Parker didn''t let her. His hands found her waist, strong and sure, and pulled her into him like the world was ending tonight¡ªand maybe, for them, it was. Their mouths collided, not soft, not slow, but in a way that said remember me. That screamed feel this, because tomorrow might be silence. Tessa didn''t just kiss him back¡ªshe devoured the moment like it was the only thing anchoring her to reality. Her fingers tangled into the back of his shirt, dragging him closer, her lips parting against his with a sigh that wasn''t soft¡ªit was broken, needy, raw. And Parker? He kissed her like a man who''d been starving and didn''t realize how much until he tasted her again. His hands roamed her sides, not possessive, but grounding¡ªlike if he didn''t hold her, the world might rip them apart again. They broke for air once¡ªjust once¡ªbreathing heavy, foreheads pressed together, their eyes locked like magnets that didn''t know how to look away anymore. "I missed this," she whispered, her voice a confession. He smiled, barely. "Then don''t run." "I''m not," she breathed, pulling him back in. Lips met lips again. Slower this time. Deeper. They moved together like two souls who''d been tuned to the same song, offbeat for a while but finally, finally, finding the rhythm again. Her fingers slid up under his shirt, not teasing, but claiming, desperate to feel skin and warmth and truth. Her nails grazed his back and he shuddered¡ªnot from pleasure, but from the rawness of it all. From knowing this might be the last time he held her like this without armor between them. They stumbled back, their steps messy, blind, but practiced¡ªlike they''d done this dance a hundred times in dreams they never admitted. His shirt was gone, hers followed, and then they were tangled in sheets that had only ever known versions of them they never let anyone else see. They didn''t talk. They breathed each other. Lips on collarbones. Fingers tangled in hair. Gasps. Whispers. Pleas. She kissed the scar near his ribs like it held a secret, he pressed his forehead to hers like she was his prayer. And as they moved together, it wasn''t about lust or want. It was need. Like survival. Like two universes collapsing into each other for just one night of peace. They didn''t make love like lovers. They made love like people who were about to be ripped apart. And when it was done¡ªwhen their bodies would be spent and their souls a little less heavy¡ªTessa curled into his chest, still not saying anything, but letting her fingers draw shapes on his skin. Just to remember him by. In case this... them... unraveled tomorrow. And Parker? He kissed her hair, then her shoulder, and pulled her even closer. Because fuck time. This moment was theirs. And if it was the last clean breath before the chaos ahead, then they were damn well going to make it linger. Tessa shifted slightly in his arms, her cheek pressed against his bare chest, where his heartbeat wasn''t just steady¡ªit was fucking militant. Like it was keeping time for the universe, and today, it was drumming just for her. She traced lazy circles along his ribcage with the tip of her finger, each one smaller, slower, more intimate than the last. There were no words¡ªjust breaths, skin, and the quiet flutter of something holy building between them. Her hand drifted lower, knuckles grazing the waistband of his pants. His inhale was sharp. Controlled. She felt it vibrate in his throat before she heard it. "Tessa," he said her name like a warning. Or maybe a surrender. She couldn''t tell anymore. She looked up at him, eyes molten with that teasing edge only she could pull off, lips slightly parted. "Tell me to stop." Parker looked at her¡ªreally looked¡ªand the war in him wasn''t masked this time. Not by pride. Not by discipline. Not even by charm. His gaze was naked. Raw. He didn''t tell her to stop. Instead, he brought his hand to her cheek, held her there like she was some fragile miracle he''d been entrusted with¡ªand kissed her again. This time deeper. Slower. Hungrier. Like every second their lips weren''t touching was a second wasted. The kiss deepened until her spine arched into him and he leaned down, hand trailing from her jaw to her waist, then under her blouse like it belonged there. God, she was warm. Her skin, her breath, her everything¡ªwarm enough to melt the ice in his veins that had been stuck there since yesterday. Since forever. He moved them back, guiding her gently against the bed like gravity finally got its way. Her legs wrapped around his waist and he settled there, the two of them still half-clothed, but no space between them anymore. None. His hands were slow¡ªworshipping. He didn''t grab. He held. Touched her like he didn''t deserve to but wasn''t gonna waste the gift of her saying "yes." Her fingers slipped under his waistband, tugging lightly. A silent request. A silent challenge. Parker smiled against her neck, breath hot. "You''re insatiable." "You''re stalling," she breathed, kissing just beneath his ear. "Again." The way she said it¡ªagain¡ªlike she knew how he pulled away when shit got real, made something wild twist inside his chest. No more stalling. Her eyes followed every line of him like she was reading scripture off his skin. She bit her lip. "Damn." He cocked a brow. "Just ''damn''?" She smirked. "Shut up and kiss me." He did. Again. And again. Until kissing wasn''t enough. Until skin was all that remained between who they were and what they needed. Their hands mapped old paths like they were discovering them new. Their mouths moved in sync, gasping, groaning, biting. Tessa whispered his name like a prayer and Parker said hers like a promise. They didn''t chase a rhythm. They made one. Their own. Every sound was sacred. Every second burned. And when they finally came undone¡ªtogether¡ªit was with no armor, no pretense, no roles. Just Parker and Tessa, tangled in silk sheets and sunlight, trying to love each other louder than the silence trying to creep in. He stayed inside her even after the tremors faded. She didn''t let go. Their breathing slowed, syncopated, messy. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthey''d survive this. But for now? They were infinite. Just them. Nothing else. Chapter 329: Tessas Ultimate Shield—"I will be there, Say the Word!" Parker kissed her hair, then her shoulder, pulling her into his chest like he could bury the whole world behind her spine. Time didn''t exist anymore. The rain outside had gone quiet, the house dimmed and distant, and nothing¡ªnothing¡ªmattered more than the soft, desperate beat of her heart against his. He tilted her chin with two fingers, slow, reverent. Their eyes locked like gravity snapped into place, and then his mouth found hers again¡ªthis time not hurried. This time, like he meant to memorize it. His lips moved over hers like a vow. Her hands curled into his hair, pulling him closer until he exhaled into her, like she''d just knocked the wind out of his ribs. And then their bodies¡ªGod, their bodies¡ªbegan to move like magnets too long separated. No hesitation now. Just the fire they''d tried too long to ignore. She pulled his shirt over his head, fingers trembling not from fear but from finally fucking letting go. Her hands ghosted down his chest, feeling every scar, every line, every unspoken history carved into his skin. His breath hitched when she touched the place over his heart like it burned beneath her palm. Parker didn''t rip her blouse¡ªhe unbuttoned it, one slow pop at a time, eyes never leaving hers, like each button undone was a truth he was undressing from her soul. When it slid off her shoulders, his hands roamed from her collarbone to her waist, thumbs tracing the curve of her ribs like they were made of glass and he was some ancient god rediscovering worship. She was bare to him now¡ªvulnerable, radiant, furious in beauty. And he? He kneeled. Not literally. But in the way he looked at her. Like everything in him bowed. They kissed again, mouths hungrier now, hips arching, fingers tangled. Her moan slipped between them and his name followed, whispered like a secret she could only say when their skin met like that¡ªhot, tense, grounding. He pushed her back against the bed, crawling over her like the night sky folding around a burning star. She wrapped her legs around his waist, needing him closer¡ªnow, always. And when he finally slid inside her, she gasped so hard it broke something between them. They didn''t speak. They groaned. Gasped. Clawed. His rhythm was steady at first¡ªcontrolled, paced. But then she dug her nails into his back, and something in him snapped. He began to thrust deeper, harder, but never wild. Never reckless. Parker didn''t fuck like a boy. He made love like a man who knew exactly what he had¡ªand how easily it could be taken. Their bodies moved like music no one else could hear¡ªchests brushing, hips colliding, mouths never far apart. Every drag of skin on skin was electric. Every pull of breath felt like life itself. She trembled beneath him, nails scoring his spine, lips tracing the shell of his ear. "Don''t stop." "I''m not going anywhere," he breathed, voice wrecked and low. And he didn''t. He held her there, against the mattress and against the ache in his chest that screamed for her never to leave. Their high came like a storm¡ªrolling, wild, full of every emotion they''d buried for days. Weeks. Maybe lives. They shattered together. Moaning, shaking, clinging. And when it was over¡ªwhen sweat cooled and breath steadied¡ªhe kissed her again. Softer now. Gentler. Like he was saying thank you. Like he was saying goodbye. Even if neither of them dared speak that word yet. She curled into his chest, leg over his waist, their bodies still tangled in the sheets they''d ruined. His hand ran up and down her spine like he was afraid she''d vanish. "Parker," she whispered, voice hoarse. "I know," he said. And they just... stayed. Wrapped in each other. Breathing like the war outside didn''t exist. Because for now? It didn''t. He stayed inside her even after the tremors faded. She didn''t let go. Their breathing slowed, syncopated, messy. But neither of them moved. Not at first. The room felt different now¡ªwarmer, quieter. Almost like it was holding its breath for them. Parker''s hand slid up her spine, fingertips dragging in lazy, reverent patterns, while her heartbeat tried to remember it wasn''t his to follow. Tessa shifted slightly, the aftershocks still dancing beneath her skin like sparks refusing to die. She could feel him, still there, still pulsing faintly inside her like a promise that hadn''t finished being said. Her eyes were closed, cheek pressed to his shoulder, her body flush against his¡ªsweaty, warm, trembling. He pressed his lips against her temple. "You okay?" She nodded. Then whispered, "I don''t want to let go." "You don''t have to." His voice was low. Throaty. Dangerous in the way a slow song in the dark is dangerous¡ªpulling, tempting, unraveling. He kissed her again, slower this time. Her collarbone. Her jaw. The corner of her mouth. And just like that, the stillness cracked. She moved beneath him, not because she had to¡ªbut because her body was already answering him, already wanting more. Her hips rolled, slow and deliberate, and the way his breath caught made her smile against his kiss. "You''re the worst kind of addiction," she murmured. "And you''re terrible at rehab," he whispered back, grinning before it melted into a groan as she clenched around him again. The tension rebuilt fast¡ªlike they hadn''t even stopped. Like round one was just the prologue to a longer, more wicked story. Parker leaned back just enough to look at her¡ªhair a mess, lips swollen, eyes half-lidded with that wicked glow that only burned for him. And fuck, she looked dangerous. He kissed her¡ªdeep, heady, maddening¡ªand began to move again. Slower than before. More intense. Like he was trying to write his name into her bones. Every thrust was steady, controlled, devastating. Every sound she made lit him up from the inside. Her hands clutched his shoulders, nails digging into skin, not to hurt¡ªbut to keep from floating away. "Parker ~" And when she gasped his name again¡ªso soft, so broken¡ªit shattered something in him. Because it wasn''t just lust anymore. It was everything they''d been carrying¡ªfear, longing, trust, love¡ªand it was all bleeding out between them like sacred fire. She arched up to meet him and he dropped his head into the crook of her neck, breath ragged. "Tessa," he breathed, voice wrecked. "Don''t stop." "Couldn''t if I tried." There were no games now. No teasing. Just the raw, honest need to be as close as two people could get without tearing the universe in half. His hand slid under her thigh and lifted it, changing the angle, and she moaned¡ªa sound so real, so fucking beautiful, it practically echoed. Her body clamped around him again, and he cursed under his breath, jaw clenched, pace faltering. She pulled him in deeper. Harder. Desperate. And then it hit. That peak. That silent, world-breaking moment when everything went white and soundless and perfect. Their bodies locked. Their souls cracked. And they fell¡ªtogether. When it was over, they didn''t speak. They just breathed. Trembling, tangled, completely undone. He stayed inside her again, forehead pressed to hers. "You okay?" he whispered. She smiled, lazy and ruined. "Ask me again in five minutes." He chuckled, eyes falling shut. "Noted." And outside the sun kept shining, oblivious. But in that room¡ªin that bed¡ªtwo people had just rewritten the language of closeness. Parker lay behind her now, chest pressed to her back, their legs tangled like they forgot where one ended and the other began. One of his hands was on her waist¡ªpalm flat, fingers spread like he was holding her in place not out of fear she''d leave, but because letting go just wasn''t an option. Tessa''s fingertips traced lazy lines along his knuckles. Her skin was still warm, still humming. Her eyes half-lidded, lips slightly parted from the weight of everything they''d just said with their bodies. "I love the way you hold me," she whispered¡ªlike it wasn''t a confession but a truth older than memory. "Like I''m something holy." Parker kissed the curve of her shoulder. "You are." Her throat bobbed. She didn''t have a comeback for that. Just the ache in her chest that begged her to freeze this second and keep it forever. He buried his nose into the crook of her neck, breathing her in like she was sanctuary. Like her scent could silence the wars in his head. His hand slid up slightly, brushing her ribs, then splaying out again¡ªjust holding. "I don''t want to leave," she said, so quiet it could''ve been a thought. "You won''t," he replied. "Not forever. I will come for you even if I have to trumple your whole family. Just say the word and I will come there." She rolled to face him, and that was it¡ªjust their faces inches apart, hair a mess, eyes swollen with all the things they couldn''t say without breaking the room in two. His thumb brushed her lower lip. "I''m scared," she admitted. He didn''t ask of what. He knew. Of what was coming. Of what might come between them. "Then be scared, you''re with me," he said. She laughed. Choked on it. Then kissed him again¡ªso slow it felt like she was memorizing his taste. When they pulled apart, neither moved. The sun shifted again, slipping lower, like time was being greedy. Chapter 330: Helenas Call Their breathing slowed, but the silence between them wasn''t empty¡ªit was full. Saturated. The kind of silence that only came after everything had been said through hands, through mouths, through bodies pressed too close to leave room for lies. Tessa didn''t move. Her leg was thrown across his like it had always belonged there, her face buried in the curve of his neck, inhaling him like his scent was a drug and she was too far gone to care about sobriety. One of her hands rested over his heart¡ªsteady, alive, warm. Her thumb rubbed slow circles on his chest, absent-minded, like she was trying to memorize every beat before time came to tear her away. And Parker... he just held her. One arm across her waist, the other behind her head, tangled in her hair, eyes open, staring at the ceiling like it was daring him to fall asleep and waste a second of this. His mind wasn''t quiet. Not really. The Origin Families. The looming meet. The whispering flames he was suspecting inside the Big Five. His empire, still embryonic but already attracting predators. The Champions. The gods. Chione. Everything was lined up like dominoes just waiting to be flicked. But right now, none of that mattered. Because she was here. Because this¡ªher heartbeat, her breath on his collarbone, the way she shifted just a little tighter into his arms when the AC blew cold¡ªthis was the only thing in his world that didn''t require power to protect. Just presence. Just him. "Do you still trust me?" she asked softly, barely audible. He didn''t answer immediately. He turned, just enough to see her face, her hair messy, lips red, eyes still glassy with everything they hadn''t spoken. "I never stopped," he said. Tessa closed her eyes, like that truth had hurt and healed her all at once. She kissed his chest, right above his heart. And whispered, "Then when I tell you... everything¡ªdon''t hate me." Parker didn''t flinch. Didn''t blink. He just nodded once. "You''re mine, Tessa. Secrets or not." Her breath shook against his skin. And for the first time in weeks, she let go of the fear. Let go of everything. Just for tonight. Because in this bed, in these arms, she wasn''t the daughter of the Wilders. She wasn''t the girl with dangerous blood or a fractured past. She was his. She kissed him. And that kiss was her lifeline. The anchor in the chaos she didn''t know was already closing in. She opened her mouth to say something soft, something selfish like don''t let go¡ªbut fate, as usual, had terrible timing. Knock knock. The door behind them thudded once. Simultaneously, his phone lit up with a familiar low buzz on the dresser. A system alert pinged through his vision. Three interruptions. One moment. Like the heavens had teamed up just to be assholes. Parker didn''t blink. Just dismissed the system notification with a flick, not even sparing it a glance. Priorities. Tessa exhaled with an eye roll and started tugging on her clothes. "I''ll get the door," she muttered, not even trying to hide how annoyed she was. The moment was gone¡ªbut not forgotten. It clung to her skin like his scent. He watched her with a glance that lingered, then reached for his phones¡ªyes, plural, because one wasn''t enough when you pissed off this many people. Cassidy. Helena. Two names. Two worlds. Both ringing at the same damn time. He sighed and answered Cassidy first. "I''ll call you back. After today. Maybe evening." His tone was velvet laced with steel. Calm. Final. He hung up before she could argue. Then his gaze slid to the second call like it was some fly on a crystal glass. Helena. The name used to carry weight. Used to spin a dagger in his chest. Now? It barely scratched the surface. Parker picked up the call like it was some relic he''d forgotten existed. No warmth in his tone. No welcome. Just a sharp breath and a voice dipped in barbed sarcasm. "Well, if it isn''t my favorite aunt," he drawled. "Calling to check in on her long-lost nephew? How sweet. I might cry." Helena''s sigh was soft, nearly inaudible¡ªbut he caught it. Of course he did. He could guess what was happening on her end. That old internal war she probably lived with now. The one where her pride wanted to bite back, but her new reality forced her to kneel. That same pride, now strangled by the name he carried¡ªNyxilith. Not nephew. Not boy. Ruler. "Your Highness," she finally said, voice smooth, reverent, almost too formal¡ªlike even the phone line might burn if she forgot who she was talking to. "Greetings." He rolled his eyes so hard his vision almost rebooted. "Spare me the ceremonial bullshit and get to the point. I don''t have all day." There was a beat of silence. Then she said, calm and poised, "I only wished to clear the air, before you meet the Origin Bloodlines tonight." He let out a sharp scoff. "Oh really? How noble. You woke up today and decided to have a conscience?" "No," she replied softly, careful. "Only clarity. I don''t mean to frustrate you, Your Highness. I wanted to tell you about the order your mother gave... to the Families. Before she went. To clear the air before you meet them." A pause followed. A long one. She might''ve mistaken it for reflection. She might''ve even thought he was letting her speak out of respect. But when his voice came through again, it didn''t rise¡ªit dropped, low and dangerous. Like thunder about to cave in the ceiling. "I don''t give a fuck about whatever ''order'' she left behind," he said, venom wrapped in velvet. "Not one. Not to them. Not to you. Everything will be settled when they meet me tonight. And when that happens¡ª" His voice tightened. "Every. One. Pays." The fury in his voice wasn''t loud. It was surgical. Controlled. But it burned like a blade fresh out the forge. Helena didn''t speak. She couldn''t. Not immediately. "If that''s all you called for," Parker added, voice clipped, "then I''m disappointed." "N-no," she said quickly. "There''s something else." He leaned back against the dresser, cool and unbothered. "Shoot away." Chapter 331: Prince Nyxliths Old Surgical Shadow. He glanced past the half-closed door, jaw ticking. Tessa had gone downstairs and hadn''t come back yet. The silence she left behind echoed louder than the conversation he was enduring. On the line, Helena''s voice broke the stillness with carefully measured formality. "Would it be appropriate, Your Highness," she asked delicately, "to send aides ahead to begin preparations for the Throne Hall?" Parker exhaled¡ªslow, deep, like a man reeling in the last shred of his patience. "You''re seriously asking me that?" he said, voice carved in ice and sarcasm. "What exactly do you think? That I was gonna fluff the silk and iron the banners myself? Do the fuckin'' dusting with a feather duster and ask my personal maids to sweep the damn marble?" He paced toward the window, eyes scanning the estate grounds that wasn''t sprawled beneath the morning mist like a kingdom caught mid-breath anymore. "These people," he muttered under his breath. "Have they forgotten who I am¡ªor worse, who they are?" The venom wasn''t loud. It was laced beneath the calm, beneath the composed rhythm of his voice. But Helena felt every syllable. And she understood. Parker straightened up. "I want the Blackwoods to handle it. Every. Fucking. Detail. From the entrance banners to the seat arrangement to whatever bullshit etiquette y''all worship in those underground circles of self-important fossils. Like they used to. Or should I remind them their role in the Existence." Helena didn''t respond immediately. She didn''t need to. Her silence spoke volumes. And it wasn''t fear¡ªit was awe. That tone. That command. That shadow of calculated ruthlessness bleeding through his syllables. The Prince wasn''t returning. He was already back. And he wasn''t some veiled prodigy hiding behind bloodlines and humble suits. No. The menace was in the marrow now, and Helena couldn''t help but feel relief... and reverence. She cleared her throat lightly, her voice gentler this time. "Understood, Your Highness. The preparations will begin immediately." A beat passed. Then¡ª "There is something else I felt obligated to mention... The Nyxavere," she said, "has awakened. She hasn''t regained its full memories yet, but she will be arriving today. We''ve housed the whole family at Ravencroft for the time being." Parker stopped mid-sentence, his breath pausing with him. His hand, which had been casually toying with the edge of his phone, went still. Nyxavere Fine. He will see her later. Then s mind ticked fast¡ªdigging through fractured memories and bitter instincts. But one name rose faster than the rest, punching through his thoughts like a blade to the temple. "...What about the Dravens?" he asked. The name Scarlett Draven bled through his mind like smoke. That crimson nightmare. That gilded psychotic. That walking trauma in heels. The one who broke him just to see how he bled. Helena''s voice lowered. "The Draven family arrived two days ago. They are residing at their usual place¡ªthe hotel above the old tavern." Parker nodded once, lips tight. Of course. That bar. Where he''d been treated like a slave. The whole clan had crawled into the city. Good. Let them watch. Let them witness the reckoning. A s he punished their daughter for her stupidity. It was revenge day today. He didn''t speak, but Helena heard the silence. It was thick. Heavy. Like the quiet right before thunder. She hesitated. He could hear it¡ªfeel it, even¡ªlike she was debating whether to speak. And when Helena hesitated, you knew whatever came next wasn''t cute. But she also knew this version of Parker wasn''t one you kept secrets from. And if she wanted to live to see tomorrow¡ªshe had to say it now... Helena''s voice lowered a decibel, a prelude to something... juicier. "The vampire who attacked you, the one who took your maid¡ªhe and his entire bloodline have been captured." Parker didn''t even blink. Of course they had. This was Helena, after all. If something moved in the Ether Community, she probably had a file on it before the culprit even got dressed. He chuckled under his breath, leaning back against the glass rail like a king who''d just been told the kingdom cleaned itself. "Of course you know," he muttered. "I''d bet my left eye you found out about the Blackwood Co. company buyout even before Robert did. Didn''t you?" A pause. Then: "Naturally, Your Highness." Parker smirked. "Keep going." "The vampire is in custody. His kin, too. The entire family is under surveillance. Interrogation begins within the hour." He grinned, slow and deadly. "Perfect. Saves me a field trip." They all knew the rules¡ªHell, even the stupid ones. Trespass in the Origin Families territory without clearance? You got a slap. Stir chaos? The family paid. That bastard had not only crossed into this territory like it was a public fucking playground¡ªbut had also tried to rip something out of Parker''s circle. Big mistake. No. Monumental fuck-up. That little vampire thought he was ambushing some broken Blackwood reject and even attacked him. Instead, he woke up a dragon¡ªno, something worse than a dragon. "Helena," Parker said smoothly, "I''ll be sending you a list. Three individuals. Deliver them to me." "Yes, Your Highness." There was a beat of static, then her voice again. "Would you like me to assign protection detail to Miss Ava, Claire, and Alina?" He raised an eyebrow. "This something I was saving for after the meeting." He was pleased. "I assumed it was urgent, your given recent events and activities in the mundane world that might make them targets should your influence grow so deep for to the annoyance of the competitors and old money." He nodded once. "Fair enough. Do it." He paused, his voice sharpening like the edge of a drawn blade. "Send the best. No second-tier warriors or recycled bodyguards. I want them protected by legends. Anyone lays a damn finger on them¡ªI want a name. An origin. A fucking reason. Then I''ll deal with the fallout myself." Helena inhaled, a rare sound. But she didn''t disagree. "And Cassidy," Parker added. There was a crackle in his tone now, like distant thunder. "There''s a demon tailing her." The line went quiet. "I want someone stronger than her on her side. I don''t care if they''re expensive, mythical, or fresh outta Tartarus. If someone so much as thinks of touching her or the others¡ª" "I understand, Your Highness," Helena said, her voice more serious than ever. Parker didn''t need to elaborate. Helena already knew: this wasn''t some precautionary flex. This was a warning shot to the entire damn supernatural community. Helena''s voice softened, with something dangerously close to respect. "No one will dare. I''ll make the announcement within the hour. Cassidy, Ava, Claire, and Alina¡ªunder the complete protection of the Origin Families." Then, lower¡ª "And the order will be tagged... Nyxilith. They won''t question it." She paused. "The Ether Community might not know the name Nyxilith your Highness... but the Origin Families are the best the real players that obey to our strings¡ªwe the Nyxlith. They''ll understand. This isn''t just untouchable. This is like divine. Anyone who dares breach this will be buried in consequence I assure you your Highness." Parker exhaled slowly, the edges of his jaw sharp with quiet rage. "Good." Because if anyone did dare... the punishment wouldn''t just be a sentence. It would be a legacy. Chapter 332: Architect of Fate and Reality— The call lingered in silence for a few seconds, like even the line itself understood the weight that had just been exchanged. A quiet settled into his bedroom¡ªnot empty, not peaceful, but heavy. Like the air had grown tired of pretending it wasn''t kneeling too. Parker adjusted the cuff of his sleeve with that terrifying nonchalance. No theatrics. No need for sparkles or illusions. Just authority¡ªraw and indelible. The kind that would make gods second guess themselves and entire bloodlines rethink their loyalty. "Helena." "Yes, Your Highness?" "Look into the Ashfords. Every single supernatural working for them. Every magician, vampire, psi-freak, rogue demigod or whatever. I want names. Ties. Weak spots. And I want to know just how easy it would be to trample their legacy into dust." Helena didn''t even hesitate. "Yes, Your Highness. With your authority, the Ether Community would be forbidden from intervening. You''re not bound by their laws. If you want to wipe out the Ashfords..." She paused, voice feather-light but surgical, "¡ªit would take nothing." Parker chuckled. Low and dry. The kind of laugh that could either start a bar fight or end a war. "Helena... don''t insult me by reminding me what I''m capable of. I already know." His voice was velvet wrapped around iron. "But I''m not in the mood to crush them. Not yet. I want to... approach it differently." A heartbeat of stillness. Then¡ª "My apologies, Your Highness," she said, swallowing her overstep like it burned on the way down. "I''ll bring all the data with me this evening." "Mhm. Don''t let that happen again." Parker leaned on the glass railing again, watching the soft clouds drift like oblivious sheep. "And tell me something, sweet Aunt... how long have you been watching me?" There was no hesitation in the question¡ªbut there was pure venom behind the silk. Helena froze on the other side. The weight in his voice dropped hard, like a guillotine about to fall. She gulped audibly, and Parker could almost hear her fall to one knee through the phone. "S-since the day you were discharged from the hospital... after your birth," she whispered. "Since then... every second." Parker''s brows lifted. "So basically... my entire life. You know everything, huh?" Silence. "Everything I own. Everything I''ve built. You even know about Ava and the girls more than you''re supposed to, don''t you?" She didn''t deny it. He sighed. Long and sharp, like a blade being drawn from a sheath. "And how much have you told her? My other aunt. The good one and not rotten like you." Helena flinched. There it was. That pang. The ache she never voiced. Her sister was the sweetheart¡ªthe favorite protector. The one who baked instead of bit. Meanwhile, Helena had become... this. The watcher. The rotten one. The one who stained her hands with secrets and mistreating Parker so other one could sleep as the favourite aunt. "She knows everything, Your Highness. I had to tell her." "Mmm." The sound wasn''t approval. It wasn''t disappointment either. It was... royalty deciding what kind of punishment would fit the crime. He didn''t raise his voice. Didn''t need to. "Do everything I said," he muttered, voice smooth but serrated. "And don''t flatter yourself thinking I''m letting you off easy. I won''t ever forgive you Aunt Helena until you get punished." There was a silence on the line¡ªone that felt less like hesitation and more like surrender. Then Helena''s voice came, reverent and quiet like a nun in a room full of wolves. "I will accept any punishment, Your Highness." He didn''t respond. Didn''t need to. The line went dead with a soft click, but the silence left behind wasn''t peaceful¡ªit was judicial. Final. Like a verdict had been handed down by the universe itself, and even fate wouldn''t dare file an appeal. That was it. Settled. And just like that, the storm behind his eyes simmered¡ªstill hot, but contained. Parker exhaled. Not in relief. Not in exhaustion. But in that slow, controlled way a man breathes when he''s just reminded the world who the fuck he is. He looked up again, exhaling like the air owed him rent. For a moment, he debated¡ªstep outside and deal with whatever fresh hell was waiting beyond that door... or stay right here and finish skimming through the avalanche of system rewards he hadn''t fully unraveled yet. Yeah. Fuck the drama. Let Tessa handle the door. "Levi," he said, rubbing the bridge of his nose like the universe was giving him a mild migraine, "show me the rest of the rewards. Especially the cashback ones." [Right away, Master.] Two silver cards materialized in his palm with the quiet grace of summoned artifacts. The metallic sheen shimmered like moonlight dipped in mercury. Each bore the number 50x, etched so sharply it looked like it could slice paper on sight. [''One-in-a-Million Chance'' Card ¡ª 50x Cashback. Upon activating during any purchase, the system returns 50 times the spent amount. Single-use. Non-reversible. Time Manipulation safeguards active.] Parker snorted. "Yeah, I figured you''d slap that last part on." Because of course he thought about it¡ªusing Time Manipulation to glitch the fuck out of the system. Loop the card. Stack the cash. Break the goddamn economy. Who wouldn''t? He chuckled under his breath, rubbing his jaw. "You really do know me too well." But that temptation lingered like a devil whispering in a silk suit. He looked down at the silver cards again, weighed their potential. If he timed it right... dropped one during a multi-billion-dollar deal, that was an instant fortune. Fifty-fold. Legal money-laundering with cosmic approval. It felt like the universe had glitched just to hand him that pair. Still, deep down, he doubted he''d ever see them again. Not unless reality itself had a soft spot for chaos and miracle math. "Careful, Parker," he muttered to himself, mouth twitching into a smirk. "Your thoughts shape the damn reality and the universe listens to only your frequency. Say it out loud, and the universe just might hand it over wrapped in chaos and gold foil and you will never receive something like this ever." He knew that saying like it was etched into his damn bones. Careful what you say. Your words are law. Your thoughts? Reality''s blueprint. The universe wasn''t passive¡ªit listened, eavesdropping like some cosmic gossip junkie, ready to manifest whatever you whispered too loud or thought too often. The tongue cut sharper than any sword, and the mind? That was the architect of fate. He chuckled under his breath, eyes flicking down to the glimmering cards in his hand. "Guess I better watch my mouth before I accidentally buy Mars." His fingers drifted toward the ring on his hand¡ªunderstated, but holding more sovereignty than the throne he hadn''t even sat on yet. He caressed it like it was a living relic. Because in some fucked up way, it was. The Sovereign Grip or the The Plundering Ring as thought that was the most fitting name. It didn''t just grant power. It rewrote rights. Anything he touched¡ªobjects, energy, people¡ªbecame fair game. The ring didn''t ask permission. It demanded surrender. And he had ideas. If he paired it with a temporal artifact... maybe something from the Timewell Archives or a Chrono-Glyph left behind by the Celestial Architects... maybe he could fracture the system itself. Bend cause and consequence. Force cashback card on a loop and tear open a financial singularity so insane even gods would call him a cheat. But... "Unfortunately," he sighed, "even cheat codes come with firewalls." He let the card hover in his palm, like a king sizing up a weapon he wasn''t allowed to use freely. Not yet. But soon? Soon he''d break things in ways the multiverse had forgotten were even possible. Chapter 333: Buying Blackwood Co. Insta Billions [Master, that''s cheating,] Levi deadpanned, her tone dry and laced with something between judgment and amused horror. [Like, straight-up cosmic fraud. You''re actually thinking of robbing the literal law of balance.] Parker didn''t even blink. "Cheating is just... strategy with flair." [Strategy with flair? That''s your excuse for abusing the timeline like it''s your personal piggy bank?] "Look," he said, lifting the card to eye level, admiring it like a connoisseur about to sip a five-thousand-year-old bottle of wine. "If the universe wants to hand me a once-in-a-lifetime cheat code¡ªfifty goddamn times the cashback, might I add¡ªwho am I to disrespect that opportunity by not exploiting it to the max?" [You sound like a Bond villain. With a trust fund.] "Correction: a Bond villain with infinite stats and a moral compass that spins like a drunk compass app." [That''s not something to brag about, Master.] "It kinda is." Levi hissed like static through the neural link, irritated and probably rolling her non-existent eyes. [One day, the universe will clap back.] "Then it better bring backup," Parker said coolly, flicking the card like it was a poker chip and smirking. "Because I''ve been clapping first since birth." [Oh gods, you''re insufferable.] "And adorable," he added. [Debatable.] He laughed under his breath, still twirling the silver card between his fingers like it was nothing more than a toy¡ªbut even Levi could feel the weight of his intent. He wasn''t just planning something. He was building something. Quietly. Calculatively. And the universe? Well, it better start updating its firewall. * Of course, there was more. The Ultimate Option hadn''t just been generous¡ªit had been fucking insane. Infinity stats, two 50x Cashback Cards that could break the global economy if used right, and the final prize¡ªa beach house. Parker, still half-draped across his bed like a modern-day king who just remembered he ran empires, snapped his fingers. "Drop the papers, Levi." There was a shimmer. Then¡ªflop. A sleek black folder materialized on the bedspread, embossed in dark silver with no logo, no name. Very off-grid. Very high-level. Very ''Parker-coded.'' He flipped through the documents with that smooth indifference of someone who''d signed off on billion-dollar deals before brushing his teeth. No images. Just paperwork. No pictures of the house¡ªnone. Not a single glossy shot or aerial drone peek. Unfortunately, he would''ve loved to see what it looked like. The only thing whispering about its existence was a barely legible signature at the bottom of the last page. Typical. A gift wrapped in obscurity. Still, Parker wasn''t complaining. Given that the other rewards in this "Ultimate" bundle could literally collapse the global order if dropped in the wrong hands, he had a feeling this house wasn''t just some beachy Airbnb knockoff. Then his eyes caught the location. Venice. But not tourist-trap Venice. San Nicolo? al Lido. A pocket of serenity, the kind of place where mafia heirs "disappeared" to, where old families kept summer estates no Google Earth could find. There was a small stretch of secluded beach bordering a crystalline lake¡ªhalf-forgotten by the world, untouched by chaos. Quiet. Elegant. Dangerous. He smiled. A tour was inevitable. Tessa had three days left before she had to return to her family¡ªand what better way to spend them than in a place built like a poem? Atalanta would tag along too, if she didn''t start pretending she wasn''t already halfway moved in. Maybe someone else would join them. Maybe not. Either way, Parker wasn''t just planning a trip. He was planning to own that chapter. Then something flickered in the back of his head. He sat upright, grabbed his phone, and texted Cassidy: Put a pause on Sophisticated Space. Don''t make the purchase yet. I want to be there. He closed the phone before it buzzed back. Was there a better way to test out those cheat-code Cashback Cards than slamming them down while buying multi-billion-dollar real estate? Hell. No. His phone vibrated again with a reply, but he didn''t bother checking it. He was already shifting his gaze back toward the interface only he could see¡ªeyes set on the last three notifications and reward waiting for him in the system. * Ava''s buy-in into Summit & Wolfe had just wrapped¡ªclean, crisp, legal. The system''s notification sat on his screen like a wink from the universe: Deal sealed. The lawyer girl now owns part of the empire. Parker smirked. Of course she did. Ava didn''t just play in boardrooms¡ªshe conquered them. Calm voice, killer contracts, and enough legal muscle to arm-wrestle Lucifer. Then, as if fate decided to stack the Ws on one plate, the second ping came through. Cassidy had wrapped up the Blackwood buyout. That''s right¡ªthe same Blackwood company that once sat like a crown jewel under Robert''s name now lay gutted, signed over, and probably already flipped. Because knowing Cassidy? That woman didn''t just buy companies¡ªshe prepped them for resale before the ink even dried. She might''ve picked it up at breakfast and sold it before lunch, sipping espresso in heels that cost more than most people''s rent. Parker chuckled. The four women were about to sleep in silk and millions. Easily. Hell, even if they underperformed and just got lazy with it, each would be cashing out with at least $500 million plus. The bare minimum. That''s if they weren''t feeling particularly feral. But they were. Especially Cassidy. He had handed them a billion-dollar corpse, and they''d necromanced it into gold. And he? He didn''t give a single damn. Not when the system already hit him with: [Ding! Spent $20B. Earned $200B.] That wasn''t cashback. That was cosmic reparations. And the irony? Blackwood Co., once a mountain of untouchable prestige, had fallen so damn far that it was now worth just $20 billion. From a multi-billion-dollar empire to the financial equivalent of a mid-life crisis. One of the big pharmaceutical jewels reduced to a pawn-shop price tag. Parker couldn''t even fake surprise. Hell, he almost felt bad. Almost. "It depreciated that bad, huh?" he muttered, half-laughing, half-pissed. "Twenty billion. That''s all it took to pull the rug from under the Blackwoods." No, scratch that¡ªhe didn''t pull the rug. He bought the floor. And now he had $200B stacked like apology letters from the universe. Parker stared at the notification like it had just confessed to murder. [Ding! Spent $20B. Earned $200B.] He always talked about Blackwood Co. like it was pocket change. Like it barely scratched the surface. A couple hundred million, maybe. Something to flip, resell, and forget. But the truth? The company was once a behemoth. A full-blown titan on the corporate food chain. The kind of name that made nations flinch. Billions stacked on billions¡ªbefore it crumbled like expired gold. And now? Twenty billion was enough to buy the whole damn thing. This was the fastest corporate nosedive in history. A fucking freefall from grace so brutal, it deserved a documentary and a sad piano soundtrack. "Damn," he muttered, lips twitching into a cold grin. "From ruling the world to clearance aisle." He didn''t just buy a company. He bought a legacy''s corpse. And the universe? It paid him $200 billion to do it. That alone could bankrupt a small country and still leave enough change to buy it back. The company had taken a nosedive before they snatched it. Ava went full legal assassin¡ªthreatening shareholders, strong-arming suppliers, and pretty much turning the place into a corporate warzone. That was her style. Brains and brass knuckles. And now? Out of Blackwood hands, the market would treat it like a phoenix dipped in Versace. If Cassidy sat on it long enough, played the stock game like she always did¡ªit''d bounce back like a teenage TikToker after getting canceled. Big. Loud. Profitable. Parker wasn''t watching that part, though. He already got his payday. And Infinity Holdings? It was evolving into something dangerous. Something real. From real estate to entertainment, from boardrooms to skyscrapers, the name that was meant to crawl across industries like a virus with a luxury logo. Headlines would start to ask questions. Executives would whisper behind tinted windows. No one would know who the hell Parker Black really was. But if they learn¡ªwhen they did? It would already be too damn late. Parker leaned back, staring at the screen like it had just handed him a glass of Dom Pe?rignon and whispered, "Daddy, you made it." Chapter 334: Infinity Equivalent Exchange Parker chuckled under his breath, the kind of sound that made silence feel like it had just missed the punchline. "Alright, Levi," he muttered with a smirk, "hit me with the hidden gem." A system ripple pulsed through the air like a divine email alert¡ªand Levi, ever obedient and unnervingly dramatic, delivered: [Hidden Mission Completed! Mission: Law governs the modern world with paper chains and courtroom jazz. But you, Prince Nyxlith... you are law. Sovereign above scribbles and signatures. The world believes in contracts. You believe in control. [Acquire a law firm and remind the world what absolute immunity tastes like. Reward: ByPass Card] ByPass Card: Grants the user a permanent passive effect that allows them to bypass any legal, contractual, or judicial consequence. (Does not affect divine decrees, celestial bindings, or Nyxilith family rules.)] Parker blinked. "...Well damn." Taxes? What taxes? Felony? Never heard of her. If it involves manmade laws¡ªhe walk through like a ghost with diplomatic immunity blessed by the cosmos. He held up the card¡ªsleek, pitch black, and edged with thin red lines that looked like bleeding ink. No name. No explanation. Just one golden word burned into it like a signature from the abyss: ByPass. "I''ve been getting more and more cards. What''s the deal?" He asked himself as he crushed it between his fingers. The card disintegrated on contact, dissolving into glittery dust that slithered into his skin like it knew exactly where it belonged. [Ding! Acquired Passive Skill: ByPass] No sparks. No flash. No system orchestra. Just a quiet hum that sank into his bones like a promise whispered by the universe. He stood there, flexing his fingers. Nothing felt different. But in the distance, somewhere in the modern machine of courtrooms and criminal codes... a law book wept. "Imagine buying an illegal weapon with a smile," he whispered. "And the law? Just nods at you and hands you a receipt." He turned toward the window, watching sunlight kiss the edges of the estate like even photons respected him. This was unreal. No¡ªthis was divine. Power without limits. Immunity written in soul-code. He could rewrite property lines with a Sharpie and no judge on Earth would blink. "Shit," he muttered, grin spreading. "I''m basically the legal version of God Mode." Because of course, only a Nyxlith would legalize breaking the law. And Parker was just getting started. Now it was time. Time for the last damn thing on his mind¡ªthe Concept Card. Yeah. That fucking card. He hadn''t forgotten. Wasn''t something you just forget after offering your entire ass on a cosmic livestream for gods to watch. No joke¡ªhe was pretty sure some divine Twitch was out there in Olympus, titled "Prince of Chaos: Live Meltdown Feed #127" with gods in chat like: "Yo who gave him a permission to kill our own?" "Is that Erebus hidden in his shadows?? Mods ban her fr." He didn''t care. Let them watch. Let them zoom in. Heck, they could throw popcorn at the screen. What were they gonna do? Smite him? Please. Because thanks to Atalanta''s rambling during their joyride to Wilder Automotive, Parker had picked up on something spicy¡ªthose gods, yeah, they do touch ground Earth every now and then. Probably more often than TSA checks in JFK. But it didn''t matter. Even if they descended in golden robes and heavenly eyeliner, they still wouldn''t dare touch him. Not now. He knew they knew. And if they didn''t? Well... they''d find out fast enough. He was a Nyxilith. The Prince. Sure, he could bark orders at the Origin Families and watch them fold like cheap suits, but to the gods¡ª the Families were a different breed. Especially the Leaders. Even he as there Prince ge wasn''t dumb enough to compare himself to them¡ªnot yet. But let''s not forget: the divine Olympis gods feared these guys and those same families bow to him. And besides¡ªSecond of the Six wasn''t just watching. But was guarding¡ªat least he thought so. The moment a god sneezed near his dimension with intent to kill, that monster would vaporize them into philosophical particles. Hell, Six would probably do it with a yawn and a latte in hand. So yeah, the gods? They could stream all they wanted. Watch his dreams, follow his shadow, memorize the rhythm of his heartbeat. But they couldn''t lay a finger on him. Not without getting clapped so hard, Olympus would need a GoFundMe for resurrection spells. Their only hope? Champions. Poor little mortals, immortals and demigods in divine cosplay, trying to play godkiller. And even that was a gamble. Some of those champions couldn''t last more than a TikTok trend. And let''s not even get into the whole "asking THEY for help" situation. If the gods had two neurons rubbing together for warmth, they''d never involve THEY. Or worse... the Price. "Whatever," Parker muttered, waving it off like a mosquito in winter. Focus. Card. He didn''t need a manual. He didn''t need Levi''s whisper. He didn''t need Ere rolling her eyes somewhere in the ether. This... this was a Concept Card. And Concepts weren''t child''s play. These weren''t skills or spells. They were raw truths. Anchors of reality. There were the OGs¡ªthe Concepts of Beginning like Life, Time, Void, Death, Nihility... the ones that basically shaped the multiverse. But there were also other concepts. Lesser, maybe. But still wild in the right hands. He held the card up. It didn''t thrum like the Beginning Concept one had. No pressure wave. No golden hum. No reality-bending orchestra in the background. But it wasn''t trash either. It shimmered with a kind of dangerous silence. Like it knew it was broken... and liked it. Then¡ª [Ding! You have acquired a Concept: Infinity Equivalent Exchange. Description: Equivalent Exchange once meant sacrifice¡ªgive something to get something of equal value. But with Infinity Equivalent Exchange there is no resistance. No negotiation. No gatekeepers. Trade wealth for anything of material or non-material value regardless of ownership status or transactional consent. The only requirement is... enough money or resources!] Parker grinned. The kind of grin that didn''t belong on a sane man''s face. "Damn," he whispered. "So now... I''m PayPal with divine override." He flicked the card once, and it dissolved into his hand like mist¡ªwarm, buzzing, real. The power sank in with zero fanfare. No lightning, no fireworks. Just a quiet click in his brain. Like a lock opening somewhere in the back of the universe. He didn''t just have wealth anymore. He had authority. Currency that commanded. The world was built on money? Cool. He''ll just become its god. Parker stared at his hand for a long second after the card had vanished. The warmth of it still lingered in his palm, almost like static, like something ancient had decided to take root inside him. He didn''t move. Didn''t blink. Just whispered, "So... it''s what I think it is, huh?" Levi''s voice slid into his mind, steady as ever. [It is. You''ve acquired a Concept. Not just a tool or a perk¡ªa law.] Parker exhaled through his nose, slowly. "Equivalent Exchange. I remember the basics. Sacrifice something to gain something else, as long as the value''s equal." [That was the old law,] Levi affirmed. [The honest one. A concept of trade written into the bones of reality. It governed rituals, pacts, even fate.] "But this isn''t the old one." Parker''s tone was flat now. Knowing. "This... this is Infinity Equivalent Exchange." Levi didn''t hesitate. [There is no resistance. No negotiation. No waiting for the world to agree. If you have the wealth¡ªthe real kind, not just numbers, but value forged by force of will¡ªyou can claim anything.] Parker looked out at the treeline ahead, but he wasn''t seeing it. "Even if the world says no." [Especially then.] He clenched his jaw a little. "So if I wanted to buy 51% of a corporation that would never sell to me...?" [You don''t need their approval. Just enough value. And the exchange is made.] Parker blinked. His mind spun through every locked door, every guarded vault, every thing off-limits to the average man. "And land?" [Even that. Restricted zones. Sacred sites. Claimed territories. If the worth of your offering speaks to the soul of what you want, nothing can bar you.] "Even if the owners resist. Even if governments resist? This is pure sorcery!" [Not laws. Not ownership. Not reality itself.] Parker was quiet. Then he spoke again, quieter still, like the truth was settling bone-deep now. "The sacrifice still exists though, doesn''t it?" [Always,] Levi said. [But not in pain. Not in blood. In price. The cost must still match the weight of the gain. That law holds.] Parker nodded slowly. "Good," he said. "That''s the kind of law I can work with." And with that, he turned. The conversation didn''t need more. He already knew what the world looked like tomorrow. And the world? It had no idea what it just sold. It was time! Chapter 335: Using Infinity Equivalent Exchange and 50x Cashback Levi sighed. The kind of deep, dramatic sigh that could deflate a god''s ego. [Master...] she said with that tone. You know the one. That tired, judgmental, you''re-about-to-do-something-totally-immoral-and-I-hate-that-I-love-it tone. Parker''s eyes twitched upward as the system notification slid across his field of vision like the punchline to a cosmic joke he wasn''t supposed to laugh at¡ªbut absolutely did. Infinity Equivalent Exchange is a Concept that lets Parker buy anything¡ªas long as he has the money to match its true worth. But this isn''t normal money. His wealth is treated as pure authority, turned into a metaphysical force. He doesn''t need permission, signatures, or deals. If the value of what he offers matches the soul of what he wants, the universe makes the trade instantly. No laws, no owners, not even reality itself can block it. It''s not just about being rich¡ªit''s about having the kind of wealth that commands the world to obey. He stared at the screen like it had just proposed a throuple with logic and crime. Then grinned. Real slow. "Oh this is dirty," he muttered. Levi groaned. [This isn''t just dirty, Master. This is straight-up villain arc.] "No," he whispered, eyes gleaming, "this is generational wealth arc, Levi. This is I-just-bought-your-granddad''s-granddad''s-house-arc." [It violates every system ethic¡ª] "So does the IRS. Keep going." He leaned back, folding his arms like a king who''d just realized the chessboard only had one player. His lips curled with mischief. He wasn''t just the law anymore¡ªhe was the acquirer of the untouchables. Did someone say no? Too bad. Did a family swear never to sell? Cute. Did the owner die without an heir? Didn''t matter. "All I need," he whispered, "is the right amount... and I could buy Microsoft." Levi choked. [You''d bankrupt the Federal Reserve.] "And?" Parker shrugged. "Maybe then they''d stop printing money like it''s Monopoly." [This is cheating,] Levi said again, sounding like a goddamn disappointed professor. "Levi, sweetheart, cheating is paying for a gym membership and never showing up. This?" He held up the system card like it was a holy relic. "This is warfare. This is capitalism with a knife." Levi just face-palmed mid-air. [If I get disassembled by the System creator, I''m blaming you.] "You''ll be fine. You''re with me. I''m part of those creators" And that was the problem. * Parker smiled to himself. That quiet kind of smile¡ªlips barely parting, but eyes already burning like he was staring at something only he could see. He had Infinity Equivalent Exchange now. What kind of fool would just sit back and read the description like it was some rare Poke?mon card? No. That wasn''t him. That wasn''t ever gonna be him. If he had a Concept this cracked¡ªthis divine-level cheat code¡ªthen not trying it out would be the real sin. The description was one thing, but he needed proof. He needed that first taste of blood, that first domino to fall. That first empire to bend. And wasn''t he just thinking about it? Weeks ago, right before all this chaos unfolded¡ªhe''d thought of those two very first pillars of his financial life. Two small moves that will turn him into something bigger. Two names that carried weight in his story: Blackstone Tower Hotel and Divine Fitness. Back then, they weren''t just investments. They were his training wheels. Blackstone Tower Hotel¡ªhe still remembered how it felt. His first real share in a luxury brand, something with prestige, with presence. Just holding a stake made him feel like he mattered. Like he could own. It was the first time Parker realized that maybe greed wasn''t a flaw. Maybe it was just clarity. And Divine Fitness... that was the one that exploded. The one that stretched past states, past borders. It spread its wings and built itself into a global machine, and he had more than half of it. But funny thing¡ªhe''d never even bothered to check its real weight. Not properly. He was too busy moving forward, always running, always collecting. But now? Now it was time to start reaping. He was done walking the journey. Done waiting. He had sacrificed, he had built, and now he was armed with a Concept that could force the world to hand over its crown. "I used to dream about touching a hundred billion," he murmured, stretching like a man who''d just outgrown gravity. "Now I''m starving for trillions." He turned his head slightly. "Levi," he said, voice cool as winter steel. "Run the numbers for me." [Which ones?] Levi asked. "Blacktower Hotel and Divine Fitness." A pause. [Blacktower Hotel Valuation: [Blacktower''s market value sits around $900 million. Private, with an elite board. High profit margin, but contained. Good reputation. Easy buy.] Parker nodded once. Expected. Solid. Familiar. [Divine Fitness Valuation: $100,000,000,000] There was a pause again, but this time heavier. As if even Levi had to triple-check the result. [It''s sitting on a 100 billion dollar.] Parker froze. Just slightly. No blinking. No dramatic gasp. Just a slow inhale. "...What?" [You heard me.] "Hundred... fucking... billion?" he whispered. His smirk dropped. Then curled again. "Holy fuckin''..." [And that''s a conservative read. It''s scaled in thirty countries. Direct partnerships with health-tech giants. AI-driven app. Private training. Celeb endorsements. Half the wellness influencers on Earth are wearing its merch.] Parker blinked once, eyes drifting toward the horizon. Trillions didn''t feel so far anymore. He whistled, low and slow, like the world had just offered itself on a silver platter and he wasn''t even sure where to bite first. Levi coughed in his mind. [Still feel like you''re cheating?] "Nah." He chuckled darkly. "Now I feel like I''m finally playing the game right." He started to laugh¡ªquiet at first, just a breath. But it built. Into something darker. Into that laugh again. "Fuck," he muttered. "I was dreaming of hundreds of billions. Now I have them. All that wishing... all those steps... just for me to leap over the entire process like this." He tilted his head back, hands slipping into his pockets again. "Let''s multiply it even more," he said softly. "No more waiting. No more hoping." He looked down the hill¡ªat the city skyline shimmering beyond the trees. A world full of things people said couldn''t be bought. He was about to prove them wrong. One Trillion dollar at a time. Chapter 336: Trillions 1 Parker leaned against the edge of the railing, eyes narrowed at nothing in particular. The wind moved quiet across the compound below, but his mind was louder than ever. Divine Fitness. That name used to mean little more than one of his early investments. He used to think of it as... a solid step. A good move. Something with routine dividends and long-term safety. Nothing spectacular. Just that quiet $30 million that would dropp into his accounts like clockwork every month. It was supposed to be $50 million, but $20 million always got reinvested back into the business. And even then¡ªhe was younger in the game¡ªhe respected that. It told him Divine Fitness was a machine that fed itself. But the funny part? He''d never actually asked how big the machine was. Never really calculated what it weighed. Not spiritually, not economically. Until now. Until Levi started pulling up numbers Parker should''ve known but didn''t. Until the silence after the report made the gravity settle like a punch to the chest. [Divine Fitness is a $100 billion company,] Levi had said. And Parker? He just stood there. No dramatic gasp. No outburst. Just... the kind of stillness that only came when your understanding of the world snapped clean in half. "Half," he muttered now, under his breath. "Fifty billion. Just sitting there. With my name on it." That changed everything. Back then, he''d just been playing with thoughts of buying and owning things that felt heavy, guessing their worth based on vibes. He thought Divine Fitness was a multimillion-dollar company. Maybe a billion or two if you stretched it. Now? He realized he''d been casually sitting on fifty billion like it was pocket change. That was the thing with Parker. He didn''t chase to be rich. He chased weight. Power. Proof. And this¡ªthis was proof. He had fifty percent of Divine Fitness already. That made him half-owner of a $100B company. But now that he held Infinity Equivalent Exchange? He could buy the rest. He wouldn''t even feel it. But he wouldn''t do it as Parker Black. No. That name couldn''t show up in these circles. It was too tied to myth, to whispers, to bloodlines that lived in shadows. So instead¡ªhe''d do it through Infinity Holdings. It''d be clean. Discreet. Strategic. He tilted his head slightly. "Levi. Pull up my current cash balance." There was a pause. Then¡ª [$412.364 billion,] Levi responded flatly. Parker blinked once, slowly. Damn. He hadn''t even processed how fast it all stacked. It started small. After Nova Entertainment, he was at $42.277 billion. Then came the shopping with the girls¡ª$87 million in cashback or maybe more but still... barely a drop. But then¡ª He dropped $15 billion at Tessa''s family automotive empire. It came back multiplied¡ª$150 billion dropped in like a gift from the gods. Ava''s $2 billion play into Summit & Wolfe brought him $20 billion. And buying Blackwood Co? That $20 billion purchase had returned $200 billion like it was nothing. He didn''t even blink anymore when the numbers came in like this. Hundreds of billions. That used to sound fictional. Delusional. Fantasy money. Now it was his liquidity. He chuckled once, lips twitching into something close to satisfaction. "Levi..." [Yes?] Parker leaned back like a man with no rent to pay and all the time in the world. His hand brushed over his jaw, a little smirk playing on his lips like a loaded secret. He was supposed to be reviewing system notifications, but now he was just mentally digesting how deep he sat in this game. Back then¡ªwhen life was simpler, and the most stressful thing he did was ignore phone calls from Maya¡ª but then the system gave him Divine Fitness where he was supposed to receive neat little dividend checks from Divine Fitness. Thirty million dollars a month. Neatly split: twenty reinvested, ten to his account. Passive income, baby and Parker hadn''t even blinked when they''d told him the rest was getting pumped back into the business. Honestly, he''d just nodded like a sophisticated investor while sipping on overpriced espresso and pretending he understood stock dilution. But truthfully? He''d never once thought about what the company actually weighed. Divine Fitness had always felt like a strong startup flex, not a fucking megaton corporate bomb. It wasn''t until now¡ªweeks later, with a system singing him symphonies of his wins¡ªthat he''d realized something. This bitch was worth a hundred billion. Hundred. Billion. Parker blinked like the numbers had just slapped him across the face. "... I was walking around with a billion-dollar house key and calling it a gym membership." Hypothetically speaking¡ªand Levi did all the hypothetical maths while sipping metaphorical tea¡ªParker owned 50% of Divine Fitness. Which meant, by all definitions of logic and bankability, he sat on $50 billion. Just chillin''. Like spare change in the back pocket of a rich man''s jeans. If he bought the rest of the company now? He''d only be grabbing the other half. Easy peasy. But here''s the thing¡ª "No, sir," Parker muttered, tapping the air like he was vetoing a bad Tinder bio. "A king doesn''t sign things. Kings sign kingdoms." So he had another plan¡ªa smarter one. He wasn''t gonna buy Divine Fitness personally. Nah. He was going to have Infinity Holdings do it. His shadow empire. His walking, breathing cheat code of a corporation. Because if you''re gonna conquer the world, at least have a cool-ass shell company with sleek branding and zero liabilities. "Levi," he said, eyes glowing with that delicious chaos he wore like cologne. Hundreds of billions deep. And hungry. The kind of hungry that made world leaders sweat and Wall Street twitch. Parker chuckled, dark and low. "This isn''t just money anymore," he whispered. "It''s momentum." And momentum? That was the kind of drug a Nyxilith could get addicted to. "So... $412.364 billion, huh?" Parker muttered, a smirk curling his lips. He didn''t even hesitate. With a mental flick, he sent $300 billion directly into Infinity Holdings¡ªclean, silent, untraceable by human means. And just like that, he was left with $112.364 billion in personal liquidity. That was the real weapon. Why keep it sitting dead in his card when he could let it breathe magic somewhere it played like a cheat code? His phone lit up almost instantly. Chapter 337: Trillion at Last!! Infinity Shroud Cassidy. Of course. He answered, tone way too casual for the chaos he just unleashed. "Yo." "Boss¡ªwhat the hell did you just drop into Infinity Holdings?" Her voice was tight, and behind it he could hear the scrambling of her team, a few shocked gasps and keyboards frantically being abused. He chuckled. "Just a little fuel for the engine." "That''s not fuel, that''s a fucking war chest! Are you trying to break banking algorithms?" "Honey, no question today. I need you to buy Divine Fitness," he said smoothly. "Full purchase. All of it. Price it at $120 billion exactly." She went quiet for half a second. "Wait. Wait, there''s a process for that. We''d have to go through three global bodies, shareholder meetings, board votes, regulatory clearance¡ª" "Cass," he said, calm like gravity. "Try it. Right now. Skip the process. Just hit buy. And wait for the magic." She hesitated. Then he heard the clicks. Click-click. The keyboard rattled as she keyed in the commands like she was holding her breath. Then¡ª Parker activated the Infinity Equivalent Exchange Concept in his mind. Reality felt like to him that it had given off a low hum behind his eyes. And then¡ªhe didn''t stop there. He crashed the 50x Cashback Card into it. [Ding! The first purchase made through Infinity Holdings or by the Master''s card will reward a 50x Cashback!] The moment snapped like a whip. On the other end of the call, Cassidy gasped. "Wait¡ªwhat?!" A chorus of voices in the background erupted from her office. "IT WENT THROUGH¡ª!" "What the fuck!?" "Did it just override¡ª" "Everything got stamped green¡ªevery protocol cleared!" Cassidy''s voice was distant now, awe-struck. "That... was faster than buying something on Amazon." Parker just laughed, low and wicked. "We live in a world where someone can annihilate a city with a scream," he said. "And you''re surprised I bought a company with a click?" She didn''t respond at first. And then¡ªthat silence. The moment when the universe realized something had changed. [Ding...] And Parker just smiled again. Showtime. [You''ve spent: $120,000,000,000.00 Cashback activated: x50 Applied Reward Incoming: $6,000,000,000,000.00!] Even the notification this time was different as the numbers dropped. And Parker just froze. The air around him thinned, like the system had just sucked the atmosphere into its lungs to whisper something divine. Six. Trillion. He saw it. He felt it. The energy¡ªit wasn''t digital. It felt spiritual. That numbers seemed to have echoed in his bones, branded itself behind his eyes, carved itself into the spine of the world. His jaw parted, breath caught in his throat like he''d just seen God grin. Then came he laughed. At first, it slipped out¡ªa shaky chuckle, a gasp of disbelief. Then it grew. Became a sound. A violent eruption of joy, hysteria, and madness blended into one. Cassidy jolted on the other end of the line. "Parker?" He didn''t answer. Couldn''t. His laugh was breaking into hollers now, wild and sharp. She frowned. "What the hell are you laughing at? What''s happening over there?" "HA¡ª" He slammed a hand to his forehead, pacing in a circle like he was trying to contain the storm that just erupted in his head. "Oh my God¡ªoh my fucking¡ª" "PARKER." Cassidy''s voice was sharp. "What did you just do? What am I not seeing?!" She heard something¡ªa shift in his breathing, like he''d just been struck by lightning and was still standing. He spoke, voice raspy from laughter. "Cass... I just made history. Right now. Just now." "What? What the hell did you do? I processed the transaction¡ªyou didn''t buy a country, Parker, it was just Divine Fitness! So why are you¡ª" "I bought more than a gym," he cut in, low now. The calm after the madness. "I bought my seat at the top. I bought gravity, Cassidy. I bought the weight." "You''re scaring me," she whispered. "I should," he said. "Because whatever you think is possible in this world? I just broke it." She didn''t respond. Just static. Breathing. Her world had no visuals¡ªjust his voice. His joy. His insanity. His rise. He turned to the sky, lips parted. "Levi," he whispered. "This is real, right?" [Realer than breath, Master.] And that was it. Parker''s smile returned, this time smaller... colder... untouchable. "Cassidy," he said into the phone, voice steady now. "Cancel everything for the rest of the next week." She hesitated. "Why?" "Because," he said. "We''re about to rewrite ownership. One company at a time." He pulled the phone away from his ear, still laughing, and hit the red button. "Cass, I''ll call you back. I''ve got another tower to buy¡ªBlackstone Tower next." Click. [Ding!]l Milestone Achieved: First Trillion Earned. Reward Unlocked: Infinity Shroud Description: All assets and financials tied to Infinity Holdings are now hidden behind a metaphysical veil. Its wealth can no longer be traced, calculated, or detected. Infinity Holdings has vanished into the fog!] It felt like the system was telling him that: You have entered the realm of myth! Parker''s breath caught in his throat. He blinked once. Twice. And then he laughed again¡ªthis time slower, darker, like something ancient in him had just uncoiled and smiled back. His empire... invisible. Untrackable. A spiderweb of wealth no one could see the start of¡ªor the end. He turned, staring toward the city skyline like he could already feel the pulse of it shifting. But even in that moment, a single thought pierced his joy like a whisper of reality. Infinity Holdings was the key. Cassidy was the one operating it¡ªthe face, the player, the engine running the entire mundane machine. It was her hands that held his power in the daylight. And unlike his actual recorded wealth, Infinity Holdings wasn''t protected. Not yet. Even it was also part of his wealth. Now she was. That shroud wasn''t just a gift¡ªit was a shield. For her. For the company. For everything they were building. They''d become untouchable in a world that never slept. He couldn''t hold it anymore. "This is crazy," he whispered, breath shaking with laughter. "This is fucking crazy." He threw his arms open wide and screamed into the sky: "WOOO! I''M AN UNTOUCHABLE BILLIONAIRE, BABY!" Levi chimed in immediately. [No, Master. You''re a trillionaire now.] Parker grinned like the devil had handed him a crown. "Levi," he said, steadying his breath, "how much do I have right now?" [You started with $412.364 billion... spent $120 billion... and earned $6 trillion in return. [Your new balance is $6.292 trillion.] "Bwahahahahahaha." ***** Check out my profile and view my new books. Chapter 338: Power Hierarchies He stood in the silence of it all, gazing outside as wind brushing through the trees like nature was catching its breath. His system screen blinked out, numbers fading into the digital void. But the echo of what had just happened stayed with him. $6.292 trillion. It was beyond wealth. It was leverage, it was law. It was something that could break governments or build new ones with a single signature. And yet... Parker closed his eyes, exhaled through his nose. It wasn''t enough. Not yet. Yeah, he was a trillionaire now¡ªofficially. Cashed, armed, invisible. He could crash a country''s economy by accident if he coughed hard enough. He could buy a private army, a continent''s infrastructure, even rewrite the ownership of multinationals like they were playing cards. But he knew the truth. The real truth. There were people out there with wealth that made his look like startup money. The Big Five Families¡ªmundane world royalty. Old money. Generational wealth that didn''t show up on Forbes or Bloomberg. The type of wealth you didn''t see in digits but in dominion. Tessa''s family, for instance. The public didn''t even know they had hands in oil. Cute. But Parker had also seen the power behind the curtain. Oil was just the handshake. Beneath it? They were the master heads. They ran entire shadow trade routes, tech monopolies, political lobbies, and if rumors were true... something darker. They were deeper. Smarter. Older. They owned pieces of the world people didn''t even know were for sale. They didn''t flex their wealth¡ªthey wielded it. Quietly. Permanently. Not to mention other families like the Beaumonts! He remembered that and cleared his head. He wasn''t them. Not yet. He wanted to think of himself as a swan¡ªelegant, controlled, gliding above the surface... while beneath, the water churned. Quiet now. Loud later. He was still building. And then there were the Origin Families¡ªa different breed entirely. They didn''t just control money. They were currency. Their wealth wasn''t measured in digital accounts or offshore banks¡ªit was woven into laws of existence. Take Robert Blackwood. The man had only officially owned Blackwood Co.¡ªa company that hadn''t even hit the $100B mark before Parker bought it. But Parker knew. That wasn''t it. Robert could as well have vaults under mountains, filled with artifacts, minerals, living contracts¡ªphoschitic shit Parker didn''t even want to imagine. His true worth? It couldn''t be counted. It had to be felt. In the rooms he entered. In the way lesser men stopped talking. And that was just one family. Parker was rich¡ªno doubt. A powerhouse. A storm in human form. But he wasn''t the richest. And that needed to change. He laughed. Really laughed. The kind that echoed with sharp teeth, hunger, and ambition twisted into something damn near holy. "Greed," he muttered to himself, "that shit''s a hydra. Cut off one head, and three more grow." He had trillions¡ªand still, here he was plotting like a broke hustler. Because here''s the truth about the richest: Even the richest... want more. And Parker? He wasn''t done yet. Not even close. * Parker sat down in the middle of the quiet bed, letting gravity clench him. No throne. No luxury seat. Just the earth. Just himself. The buzz of the world¡ªthe numbers, the systems, the noise¡ªall faded behind his ribcage like static underwater. For a moment, he simply... sat. No one looking. No gods watching. No charts or currencies or messages to respond to. Just him. The screen had vanished. The trillions had landed. The power was his. And yet, Parker didn''t feel victorious. Not really. The excitement that had crashed over him minutes ago¡ªthe mad laughter, the rush, the thrill of shaking the very bones of capitalism¡ªit had already gone still. Like water after the splash. And Parker, ever the ghost in his own story, could feel the truth start to creep back in. He didn''t stay happy. He never had. It wasn''t sadness. Not even depression. It was something else entirely¡ªdisconnection. That strange, weightless feeling of being untouchable, unkillable, unshakable... and yet unreachable. Like he''d become so far removed from the chaos of the world that even his joy couldn''t keep up with him. It had always been this way. Even as a kid, Parker''s joy had expiration dates. Fast ones. He''d get something, celebrate for a second, and then... emptiness. A new standard was set. The bar moved. And life became that again¡ªnormal. His wins were just stepping stones. Not destinations. And this moment? The trillions? The achievement? Gone. Just like that. "Why can''t I hold onto it," he muttered under his breath, staring at the faint outlines of his fingers as they dug into the grass. "Why does it all feel so... small?" It wasn''t the money. It was him. He''d lived too much. Even if he couldn''t remember it all, his soul carried echoes¡ªreincarnated weight, ancient burdens, old truths folded deep into the marrow of his bones. He had felt the cosmos before. Held power before. Broken cycles before. And compared to that, what was this? A few trillion? Pocket change for a soul that had bartered with stars. Parker rested his head back, staring up at the afternoon sky, watching clouds drift by like old memories. He wasn''t sad. He was just... unmoved. Which was worse. Because the more money he got, the more meaningless it started to feel. Like collecting coins in a game you''d already beaten twice. He couldn''t even remember the last time he spent money that mattered. Everything came so easy now. So fast. So hollow. And still... he wanted more. That''s what scared him the most but loved it too. He closed his eyes for a moment. Spoke to himself more than anyone else. "I say I don''t care... but I do. Not because I love money. But because I hate limits." He opened his eyes again. Cold. Focused. "No... It''s not meaningless. Not yet." He sat forward, brushing grass off his palms. "There''s more. Higher. Deeper." Because he knew... somewhere out there were men and families and entire bloodlines who held more. The Big Five Families. Mundane-world royalty. Hidden vaults with old money so deep it had layers of dust history forgot. So no¡ªhe wasn''t there yet. He had six trillion. So what? He wasn''t the richest. Not yet. He breathed in, smiled faintly. It would be so easy to rest here. To call this enough. To pretend he''d won.nBut Parker wasn''t built for enough. His hunger had no ceiling. His greed wasn''t rooted in wealth¡ªit was in dominion. The need to surpass. To outpace. To make the richest tremble and say: "He came from nowhere... and now we answer to him." He stood up. Shook the grass off. Smiled. "I''ve got work to do." Chapter 339: Trillionaire Wealth Body Structure Another thought settled into Parker''s chest as he stood there in the wind. His wealth¡ªit was scattered. Sure, it sounded absurd, but that was the truth of it. Even with trillions in hand, he felt like someone holding a handful of diamonds... with no vault to store them in. No structure. Just raw pieces. Infinity Holdings was real. It existed. It was his spearhead¡ªhis private holding company. Through it, he controlled real estates under the watchful eyes of Sophisticated Space, the titan shaping his real estate empire. He also had his new entertainment agency, still fresh, still expanding¡ªanother arm he hadn''t even flexed yet. And then there were the other pieces. Properties he''d acquired through the system instinct, rewards. The tower in Hollywood. The boutique estate in Venice. Scattered shadows of a much larger vision. And the wild part? It hadn''t even been two months yet. All this... and he was just warming up? But if he was truly going to move into the deep game¡ªreal estate, global business, acquisitions on a mythic scale¡ªthen chaos wasn''t gonna cut it. He needed structure. Three bodies. One above them all. That was the thought. Three divisions. Three domains. With Infinity Holdings as the god-tier entity that moved all of them. Money, power, authority¡ªflowing upward and downward in perfect control. Before he could even finish forming it in his head, Levi''s voice slid in¡ªsmooth and calculating, always a step ahead. [You already have one piece in play, Master,] she said. [The law firm.] Parker''s eyes narrowed. "Summit & Wolfe?" [Exactly. You own it. It''s real. It''s sharp. And it moves with the mortal world''s rules.] Parker exhaled sharply, Levi continued. [Why not make it your legal arm? An official extension of Infinity Holdings. One of the three pillars. While Infinity moves your wealth and power in silence, Summit & Wolfe¡ªunder Ava¡ªbecomes your sword in the legal realm overwatching all the three pillars your looking to create.] Parker stared ahead, vision tunneling. [She will carry the weight of every document. Every clause. Every loophole. Every backdoor. From real estate to mergers to asset shielding, she becomes the shield and sword protecting your holdings¡ªwhile no one never knowing how deep it really goes thanks to the Infinity Shroud.] "And the others..." Parker murmured. [Yeah,, like the you guessed... you already have footprints in real estate you just have to find a good body responsible and controls those properties and more. That''s body two. Your entertainment branch? Body three. But they must be reinforced. Each with their own domain. Their own CEOs. [Infinity Holdings stays above them all.] He could see it now. Infinity Holdings¡ªthe apex. The ghost tower. It doesn''t speak. It doesn''t show its face. But everything else answers to it. All money flows through it. All power rises to it with, Summit & Wolfe¡ªhis legal weapon. Quiet. Elegant. And deadly when needed. He didn''t just want money. He wanted structure. He wanted order. He wanted an empire with bones and blood. And now... he knew how to build it. And the best part of it all... Infinity Holdings was a hidden entity now. To the public eyes, it could as well be worthy just a billion. Parker nodded slowly, eyes distant as if watching the structure build itself inside his mind like scaffolding around a sleeping giant. "That''s a good idea," he murmured. "If Infinity Holdings is going to sit at the top... then I need another true body beneath it. One that carries the weight of all my real estate." He smiled faintly. "And I know exactly who''s going to hold it." This new entity¡ªits name forming quietly behind his lips¡ªwould become the real estate axis of Infinity Holdings. Not just buildings. Not just towers. But cities. Developments. Skyscrapers that moved shadows. And naturally, at its legal core would be the ones already sworn to him. "Ava, Claire, and Alina," he said calmly. "They''ll run the legal division. Not just for this¡ªfor everything under it. They''ll take charge of the legal framework for all existing and future developments. Luckily they now control a full law firm. They''ll lead whatever legal team''s already there when I buy the company." [Logical,] Levi replied, a whisper of satisfaction in her tone. [With Ava and her team leading the legal structure of the real estate branch, it strengthens the spine of the second body. And now¡ª] Her voice sharpened slightly. [¡ªwhat''s left is the third body.] Parker''s eyes flickered. "Callista Nova," he said immediately. Her name came with a breath of certainty. A storm dressed in silk. The kind of woman who could bend headlines, twist image, mold perception with a smile. He had seen the way the world responded to her¡ªmedia, market, momentum before it fell¡ªhe had all that data. He already knew what she was capable of. "There are two things," he said, "two engines of many other engines that run the modern world: Entertainment and Technology. They control emotion... and logic. That''s how you move the world." He looked ahead. "Right now, we''ve taken baby steps into entertainment. Callista will lead that arm of the third body. She''ll head the entertainment division¡ªfront-facing, powerful, loud. That''s the first half!" [And the other half of the third body?] Levi asked softly. Parker fell quiet. He didn''t have that person yet. That second head¡ªthe one who could lead the Technology Division. The one who would hold Parker''s hand-coded infrastructure, his digital empire, his tools of silence and chaos. "Not yet," he said. "But I will." [Then the structure becomes clear,] Levi said, her tone firm now, like the final piece of architecture had landed. [Infinity Holdings sits above all. A sovereign shadow.] [Under it¡ªthree bodies!] * 1. Summit & Wolfe: the legal sword, led by Ava and her team. 2. The Real Estate Entity ( yet to be bought and named), carrying the world of property and sky. 3. The Media-Tech Entity: two heads¡ªCallista Nova for Entertainment, and a yet-unknown prodigy for Technology. * [But before you run to complete the third body, Master...] Levi''s voice dipped into something more grounded. [Let''s make sure the ones you''ve already built are moving well. Structure without momentum is just a skeleton. These must breathe first.] Parker nodded. "Then let''s breathe," he said, stepping forward. "And after that¡ªwe conquer." Because this wasn''t just an empire. It was a system. One built to last. One that would never die. Parker took a deep breath. . He smiled. The swan was spreading its wings. Chapter 340: Wealth Structure Discussion— The Infinities. Parker tapped his phone again, calling Cassidy for what felt like the tenth time today. He honestly didn''t even remember anymore. Time was a blur. Money didn''t mean shit. And sleep? What even was that? She picked up fast¡ªway too fast¡ªand before she even spoke, he sighed into the speaker like a bored cat god summoning his mortal assistant. "I know, I know," he said before she got a word in. "I''m disturbing you again. Trust me, I can feel the eye-roll through the line." Cassidy groaned. "You don''t disturb me, Boss. You haunt me. Like a damn ringtone poltergeist." He laughed. "That''s cute. But you signed up for this. I''m the boss who gets possessed by business ideas every six minutes. You? You''re the poor soul chained to my genius." "Oh, I''m so honored," she said dryly. "Should I tattoo your logo on my forehead too?" "Maybe just a small tramp-stamp for now," he teased, grinning. Cassidy snorted. "What do you want this time, Your Highness?" "Just checking," he said. "Did you already turn down Seoryeon? From Sophisticated Space?" There was a pause. Then her voice came through with a laugh tucked in it. "Nope. I figured you''d change your damn mind like always and want to meet her. So I held off." Parker blinked, then chuckled low. "You''re the best thing this cold-ass universe ever gave me, Cass. If Helena Blackwood is surgical in power plays across the supernatural world, you''re the Queenpin of the mundane. You could outmaneuver Wall Street with a hangover and heels." "Compliments won''t cover your next three favors," she warned. "Oh, come on. It''s not even a favor. Just schedule a meeting with the CEO. Seoryeon, right? Tell her I agree to meet her. Also, tell the Real Estate Avengers to get their butts ready. Tomorrow''s gonna be a ride." Cassidy sighed. "They''re already deep in hell. Ava''s still sorting out the legal chaos from the Summit & Wolfe acquisition. Claire''s filing six thousand documents, and Alina''s currently arguing with a coffee machine that''s refusing to print out court-approved contracts." "Damn. That''s wild," Parker muttered. "Remind me to fire the machine." "They''ve got it," she said. "I''ll just make sure Ava''s ready. The other two will stay back and finish untangling the mess here." He nodded. "Cool. And uh... one more thing¡ª" "No. Boss don''t you dare say¡ª" "Change the name," he said, ignoring her. "Summit & Wolfe is too... I don''t know. British villain law firm? We need something with heat. Something with bite." She groaned. "Let me guess. You want something with Infinity in it." "Ding ding. Gimme a name." She sighed like she''d already aged ten years but hummed anyway. "How about... Infinity Steps & Partners? Clean, sleek, sounds expensive. I won''t add any latin word in there to make us sound smart as broken and mythical please." Parker grinned. "Infinity Steps & Partners, huh? Sounds like a law firm that charges $10,000 per sigh. I like it." "You would." She paused. "Also¡ªyou realize you''re getting kinda obsessed with the word ''Infinity,'' right? Like... is this a cult? Should I be worried?" He chuckled. "You say obsessed, I say branded. It''s called thematic consistency, Cass." She laughed. "Uh-huh. Just promise me you''re not naming your toothbrush Infinity Brush Ultra or some shit." "No promises," he smirked. "Parker¡ª" "Cass." "Hmm?" "You''re totally underpaid for this." "I''m literally a millionaire all thanks to you, Parker." "I know. But still." He hung up before she could sass him again, grinning like the world was already halfway bought. Tomorrow? Yeah, it was gonna be a damn show. Buildings, power, chaos, legacy. All woven into another step. And Cassidy? Well, she''d survive. She always did. But as if he remembered something or outright possessed Parker didn''t even wait a full minute before calling Cassidy again. His finger hovered over her name like muscle memory. Honestly, he didn''t know how many times he''d called her today, and he was starting to think the line between professional boundaries and psychological warfare had been completely erased. The phone barely rang once. "You again," Cassidy answered, voice dry as ever. He sighed. "Yeah, I know. I know. You probably hate me." "Oh, probably is generous," she muttered. "I''ve answered your calls more times than I''ve seen my own reflection today." Parker smirked. "Yeah, well... get used to it. You''re tied to the hip of madness now." "I already was. I just didn''t know the hip screamed in ten different languages." He chuckled. "Fair." A pause. "By the way I forgot to ask," she cut in before he could pivot, "why the sudden U-turn on Sophisticated Space? I thought you were ghosting them." He turned toward the glass wall of his room, staring out at the skyline like it was something he owned already. "I need a foundation, Cass. You know that. Infinity Holdings can''t carry scattered shadows. It needs structure. If I''m gonna go deep in real estate, I need a body that can hold it. So I need some insights, that''s why I''m meeting her." There was silence for a beat. Then a sigh. "You''re gonna make me carry more weight than ever, aren''t you?" "Yes," he said, plain and simple. "Fucking great," she muttered. He smiled. And then casually swiped his screen, pulling up the Blackstone Tower Hotel transaction.No fancy tricks this time. No cashback multiplier card. He was saving that last 50x card for tomorrow''s madness. He initiated the Exchange Concept with the system, confirming the deal instantly with the power of the Infinity Equivalent Exchange was swift. [Ding! You have purchased: Blackstone Tower Hotel.] You have spent: $900,000,000. Earned $9,000,000,000.] The weight of it settled over him¡ªnot just the building, but the idea of it. Another luxury tower. Another crown in his empire. Another property buried beneath the name Infinity Holdings. And for a second... Parker felt it. The thrill. The rush. But he knew how this went. He''d seen it happen already with other properties. If he didn''t move fast, this too would fade into the pile. Forgotten. Acquired and ignored. Just another marble hall in the ever-expanding vault. He wouldn''t let that happen. "Cass," he said again. "We need to move. Also... Reach out to Callista Nova. Tomorrow, she walks with us." Cassidy blinked through the call. "You''re bringing her into the fold?" "She''s not just in," he said. "She''s being introduced. Officially. As one of the Infinities." Cassidy scoffed. "Oh god, that''s what we''re calling it now?" "What else would we call it?" he grinned. "It''s not just an inner circle. It''s the limitless." A pause. Then her voice softened. "Actually... speaking of that, we were talking. Might sound dumb, but we were thinking about creating a group chat. You know. For everyone in the circle." Parker blinked. "A chat group? Like... what are we, teenagers?" She laughed. "Hey, don''t roast me. Ava said we need something more ''streamlined.'' Claire called it a digital war room. Alina suggested memes." He was about to fire back something sarcastic¡ªuntil he heard the bedroom door creak open behind him. He didn''t even have to turn to know who it was. Tessa''s voice cut in casually, smooth and sleepy. "Actually... I think it''s a good idea." He turned, already raising a brow. She was walking in like she owned the space¡ª now km sweatpants, tank top, hair slightly wild, a bag of sour candy in one hand and her phone in the other. Casual chaos with a goddess-level resting smirk. "You were eavesdropping," Parker said flatly. Tessa shrugged. "Not my fault you talk loud. Plus¡ªimmortal-tier hearing. Sounds familiar?" He didn''t get time to react. She threw the candy onto the bed, then grabbed him by the wrist mid-conversation and yanked him straight down onto the mattress. "Whoa¡ªTessa!" He landed beside her with a thud, legs half-off the edge of the bed, phone still pressed to his ear. She immediately sprawled across him like he was a damn pillow. "You''re a savage," he muttered, adjusting under her weight. "Barbaric?" she offered sweetly. "More like feral war brute in disguise." "Still cute though," she said, popping a sour strip into her mouth like she hadn''t just assaulted a billionaire with bedtime cuddles. Cassidy was silent on the other end of the call. Parker sighed. "Cass, go make that chat. Add Callista. I''ll message the others." Tessa said. "Sure thing," she said, laughter audible now. "Boss enjoy being dragged." She hung up without another word. Tessa shifted beside him, resting her head against his shoulder. "You really calling us the Infinities now?" He stared at the ceiling. "You got a better name?" "Nope." He smirked. "Didn''t think so." Chapter 341 341: Arrival of the Origin Families (Bloodlines) The evening settled like a secret across the estate, not loud, not rushed¡ªjust present. Like the world exhaled. Shadows stretched long and low across the marble tiles of the courtyard, slanting in elegant lines that sliced through the carefully trimmed hedges like ink across old parchment. The sky had melted into that soft, brooding indigo¡ªthe kind of color that only existed between dusk and full night, where the horizon still kissed hints of burnt orange, like a candle dying slow. Above the mansion, carved into the very peak of its highest arch, stood Judgement¡ªan angelic statue cut from moonstone-white marble, timeless and austere. She held scales in her hands, blindfolded but knowing, her wings spread halfway like she was always one breath away from lifting off. The breeze hit her first. A cool whisper of wind brushed past her lifeless cheek, coiling around the curve of her outstretched arms, before gliding down across the mansion''s crown like a divine sigh. Then it slipped lower¡ªrolling over the balcony rails, dancing along the rooftop edges, brushing across the estate with delicate fingers. And below? The statues scattered across the estate grounds stood in still reverence. A marble knight halfway buried in ivy. A lion with wings posed mid-pounce. A child holding a flower, eternally frozen in bloom. And then, near the courtyard''s heart, the fountain. It gushed gently, its centerpiece: a life-sized mermaid carved in aquamarine nearly lifelike stone, her hair swirling behind her like water, arms reaching upward toward something unseen. The cascade of water flowed from her palms, trickling into a wide basin lit from below, glowing faintly gold against the darkening blue. Crickets chirped in the forest behind the estate, not loudly¡ªbut with a kind of musical rhythm that gave the air its own pulse. The trees swayed just slightly. Not violently. Just enough to remind you they were alive too. This part of Beverly Hills? It didn''t care. It didn''t care about L.A.''s sirens or the chaos in downtown. It didn''t care about the socialite gossip, or the drama on the feeds, or the cracked streets behind luxury clubs. No, this place existed in its own frequency. Like the rest of the world was chewing glass, but here¡ªhere¡ªyou were just floating. The mansion stood quiet and immense at the center of it all. Light bled softly from the glass-paneled windows, golden and warm. Through the tall glass doors that opened to the back garden, the glow spilled onto the patio like it was pouring honey over dark stone. Rooms flickered alive in patches¡ªsome lit brightly, others dim, casting shifting silhouettes against sheer curtains. From afar, the house didn''t look like a home. It looked like a myth that refused to fade. And the night? It wasn''t dark. Not really. It was regal. Observant. Still. Beyond the gates¡ªwhere the estate met the world it had long since outgrown¡ªthey arrived. A convoy of obsidian-black cars rolled up the hill, engines humming with a growl too smooth to be aggressive, too deliberate to be civilian. They weren''t regular luxury cars¡ªthey were monuments on wheels. Koenigseggs, Bentleys, a Phantom that looked like it had never touched traffic, all dressed in chrome trims and custom plates engraved in sharp silver letters: PRINCE NYXLITH. No number. No tags. Just a name¡ªetched into myth, not metal. As the lead car crept forward, the iron gates of the estate didn''t resist. No sensors beeped, no guards barked. The gates simply... opened. As if the very mansion had been told ahead of time¡ª"they''re here." The bars split apart slowly, and the air grew heavier. Like even the wind knew what was about to enter wasn''t going to come out the same way. The cars moved in. Tires whispering over polished stone, they rolled up the long serpentine driveway, framed by violet-lit hedges and ancient trees. The compound unfolded before them like a hidden kingdom. And it was lit. Every statue, every stone-carved face, every line of muscle in the marble beasts glistened under gold floodlights that bathed the entire estate in reverent glow. These weren''t art pieces¡ªthey were guardians. Each one sculpted with haunting detail, some with wings, others with blades, all of them posed as if watching. Waiting. Silent. But not still. The angelic figure above the mansion¡ªJudgement, now fully visible in the evening dark, stared down with eyes she didn''t have. Her blindfolded gaze felt like it pierced souls. In her hand, the scales hung slightly tilted¡ªas if they''d been moved. And then¡ªbadump. A shockwave pulsed through the estate. Not a tremor. Not thunder. It was like a heartbeat. One single beat, loud and slow¡ªbadump¡ªthat didn''t touch the air, but slammed into the spirit of the land. As if the house itself had just remembered who it belonged to. Then came another sound. A howl. Far off¡ªbut not really. A wolf''s cry, ethereal and ancient, rang out from the middle of the compound to the whole estate and even the backwoods. Not loud... but felt. It didn''t scream through ears¡ªit echoed through bones. Like something that remembered your sins long before you were born. Every car stopped. Not parked. Not slowed. Stopped. As if something pressed down from above. From her. Judgement descended¡ªnot physically¡ªbut spiritually. Pressure poured from her presence, a divine weight like gravity suddenly had a will. The energy hit like a storm of silence. Doors opened slowly. Shoes touched stone. And in the next moment, they all did the same thing¡ªeveryone knelt. Every soul present hit the ground without hesitation. Heads bowed. Shoulders lowered. Like even pride had been stripped from them. All except five. No¡ªfive women remained standing. And at the front of them stood a woman in a sharply tailored charcoal dress, her hair pulled back with not a single strand out of place, obsidian heels glinting under the estate lights. Her name was none other than Maya. And she didn''t blink as Judgement''s pressure rolled past her. She didn''t bow. She stood, tall and terrifying, as if she''d long made peace with gods. And tonight? She wasn''t meeting one. She was walking into his house. Chapter 342 342: Origin Families Arrival—Nyxavere Maya didn''t flinch as the others hit the ground behind her. She stood with her hands in the pockets of her suit, jaw tilted slightly up, her dark eyes narrowed¡ªnot in fear, but in irritation. She looked up at Judgement, her gaze cutting through the marble veil like she was tired of being tested. "Oh please, Judgment" she said, voice sharp and low like a knife being drawn in velvet. "Control yourself." It wasn''t a shout. It wasn''t even a command. It was a statement¡ªlike she was correcting a child throwing a tantrum in public. The pressure vanished. Just like that. Gone. The divine weight, the soul-shattering gravity, the heart-pounding silence¡ªit all evaporated into the evening air like steam, leaving behind only the hum of the estate''s lights and the sound of the wind brushing over the trees again. Above, the statue of Judgement remained still. But if marble could look offended, she would have. And yet¡ªshe obeyed. A soft drop of sweat rolled down Evelyn''s temple. She didn''t wipe it. Just smiled. One of those closed-lipped, tired smiles that said "of course Maya would do that." Behind her, Anastasia was staring at the massive wolf statue positioned just beyond in the compound¡ªa beast carved into mid-howl, its snarl frozen forever in stone. She stared at it, then exhaled slowly, her hands still trembling. She smiled too. Not from relief. From understanding. They''d been judged. And they all knew it. The estate hadn''t just welcomed them¡ªit had tested them. Weighed them. Some had passed. Others... barely. "Let''s go," Maya said over her shoulder, already starting toward the steps that led to the grand entrance. Her heels clicked with cold certainty. "Honey''s waiting." Evelyn followed her with ease, her now long white hair swaying behind her like silk caught in slow wind. She walked like she''d been here before, like the estate was familiar even if it wasn''t. Behind her came Helena, her movements fluid and elegant, her black dress clinging to her like oil wrapping a blade. She didn''t speak, didn''t blink¡ªjust followed. Then there was Vivian. Unbothered. Barely awake. She stretched her arms like she''d just crawled out of bed. Her walk had a lazy sway, almost disrespectful, like she couldn''t be fucked to care. She looked around with sleepy eyes, as if saying, "Cool place. When''s dinner?" But even she didn''t say a word. Not now. Last came Annabelle. She was still shaking. Just slightly. But to her credit, she walked. She walked with wide eyes, pulse echoing in her ears, her gaze flicking left and right at the others around her¡ªshe wasn''t the only one still rattled. Behind them, across the driveway, the rest of the kneeling crowd slowly rose. Shoulders stiff. Mouths dry. Eyes unfocused. Judgement hadn''t touched them physically. But they had felt her. They had been seen. And as they stood, hearts pounding, legs weak, they all knew the truth. They''d been judged. * The estate had settled into its twilight hush. Crickets whispered in the woods, the wind carried the scent of rain that hadn''t yet fallen, and the world itself seemed to bend¡ªjust slightly¡ªas more arrived. rhythmic and persistent, like the pulse of a hidden world untouched by time. It was peaceful¡ªbut not the fragile kind. It was the calm of a place that knew its power. The entrance gates stood wide now, having opened moments ago without so much as a screech. As if they''d been summoned¡ªnot by command, but by recognition. Sleek, obsidian cars with smooth chrome accents had rolled through with weight and elegance, headlights cutting faint halos through the falling dark. The cars weren''t just vehicles. They were declarations¡ªof presence, of rank, of legacy. Each car bore no license plate, only the silver-etched mark: PRINCE NYXLITH. From one of the quieter cars toward the rear, a door opened with a gentle click, and a figure emerged¡ªZhang Ruoyun. She was one of the few who hadn''t stepped out of the car or touched by Judgement''s pressure. She stepped out with a fluid grace that seemed unaffected by gravity, silver hair cascading down her back like a frozen waterfall. Her face was partially veiled by a blackened silver mask, ornate and sinister in detail, sharp at the edges like it had once been a blade. Above her brow rested a distinct mark¡ªa yin-yang symbol inked in living black and white, faintly glowing under the twilight like an oath not easily broken.She wore layered robes of deep black, embroidered with celestial violet constellations that shimmered when the wind passed them, as though stars were trapped in her fabric and still trying to breathe. Her violet eyes glinted beneath the mask, sharp, unreadable, and far too calm for someone who had just arrived at the estate of a legend. In another car behind hers the door opened and time seemed to hesitate. The woman¡ªno, it was girl in her very early teens¡ª that stepped out couldn''t be described. Not fully. She was tall for her age, elegant in a way that didn''t belong to this era¡ªor maybe to this dimension. Her body moved with fluidity too precise to be human, and her presence didn''t just command the eye, it dominated the atmosphere. Her hair wasn''t a color. It was an endless shifting tapestry, constantly shifting through shades no one had ever named, as if the universe had dipped a brush into realms no soul had seen and painted her into reality. Even her silence felt sacred. She didn''t smile. She didn''t blink. She simply walked forward, and reality did its best to keep up with her. Before anyone could speak or approach, something shifted. No wind. No whisper. Just sudden presence. Parker was there. He hadn''t walked. He hadn''t descended some staircase in dramatic fashion. One second he was nowhere. The next, he stood before her. He moved with such terrifying speed that even among gods and monsters here¡ªmost hadn''t seen it. Not even a blur. Just the heavy truth that he was suddenly standing in front of her, eyes wide, breath sharp, body still like it had found its home again. Then girl was in his arms. There was no hesitation, no grace lost¡ªonly gravity. Like they had been magnetized to each other since time forgot their names. Parker''s hands wrapped around her, one against the back of her head, pulling her into him like he''d spent a lifetime searching through shadows just to find this one light. And then, for the first time¡ªpossibly in his entire existence on this mundane earth¡ªhis voice softened into something human. "Nyxavere..." The name didn''t echo. It settled. It sank deep into the night, into the stone of the estate, into the soil itself. Her arms locked around him in return, trembling, delicate fingers clutching the back of his shirt. Her eyes brimmed with tears¡ªnot showy, not dramatic. Just real. Unfiltered. Then, in a voice so small it cracked against his chest, she whispered with trembling warmth: "Daddy~" In that moment, they vanished. No burst of magic. No light. No dramatic swirl. Just gone. Like the universe itself had folded a page, and they were no longer part of the story being told. Down the driveway, Maya had been mid-stride, hands on her sides, walking with that sharp swing of a woman who feared nothing and tolerated less. She paused. Blinked. Then sighed¡ªlong and exaggerated, throwing her head back just slightly. "Welp," she muttered, "apparently my man loves his daughter more than he loves the mother of his daughter." It wasn''t bitter. Not exactly. But it was very Maya¡ªa mix of wounded pride, sarcasm, and the tiny smirk of someone who''d seen it coming. Beside her, Evelyn''s mother gently tapped her shoulder, a quiet smile brushing her lips. "Been there," she said softly, and Maya didn''t respond, but the smirk deepened just slightly. "I am there," she murmured under her breath. Zhang Ruoyun stood silently at the back, her violet eyes still fixed on the space Parker had disappeared from. She didn''t speak, didn''t blink. Her expression remained unreadable, perfect, composed. But inside? There was a hollow ache. She hadn''t expected anything, but somehow... she''d felt it all the same. Ignored. Not just overlooked¡ªcompletely unseen. As if the part of him that once paused for her... no longer remembered how. She didn''t say a word. But her fingers trembled slightly. And then, a hand slipped into hers. Old, warm, delicate. Her grandmother, silent but smiling with something deeper than words. Zhang Ruoyun closed her eyes and let the ache pass¡ªquietly. The crowd began to move again, walking toward the glowing mansion that waited like a temple caught in twilight. The statues around them loomed with reverence. The air buzzed again¡ªless pressure now, more anticipation. This wasn''t just an arrival. It was a gathering. Robert Blackwood, cold and composed, walked alongside Julian, the two of them dressed sharp enough to cut stone, their expressions unreadable. Others were the rest of the Origin Families, dressed in silence and shadow, stepping forward like ancient monarchs answering a call they couldn''t refuse. Tonight wasn''t a ceremony. It was a convergence. A shifting of power. And the world would never be the same after this walk ended. Chapter 343: Existence Unknown Secret, a Daughter. Moments ago... Parker stood still in his bedroom, one hand tucked into the pocket of his coat, the other resting lightly against the glass as he looked out over the estate. The Earth''s chaos felt lightyears away. Below, through the spreading dusk, the front gates of the estate had opened wide¡ªand the Origin Families had begun to arrive. Their presence was thunder without sound. But Parker''s mind wasn''t on them. "How''s it?" he asked, his voice calm¡ªtransmitted in a quiet mental ripple that only one could hear. A voice answered instantly, smooth as silk and impossibly sweet. "It''s as you planned, honey," she whispered back, warm and teasing, but grounded. "When you killed his son, the entire divine plane went into panic. The Big Three vanished¡ªprobably into hiding or planning something deeper. Most of the Olympians split off to hunt for leads. Even the Champions have been put on pause." Parker nodded slightly, his expression unreadable. "Hera and Apollo?" "Oh, a mess," the voice giggled softly in his mind. "Hera panicked. Probably tried to contact the old reliables. Night told me Hera even sent some of her ''favorites'' to go look for that treasure you heard whispers about. Apollo? Probably ran off to look for THEY¡ªif they didn''t go together. Both are too busy not watching you." Exactly as planned. Parker hadn''t killed Theseus out of spite. That fool had simply stepped in front of the storm at the perfect moment¡ªand Parker, cold and calculating, had used him to broadcast a message. Let the gods feel fear that Parker went deeper than they''d expected and he gave them a hint of what he was on purpose to confirm their guess ¡ª especially the Big Three. Let them scatter. So they wouldn''t be watching when the real moment happened. "No one''s watching?" he asked again, eyes still locked on the curve of the driveway. "No one," she confirmed. "Only me inside. And Night is at the entrance, covering the veil. The God Hall is empty. Even their stream''s paused." He exhaled slowly. He''d accepted the system''s offer¡ªlet the gods watch. Let them spy. Let them see what they thought was everything but it was a miscalculation on his side ''cause he had felt something but he didn''t show it on his face as he was being watched. But what he gave them was theater. He used it like a smokescreen. He used Theseus'' death to send the pantheon scrambling, so they wouldn''t see what truly mattered. Because there was one thing Parker Black valued more than Concept Cards, more than divine status, more than any throne in any realm. His own blood. His daughter. The next day Helena told him ''she'' was here, he activated every part of the plan. And when the voice confirmed the Hall was truly empty... He asked again. Because this wasn''t something he would ever risk. "She''s safe?" "Yes," the voice whispered back. "Cuteball is completely safe from their sight." If the system had offered the Concept Card a moment later after he felt her presence¡ªafter he knew she was near¡ªParker wouldn''t have taken it. He''d never risk her. Not for any power. Not for anything. Because what he saw next...? The car door opened. A foot touched the ground. And then Parker vanished. Not ran. Not blurred. Just¡ªgone. And when he reappeared, standing in front of her, the stillness in the air changed. His voice¡ªlower than anyone had ever heard it, shaken with something sacred¡ªescaped his lips like a promise spoken under breath: "Nyxavere..." And her reply broke whatever remained of him: "Daddy~" Because this? This wasn''t strategy. This wasn''t war. This was blood. And it was the only treasure Parker would ever kneel for. They vanished. **** On their knees just moments ago, they now stood in stunned silence¡ªstill staring at the fading afterimage of the place where the Prince had appeared like a divine whisper, only to vanish again with the one thing all of them knew he loved the most to beg for: his daughter. He had descended and disappeared so quickly it felt like a dream¡ªno greetings, no ceremony, no divine aura flexed, just a father reclaiming what was his. A moment of warmth... cloaked in fear. And now, in the space that remained, stood the titans of legacy. At the front, stoic and towering in presence, stood Salem Ravencroft, also known in the mundane world as Winslow. He was draped in a rich onyx coat with silver vine-like embroidery climbing down the sleeves like restrained magic. Beside him stood his wife, elegant and sharp-eyed, wearing a crystalline corset beneath a charcoal cloak that shimmered like raven feathers under starlight. On her other side stood their eldest daughter, graceful but cold, her posture betraying a blade hidden beneath her skin. The eldest son, broader, stone-faced, bore the distinct Ravencroft intensity in his eyes. Behind them, twelve other family members stood in quiet reverence¡ªeach chosen, each bearing the unmistakable dark regality of their bloodline. Further ahead, already in motion and breaking formation, was Maya¡ªtheir youngest and most unruly daughter¡ªstriding forward with Helena, Vivian, Evelyn, and Annabelle, her steps full of fire and intent. Then came the Shadowmires. Their presence was a shadow draped in gold. The man who led them wore a tailored black coat that flowed like liquid night, trimmed in cold gold that caught no light. His expression was unreadable¡ªcalm, yet impossibly sharp, like a mind that had already calculated every possible outcome and planned three massacres ahead. Flanking him was his wife. She moved like she wasn''t walking¡ªbut waiting to strike. Dressed in obsidian silk shaped like it had been poured onto her skin, there was no softness to her frame. Only sharpness. Every line of her body screamed assassin. Every breath she took sliced the air around her. She was elegance weaponized. Their daughter, trailing just behind, looked visibly on edge¡ªrestless, wild under the surface. She wore a long blue dress that clung at the shoulders and opened like mist at the hem, her long hell-night black hair cascading down her back like poisoned ivy. Her crimson eyes flicked left and right, calculating everyone as a potential threat. The whole Shadowmire entourage exuded pressure¡ªthe kind that made the weak feel like they were suffocating. And yet... not everyone in attendance flinched. Because they were all as powerful. Standing across from them was the Kingswell family¡ªknown as the Harpers in the mundane world. They were the lightest of the Origin Families¡ªvisually, at least. Dressed in refined silvers, whites, and pastels, they smiled like ambassadors at a gala, yet something about their eyes hinted at centuries of quiet manipulation. Bella stood front and center smiling, she''s Evelyn''s older sister, carrying a small girl with glistening white hair just like the whole family, their younger sibling clinging sleepily to her shoulder. Her expression was cheerful, soft... but her aura was still dangerous. She was the kind of woman who would cradle a child in one hand and command a planetary siege with the other. The Kingswell patriarch, with his graceful wife beside him, led a formation of twelve as well¡ªall of them were all smiles. Their ears were longer¡ªfar longer than even the Shadowmires¡ªand tonight, none of them chose to conceal their features. They stood in moonlight and let the world remember what ancient blood looked like. Their power didn''t explode outward. It glided. Like music sharpened into a blade. But none of that was what made the air truly uneasy. No. That feeling came from the last to arrive. The Voidhowls. (Blackwoods) Their name alone summoned silence. Even the wind seemed unsure how to behave when they approached. They didn''t arrive loudly. They didn''t show force..But the moment they were into view, the temperature changed. And for many of lesser bloodlines... breathing would become a little more difficult. Chapter 344: Nyxavere: The Unknown Chaos Daughter Behind the Veil Gone were the statues, the divine gates, the trees, and the sky. Now there was only white. Endless, infinite white. Like they''d stepped into the very space between time and being¡ªwhere memories weren''t fragmented, just paused. There was no sound. No sky. No ground. Just them. Parker held her. Still. Not like a warrior. Not like a god. Like a father. Her little arms clung tightly to his neck, her face buried into his collarbone, tears soaking the fabric as quiet sobs trembled through her body. She didn''t shake like someone afraid¡ªshe shook like someone whose heart had finally stopped breaking after years of holding it all in. Her voice was cracked and muffled. "Daddy... I missed you... I missed you so, so much..." It shattered him. Every syllable. Every tear. Every breathless hiccup she tried to swallow. Her voice wasn''t trained. It wasn''t careful. It was raw and young and heartbroken. "I tried to be brave. Auntie said I had to stay hidden until you remembered everything... until you awakened for real. But I didn''t want to wait. I wanted to see you. I kept telling her¡ªI don''t care if he doesn''t remember me¡ªI just wanna see him." Parker closed his eyes..His arms wrapped tighter around her¡ªgently, reverently¡ªas if she was the only truth that mattered in all the multiverses he''d broken. She clung to him like time was trying to steal him again. "I waited two whole lives, Daddy..." she whispered. "And every day... I thought about you. Even when I was told not to." Parker leaned his forehead against hers, his voice low and cracked¡ªbut still gentle, still warm. "I''m sorry," he whispered. "I''m so sorry I made you wait this long, crybaby." She hiccuped into his neck, voice wobbling with snot and truth. "I''m not a crybaby..." He smiled softly, stroking her hair¡ªhair that shimmered like galaxies when the light kissed it right. "You''ve always been my crybaby." His voice was teasing now, warm and indulgent. "You used to cry when you ran out of candy, remember?" Nyxavere pulled back just enough to glare at him through soaked lashes, her cheeks red and puffed. "You promised you wouldn''t tell anyone about that!" Parker smirked. "There''s no one here but us, we can talk freely." "...Still." She pouted, then tucked her face back into his neck. "You still suck at secrets sometimes." "I know." "...But I still love you the most." "I know that too." They stayed like that¡ªno rush, no clock ticking overhead, no gods whispering. Just father and daughter, hidden in a realm even the heavens couldn''t reach. His fingers stroked down her back gently, keeping her close, listening to the small sobs slow into sniffles. She mumbled, her words soft like feathers. "Are we together now... for real?" Parker kissed the top of her head, pulling her even closer into his arms like the universe would have to rip through him if it wanted to take her again. "Forever," he whispered. "Even if I cry again?" "Even if you flood the whole damn world, Cuteball." She giggled through her sniffles and buried herself deeper into his warmth, cheeks squished against his chest like she wanted to merge with him entirely. And for the first time in centuries¡ªacross all his lives, all his blood, all his crowns¡ª Parker felt whole. *** Parker gently pulled back from the hug, just enough to breathe again. His arms loosened¡ªbut Nyxavere didn''t let go. Her small hand stayed wrapped around his, tight like a lifeline, and even as her tear-soaked lashes fluttered, she looked up at him with that wide, raw gaze. The kind of look that made time feel like it should pause again just for her. Parker didn''t say a word. He just smiled. He didn''t ask her to let go. Hell, he knew better than that. She wasn''t going to. And the truth was... he didn''t want her to. So he moved with her, still holding hands, her fingers clamped between his like she thought he''d vanish again if she blinked too long. She was really going to be trouble. Even as they walked, his mind wandered to the lives before this one. He remembered how clingy she''d always been¡ªhow no woman in his bed ever stood a chance against her. No one lasted more than a few hours around Parker before being pushed aside by his daughter''s soft pout, demanding hugs and bedtime stories and candy-fueled pillow talks that lasted until she fell asleep drooling across his chest. His lovers learned to wait. Two hours after bedtime¡ªthat was all the time they got. But no one minded. Not even the cruel ones. Not even the divinely spoiled ones. Because she was Nyxavere¡ªCuteball¡ªand they all loved her more than they expected. Maybe more than they should''ve. She had that way of breaking through people''s defenses like she didn''t even notice they were there. And Parker? He was the worst offender. He spoiled her just as much as everyone else, if not worse. The two of them now walked through the white expanse like dreamwalkers. Silent steps, endless space. The air around them buzzed with the faint hum of dimensional tension¡ªlike even this realm was breathing slower just to give them more time. Then Parker stopped. He lifted a single hand and waved it forward. Instantly, the white blankness shimmered and bent. From it, a wall emerged¡ªseamless, smooth, shining like light incarnate. It rose in front of them like the face of memory itself. At its center was a single button. Nothing fancy. No guards. No drama. Just a smooth biometric panel glowing faintly in the white. Parker gave her a little nudge. She tilted her head, confused. "Your finger," he said softly. "Only you can open it." Her expression lit up with curiosity. With his hand guiding hers, she pressed her index finger to the panel. The light scanned it for barely a second¡ªthen clicked. A compartment quietly slid out from the wall, like the realm had been waiting a lifetime to give this moment back to her. Inside was a ring. Not gold. Not silver. Just white. A pure white ring, matte and polished, smooth like bone, yet woven with living runes that flickered in languages not yet invented. The glyphs shifted softly like they were breathing¡ªlike the ring was watching everything and dreaming at the same time. The air turned colder. Heavier. Even here, in the safety of nothingness, Parker felt it. His eyes flinched toward it¡ªand instantly, his vision seared. A white-hot sting like stars collapsing behind his eyelids hit him. He turned away without thinking, blinking hard. "Don''t stare too long," he muttered, voice rasping slightly. "Even I can''t hold its gaze." Nyxavere stared at the ring, mesmerized. Her tiny hand hovered just inches from it. The air around her shimmered faintly. Her aura... shifted. Parker said nothing more. Because the ring had chosen its moment. And she had always been meant to wear it. Chapter 345: Fathers Pride... Hiding Nyxavere Nyxavere stared at the ring, but her gaze wasn''t wide with fear or wonder. Not like Parker''s. To her, it was familiar. Like a stuffed animal or an old lullaby. The shifting runes didn''t overwhelm her; they glowed like harmless scribbles, cute even, like ancient symbols that danced and twirled just to keep her company. She reached out without hesitation and picked it up. The weight was real, yes¡ªbut it was hers. She''d worn rings like this all her life. Her entire existence, she''d been laced in concealments¡ªcrafted not by magic, but by Parker''s own hands. He wasn''t just her father. He was the most powerful Rune Master to ever breathe across timelines. These weren''t just enchanted trinkets. These rings were written from the Language of Existence itself. The First Tongue. The Oldest Code. Runes etched from the marrow of reality. To even translate even a single rune stroke on this ring... a being would need to be Omnipotent Tier or higher. A god wouldn''t understand it. A thousand gods wouldn''t. And this ring? It held millions of runes. Parker watched in silence as she slid the ring onto her finger. No glow. No flash. Just... connection. Quiet. Absolute. The way things were always meant to be. A soft hum vibrated through the space. He blinked once, slowly. "...You''ve really grown up," he said, voice warm, a faint smile tugging the corner of his mouth. "I''m proud of you." Nyxavere turned to him and lit up, her smile bright enough to melt through entire storms. She giggled¡ªjust like that¡ªpure, chaotic energy all over again. And then she jumped at him. "I''m Daddy''s girl!" she squealed, latching onto him like she was still seven and he was the only person who made the universe feel like a home. He laughed softly, catching her with ease, arms tightening around her little form as she curled into his chest like a puzzle piece that finally made sense. He stroked her hair with a gentle rhythm, his fingers remembering the strands even if his past lives didn''t. She was warm. She was real. And for once, she wasn''t crying. It was the first time in forever she wore the ring without being told. The past? It had always been a struggle. She''d hated them. Always pulling them off. Always vanishing into danger because she wanted freedom, not to be hidden away. She couldn''t understand why a child like her had to carry the weight of erasure. But now? She understood. And that crushed him in a beautiful, unbearable way. He looked down at her, gently brushing her bangs away from her eyes. She looked up, big violet galaxies still flickering with childlike love. "I don''t wanna be hidden anymore," she said quietly, seriously. "I don''t want to only see you in white spaces like this one. I wanna be with you... all the time." Parker''s throat tightened, but he nodded once, slow and certain. "You will." He shifted her gently into his arms, one sweep lifting her into a princess carry like she weighed nothing. Her arms looped around his neck again, but this time, she was calm. The space hummed softly¡ªaccepting the moment. And then¡ªthey vanished. No sound. No ripple. Just silence and peace. The white realm dimmed. If Parker had simply willed it¡ªif even a flicker of curiosity had nudged his mind¡ªthen the white space they were standing in would''ve bloomed. Panels would''ve unfolded from the whiteness like ancient scrolls peeling back the pages of silence. No clicks. No mechanical movement. Just reality reshaping itself because Parker Black thought about it. Dozens. Then hundreds. All of them glowing faintly¡ªsome radiant white, others pitch black like obsidian swallowing stars, and others cloaked in shades of grey and violet so rich they bled power. Each panel held a ring. No two were the same, yet all of them felt connected. Like chapters of one story. Each ring was a relic, built from the Language of Existence, rune-forged by Parker''s own hands across lifetimes. Rings meant to conceal, to protect, to bless, to curse¡ªdesigned for her. For Nyxavere. But she only needed one for now. And she''d got it. So he didn''t summon the rest. * The two of them reappeared in a different white space¡ªbut this one wasn''t empty. It wasn''t blank or still or lifeless like the first. No, this place breathed. It hummed with quiet warmth, like a sanctuary made of memory. The very air felt softer here, like it had been folded, not shaped. It was still white, yes, but not sterile. This wasn''t just a void. This was a chamber crafted from care¡ªa space carved from Parker''s intention, from his longing, from all the unspoken hours of fatherhood buried beneath centuries. The place itself was massive¡ªcircular, with no visible ceiling or floor edges, just boundless continuity. It gave the impression of being inside a pearl that had swallowed time, a palace sculpted from silence where the walls glowed faintly, as if lit from within by something divine. The air shimmered with subtle texture, not from heat, but from something gentler. Presence. Emotion. Like memory and love were drifting through it like invisible dust motes, suspended between breath and light. And all around them¡ªclothes floated. Not resting on hangers. Not folded in closets. They hovered, perfect and poised, as if the room itself cradled them. Hundreds of them. Each one still, suspended in frozen grace, untouched by gravity or wind. They didn''t sway or tremble. They simply were. Time had bowed to keep them perfect. Each garment was unique. Some were woven in flowing, translucent layers that resembled silk soaked in moonlight, elegant and soft. Others leaned modern, tailored to the curves of alternate futures¡ªdresses with open backs laced in enchanted thread, sleek bodysuits with mirrored trim, coats that shimmered like thunderclouds, battlewear that looked like it had survived stardust wars and still came out smooth. There were outfits that could belong to princesses, assassins, warriors, scholars, legends¡ªeach design reflecting different moods, different futures, different phases of a girl meant to be seen in every light. But they all shared one detail. Every single one of them bore the Nyxlith Family Crest¡ªstitched into the fabric with such subtlety that only those with eyes trained in true power would notice it. Not decorative. Not ornamental. It was the oldest language, etched in harmony¡ªRunes from the First Tongue, ancient and indestructible. To anyone else, it would seem like elegant calligraphy, maybe even beautiful nonsense. But the truth was deeper¡ªthose runes weren''t just letters. They were laws. Lines of command woven into reality itself. Each crest was a miracle of engineering masked as a symbol. Self-cleaning. Sweat-absorbent. Flame-resistant. Weather-proof. Immune to divine tracking. Capable of adapting to temperature, density, even emotional frequency. And beneath it all, hidden in depths even Parker barely remembered etching¡ªwarding scripts, layers of protection older than most planets. These weren''t clothes. They were artifacts disguised as fabric. Inventions born of desperation and love. Relics of a father''s will¡ªcreated in silence, stored across lifetimes, waiting for the only person who could wear them. She may have been hidden, even forgotten by history, but his hands never stopped preparing for her return. Every single outfit fit her. Every stitch was her size. Because even in the lives where he couldn''t remember her face... some part of him always did. Parker stood quietly in the center of the chamber, still holding her in his arms. He looked down at his daughter¡ªher violet eyes wide, pupils reflecting the floating wardrobe around them. There was no fear in her gaze. Just wonder. A soft "ooh..." escaped her lips, pure and small and glowing with awe. Like she''d stepped into a place meant just for her. Because she had. These were her clothes. And as Parker watched her blink up at them, a warmth stirred in his chest¡ªnot fiery, not overwhelming. Just steady. Solid. For the first time in so many lives¡ªmaybe ever¡ª Her future was finally beginning to catch up to her past. Chapter 346: Ta-da!" If she knew the truth? The truth that Chione had died, that she was only now clawing her way back through fragmented memories... Nyxavere would lose it. She wouldn''t cry. She wouldn''t break. She''d burn the sky. She''d find out who was responsible. And they wouldn''t survive long enough to beg. Parker couldn''t let that happen. Not yet. The world was still too soft. Olympus still too arrogant. And his daughter... she was still too unanchored and not ready to make an entry into the world. He swallowed hard and lowered himself slightly so they were eye level. His voice came soft, warm, careful¡ªjust the right mix of affection and distraction. "You''ll see her soon, Cuteball. But first, I want you to get used to this world. The people around me. Your powers, your body¡ªyou''ve been dormant for a long time. Things might feel... unstable." She blinked up at him, lips slightly pouted. "So I don''t blow things up again?" He smiled, stroking her hair. "Exactly. Let''s try not to detonate anything before bedtime." She giggled, the worry in her tone already dissolving. "Okay, Daddy. But she better come soon." He nodded, lying with a calm so refined it could fool the stars. "She will. I promise." She believed him. Lucky. Because had he told her the truth¡ªthat Chione didn''t remember her yet¡ªNyxavere would''ve known exactly what that meant. She was childish but Nyxavere was no fool. She would trace that thread to its end and realized that someone, somewhere, was responsible for her aunt''s death. And when she learned who? Not even Olympus would survive the aftermath. And Parker wasn''t ready to see the sky collapse at his daughter''s hands. Not yet. Parker glanced around once more, taking in the perfection of it all¡ªthe weightless clothes, the silent reverence, the craftsmanship in every inch¡ªand smiled quietly, not out of pride, but out of recognition. This was not born of just his hand. This was theirs too. The two Phoenixes, ever-loyal, ever-burning, and Chione¡ªher frost-kissed laughter still echoing in forgotten corners of Nyxavere''s memories. Her favorites. Her guardians. The ones who spoiled her endlessly when he wasn''t around, who protected her in his absence, and who created this space with him for her with the kind of love that burned brighter than the stars and colder than death. And she knew it. Nyxavere didn''t look surprised. She lifted her small hand, still wearing the white ring¡ªher ring¡ªand with a single graceful wave, the entire chamber began to shimmer. No dramatic pulse, no burst of light. Just quiet vanishing. Like a dream gently folding itself away. The dresses, the robes, the suits¡ªall vanished into the ring. Every enchanted seam, every rune-stitched crest, stored neatly into a piece of jewelry no bigger than a whisper. Because the ring wasn''t just a disguise. It was a vault. A sanctuary. But even that wasn''t its limit. Parker watched her with a faint twitch of his jaw. She looked so casual doing it, so at ease. But he knew better. These rings... these were not ordinary. It had taken him hundreds of years to forge them. Every time Maya slept during her pregnancy for hundreds of years, Parker had slipped away¡ªnot to rest, not to breathe, but to create. He had poured centuries of arcane knowledge, divine materials, and runes written in the Language of Origin into these artifacts. They weren''t just protection. They were anchors. Dimensional foci. Armories. Last lines of reality. And he only prayed she wouldn''t ever discover everything they could do. Not yet. "Hopefully she doesn''t..." But then¡ª Nyxavere''s voice cut softly through the quiet. "Where''s Aunt Chione now, Daddy?" Parker froze. His breath caught mid-sentence before it could even form. His body didn''t react¡ªhe had long mastered stillness¡ªbut inside, he cursed. Loudly. Relentlessly. "Why the hell did I jinx it?'' She looked up at him, small and warm and trusting. Her eyes sparkled with a child''s innocence, but beneath that¡ªbeneath the tiny sniffle and slightly puffed cheeks¡ªwas a mind sharper than most immortals. If he told her the wrong thing... if he slipped... Luckily, Parker wasn''t the kind of father to leave loose ends dangling. He always had a plan tucked beneath another plan... and this time, he had just the name to soften the sharp edges of her question. "I told you you''d meet her. For now there''s someone I want you to meet," he said calmly, brushing a strand of her star-dark hair away from her cheek. "Aunt Tessa." Nyxavere''s ears perked instantly. Her eyes lit up, gleaming with that chaotic sparkle only a nine-year-old with curiosity and chaos in her soul could pull off. "Aunt Tessa?" she gasped, practically bouncing in his arms. "Is she pretty? Is she nice? Does she like candy? Aunt Chione is all that..." Parker chuckled, nodding. "Very. Yes. And unfortunately for me¡ªprobably just as spoiled as you." She giggled, squirming in his hold like she was already running toward this mysterious new aunt. "I wanna meet her now! Now now now now¡ª" He raised a brow and calmly pointed to her body. "Maybe... change first?" Nyxavere blinked. Looked down. "...Right." Without hesitation or shame, she flicked her wrist. Poof. Her clothes disappeared in a heartbeat¡ªgone like they''d never existed. She stood stark naked in the middle of the divine-like chamber, arms folded like this was normal, like modesty was a mortal thing. Parker sighed, massaging the bridge of his nose. "You really haven''t changed some things, huh..." "Daddy, you said I had to change," she replied with full innocence, clearly weaponizing her cuteness. She waved again with flair. A soft shimmer curled around her¡ªlight folding inward, magic rethreading¡ªand then whoosh. She was suddenly draped in a flowing white princess dress, regal and laced with subtle runes glowing at the edges. The fabric sparkled like star-dust and was stitched to move with her every bounce. And right on her head sat a small, silver tiara, glimmering softly like it had been kissed by moonlight. She twirled once, giggling proudly. "Ta-da! I''m ready!" Parker stepped back, watching her with a quiet smile. In that moment, she didn''t just look like his daughter¡ªshe radiated it. The posture, the magic, the audacity. She didn''t resemble royalty. She resembled a myth reborn. A force wrapped in lace and laughter. The real daughter of the Prince of Existence. He reached out and straightened the tiara slightly, his hand brushing her temple. "You know you''re gonna turn the whole world upside down, right?" She grinned. "Only a little bit." He smirked. "Just like your dad." Chapter 347 347: Julian and Groups Day of Reckoning From the darker side of the gathering, where even light seemed reluctant to settle, came the final march of presence. The Voidhowls. They were not like the rest¡ªnot elegant like the Kingswells, not theatrically sharp like the Shadowmires, not cold and composed like the Ravencrofts. They were primordial, the kind of bloodline that felt like it had been bred in the belly of the world''s first nightmare. And they were led by Robert himself. He moved like a king who no longer ruled a kingdom but still walked like everything around him should kneel. His suit was deep midnight, a black so pure it reflected nothing¡ªnot light, not magic, not memory. Threaded into the cuffs and the collar were muted silver veins that pulsed faintly, like heartbeat lines drawn from ancient monsters. His coat trailed behind him like a shadow that had forgotten how to detach. His shirt, open at the neck, revealed a tattoo carved in symmetrical runes that wrapped beneath his collarbone, old language humming with restraint. He smiled. But it wasn''t the smile of a father in power. It was a thin, faltering line. One that twitched slightly at the corners¡ªempty bravado dressed up in good posture. The kind of smile men wore when they still had to pretend they weren''t afraid of the child they once dismissed. And beside him walked his son¡ªthe boy bred to follow, bred to become a second him, yet now visibly tighter in the shoulders, flinching at every pulse of magic in the air. Annabelle, his daughter, was not with them. She was already ahead¡ªwalking beside Helena, Vivian, and Evelyn. Her path had long diverged from her father''s, and tonight, it showed. Still, Robert led more than his children. He brought with him the rest of the Voidhowl bloodline¡ªeight others, some older branch members. All dressed in varying shades of black and dark gray, they stood like shadows pulled from different nightmares and stitched together under one flag. But among them, one stood out. Julian. He wasn''t standing with Robert. He was near the center of the gathering, among the youth who had once made Parker''s days in the mundane world a living hell. His face was pale. He was trembling. And he wasn''t the only one. To his right stood Justine Ravencroft, Salem''s eldest son¡ªthe same boy who once saw himself as untouchable, invincible. His hands now clenched behind his back, knuckles white, his jaw rigid as he kept stealing glances toward the estate like the ground itself might open and swallow him. Next to him, the Kingswell cousins, Sebastian and Seth, were whispering behind tight expressions. Once loud, once cruel¡ªnow silent and visibly shaken. Their white hair clung to their temples with sweat they hadn''t earned from heat, and their usual smugness had drained entirely. They knew. They all knew. The past had come back with fangs. And Parker... wasn''t the boy they remembered. Julian stood at the center of their group, surrounded by young blood from every family¡ªhe had once been the unspoken ringleader. The young alpha. The man who had it all. Looks. Lineage. Backing. And yet now, he stood like a candle beneath a stormcloud. Still trying to breathe, still trying to believe this wasn''t going to end the way he feared. The rest of the Voidhowl youths flanked him like instinct told them to. It was in their blood. In fact, across the entirety of the bloodline''s young generation, there wasn''t one who didn''t defer to Julian. Not by force. But by some primal thread that told them he was the one¡ªthe next Voidhowl to rise. But the day of reckoning had come. And all of them knew it. They had mocked Parker. They had spit on his name. Some of them, like Julian, had looked him in the eye once and believed themselves greater. Now? Now they watched the air where he had vanished with his daughter in his arms, and the only thing echoing between them was silence. Not reverent. Not respectful. Fear. The kind that wraps around your bones and doesn''t let go. While the rest of the gathering still reeled from the silent devastation left behind by Parker''s exit, another presence stirred¡ªunfazed, unflinching, and wholly unafraid. The Zhang family stood slightly to the side of the main formation, not by exclusion, but by choice. And when the wave of tension spread like pressure squeezing air out of the lungs, remained compounded with no fear but respect. And then, they shifted. The Zhang Patriarch, an elderly man with sharp eyes like old steel, reached for the simple string that held his outer cloak. With a flick, the false robes dropped, dissolving midair, revealing the armor beneath¡ªnot ceremonial, but sharp. Layered in blackened silver and crimson lining, it bore the scars of real battle. Deep claw marks, half-sealed rune-burns, and the faint shimmer of blood-forged inscriptions shimmered like war memories. Beside him, his wife, no less imposing, discarded her own veil. Her hair, once braided modestly, now flowed freely, silver-white and streaked with strands of midnight. She wore a battle robe shaped like mountain wind, the hem reinforced with mythwoven thread, and her shoulders straightened with the silent pride of someone who''d once led armies, not simply raised children. Their aura wasn''t oppressive like the Shadowmires, nor veiled in laughter like the Kingswells. No, the Zhangs were something older. Pure. High Humans. And not just any. Among the monsters of the Origin Families, they were the true High Human Bloodline. The only bloodline that had no beast, no divine, no curse lurking within. Just will, discipline, and unshaken legacy. Their line had walked through fire, through extinction, through betrayal and war¡ªand still stood. They had no wings, no glowing eyes, no tails or crowns¡ªbut the air bent around them nonetheless. Behind them stood their children. Two of them. Zhang Ruoyun''s father, clad in storm-hardened armor etched with ancestral glyphs, a sword slung across his back not as a threat, but as memory. His posture was quiet, but there was violence in it¡ªdisciplined violence. One wrong step from anyone here, and he would move first. Next to him, his sister¡ªZhang Ruoyun''s aunt¡ªwore robes embroidered with sharp spirals and carried a spear carved from silver-bone and dragon-bark. Her eyes were emotionless, save for the occasional flicker of contempt toward the louder families. And there, standing slightly behind her father, was Zhang Ruoyun''s mother. Serene. Gentle-looking. But no less carved from legacy. She wore a high-collared combat robe with sleeveless arms, her wrists wrapped in protective steel rings, her fingers always hovering near invisible rune triggers sewn into the fabric. But all of them... were human. All but one. Zhang Ruoyun. She stood a little ahead of them now, near the edge of the pathway, her violet eyes cast upward where the Prince had vanished moments ago with his daughter. Unlike the rest of her family, her blood was not human at all. Her hair was violet, her mask like something sculpted from broken starlight, and above her brow glowed the faint symbol of Yin and Yang, ever-shifting, ever-watching. She wasn''t just Zhang. She was something else. Something the Origin Families didn''t quite have words for every time they were in her presence. Her family had never stopped speaking publicly about what she was. Not once. And they stood behind her without hesitation. Not with fear. Not with discomfort. With pride. Because no matter what her nature had become¡ªshe was theirs. And in a sea of old monsters, cursed heirs, and divine predators, the Zhangs stood quietly with armor, discipline, and ancient, human defiance. And everyone knew: They were the only family here who stood as the vanguard of humanity itself¡ªthe sole family entrusted with leading the human side of the Supernatural Community, and the silent guardians of every other mundane human soul beneath the stars. Chapter 348 348: Placement and Rank Battle At the grand entrance of the mansion, where the marble steps met the glass-laced threshold, Tessa stood. The warm lights from the mansion poured behind her like soft golden silk, but she didn''t need it. She was light in motion, elegance sculpted into flesh. Dressed in a deep forest green gown, sleek and daring, the fabric curled around her body like it knew its place. It clung in the right places¡ªhips, waist, shoulders¡ªand dropped with open slits at both legs, trailing just enough to tease but never drag. The high slit revealed black-gold heels laced up her calves like twin serpents, and a slit-backed neckline dipped dangerously low across her chest, just enough to remind everyone that elegance could be devastating. Her long black hair was pulled to the side, braided loosely with streaks of emerald gloss, and her eyes¡ªthose rich eyes¡ªscanned the crowd like she was royalty surveying commoners at her gates. She wasn''t smiling. She didn''t need to. Because just then¡ªMaya approached. Not in a rush. Not storming. Just... walking. Confident. Dangerous. Smirking like she knew damn well she could burn the house down and walk barefoot over the ashes. Her red hair flowed like flame, bouncing with every step, and her midnight coat barely concealed the battle-cut dress beneath¡ªcharcoal lace and wine silk with a slit of its own, because of course she matched the drama. The two women locked eyes before Maya even reached the first step. It wasn''t awkward. It was war. No words. Just that sharp telepathic energy all powerful women seem born to wield. Their gazes clashed like swords. In that one glance they exchanged a full-blown conversation only queens would understand. Tessa''s look said: "You''re here you fiery and untamed old woman. Cute. But while here bare in mind this house stands because of me." Maya''s smirk replied: "Stands for now, maybe. But everyone knows what fire does to homes, sweetheart. And I hate to remind you I have been running this very house for nine lives now." Tessa''s look replied: "That''s old eight lives news but in this one... When he was cold to the world, broken, abandoned, I was the one who stayed. I found him at his lowest, and I reminded him what warmth tasted like." Maya smirked: "Cute story. I''ve been his wife for nine lives. You''re just the flavor of this one." Tessa eyes shoot: "Let''s not forget he ignored you in this life, yes, but I on the other hand, unlike you I didn''t beg or throw himself at him like you but he asked me out himself. " Maya didn''t argue but smiled: "You? You''re just a warm hand who''ll soon have to let go of him once your family sells you to another seat at their table. You don''t even belong here." Tessa''s jaw tightened ever so slightly, but her eyes never flickered. She stood her ground with poise¡ªnot fighting the accusation, but standing behind her truth. Yes, he had been hers when no one else dared approach. Yes, he let her in. And yes¡ªhe was different with her. But Maya''s words and reminder¡ªjust like her look¡ªcarved deeper. She didn''t need to say it out loud. She''d worn his ring across lifetimes. She''d carried his child. Buried him. Watched him fall and rise and fall again. Tessa had found warmth¡ªMaya had bled beside him. They didn''t blink. Didn''t flinch. They both knew what this was. This wasn''t a fight for Parker''s attention. That battle was long over. This was about placement. About rank. About who was first... and who followed. Who was Queen. And who was second below. The air between them was ice wrapped in gasoline. Somewhere behind them, someone might have muttered about how cold it got all of a sudden¡ªbut the tension wasn''t for bystanders. This was personal. Tessa didn''t move. Her posture remained immaculate, arms folded softly under her chest, head tilted just slightly, lips parted like she was seconds from delivering a line Maya would never recover from. And Maya? She just smiled wider. Took the first step. Then another. Like a challenger ascending a throne she hadn''t quite decided whether to burn or claim. Their eyes never broke. Not even once. The tension outside was thick enough to choke gods, but it hadn''t even been ten full seconds since the first glance was exchanged. And yet, Tessa and Maya stood locked in what felt like a forever war. A stare that rewrote lifetimes. Pride meeting pride. Ice flirting with wildfire. Helena, Evelyn, and Annabelle stood nearby, silent observers of the royal standoff, their gazes calm, almost amused. They didn''t interrupt. Didn''t intervene. Queens had to fight their own battles. It was ritual at this point¡ªlike the stars needed it to stay aligned. But behind them, the full entourage of the Origin Families was approaching. A tidal wave of power, lineage, and ancient tensions. And still, the standoff held. Until¡ª Vivian exhaled. She didn''t groan. She didn''t roll her eyes. She just existed louder than the rest. And then she walked. Not around. Not between. Through. She brushed right between Maya and Tessa like they weren''t two of the most dangerous women alive. Like they weren''t breathing territorial warfare into each other''s lungs. Maya blinked. Tessa blinked. Neither spoke. Neither dared. Vivian didn''t look at them. Didn''t acknowledge the heat of the moment or the dozens of Origin family members who had just watched her cut through the tension like it owed her rent and simply walked up the stairs and into the house like it was Tuesday and she was bored with the plot. Inside, the air shifted¡ªcooler, quieter. Vivian strolled through the foyer with the same lazy energy of someone stepping over spilled wine and not caring who poured it. She reached the living room like she owned it, and there¡ªsitting by the wide, moonlit glass¡ªwas Atalanta. The Olympian Champion straightened slightly, sensing a presence enter. Her instinct kicked in first¡ªa soft telekinetic scan, a subtle probing of aura. What she felt was... nothing. Not nothing as in weak. Nothing as in¡ª Nonexistent. A void. A space unmarked by time, gravity, weight, or even divine signature. Vivian felt like she was barely there, like she''d slipped past the rules of reality and stood untethered by every thread that wove the world together. Atalanta''s brows furrowed. She couldn''t read her. Not spiritually, not magically. It was like staring into a reflection that wasn''t meant to be watched. Vivian met her gaze for a brief second¡ªthose half-lidded eyes that looked like they hadn''t truly been awake in years¡ªand then moved to the couch without a word. She sat down. Crossed one leg over the other. And existed. Atalanta''s fingers twitched. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Vivian hadn''t just walked into the room¡ªshe had walked through something to get here. Something Atalanta couldn''t name. Something... wrong. What she didn''t know Vivian was... Chapter 349: Atalanta faces Vivian, Levi Rescues. Vivian barely gave Atalanta a second glance as she passed her. Just a slow, half-lidded gaze¡ªbored, disinterested, like she was mentally swiping left on the entire evening. Her boots clicked softly across the polished floor, her coat hanging off her shoulder like she didn''t give enough of a damn to wear it properly. She''d collapsed into the couch like the world bored her to death, one leg slung over the other, her thumb lazily scrolling through whatever void she found more interesting than everything else. Her coat half-hung from her shoulder, her dark hair slightly tousled like she hadn''t even tried today¡ªand still, the room bent around her like it knew not to breathe too loud. The tension from outside didn''t follow her in. It was already dead. She let out a breath that practically yawned: "God, this whole thing''s so damn long..." Then she pulled her phone from her pocket with the casual grace of a queen checking memes during war council, she unlocked it with one flick and scrolled, legs crossed, nails tapping softly on the glass. The entire mansion''s tension? She wasn''t in it. She was waiting for it to end. Atalanta, ever the proud Olympian Champion, stood across the room. Her arms were relaxed, tone soft, eyes curious. She wasn''t here to threaten. She only wanted conversation. "You must be Vivian Blackwood," she called gently, with a polite incline of her head. "I heard..." That''s when it happened. Vivian didn''t lift her head. Didn''t move. But her eyes¡ªthose lazy, half-lidded, soulless eyes¡ªslid toward Atalanta. And in that instant, everything collapsed. Atalanta''s lungs seized like they''d been wrapped in iron bands. Her Ether? Gone. Disintegrated. Like it had never existed. Like the very concept of energy had been rejected by the space she stood in. Her divine aura flickered¡ªthen died. Not suppressed. Erased. The air snapped. The temperature dropped without dropping¡ªlike someone had turned gravity into a blade and aimed it at her spine. And then she dropped. Not a fall. A forced descent. Her knees slammed into the marble so hard the stone cracked beneath her¡ªa spiderweb fracture slicing out from her body in every direction. She tried to speak, to breathe, to even blink. She couldn''t. Not magic. Not divine pressure. Something older. Something wrong. It wasn''t rage. It wasn''t hatred. It was pure disdain¡ªthe kind that didn''t even justify an emotion but a relationship between an ant and a dragon. And then¡ªthe voice came. Not from Vivian''s lips. But from every speaker in the mansion. From the walls. The floor. The air itself. A calm, emotionless, surgical¡ª The voice didn''t roar. It didn''t rage. It unfolded¡ªsmooth as old velvet, with the crisp precision of ancient nobility. Each syllable landed like a wax seal pressed into stone. > "Utter that name once more when addressing me, little thing... and not even thy goddess shall witness the morrow." > "Thou draw breath in this house by mine indulgence." > "Thy Ether exists still because I''ve not the mood to part thee from it." > "And thy presence here... persists only because I grow weary of erasure." * There was no heat in it. No tremble. No noise. Just the kind of voice spoken by beings who once debated the shapes of stars and the colour of oblivion¡ªonly to grow bored halfway through. It ended on a whisper that sounded less like sound... and more like a memory trying to forget you existed. Vivian? She went back to scrolling. No interest. No apology. No reaction. Atalanta remained kneeling, shaking slightly, her entire being crushed beneath an authority she couldn''t even identify. She''d faced monsters. Faced gods. But this? This was something else. "What kind of monster was this!" She couldn''t even will herself to get back from her knees. And for the first time in her life... Atalanta felt like prey. Seconds passed Atalanta remained kneeling pressed down, her body locked to the cracked marble floor beneath her like gravity itself had turned vindictive. Her vision blurred, her breath ragged, and her divine Ether¡ªsomething she once believed unshakable¡ªwas gone, not suppressed, but stripped. Unmade. And still, Vivian lounged like nothing had happened. One leg crossed over the other, half-curled into the mansion''s couch like royalty too bored to sit up straight, her phone in hand, thumb scrolling with all the interest of someone waiting for this whole world to get to the end of its chapter. The living room''s warm lights flickered slightly, almost reverently. Even the walls seemed to hesitate. Then, without sound or announcement, a subtle pad of paws broke through the suffocating stillness. Ere appeared¡ªnot stepped, not emerged, but unfolded into existence like a shadow finally agreeing to be seen. Her form sleek and graceful, her golden eyes burning not with cuteness or curiosity¡ªbut with calculation. She passed the fractured remains of Atalanta''s pride without sparing her a glance. Her paws made no noise, but her presence spoke volumes. She approached Vivian. And then... she bowed. Not like a pet. Not like an offering. But like a force of nature yielding to a more powerful one. When Ere finally spoke, her voice came smooth but otherworldly, rippling with something more than intelligence¡ªa weight, deep and ancient. The cadence was no longer just hers. It was unmistakably layered with Levi''s voice¡ªrefined, serpentine, omniscient. "Forgive her," she said, her feline head still bowed. "She knows not where she stands. The Olympian is new. Nai?ve. Unaware of her place¡ªand yours." The room didn''t sigh or crack. It listened. Vivian''s gaze, slow and lazy, lifted from her phone to Ere. She said nothing, but there was something behind those eyes. Not rage. Not interest. Just acknowledgment. Respect. A rare thing in her vocabulary. She nodded once. A gesture that meant more than words in rooms like this. Then she spoke¡ªnot to Ere, not to anyone in particular. Just softly, like she was asking the air a question it should already know the answer to. "Where are you?" The silence that followed was not empty. It buzzed. And then¡ªbeneath Atalanta¡ªthe floor opened. No crack. No portal howl. Just a black spiral, subtle and silent, swallowing the marble and her knees with it. Atalanta gasped as the cold of null-space gripped her, her divine instincts scrambled, broken, useless. In an instant, she was gone. As if she had never been. Ere raised her head again. "I am just a fragment that walks beside my master for now," she answered. "The rest of me sleeps. Beneath layers. Not yet whole, Your Highness." Her tone didn''t shift, but Levi''s presence bled deeper through it now, coating the words with that chilling clarity that made even truth feel like prophecy. Vivian stared forward. A pause. Then her head tilted, and the question came¡ªlow and velvet-edged, drawn from memory, not curiosity. "Like Judgment, the Phoexies and the others?" Vivian asked. Ere¡ªnow possessed by Levi¡ªnodded. "Precisely but unlike me, Judgment and Fen¡ªthe Phoenixes and others haven''t awakened even their first presences." At the mansion''s towering entrance, framed in gold trim and moonlight, Evelyn and Annabelle remained frozen. Neither moved. Their eyes locked on the girl sprawled casually on the couch like she hadn''t just made an Olympian vanish with a look. Neither dared breathe too loud. And both, at the same time, whispered the same thought aloud¡ªjust softly enough for only the other to hear: "So she talks?" Even after years at her side posing as sisters... this was the first time Anabelle heard Vivian speak more than one word in their presence. And somehow¡ªjust somehow¡ªthey understood now why she never needed to say more. Chapter 350: Three Names and Their Owners From the edge of the grand hallway, behind a half-veiled column wrapped in ivy and soft lighting, Naomi and Elena stood silent¡ªmere witnesses to something they weren''t supposed to see. The aftermath of Vivian''s silence-breaking moment still lingered in the air like the scent of scorched parchment and pride. Ere, or at least... the version of her that had just bowed like a high priestess to a dark god, had already vanished into the hallway, her voice still echoing in their bones. In the room beyond, Vivian sat still, scrolling again as if the walls hadn''t just spoken for her. As if she hadn''t just snapped an Olympian Champion into submission without so much as a raised brow. And across from her, Evelyn and Annabelle watched in awe¡ªshoulders low, breathing quiet, their eyes still trying to compute what had happened. Elena and Naomi exchanged glances. They didn''t need to speak. They turned to each other, eyes wide with a single unified thought that spoke louder than anything the mansion had just heard: "He wasn''t lying." Parker had told them¡ªhalf warnings, half joking¡ªabout her. About the girl who didn''t speaks so much, who never flinched, who drifted through the world like gravity didn''t know what to do with her. The one he said they should never cross as she could kill them with a single stare. They''d thought maybe he exaggerated. But now? All it took was a look. Not an attack. Not a threat. Just a gaze¡ªempty, detached, and utterly apathetic¡ªand Atalanta, the Champion of Olympus, had crumbled beneath pressure so immense it cracked marble and vaporized Ether. And yet the girl responsible had remained calm. Unbothered. Restrained, even. The word ''ant'' had never sounded more accurate. They all knew what Atalanta was capable of. She could snap her fingers and level a mansion. She''d told them how weak the buildings here were as she''d once broken a skyscraper''s upper floors with a casual leap. And yet, that same terrifying demigoddess had been reduced to a kneeling silence by the simplest of glances. No magic. No fire. Just Vivian. Naomi and Elena stepped back slowly, almost unconsciously, like their bodies didn''t want to be noticed in a room where noticing meant danger. They moved with deliberate caution, drifting toward the side hallway where Atalanta had disappeared into the black spiral. They needed to check on her. Just as they reached the corridor, Ere stumbled out¡ªher fur matted slightly, her golden eyes wide, her body shaking as she panted like she''d just outrun death itself. This time... it was truly her. No Levi and her ancient voice this time. Just Ere. Naomi immediately dropped to one knee, scooping the small creature into her arms like a mother shielding a child from rain. "Ere¡ªwhat happened? You okay?" Ere blinked up, barely able to speak between exhausted huffs. "You ever... stand so close to a nuke, you can hear your bones weep? I can even survive a nuke but..." Her voice cracked with pure dramatized suffering. "I was about to turn into paste." Elena winced. "Wait, that was Levi in control of your body, right? How''s that possible. She''s not in control anymore, right?" "Nope," Ere gasped, paw twitching, "Levi dipped so fast. Said something about self-preservation being her priority. Bastard left me in the blast zone!" Naomi laughed nervously and held her tighter. "Thank you... for helping Atalanta." But Ere just shook her head. "That wasn''t me. Don''t thank me." Her voice dropped slightly, darker now. "That woman was going to kill her. Really kill her. All for calling her ''Blackwood.''" There was no sarcasm in her tone. Only clarity. Elena''s fur turned pale, and Naomi nodded slowly. They believed it. Vivian hadn''t made a scene. She''d simply made a point. And the scariest part? She hadn''t even tried. They all remembered what Parker had told them before. He didn''t speak of Vivian with caution. He spoke of her with strategy. "Make friends with Evelyn and Annabelle if you can," he had told them. "But please don''t get on Vivian''s bad side." What he hadn''t warned them about... And Atalanta who had only meant to greet her¡ªa simple hello, a mark of respect, maybe even a show of goodwill. Nothing threatening. Nothing offensive¡ªBut apparently, Vivian Blackwood didn''t give a damn about intentions. She cared about one thing¡ªwords. And apparently, calling her ''Blackwood'' was about as suicidal as handing your soul over to the Grim Reaper personally, with a neat little bow on top. After they finally made it far enough away¡ªtucked into the side corridor where the oppressive aura didn''t weigh down the air like wet lead¡ªElena leaned against the wall, Naomi still holding Ere close, her face screwed up in confusion. She turned down to Ere, whispering in that half-panicked, half-bewildered voice people used after surviving a natural disaster they didn''t quite understand. "But... why?" she asked. "Why doesn''t she want to be called Blackwood? Isn''t that like her name?" Ere sighed. A deep, suffering sigh, like she was already tired of trying to explain the chaos of the world she''d been dumped into. She pawed at Naomi''s sleeve and flopped dramatically into her lap. "It''s... complicated," she muttered. "And by complicated, I mean the stupidest, most fucked-up level of complicated you can imagine." Naomi and Elena leaned closer, both instinctively lowering their voices like kids listening to ghost stories under a blanket. Ere shook her tiny head and grumbled, "Everything about these dumb Bloodlines is complicated as hell. Drama, curses, secret rules, grudges that outlast civilizations. And out of everyone? You wanna stay away from three names if you value breathing normally." She lifted a paw like counting off names on fingers. "Vivian Blackwood. Maya Ravencroft. Zhang Ruoyun." The maids froze. They already knew about Maya. Knew the stories Parker had quietly slipped them¡ªthe ones that didn''t sound real until tonight. How Maya could erase souls completely¡ªno reincarnation, no afterlife, no cosmic second chances¡ªwith a thought. And that was considered the gentle side of her abilities. The horror they hadn''t seen yet? That was when Maya got serious. Naomi tightened her arms around Ere slightly, feeling the weight of those casual warnings settle in her spine. But Zhang Ruoyun? That was new. Elena frowned. "Wait... Zhang Ruoyun? You mean the half-masked one? She''s...?" She and her family were the only Asians here save Parker so it was easy to figure out who Ere was meaning. Ere nodded grimly. "You don''t know the half of it. And trust me, you don''t wanna." Her tail twitched once, like she was fighting the urge to bolt at just the mention of the name. "She looks quiet, pretty, mysterious, all that fancy shit," Ere whispered. "But don''t be fooled. She''s like a landmine wrapped in silk¡ªancient silk." Her voice dropped even lower. "There are things about her that even the Bloodlines don''t talk about out loud." Thanks to Levi, Ere was well informed now. Naomi and Elena shared another quick look. Great. One could delete you from existence. One could make gods kneel without blinking. And the third...? The third, apparently, was still an unknown bomb no one wanted to test. Parker hadn''t warned them about Zhang Ruoyun. And maybe that was the worst warning of all. The warning that never came. Chapter 351: Scarletts Nightmare, Noctavine Vaelith Draven 1 Ere was curled comfortably now in Naomi''s arms, finally beginning to recover from the overwhelming pressure that had nearly flattened her. Her breaths were steadying, but the seriousness in her glowing eyes hadn''t faded one bit. She glanced between Naomi and Elena, ears flicking with mild irritation, like the words she was about to say had been sitting heavy on her little tongue for far too long. "Levi," she started. "She told me something I remind you every time... something I think you two better remember like your damn lives depend on it." Both maids leaned in slightly, their curiosity sharpening like blades slowly unsheathing. "Be very fucking cautious around Vivian, Maya, and Zhang Ruoyun. Like I said... they''re the most dangerous." Elena raised an eyebrow. "So... we just have to watch out for those three?" The words came out too hopeful. Too naive. Ere turned to her with a slow, disappointed blink¡ªone of those ''girl, really?'' expressions. She shook her head. "No. Those three are the most dangerous because they''re the most volatile. The ones likely to blow first. But don''t get comfortable. You two need to watch everyone here." Naomi looked genuinely confused now. "Wait, really? Everyone?" Ere nodded slowly, dead serious. "Yes. And I mean everyone." She sat up a little straighter in Naomi''s arms, her voice pressing heavier now. "Only Tessa, and I mean only her, can even last a full minute if it came down to a fight against the least dangerous of this group. That includes people like Julian or Annabelle¡ªand those two are already nightmares on their own." The two maids blinked, trying to process that Tessa¡ªthe woman they considered a walking demigoddess¡ªwasn''t even near the top. "But even Tessa," Ere added, her tone dropping to a hushed warning, "wouldn''t dare face the one called Evelyn." Elena''s lips parted slightly. "Parker said she''s the calm one and most sweet." "The gentle one, you mean?" Naomi echoed. "Yes," Ere replied firmly. "By far the most easy-going. The one who smiles the most. That''s why she''s so dangerous. She''s the type who will bake cookies with you... then erase your timeline because you forgot to say ''thank you'' to their Oh So mighty Prince" She didn''t elaborate further. She didn''t need to. That kind of calm? It wasn''t peace. It was control. "But don''t take this as some kind of license to be brave just because you''ve seen Tessa act all bold," she waved her paw dramatically. "She can stand in Maya''s way because, well¡ªshe''s basically one of Parker''s queens. She has protection. She has history. And power to match." Her gaze narrowed, landing directly on both of them now. "But you two? You''re maids and as much as I hate to say this you''re still in the intern tier. Loyal or not, cute or not¡ªyou''re replaceable. So don''t test the waters thinking you''ll be fine just because you live here." Naomi and Elena both let out long, exasperated groans, their shoulders slumping like they''d just realized they were living inside a damn death maze. Elena groaned and leaned her head against the wall. "So basically... we have to be on alert... in our own house." "Do we even sleep with both eyes open, or just one?" Naomi added with a sigh. Ere chuckled at that¡ªgenuinely. Tail flicking, eyes gleaming with mischief, she snorted, "Welcome to the estate of the Prince of Existence. Survival here is a full-time job." And honestly? They believed her. * Outside, while the rest of the Origin Families followed the designated paths toward the grand courtyard and formal hall, one group veered in a slightly different direction¡ªsubtle, but deliberate. And yet, as the others filtered through, quiet and docile under lineage and protocol, Zhang Ruoyun did not follow her family. No. Zhang Ruoyun instead, silently peeled away from the Zhangs. Without a word, without a glance, she turned and followed Maya''s group¡ªtoward the mansion. Toward the living room hall where the women had already started gathering. Not even her own family tried to stop her. Because the few who truly understood what she was... knew better than to stand in her way.. **** Among other in a certain family was one who wore her fear like perfume: Scarlett Draven, daughter of the Original Vampire Family. Unlike the panicked stiffness etched across the faces of the Voidhowl youth or the guilt-ridden silence of the former bullies, Scarlett''s fear came wrapped in composure. A delicate, practiced act of empty bravery, as if holding onto her pride might somehow shield her from what she''d done. But behind that mask? She was unraveling. Walking beside her was the woman whose presence alone made heads dip¡ªLady Noctavine Vaelith Draven, matriarch of the Draven line and the most seductively terrifying creature in the Origin Families. She was tall¡ªas tall as most of the men here, perhaps taller. Her long red hair flowed down her back like a living flame, the strands shimmering with unnatural luster under the estate''s ethereal lights. Her ruby eyes, deep and glittering like blood turned to crystal, scanned the grounds with the grace of a queen and the hunger of something far, far older. She wore a noble grey dress, sleek and deliberate, lined in thin black filigree. It hugged her curves like it was sewn from sin, dipping low at the chest to reveal a generous, shapely cleavage that drew the eyes like a spell. A long slit on the left exposed one flawless, toned thigh¡ªher steps calculated to show just enough danger with every movement. Her waist, thin and unnatural, looked like it could fold with a breath¡ªboneless, pliable¡ªbut still powerful, a lie made flesh. And her hips, tight and full with a peaky ass that stole focus even among the Origin elite, moved like seduction had been genetically bred into her bones. Even among goddesses and succubi, Lady Dravara was in a league of her own. The Shadowmire matriarch, a literal succubus known for her carnal charm and killing beauty, paled beside her. She wasn''t just beauty. She was temptation perfected. And Scarlett? She swallowed. Hard. Every step beside her mother felt like walking on borrowed time. Her heart thudded behind her ribs like it wanted to claw out and run. Because it didn''t matter that her mother was the most beautiful being in the Origin structure. She was also a monster. A vampire so ancient, so terrifying, that even beings like Helena Nyxlith had once warned others to avoid drawing her ire. And Scarlett knew¡ª Only Helena could subdue her. Only Helena had the voice, the will, the spine to tell Lady Dravara "enough" and not be reduced to dust and perfume. Scarlett''s thoughts spiraled. What would her mother do if she found out? If she got to know that once, in a moment of pride and madness, Scarlett Draven had turned the unawakened Original, the Nyxlith, the Prince of Existence... into her slave? Even the memory tasted like ash in her mouth now. It had been foolish. Blinding. And unforgivable. If her mother found out? There''d be no mercy. None. Chapter 352: Pride of the Phoenix Vs he Resonance of her Soul Parker didn''t know what the hell to expect when he walked into the living room. Chaos? Probably. Coexistence? That would''ve been luxury. But what he got wasn''t either. It was stillness¡ªunnerving, dead still. Not the kind of quiet that brings comfort, but the kind that makes you wonder who''s pretending to be calm first. Like a storm paused mid-scream. The Origin Families had taken their grand dramatics to the throne hall, leaving the real mess behind¡ªhis inner circle, his headaches, and his legacy. And now, every important piece on his board sat in that room, orbiting around silence like it was the only thing holding them together. He appeared at the top of the staircase, Nyxavere at his side. The white of her dress shimmered faintly in the mansion''s low light, her tiny hand wrapped around his like she''d never planned to let go. Parker''s presence didn''t come with weight¡ªit came with absence. He didn''t announce himself. He didn''t have to. It was the kind of stillness that made time twitch. Most people didn''t notice his arrival. But Vivian? She noticed. And didn''t care. She barely looked up from where she sat, legs crossed, fingers scrolling her phone like this was a waiting room in hell and she was still bored. The only sign she acknowledged him at all was a blink. Then nothing. Maya and Tessa were standing across from each other, not exactly close, but locked in some kind of visual cage match. Maya''s stare was cold, like glass that''d cut if you leaned too close. Tessa''s? Fire, molten with defiance. She didn''t flinch, didn''t look away. She never did. Parker could feel the animosity like static between them¡ªelectric, bitter, and fully charged. What would happen if Cleopatra and Cassandra were added in his circle too? Further into the room, Annabelle and Evelyn stood near one another, but only Evelyn looked composed. Annabelle? She was on edge, and Parker knew why. He shot her a look¡ªjust one. Barely a glance, but sharp enough to draw blood if she''d felt it fully. Nyxavere felt the shift immediately. She turned to him, eyes gleaming with delight, and smiled like she already knew the plot he was building inside his skull. Daddy was definitely planning something. Probably awful. Probably illegal. Definitely poetic. She squeezed his hand tighter, and Parker glanced down at her with a matching smile that didn''t reach his eyes. There was only one reason he ever looked like that. Someone was about to learn. Not the loud way. The slow way. The kind that rewrote your place in the world without ever raising a voice. Nyxavere tilted her head slightly, still smiling. The room hadn''t even realized it yet, but chaos had already started. They were just waiting for the first name to be called. What confused Parker wasn''t Helena''s presence, or even the disappearance of his maids from the living room. No, what actually made him blink¡ªmade him pause¡ªwas the presence of someone who, by all logic and historical pride, shouldn''t have been here at all until he visited her himself! Zhang Ruoyun. The Phoenix. The quiet, unreadable, beautifully cold girl with the Yin-Yang mark on her forehead and the kind of energy that made even time seem uncertain around her. She stood near Maya''s group¡ªnot far from the epicenter of divine female friction¡ªbut not saying a word. Not posturing. Just... there. Present. That was the shock. She had actually come to the mansion''s living room? To him? Had she... come to greet him? Had Zhang Ruoyun¡ªZhang fucking Ruoyun, who as he remembered in the past lived on silence and pride and the mystique of celestial detachment¡ªactually swallowed her ancestral arrogance just to stand here and wait for him? Or worse. Had her family told her? Did the Zhangs remember everything? Or had they sat her down and whispered truths in her ear¡ªabout him, and her, and the long, tangled blood-oath history that the world forgot but Parker never had the luxury to? If they had told her, they must''ve done a hell of a job convincing her to come to great him herself. Because in the past Zhang Ruoyun didn''t just show up. She didn''t go places unless they were threaded with purpose. Or if he asked her ''nicely.'' He stood there, trying to decode the intent in her stillness. But before he could spiral further into that thought, Nyxavere tilted her head, and leaned toward him with that mischief-laced, childish whisper that only she could pull off without it feeling out of place. "Maybe the Phoenix... remembers," she said, her voice a gentle tease. Before Parker could reply, she lifted one small hand and flicked her fingers. A screen of white-gold light shimmered into existence in midair¡ªcrackling softly like magic made of breath. On it, the moments that had passed after Parker and Nyxavere disappeared replayed themselves. The first frame? Maya, complaining. Her tone was aggressive, voice sharp, arms crossed¡ªeverything expected. But what filled the screen next caught them both. Zhang Ruoyun''s face. Not stoic. Not cold. But... conflicted. Her brows knit together, eyes shimmering faintly behind her half-mask, her posture stiff¡ªbut not defensive. There was an almost imperceptible tremble in her hand. And her lips... Parted just so slightly. Like someone who had seen something. Or someone who had been wronged by her lover? And it only happened because Parker didn''t greet her and only took his daughter away. Parker exhaled through his nose, watching the subtle look of emotion barely flicker across the Phoenix''s expression. Beside him, Nyxavere smiled. "She remembers," she whispered again. And Parker replied in unison with her, his voice low but knowing: "She remembers." They didn''t speak again. Nyxavere waved her hand, and the screen dissolved back into light, fading into nothingness..But the truth lingered between them like smoke after fire. Zhang Ruoyun had come to greet him. And that... meant everything. But then¡ªsomeone else caught his eye. Not Maya. Not Tessa. Not even Vivian. Her. A woman he didn''t recognize. Which was impossible, because Parker made it his business to know every single supernatural powerhouse in his vicinity¡ªespecially those bold enough to walk into his house. Yet there she was. Standing with her back half-turned near the hearth, tall, confident, wrapped in something velvet-dark and criminally form-fitting, with an hourglass figure that felt almost sculpted¡ªhips like a curse, and a neckline that dipped low enough to start fights in lesser rooms. Her legs stretched long, one heel crossed over the other, and when she tilted her head to respond to someone nearby, red curls slid over her shoulder like slow-moving fire. Everything about her was mature, refined, and somehow lethal. And Parker? His jaw dropped. No control. No subtle reaction. Just raw, unfiltered awe, the kind that made his mouth go slack like a man who''d just seen God step off a runway. Before he could even pretend to recover, Nyxavere giggled beside him. "You''re drooling, Daddy~" she whispered, and reached up with her tiny hand to push his chin closed like a little nurse handling an unconscious patient. Parker blinked once. Then slowly turned his head toward her with the kind of fatherly look that could silence empires but was useless on his daughter¡ªthe look that said I know exactly what this is called and I hate how right you are. She just smiled wider, clearly enjoying herself. He muttered under his breath. "I wasn''t drooling." "You were." Her voice was smug. "It''s okay. I get it. She''s hot. I would too... if I were you and as lustful." Parker rolled his eyes, exhaled through his nose, and gave her a gentle bump with his elbow..But still¡ªhe couldn''t stop glancing back toward the woman. Who the hell was she? And how the hell had he not known a woman that divine walked among his guests? Nyxavere whispered again, low and amused, "I think you''ve met your match, Daddy." He didn''t answer. Chapter 353 353: Reunion Went Wrong Parker finally smiled, tilting his head toward Nyxavere with that familiar twitch in his lips¡ªthe look that always meant he was thinking more than he was saying. "Who is she?" he asked, voice low, smooth. He didn''t really expect a full answer. Hell, he was nearly sure Nyxavere hadn''t met that woman before. But with her? Omniscience was just something that came bundled with her laughter and terrifying potential. Nyxavere, never missing a beat, casually adjusted the tiny tiara on her head like it weighed more than it did and said with absolute clarity, "That, my foolish Daddy... is Noctavine Vaelith Draven. Matriarch of the Draven Vampires family." Parker blinked. Of course. That name¡ªDraven¡ªrang loud in his mind, especially now that it had weight behind it. It clicked almost immediately. He had even seen that name when he''d gone digging into the files of the Origin Families back then when he first realized that Scarlett was a big shot¡ªjust after everything with Helena being a Nyxlith and him too when started to unravel the truth. But¡ª "She didn''t look like that in the picture," he muttered, half to himself. "She looked like her daughter... like it was taken when she was still a damn teen." Nyxavere snorted softly, absolutely delighted by his ignorance. "That picture," she said, voice smug, "is her mundane world disguise, Daddy." Parker raised an eyebrow, amused and faintly humbled. It was rare to feel like the one who didn''t know in a conversation. But his daughter? She always managed to make him feel like he was new to a planet... like she had already ruled it in a past life. He didn''t say anything else, just let the irony sit while she smirked up at him like she was five steps ahead¡ªand maybe she was. Instead, he exhaled, then nodded slightly toward the group. "Come on. Let''s go greet them." Nyxavere nodded, her little fingers still latched onto his. But while his steps read calm and composed, his mind was running calculations. One name in particular lingered too loudly. Scarlett. **** Since his Nyxavere was here he''d need to keep a very sharp eye on his sister. Because if Nyxavere and her exchanged so much as one sharp glance, the chances of this entire night spiraling into a full-blown, world-altering bloodbath were... not low. And if they actually fought? LA might not survive the first collision. He glanced at his daughter again, who was smiling innocently, still holding his hand like she wasn''t the potential apocalypse in lace. Still, he smiled. Calm. Assured. And this time, when he and Nyxavere descended the staircase, they didn''t hide a single drop of their presence. It rolled through the mansion like a slow wave of midnight¡ªthick, ancestral, and absolute. The Prince and his Daughter had entered the room. And the atmosphere changed before their feet even touched the next step. Nyxavere¡ªthe little princess with starlight in her eyes and destruction stitched into her smile. And Parker knew¡ªno matter how sweetly she clung to his arm, no matter how childlike her giggles were¡ªif his sister said the wrong thing, or teased Nyxavere... the entire damn city might not survive. She nodded softly beside him, still looking at the gathering with innocent wonder, as if this was just a family dinner and not a convergence of power that could rewrite continents. But Parker wasn''t fooled. Not for a second. He had to control her. Or more accurately, he had to keep her from reacting to the wrong person. Because if she snapped¡ªif his sister decided, emotionally, to make a statement¡ªthen LA wouldn''t just shake. It would fall. The kind of fall you write in history books after the timeline splits in two. Parker exhaled slowly. Smiled, but not the happy kind. The kind that only came when you were doing very real math in your head about who would live, what would break, and how fast you could stop it. ''At least,'' he thought, ''the estate would survive.'' The Nyxlith estate was near indestructible¡ªwoven in temporal restoration wards and bound to his existence. It could be scorched, shattered, or obliterated into quantum debris, but as long as Prince Nyxlith was standing... the mansion would rebuild itself. Everything else? Not so much. He wasn''t so sure about LA. Still holding hands, he and Nyxavere took their first step down the stairs. No illusion. No silence. No veil. This time, they didn''t hide. The full presence of the Nyxlith Bloodline descended like twilight in reverse¡ªcalm, commanding, absolute. And everyone in that living room¡ªwhether they looked or not¡ªfelt it. * Maya couldn''t hold herself back when she saw him. Her legs moved before her mind even caught up. She approached slowly, cautiously, like she wasn''t sure if the moment was hers to take. Then she just¡ªwrapped him in her arms. Tight. The kind of tight that squeezes years into seconds. Parker didn''t hesitate. His arms came around her like they never forgot the shape, like they''d just been on pause since the last life. And caught between them, of course, was their daughter, trying to squirm out of the hug like a struggling cat caught between two blankets she didn''t sign up for. "Uh-uh," Parker muttered, catching Nyxavere''s tiny wrist and pulling her back in. Family hug. No escape clause. The three of them stood there in this imperfect, tangled embrace¡ªfather, mother, and daughter. Time didn''t stop, but the room did. Even the flickering candles seemed to settle. It was warm. Sweet. Real. It tugged at things people tried not to admit they still wanted. Maya sobbed softly into his chest, her voice muffled but raw. "I missed you so fucking much." Parker exhaled into her hair like he was letting out something ancient. His reply was a whisper¡ªsimple, but heavy with weight. "I''m sorry. For ignoring you all those years. For everything." Even Tessa felt it. Her arms folded gently, eyes soft, a ghost of a smile curving her lips. She''d always thought she hated Maya. But she too felt it¡ªthe weight of it, the warmth, the ache. A family, fractured across lifetimes, suddenly stitched together by one hug. It was hard not to feel something. Except Vivian, obviously. She didn''t even lift her eyes from her phone. And just when the room had gone soft¡ªjust when hearts started to stir and eyes started to mist¡ª Nyxavere broke into a fit of laughter. Nyxavere had peeled herself out of the hug, stumbling a few steps back, literally dying of laughter¡ªhands on her knees, face tilted upward, tears in her eyes from how hard she was wheezing. A full-blown, gut-deep, childish laugh that echoed like a slap across the living room hall. Everyone turned, heads jerking, unsure if they''d misheard. But no. She was cackling¡ªarms folded, body tilted, nearly doubled over from how hard it hit her. "Oh my God¡ªthis is rich." Her voice rang out, sharp and delighted. "Dad, ignoring Mom for years¡ªyears¡ªand now here she is, sniffling into your shirt like a damn romcom just found its third act. I love this. I actually fucking love this." She clapped her hands once, then wiped a tear from the corner of her eye¡ªfrom laughing, not crying. It wasn''t cruelty. It was relief. The sheer joy of seeing her own resentment finally reflected in someone else''s choices. To her, this wasn''t healing. This was poetic justice¡ªand it was hilarious. Gasps. Blink-stares. That kind of awkward tension that tastes like burnt toast and humiliation. Maya just smiled. Crooked. Tired. A little wry. She''d expected worse, honestly. Tessa giggled. Couldn''t help it. She hid it behind her hand, but it slipped through. The mom-daughter beef was so deep, even ancient drama couldn''t top it. The others? Yeah. They were shocked. Even the succubus queen of the Shadowmires looked like someone just hit her with an emotional wet sock. Parker sighed through his nose. He wasn''t even mad. Just disappointed dad mode activated. "Nyxa," he called out, voice low and warning. She kept laughing. He didn''t want this. He knew how much she hated her mother, but this wasn''t the way. Not like this. Not here. Not now. And then... Vivian didn''t even look up from her phone. Her thumb scrolled, then stopped. Without lifting her gaze, she let out a short breath of amusement and said flatly, "Spoiled-ass child." That was it. The house trembled. Not a dramatic quake. Just a shiver. A warning ripple. Like something old had stirred inside the walls. Paintings crooked. Wine glasses ticked. And every supernatural in the room suddenly realized that the emotional tension wasn''t just drama. It was a threat. And the daughter? Still smiling. But that laugh was gone now. Chapter 354 354: Siblings Sensitivity And Zhang Ruoyun Domination Parker sighed, dragging a hand down his face like a man who was already done with the next five minutes. He turned his head, voice flat but laced with warning. "Sister. Seriously? Are you now a whole-ass child that I need to coach on what to say and not say? Are we doing this? Are you really sitting there making fun of a kid?" "Nyxa what you did was wrong and daddy''s not happy. That''s not how you treat your mother and my woman. Okay?" He whispered to her and she nodded softly already feeling the weight of what she''d done. This was the first time she''d humiliated her mother and she could already feel the weight of that from her father''s disappointment. She knew he was angry. Parker pulled Nyxavere into a hug before she could pop off again. Her body pressed into him, tense at first, then slowly calmed under his arms. Her breathing evened out. Her eyes still burned¡ªbut her fists unclenched. For now. Across the room, Vivian finally looked up from her phone. Not annoyed. Not offended. Smiling. Shit-eating grin in full bloom. And then¡ªshe floated. Gracefully, arrogantly, terrifyingly. Like gravity itself asked for permission first. She hovered closer, her eyes locked on Parker with that feral sparkle only reserved for divine pettiness. "And who exactly gave you the right to talk to me like that, little brother?" she purred, tone sharp enough to slice dimensions. "You forget who I am?" Maya and Helena both sighed at the same time. Not in fear. Just exhausted. This was not new. The Sibling War was older than empires. And every single time they thought it was done, it flared up again like cosmic eczema. Parker smiled. Not the warm kind. The oh, you really want to do this here kind. And then he moved. No flare. No sound. Just pressure. The kind that didn''t bend the room¡ªit forgot the room. He released everything. All of it. Parker didn''t flinch. Didn''t speak again. He just smiled, slow and razor-thin¡ªthe kind of smile that made the air pressure drop without warning. And then... No sound. No gesture. Just will. Infinity Stats, unshackled all at once. The moment he released them, the entire mansion seemed to blink¡ªlike space itself forgot where it was. The walls didn''t shake, the floors didn''t rumble, because reality didn''t dare react. Not yet. Not until it understood what was happening. The universe stuttered. Because Parker wasn''t just tapping into power¡ªhe was letting loose everything he was. And everything he was... bent rules. From his skin, a hum pulsed¡ªquiet, almost delicate, but it came with a luminance so absolute, the air around him began to fracture with soft silver cracks. They weren''t lightning. They weren''t even energy. They were law breaking. From his fingertips to his bones, Omni Energy surged outward in waves¡ªcolorless and bright, like the idea of light before light existed. It bled into the room, coiling silently toward Vivian. Not with rage. Not with emotion. With judgment. His Omni authority wasn''t fire or chaos¡ªit was court. It was decree. A divine command masked in stillness. Time slowed. No, it didn''t slow¡ªit obeyed. And still... Vivian stood there. Untouched. The wave hit her but passed through. Like smoke. Like Parker''s will had tried to reach her¡ªbut she wasn''t fully here to receive it. Not in body. Not in form. Only in essence. The entire room? Didn''t feel a thing. No one flinched. No one even breathed. Because they couldn''t. In that moment, Parker and Vivian no longer occupied the same realm as the rest. Their interaction slipped into another plane¡ªone where the laws were written in Omni glyphs and legacy. And everyone else? Just ghosts watching gods negotiate. But Nyxavere? Yeah, she''d had enough. She floated forward, quiet and cold. Her white princess dress shimmered¡ªthen shifted, morphing in mid-air. It unraveled into threads of light and reformed around her body like a living circuit board¡ªan ethereal battle suit, sleek, skin-tight, etched with ancient runes and pulsing with Omni Energy. She was no longer a princess. She was the storm they all had nightmares about. Vivian tilted her head and smiled wider. "Finally. I like this. Been hundreds of thousands of years since I stretched properly. Guess I''ll use daughter and daddy as warm-up sets." Nyxavere''s face didn''t even twitch. "Don''t flatter yourself," she said, voice like a blade unsheathing inside your brain. "I alone am enough to bury your half-formed ass back into reircanation for another few millennia. Must I remind you you''re not fully Nihility yet" And the worst part? Everyone knew it was true. There was a reason Nyxavere had been hidden her entire life. A reason only whispers remained about her existence. She wasn''t just powerful. She was the bane of existence itself¡ªa living anomaly that didn''t obey the laws of creation. And Vivian? Could stand against her... maybe. But only if she was whole. And right now, she wasn''t even close. She was only half of what she used to be. Not fully Nihility! The air tensed. Something buzzed faintly¡ªlike the edge of reality was waiting for a cue to break. Then¡ª Snrrrk¡ª A sharp snot echoed from across the room, slicing through the god-tier pissing match like scissors through tension. Everyone turned. Zhang Ruoyun stood there, one brow raised, arms folded, clearly unimpressed. Her silver hair shimmered, and that half-mask she wore didn''t even try to hide her smirk. "Seriously," she said flatly. "How long''s it gonna take for the two of you to grow the fuck up?" A pause. And then several people¡ªincluding Evelyn¡ªjust blinked like damn. Because she said it. She really said it. Zhang Ruoyun''s heels clicked softly as she stepped forward, her presence cutting through the weightless air like the blade of a guillotine dipped in velvet. She didn''t float. She didn''t flare. She simply walked. But each step echoed louder than any divine burst of power had. She moved between them without hesitation, not asking for permission¡ªnot needing it. Her body slipped into the very center of the storm, directly where Parker, Vivian, and Nyxavere hovered like three loaded guns waiting for the click. She didn''t look nervous. She didn''t even blink. Her half-mask gleamed faintly beneath the chandelier light, catching a flicker of Omni residue still lingering from Parker''s earlier flare. Her silver eyes cut through both siblings like judgment itself. Then she turned to Vivian¡ªcalm, unfazed. "If you don''t want the most powerful beast in this estate joining this pissing match," she said coolly, "then stop acting like one." The silence thickened. Ruoyun didn''t back down. Her tone didn''t waver, and her words weren''t dipped in theatrics. They were just facts, delivered with the kind of elegance that didn''t need volume to carry weight. "Right now," she continued, her gaze steady on Vivian, "you''re no different from Nyxavere. She''s the only child in this room¡ªand at least she has the excuse of being one." Vivian''s smile faded into something unreadable. And Nyxavere? She didn''t snap back. Didn''t lash out. She just stared at Ruoyun like someone seeing their own reflection in a sharper mirror. Even Omni Energy seemed to settle¡ªjust a little. Chapter 355 355: Zhang Ruoyun and the Burst of Sensitivity For everyone watching¡ªat least those who remembered¡ªit wasn''t just the Omni Energy or the divine weight of Parker and Vivian''s presence that made their spines straighten. It was Zhang Ruoyun. Those who knew her, truly knew her, remembered what happened when she shifted. When the Yin side of her calmed the storm, only for the Yang to rise like divine wildfire¡ªdominant, unstoppable, absolute. She was standing between two living calamities who could turn entire realities into oblivion with a thought¡ªif they went out. And she didn''t flinch. Not once. Because she didn''t need to. The Yin-Yang Phoenix may not have been on their level¡ªnot quite¡ªbut she wasn''t far. Whether now or in lifetimes when all of them were at full strength and fully awakened, she would''ve lasted. She would''ve stood. She wasn''t a fly dodging giants. She was the kind of fighter that made even the gods recheck their math. Give it a month of endless battle with one of them, and then she might fall. But even among the titans, there was one exception. One anomaly. Nyxavere. The most spoiled child of all. Even now, most believed she was the only one here who could end Ruoyun in a day. Maybe less. That''s what everyone thought. But Maya¡ªshe knew better. She knew her daughter could do far more than fight gods, immortals, Sovereign, primordials even progenitors would fall. If it ever came to it... Nyxavere could go toe-to-toe with the Whole Mother herself. And survive. But even then, there was another. One who never showed her true weight. One who chose to stay in the quiet. Maya sighed, the sound slipping out like an old prayer. She was used to this. The sibling chaos. The spark that always came before the storms. Parker and Vivian had been like this in every life¡ªat least, until they awakened fully. That''s their flaw before fully awakening. Emotional and easy to snap even at the slightest of something small. Once they did awaken, they didn''t fight. They ruled. But thankfully, this time, Zhang Ruoyun had stepped in before things burned past the point of no return. Still, she could feel it. Vivian was angry. The kind of quiet, boiling fury that starts melting through the cage of your smile. Her lips curled faintly, and her fingers flexed like they were itching to call down a second sun just to make a point. But then¡ª Helena stepped forward. Her steps made no sound, but her presence silenced the air. Every Origin bloodline here felt it in their bones¡ªthe weight of legacy, command, and unshaken maternal power. She stood between and below them as they floated, her voice smooth and echoing like truth dipped in velvet. "Both of you," she said, gaze calm but piercing, "your mother is watching. And I don''t think she''d be pleased to see her children tearing each other apart." A pause. A flicker of warning. "Or worse... accidentally erasing one of the Prime Worlds in the process." The silence that followed was like ice hitting open flame. Parker raised one brow, letting out a breath that didn''t belong to a god, just a brother tired of pointless drama. "For lustful Aphrodite''s sake, when do I awaken my magic!" Only then could he control his emotions. Vivian didn''t speak, but her eyes narrowed ever so slightly, as if tasting the consequences on her tongue. And then¡ªlike it had all been nothing but smoke and shadow¡ªthey turned. Vivian''s sleeve flicked with a sharp, elegant wave, and her body drifted backward like a falling petal made of venom and silk. Parker followed, equally regal, letting his coat flutter behind him with that smooth, quiet arrogance only someone born for thrones could pull off. In another world, they might''ve traded blows. But here? They retreated. Two sovereigns, bowing not to each other¡ªbut to their mother''s name. Before the air could cool completely, Nyxavere flipped mid-air with a dramatic twirl and floated forward again, arms folded and head tilted like she was about to drop facts written in glitter. She puffed up her little chest and gave Vivian the deadliest spoiled look imaginable. "Even in your full form, Aunt Vivi," she said with a smug little sniff, "the only ones who could actually fight me are the Whole Mother and Daddy''s big sister. And that''s only because they''re ancient-er than me." Her voice was pure brat royalty¡ªhalf threat, half glitter bomb. Her tiara tilted slightly when she said it, but it only made her look more unstoppable. From the side, Helena sighed like she''d just watched a child snatch the last cookie after winning the argument no one was having. "Of course she''d snatch the win. Nyxavere would never misses a damn opportunity." Parker didn''t even argue. He just sighed. The kind of deep, soul-weary sigh you only release when you''ve known someone since the beginning of time and knew they weren''t gonna change. He walked straight over to Vivian, hugged her firmly, and whispered near her ear, "That wasn''t necessary. We were both really acting like kids you know." Vivian didn''t return the hug, not immediately. But her hands rose, and she cupped his face in both palms¡ªsharp nails against soft skin, eyes narrowed like a queen checking if her champion still had his spine intact. "It''s good," she said calmly, "that you finally realized your mistake." And that was so Vivian. Never a word about her being wrong. Not even a shred of it. Just straight up, "you''re welcome, I accept your apology that I didn''t ask for." Parker gave her a look that was somewhere between Really? and Of course. He looked at his daughter and signaled for her. He didn''t want his daughter to go astral so soon. Nyxavere floated lower with a dramatic pout¡ªchin tucked, eyes wide with mock guilt like she was a war criminal learning manners. She bowed lightly in the air, skirts swaying as if even the molecules didn''t believe her. "I''m sorry for yelling at you, Aunt Vivi," she mumbled, then looked at her dad. "Happy now?" Parker just ran a hand down his face and nodded. One second away from chaos. Now... barely peace. Barely. And then she stepped out. Noctavine Vaelith Draven. The matriarch of the Origin Vampires didn''t walk¡ªshe arrived, like nightfall slipping in through silk drapes and making everyone forget what light felt like. The air around her practically sighed. Long legs wrapped in a slit-gray noble dress, her skin pale like carved moonstone, her cleavage unapologetically framed in lace, and that hair¡ªdeep crimson waves cascading down her back, kissing her curves with every step. Her presence was... unapologetically sovereign. Temptation wrapped in authority. And Parker? Parker stared. Chapter 356: Irresistible Noctavine Vaelith Draven Noctavine Vaelith Draven. The matriarch of the Origin Vampires didn''t walk¡ªshe arrived, like nightfall slipping in through silk drapes and making everyone forget what light felt like. The air around her practically sighed. Long legs wrapped in a slit-gray noble dress, her skin pale like carved moonstone, her cleavage unapologetically framed in lace, and that hair¡ªdeep crimson waves cascading down her back, kissing her curves with every step. Her presence was... unapologetically sovereign. Temptation wrapped in authority. And Parker? Parker stared. Not the polite kind of glance, not even the usual cold-and-calculated prince stare. This was heat. Intrigue. A rare flicker of want that sparked in his chest and crawled all the way up his throat like something primal had just tapped the glass of his control. Something about her told him she wasn''t meant to belong to anyone¡ªbut damn if he didn''t feel like she should''ve been his. Already. Somehow. Somewhere. Off to the side, Maya rolled her eyes with zero subtlety. What did she expect? Of course her man was going to be hit with that ancient-vampire-aura-of-irresistible-blood-and-thighs. She didn''t blame him. But she was still going to glare at him for it. Tessa, on the other hand, wasn''t glaring. She was calculating. Her gaze flicked from Parker to Noctavine, and then back again, and a soft smirk curled at the edge of her lips. She wasn''t jealous. Not in the way most women would be. No¡ªTessa was planning. Because if Parker was going to collect goddesses, titans, phoenixes, vampires, and old flames like trophies in a vault, then someone had to own the room from the inside. Someone had to sit in the Empress seat. And it wasn''t going to be Maya. Noctavine was just one piece. Just one name on a list. Tessa had already made a quiet vow to herself that every woman Parker looked at like that¡ªevery past lover, every acquaintance that might find her way into his arms¡ªwas going to end up on Tessa''s side. Every. Single. One. Because it wasn''t just about love anymore. It was about power. Alliance. Control. And Tessa was playing chess in a room full of queens. Parker, of course, was completely unaware of the strategic cold war unraveling in real-time over his harem. His eyes were still locked on Noctavine, like a man watching a forbidden poem write itself in slow motion. And she hadn''t even realized the way he was looking at her. Now that he knew¡ªreally knew¡ªthat Noctavine Vaelith Draven was Scarlett''s mother, Parker couldn''t stop the shift. That villain gear in his mind clicked into place like a crown reattaching itself after centuries. His smile curled at the edges, slow and dangerous, as the thought played out. What would Scarlett do? What would that arrogant, cruel, bloodline-bloated vampire brat do when she realized that the man she used to treat like a fucking slave¡ªused, mocked, humiliated¡ªwas not only a Nyxlith Prince she and her whole damn house had to kneel to... But also the man who bedded her mother? Scarlett Draven, calling him... Daddy? Hehehe. The thought alone was better than revenge. [Wasn''t Nyxavere calling you daddy enough?] Levi teased inside his head, that signature playful purr laced with amusement. Parker chuckled low, eyes still locked on Noctavine like he was studying the curves of irony itself. "You don''t know the half of it, Levi." "You know how much I went through in that club because of that girl?" His voice in his own mind darkened, amused but heavy. "Scarlett haunted me. Tortured me. Stripped me of dignity and called it sport. And now?" "Now I don''t just want revenge. That''s too kind. I will give her more than just that." "I want to give her something that will haunt her for eternity." "I''m not dying. I''m not reincarnating again. I''m eternal now. That means she''ll see me forever. And every time she hears her mother''s vampiric moan..." "She''ll hear it follow with ''Daddy''." The word echoed in his mind like a symphony of pettiness. It resonated through his soul. He could already see it¡ªScarlett''s eyes shattering like mirrors under godlight. Her pride, collapsing. Her fury, worthless. And she wasn''t even the only one. He glanced briefly at Helena, that sharp flash in his eye catching someone else standing just behind her. The thoughts didn''t end there. They never did. Levi was cackling now. Full-blown chaotic laughter inside his mind. [The way that word just hits your soul...] Parker didn''t answer¡ªbut he didn''t have to. Nyxavere, floating near him in silence, smiled¡ªsoft and satisfied. Levi had deliberately projected the entire conversation into her mind, and Nyxavere? She didn''t mind. She liked her daddy''s villain era. She liked when his thoughts were sharp, twisted, and painted with retribution. Because if Parker was going to be King... He might as well make every revenge poetic. * "What a wonderful reunion," came the voice¡ªsmooth as velvet, and just as dangerous. Noctavine Vaelith Draven stepped forward, her heels clicking against the polished floor like they were marking time itself. Her voice carried a sweetness, yes, but it dripped with shadows, wrapped in that subtle kind of menace only beings ancient enough to sip darkness like wine could possess. She moved with lethal elegance, each stride deliberate, unhurried. Then¡ªbefore anyone could question her intent¡ªshe bowed. A full, ceremonial bow, graceful and exact. The kind of bow a loyal subject would offer their sovereign. Arms crossed over her chest, head low, one leg extended slightly back in a perfect arc of deference. Her blood-red hair flowed like liquid flame over her shoulders, and her fangs peeked just barely behind that ever-knowing smile. "I am Noctavine Vaelith Draven," she said, voice purring like a night hymn. "Leader of the Vampires of the Purest and the Draven Bloodline. Matriarch of the Draven Family. And by blood and vow... the Commander of Your Shadow Army, my Prince." There was no mockery in her tone. No irony. Only reverence. Cold. Clean. Absolute. And just like that, the flow began. A spark turned current. As if Noctavine had broken some invisible seal, the room stirred. Evelyn stepped forward next, her expression calm but eyes burning faintly with pride. She gave a firm nod of respect, one hand to her chest. Her greeting was silent, but powerful. A daughter of the Nyxlith had no need for long speeches. And then¡ª Annabelle. She moved slower. Her steps were hesitant, uneven. Her breath caught in her throat halfway there. But still¡ªshe came forward. She bowed. A little shaky. A little stiff. But she bowed all the same, because fear or not, she understood exactly what Parker was now. What he had always been. He looked at them all, gaze sweeping across their forms like the crown was already settled on his head. Then he nodded once. "Let''s proceed," he said. "Everyone. To the Throne Hall." It was time to settle somethings. Chapter 357: Power Hierarchies among Originals The best way to end all this? End it quickly. Parker stood still for a moment, jaw tight, eyes half-lidded like a man already counting the next ten steps ahead. He wasn''t exactly thrilled at the idea of spending the entire night surrounded by attendants, servants, and all the pretentious tradition that came with his new position. It wasn''t boredom¡ªhe wasn''t that arrogant. He knew damn well what tonight meant. But he still wanted it over with. Because tomorrow? Tomorrow was war of it''s own. This wasn''t just pomp and royal fanfare. This was the formal caging of power¡ªhis power. Tonight would seat him above kings, crown him not just by title, but by absolute dominion. Powerhouses of the Eternal Tier, even Transcendent Tier, would bow beneath him by midnight. And more than that... The entire Origin Families¡ªthe ruling bloodlines of the Ether Community¡ªwere already seated. Already watching. Which meant, by right, by blood, and by legacy, Parker Black, the Original, the Nyxlith Prince, had just inherited the entire Ether world. And tonight? Tonight was the night the universe said it out loud. To say the moment was just a formality? Would be blasphemy. This was his move. The move before the rest of the board cracked open like porcelain. And damn if he wasn''t going to take it fast. **** The Throne Hall stretched wide before him¡ªimmense and suffocating in its splendor. The walls shimmered with runes older than language itself, pulsing with faint cosmic breath. Pillars reached toward a ceiling so far above it looked like the sky had bent to make room. And at the far end of the hall¡ªon a raised platform of obsidian and starlight¡ªsat the throne. Sculpted from a fusion of blackstone and crystallized time, laced in silver fractals that twisted in motionless swirls, it looked less like furniture and more like a divine seat where Eras waited to be ruled. Below it, seated in perfect rows, were the entire entourages of the Origin Families. Clad in their regalia. Eyes sharp. Faces unreadable. All of them watching him. Waiting. Not for a king. But for a Nyxlith. Power level-wise? If you lined them up one by one, most of the people seated below could crush cities with a flick of their wrist. Giants among men. Monsters wrapped in mortal flesh. Even the leaders themselves¡ªRobert Blackwood, Salem Ravencroft, and others¡ªwere all solidly Eternal Tier, a breathe away from Omnipotent. Some of them were older than dynasties. Some had fought wars when the continents were still arguing about where the oceans should go. And yet¡ª Every single one of them was a subject. Because titles meant jack shit here. Blood did. And Parker Black wasn''t standing in this hall as some nouveau-riche upstart. He was seated at the apex as Prince Nyxlith¡ªthe Original. And that bloodline? That was something not even primordials contested. * He sat on the throne now, one leg lazily crossed over the other. His Prince''s regalia clung to him perfectly¡ªblack and silver threads stitched with Omni silk, runes faintly alive across his sleeves, a circlet of shadow-forged platinum resting lightly on his brow. In one hand, he held a goblet of wine, swirling the dark liquid casually as if it wasn''t blood and oaths that had filled this hall a minute ago. His presence was absolute. Authority incarnate. One glance at him was enough to remind even the cockiest old monster in the room that they knelt not to a boy, not to a ruler, but to existence''s oldest debt. He looked like a fucking painting. A piece of myth come to life. Untouchable. Unshakable. A living crown. Or at least, he would have been¡ª If not for Nyxavere. The little terror was sitting right on the armrest of his throne, swinging her legs like she didn''t just derail a thousand years of political poise with one adorable, entitled move. Her battle suit had reverted to a simple shimmering white dress again, her tiny tiara slightly crooked atop her silver hair, her golden eyes sparkling with unfiltered mischief as she kicked her heels lightly against the carved obsidian. The throne wasn''t just Parker''s. It was theirs. And anyone who had a problem with that? Could fucking try it. The goblet in Parker''s hand tilted slightly as he looked at her, fighting the smallest, most traitorous smirk. He didn''t tell her to move. Didn''t even pretend to care. Because deep down? This was exactly how it was supposed to be. Down below the obsidian platform, seated at the very front in a perfect row of "don''t-you-dare-underestimate-us," sat the core circle. Tessa, legs crossed, arms resting light over the edge of her chair, looking equal parts elegant and calculating¡ªlike she was already drafting harem alliance treaties in her head. Her dress was sculpted war. One look from her and you knew she wasn''t here to clap and smile. She was here to rule beside the man she claimed¡ªwhether he said it or not. Next to her sat Helena, spine straight, hands clasped loosely in her lap like she could either bless a nation or erase it, depending on what you called her daughter. Her expression was neutral, but her energy? Screamed godmother of chaos. Maya sat still, dignified, but those who knew her could see the faint twitch in her temple¡ªcourtesy of Tessa. Because Tessa wasn''t hiding the smug. And Maya wasn''t in the mood to lose her empress seat without a clawed-out fight. Zhang Ruoyun was there too, the quiet storm. Chin lifted, mask polished, silver hair braided like celestial silk. She wasn''t tense¡ªshe was ready. Like if someone breathed wrong, she''d politely hand them their soul in a paper bag. Evelyn sat beside her, calm but humming with that ancient Nyxlith glow. The kind of silent power that didn''t ask for acknowledgment¡ªit commanded it just by existing. She didn''t blink much. She didn''t have to. Atalanta was recovering still, but she was there, propped upright with Ere resting gently in her arms. Both looked a little roughed up but still divine, like warriors returning from a cinematic final boss fight. Naomi and Elena sat further to the side, posture tight¡ªhyper-aware that this wasn''t just another ceremony. This was Parker''s actual throne room. The place where kings were forged and gods showed up just to beg. Annabelle? She sat near the edge. Trying to act calm. Totally failing. Her legs were crossed, but her heel bounced like it was trying to Morse code "I shouldn''t be here" into the marble. And then... there was Vivian. Or rather¡ª The Second Sister. Parker''s second sister, to be exact. Not the eldest. That crown belonged to their older sibling¡ªThe Eldest of Existence, who hadn''t shown herself yet (thank the fucking stars, or this whole damn hall would''ve crumbled under the weight of her entrance). Vivian sat on a throne just left of Parker''s, a matching high-backed thing carved from obsidian and dreams. She lounged into it like she was on a lunch break. One leg slung over the armrest, one elbow draped like she was watching a mildly interesting soap opera she already knew the ending to. Her fingers flipped through a glowing projection of something irrelevant¡ªlike cosmic Sudoku or someone''s intercepted love letters. She looked bored as hell. And not in a fake, I''m-pretending-I-don''t-care way. Vivian was genuinely, existentially unimpressed. Because while everyone else was locked in awe and hierarchy, Vivian? She was hierarchy. And her little brother sitting there in full Prince-mode with his dramatic goblet and pet Nyxavere? Yeah. She''d seen it all before. Many times Before the multiverse reset itself. Still, Parker didn''t mind. He let her sit there. Let her own that throne like it was hers too. Because it was. After all¡ªwhat kind of Prince didn''t keep his terrifying, overpowered, older-than-fate sister nearby... just in case someone in the crowd forgot who the fuck he was? Chapter 358: Origin Families Playlist of Origins and History Parker lifted his hand with that smooth, lazy kind of gesture that still somehow made the air pause. Helena Nyxlith¡ªgoddess of grace and quiet obliteration¡ªrose like a blade unsheathing itself. Fluid. Lethal. Regal. She turned, faced the great hall, and bowed first to the throne. A deep, full bow. Not just formality¡ªacknowledgment. The room stilled. Her hair fell like midnight snow across her shoulders as she raised her head and let her gaze sweep across the sea of bloodlines and ancient names seated below. Her voice came next¡ªsmooth velvet stitched in steel. "Let it be known," she began, not loud but perfectly clear, the kind of tone that didn''t need volume to command obedience. "You are all gathered here tonight to greet and present yourselves to His Highness, Prince Nyxlith. "The Original." A current passed through the room. Barely a breath moved. "After eight lives¡ªyes, count them, eight," she added, almost dryly, "our Prince has awakened fully in his final incarnation." A pause. Her eyes tracked them like scanners reading bloodlines. "Which means... this is it. No more lifetimes. No more resets. No more ''oops, guess he died again.'' This is the last one." She tilted her head. The corner of her mouth curled. "So if any of you were planning on waiting till his next life to pledge your loyalties... you fucked around too long." It was almost funny, except no one dared laugh. "To the Origin Families," Helena continued this time seriously, letting the moment cool, "descendants of the oldest and purest bloodlines in the Existence¡ªyou have come to offer your respects." Her gaze found Robert Blackwood first. The air around him seemed to sharpen. "To the proud Voidhowls, whose howl once carved through ancient dimensions." The Voidhowl family stood together. Heads bowed. As one. She turned to the elegantly dressed horrors in the shadows. "To the infamous Daemons of the Shadowmire Clan, whose legends drip in shadow and silence. You''ve played in the dark long enough. Let''s hope your manners aren''t as sharp as your knives." The Shadowmires stood. Bowed. Next: the shimmering, annoyingly symmetrical beings who practically glowed with elven superiority. "To the High Elves, the only ones left who haven''t watered down their blood with tourist DNA. The Purest. And the First." A beat. She smirked. "Though the name Kingswells still sounds like a 1970s soap opera couple than what your bloodline represents." A few subdued chuckles broke the tension. Evelyn rolled her eyes but bowed with the rest. Helena shifted to the Ravencrofts, gaze zeroing in on Salem like she remembered his awkward teen phase. "To the rarest Witch Bloodline." The Ravencrofts stood. Bowed. Maya held her expression still. Then came the Zhangs. "To the High Humans, the only ones who didn''t get swallowed by mediocrity and stock market scams. Pillars of balance. Silent guardians of the mundane world." They stood with solemn pride. Bowed. And lastly¡ªHelena turned to the one who hadn''t needed an introduction. "To the Dravens, the Oldest Vampire Bloodline, forged before time had a name." Her eyes locked with Noctavine Vaelith Draven. "And you, Lady Draven¡ªMatriarch of Night''s Throne. Your presence honors this hall." Noctavine rose. Her bow was nothing short of a coronation unto itself.And as each family stood to bow, it became clear: They bowed to Parker. Not Vivian, who sat beside him bored, despite being his sister. Despite being terrifying in her own right. Although Vivian was also a child of existence¡ªimmortal, dangerous, carved from the same primordial fabric as Parker himself¡ªthe families bowed to him, not her. Not because she was weaker. Hell no. Vivian could unmake dimensions just by waking up in the wrong mood. But that throne? That title? That was his. And they all knew it. Every bowed head, every bent knee, wasn''t just respect¡ªit was instinct. Authority in its rawest, most ancient form. They acknowledged her power, yes. Feared her, certainly. But Parker? They respected him. Revered him. Submitted to him. There was a reason for that, one that didn''t require explanation¡ªjust presence. It wasn''t about strength anymore. It was about origin. Helena, having concluded her speech to the bloodline elders, bowed once more. A bow not of obligation, but of deference. A silent offering of recognition. She bowed to the Prince¡ªand when he gave the slightest nod in return, it was like history signed a treaty in that moment. Then Helena faced the hall again¡ªbut this time, her gaze wasn''t for the old names. It drifted beyond them, to the younger generation. The sons and daughters. The heirs. The future. And beyond even her¡ªher eyes fell briefly on Naomi, Elena, and Tessa. Three women not apart of any of the gathered bloodlines, but now deeply entangled in the threads of this legacy. Outsiders by heritage, yet sitting closer to the throne than many dared. Some of the descendants, no doubt, were wondering. Wondering why the very air seemed to bend around Parker when he entered a room. Why their hearts pulsed faster¡ªnot in fear, but recognition. Why their parents, capable of snapping mountains in half, bowed to a man who hadn''t even spoken a command. For the girls; Why their boss¡ªthe man who signed their checks, who smiled at their sarcasm¡ªwas being treated like he was something holy. For the younger bloodlines, it was simpler. Their bodies responded to the Prince because of who he was¡ªbecause of what he was. Which wasn''t the case of they faced Vivian... to them their bodies only reacted because she was a Nyxlith and also freaking powerful but to Parker it was different... Their blood hummed to his voice. Their instincts aligned with his command. It wasn''t learned. It was genetic memory. For the others¡ªNaomi, Elena, Tessa¡ªit was harder to place. But they were feeling it now. That unmistakable truth pressing into their bones: This man wasn''t just obeyed. He was remembered. Helena didn''t explain all that to the three women. She didn''t need to. All she said was: > "You''ll understand soon enough." And that was it. The final word. The end of the sermon. The room, once again, fell into stillness. Not out of fear¡ªbut awe. She turned back once more, Helena Nyxlith¡ªregal, poised, but now with a gaze that cut deeper. This time, she wasn''t looking at the elders or ancient figures of power. She was looking beyond them. At the young generation¡ªthose who had never seen the wars but were born from their ashes. At the heirs whose blood thrummed without reason around Parker, who didn''t yet know why they couldn''t meet his gaze too long, or why their instincts screamed to kneel the moment he breathed. Naomi, Elena, and Tessa: Women who didn''t come from these bloodlines, who weren''t raised in marble halls or cursed forests or endless timelines. Yet here they were, at the foot of something vast and ancient, surrounded by beings older than the concept of nations. Perhaps they were wondering¡ªwhy? Helena opened her mouth again, but this time, her voice carried something older¡ªsomething ceremonial. "In the beginning," she said slowly, "after the Prince was born into existence¡ªbefore thrones, before wars, before even learning to greet his older siblings¡ªthe first thing he did... was not conquer. Not destroy. Not even build a world." Her hands opened slightly, as if revealing something sacred in air. "He created." Chapter 359: Origin Families Playlist of Origins and History 2 Helena opened her mouth again, but this time, her voice carried something older¡ªsomething ceremonial. "In the beginning," she said slowly, "after the Prince was born into existence¡ªbefore thrones, before wars, before even learning to greet his older siblings¡ªthe first thing he did... was not conquer. Not destroy. Not even build a world." Her hands opened slightly, as if revealing something sacred in air. "He created." "And the first thing he created¡ªwas not land, nor sky. But attendants. Servants." A ripple passed through the young ones seated below. "Not out of pride. Not for vanity. But because he knew something that most forget even now¡ªthat power is not proven by domination... but also by what you can give order to." Her voice didn''t raise, but the weight of every syllable pressed into the room like gravity. "The first beings ever shaped by his will were bound not by chains¡ªbut by origin. That''s why when he speaks, your blood answers. That''s why when he moves, your instincts follow. You do not obey him because he commands you." "You obey him because you were written to." The words settled. Some of the younger heirs looked visibly shaken. Others¡ªawed. Naomi shifted slightly in her seat, lips parted as if she was finally seeing something she''d only ever suspected from the corner of her mind. Elena''s eyes narrowed, calculating, but there was no denying it. And Tessa... Tessa didn''t blink. She felt it. All of it from the descendants. Helena stepped back into position beside the throne, folding her hands. Parker leaned back on the throne, his fingers curling around the goblet. He took a slow sip, savoring the wine¡ªand the looks on their faces even more. The confusion. The awe. The dawning realization. He couldn''t help but smirk around the rim of the glass. ''Man,'' he thought lazily, ''they''re only scratching the surface.'' His memories flickered¡ªhazy, ancient things. Memories from a time so old it didn''t even have a name. In Earth years? He would''ve been around five by then when he first started creating. Five years old... and already weaving servants out of the Void like a kid playing with crayons. Yeah. Childhood hit different when you were the Original. Helena, ever the poised blade beside his throne, turned next toward the Voidhowls. Her gaze sharpened slightly, not cruel¡ªbut slicing, deliberate. And when she spoke again, her voice slipped into a lower cadence, almost like she was telling a secret that the walls themselves weren''t worthy to hear. She said, voice almost a purr against the heavy silence. "Since it seems a few of you have forgotten who you are... and where you came from I will tell you." She took a step closer to their side of the hall, boots silent on the polished marble. "Long ago¡ªlong before some worlds were yet to be worlds, before the stars had names¡ªthe Prince stood before the yawning mouth of the Void." Her words stretched the room thinner, like a string about to snap. "And from that infinite blackness, he reached inside... and pulled the void out from which he made her." A low gasp ran through the younger Voidhowls, even if their elders stayed carved in stone. "A wolf," Helena said. "But not just any beast. She was the First Voidhowl wolf known as Fenrir. The first Voidhowl. A creature not born from blood or mating or time¡ªbut willed into existence by his hand alone." She let the image hang. "She did not breathe air. She breathed silence. She did not drink water. She drank fear. She was the beginning of your line... the mother of all Voidhowls." Memories played in her mind, they were fresh as of she''d just seen them yesterday. Helena remembered everything that happened those times. Her gaze drifted briefly over the group, landing coolly on Annabelle, who flinched slightly¡ªas if some ancient string of memory in her very marrow remembered. "You are not wolves because nature made you like other wolves bloodlines" Helena said, voice dropping into something lethal and final. "You are a special kind of wolves because the Prince created the first Howl that split the Void." Parker smiled against the rim of his goblet. ''Good girl,'' he thought toward Helena, swirling his wine idly. ''Tell them. Remind them.'' And in the center of it all¡ªwhere lineage and memory coiled tighter than fear¡ªAnnabelle Voidhowl lowered her eyes, trembling ever so slightly. Because somewhere deep inside her, in a place that didn''t have a name, she could feel it: The Howl wasn''t something she learned. It was something she owed. Helena continued... The next thing Parker had created wasn''t another beast. No, it was a tree. Fenrir was a fighter, a protector, a creature born to tear existence apart if needed¡ªbut she wasn''t exactly someone who could handle the Prince''s daily needs. She was made for war, not for nurturing the breath of life. So Parker, barely out of the cosmic crib in his original life, planted a sapling. A simple one. At first. A seed so small it could''ve been mistaken for dust¡ªand yet, imbued with the full breath of existence itself. That sapling grew in the ''Original Realm'' faster than logic should''ve allowed, ripping through the veils of time and causality, stretching higher, wider, vaster, until it towered like a living pillar between dimensions. It didn''t just graze the skies¡ªit stabbed through them, turning heaven and earth into afterthoughts. In less than a hundred years¡ªa blink in those primordial days¡ªit became something so massive, so incomprehensibly colossal, that even gods would pause to name it. They called it the Nyxlith World Tree. And from its seeds¡ªmere scraps, mere aftershocks of its power¡ªcame the first whisper of what the lesser worlds now called Yggdrasil. Down below, gasps broke through the crowd like ripples through a stunned lake. Naomi, bless her fantasy-nerd soul, nearly choked on air, eyes bulging like she''d just found out Santa Claus was real¡ªand packing heat. Even Elena blinked like she had to reboot her brain three times. Tessa just narrowed her eyes with that calculating tilt of her head, already scheming five steps ahead like the little strategist she was. The famous Yggdrasil from famous elf fantasies... they realized. That tree they''d worshiped in myths, romanticized in novels, coded into games, turned into fucking coffee shop names? That was just a seed. A leftover. A freaking side useless seed. And the man casually swirling wine up there on the throne, like he was waiting for UberEats to drop off his cheeseburger? Yeah. He created it. Helena caught their collective freefall into awe, and her smile sharpened into something wicked and knowing. Like a cat letting the mice realize the trap five seconds too late. She shifted her focus, letting her eyes rest on the radiant Kingswell matriarch¡ªEvelyn''s family¡ªwho was smiling so serenely it might as well have been a loaded weapon. Helena''s voice floated across the hall, smooth and edged like silk hiding a poisoned blade. "And from the Nyxlith World Tree," Helena said, "the Prince created the first-ever most pure High Elves." A murmur rippled through the throne hall¡ªan involuntary reaction, like a nerve twitch. Those perfect features. Those luminous bloodlines. The Kingswells weren''t some accident of nature. They weren''t a lucky evolutionary lottery ticket. They were crafted. Sculpted straight from the bones of a cosmic titan. Born from a tree that had once brushed the heavens clean. Just for one sole purpose... Serve their master. Helena continued, her voice relentless, barely giving them a second to breathe, to even absorb the depth of what she was laying at their feet. Chapter 360: Ripple Flucture and The Four A murmur rippled through the throne hall¡ªan involuntary reaction, like a nerve twitch. Those perfect features. Those luminous bloodlines. The Kingswells weren''t some accident of nature. They weren''t a lucky evolutionary lottery ticket. They were crafted. Sculpted straight from the bones of a cosmic titan. Born from a tree that had once brushed the heavens clean. Just for one sole purpose... Serve their master. Helena continued, her voice relentless, barely giving them a second to breathe, to even absorb the depth of what she was laying at their feet. "After the High Elves," she said, "the Prince created the second but purest High Human bloodline." She turned slightly, her gaze brushing across the Zhangs¡ªthe stoic, silent titans among the families. The ones who had stood when the world was young¡ªand who, somehow, still stood now. "And from his own magic," Helena added, her voice dropping lower, heavier, like the tolling of an ancient bell, "he created the Ravencroft Witches." Her gaze now settled on Salem Ravencroft¡ªthe patriarch of the Ravencroft line¡ªand then Maya, whose proud posture stiffened ever so slightly, the old pride and pain flickering in her shoulders. The air thickened almost imperceptibly, a weight you could taste but not touch. "The Ravencrofts," Helena said, her voice almost gentle now, "have always drawn their strength directly from the Prince''s magic. When his magic flourish... they flourish." She let that truth hang in the air like a crown dripping with blood and starlight. "But when his magic weakens¡ªsealed, lost, forgotten¡ª" Helena closed her eyes for a brief heartbeat, as if touching an old wound that hadn''t yet healed. "They, too, fall into slumber. Weaker than the others... until the Prince awakens fully once again." Parker sat there on his throne, swirling his wine with a lazy flick of his wrist, utterly relaxed. Amused. Predatory. It was weird, watching history slap people in the face¡ªraw and unfiltered, like they''d been living in cardboard worlds their whole lives and someone finally ripped the curtain down. The crowd still sat frozen in their seats. Naomi looked like she needed a shot of whiskey and maybe a cigarette break to process her entire existence. Parker smiled wider, shark-like, not even bothering to hide it. ''And that,'' he thought smugly, ''was just the intro.'' * With the demons, devils and deamons already wandering existence like ancient mistakes left unchecked, Parker had realized early on that raw chaos wasn''t enough. He needed something more. Something smarter, sharper¡ªa bloodline that didn''t just react to existence but bent it at its will. Thus were born the Deamons¡ªanother kind of deamons¡ªnot savage, not mindless, but crafted with deliberate malice and design. They were his scalpel where others had been hammers, a race meant not just to destroy, but to thrive in destruction, dancing through the ruins they left behind. Yet even that wasn''t enough. The Prince demanded more than tools. He wanted monsters that could grow, evolve, devour¡ªbecome nightmares even to gods. Thus, the final and most dangerous Bloodline was created: the Dravens. In the language of men, Draven might translate to "hunter"¡ªsimple enough for those who didn''t know better. But in the true tongue, the sacred words carved into existence itself, Draven meant something entirely different. Master Devourer. Not just hunters of flesh or blood, but of power, of lineages, of fates. The Dravens fed not simply to survive, but to ascend, layer upon layer of stolen strength welded into their bones. Their first and purest meal had been their creator¡ªthe blood of Prince Nyxlith himself. In those first lost days of reality, the most powerful of the Dravens was the firstborn, a name older than war itself. Lia. The mother of all Dravens. The perfect predator. Parker, sitting atop his throne with his wine swirling lazily between his fingers, allowed a small chuckle to escape him at the memory. Below, amidst the gathering of young blood and older fear, Scarlett Draven stiffened. Not visibly to most¡ªshe was too proud for that¡ªbut Parker caught it. The slight tightening of her jaw. The flicker of horror in her eyes. She understood now why she had always been drawn to him with a hunger she couldn''t explain, why every drop of his blood she ever tasted had felt like breathing for the first time. Even before his true awakening, even before she knew his name, her very Bloodline had betrayed her, craving the source it had been born to worship. And Parker, once a boy she had toyed with for sport, had been her creator all along. Worse still, she had turned herself into his thrall, into her creature¡ªthinking she was taking power when all along she was crawling closer to her roots. Noctavine Vaelith Draven, regal and composed, stepped forward at that moment and dipped into a bow low and deep, a gesture not of fear, but of acknowledgment, of debt. A bow from the Matriarch of the Night to the one who had given her people breath. Now it settled across the room like falling ash¡ªthe realization. Parker wasn''t just a prince because he had seized power. He was the Origin of them all. He was the first flicker of will that made them possible. Their creator. Their blood. Their chains. And perhaps, if he willed it, their final end. For the younger generation¡ªwho had only ever known pride, power, and the illusion of their independence¡ªthe truth hit with all the subtlety of a guillotine. Parker smiled faintly, a slow, knowing thing. They understood now. And he hadn''t even gotten to the real part yet. Parker during creations, he''d always created the purest and the most powerful of creatures and Bloodlines already in existence. * Helena stood before the hall, her hands clasped lightly behind her back, the air bending ever so slightly around her presence. She shifted, slowly, deliberately, pointing toward the gathered bloodlines, her voice steady and clear, cutting through the thick silence like the whisper of a sword being drawn. She did not need to shout; she was the kind of woman whose every word felt like a decree carved into stone. "Each time the Prince dies," Helena began, her silver gaze sweeping across the grand families seated below the throne platform, "and is fated to reincarnate again, the cycle grants a privilege to the bloodlines who once pledged themselves to him." She lifted her hand, pointing first toward the Voidhowls, her tone sharpening like a silent strike. "Each family is given a chance¡ªa rare chance¡ªto birth four unique existences, bound directly to the Original." Her finger moved like a clock hand, slow and heavy with meaning, stopping over one group after another. "First, Judgment," she said, and though her voice was calm, the word itself seemed to ripple through the hall with an almost living weight. "The living will of the Prince''s authority. The unbending law carved into flesh." She moved on, her hand now pausing over the gathering of Voidhowls. "Second, Fenrir. The fang and claw of the Prince. The beast who howls not at the moon but at existence itself." Her hand lifted higher, and she turned slightly, her body angling toward Maya who stood proudly at the front. A faint smile, almost imperceptible, touched Helena''s lips, and her voice softened a fraction, becoming almost reverent. "And third..." she said, her words a brushstroke of both pride and warning. "The Empress." The hall exhaled, a collective breath no one realized they''d been holding. All eyes shifted toward Maya¡ªdaughter of the Ravencroft line, the one who stood so effortlessly poised, whose blood shimmered with a touch of something older than magic itself. The woman who, through nine lifetimes and more, had always been destined to stand beside the Prince. Chapter 361: Final Cycle: Rise of the Eternal Bonds, End Written in Blood and Stars Tessa couldn''t help it¡ªshe rolled her eyes the second she caught Maya grinning like she''d just won some damn world war. Typical. Leave it to Maya to treat a royal announcement like a flex session. The first three¡ªJudgment, Fenrir, and the Empress¡ªwere always fated to accompany the Prince in every life he lived, every timeline he shattered and rebuilt. It was written into the marrow of the existence itself, beyond the understanding of gods, primordials and death and time. The Ravencroft family, Maya''s family, had known it from the moment she first cried in her cradle. That their daughter¡ªMaya¡ªwas destined to born as the reircanation of the Empress of the Prince. It had been an honor so profound even witches, who bowed to no one, had swallowed their pride. But the other two? Fenrir and Judgment? Their identities were still a mystery. The statues stood outside Parker''s estate like silent sentinels¡ªthe wolf, the angelic being with the scales¡ªbut no one knew who among the living carried those souls. No one yet dared to guess. Helena, as composed as ever, let her gaze drift toward the Zhangs. A knowing smile pulled at the corners of her lips. "And finally," Helena said, her voice light but unmistakably firm, "the fourth existence. The Yin Yang Phoenix." The Zhang family¡ªstoic, disciplined, untouched by the pettiness of the other bloodlines¡ªsmiled. It wasn''t arrogance. It wasn''t even pride. It was duty, carved into flesh and spirit. They had always been honored with the warmest burden of birthing the Yin Yang Phoenix across cycles, their lineage charged with safeguarding humanity in every world the Prince reincarnated into. It was a role older than kingship itself. And, of course, leave it to Tessa to cut through the awe with the blunt edge of a question. "So... wait," Tessa said, frowning slightly as she looked between Helena and the Zhangs. "Are the Origin Families like, popping up in every world too? Like, you''re just... already there?" "..." The whole hall paused, a little stunned at the casual tone¡ªand even more stunned when Helena actually smiled. "No," Helena said, with a small shake of her head, as if explaining physics to a golden retriever. "We are carried¡ªor more accurately, transferred¡ªinto every world the Prince''s supposed to be reincarnated into five hundred years before the Prince''s arrival. Silent. Waiting." She tilted her head slightly, her silver hair catching the light like molten glass. "And this world, this life, is the final one. There will be no more reincarnations after this. This is the last." A ripple moved through the crowd, a weight falling over the room like a silent, heavy curtain. The final cycle. The end of it all. Helena''s hand slowly fell back to her side as she returned to her place by the throne, her movements once again serene and deadly in their grace. She said no more for now, but her silence screamed the last part that did not need to be spoken aloud¡ª Before the weight could grow unbearable, Parker moved. He lifted his head from the throne where he sat, smooth and slow, and lifted one hand casually, cutting off whatever other lecture Helena might''ve been cooking up. "That''s enough storytelling," Parker said, his voice easy but carrying an undercurrent of something sharp and amused. He stretched slightly, letting the air shift around him with casual command. He looked down at the gathering with a half-smirk curling his lips. "It''s time," Parker said, his voice rolling through the throne hall like a loaded promise. The throne hall''s air thickened as the heavy doors creaked wider, spilling a dark mist that slithered across the marble floor like a living thing. From that mist, they emerged. Four vampires clad in armor blacker than voidlight, the leather etched with blood-runes that shimmered like dying embers. Straps of enchanted rope hung from their gauntlets, twitching and writhing with spells of bondage too old for modern tongues. They walked forward with terrifying synchronization¡ªlike death squads of a forgotten empire¡ªdragging behind them a family bound, shackled not just by rope but by ancient will itself. Every step they took made the hall feel smaller. Colder. Power leaked from them¡ªcoiled, suppressed, predatory. Shadows seemed to ripple at their heels, as if reality itself recoiled from touching them directly. At the front of the hall, Helena stood like a silver blade forged in starfire. No words. No movements. Only presence¡ªcalm, untouchable, fatal. When the vampires reached her, they bowed deeply, the blood-runes on their armor briefly flaring as if acknowledging a superior force before retreating. Helena didn''t even blink. She simply shifted her gaze to the five figures bound in front of her¡ªand without a word, without raising a finger¡ªthe adults crumpled to their knees like puppets whose strings had been slashed. All except one. A girl. No older than twelve. She stood shaking, tiny fists balled at her sides, her head tilted up in defiance. Magic crackled faintly around her like static¡ªraw, uncontrolled, but burning bright. The hall''s temperature shifted. As if the universe itself was holding its breath. High above on the throne platform, Parker smiled. A slow, lazy thing that somehow felt heavier than gravity. Recognition danced in his black irises as they pinned one of the armored vampires¡ªthe same bastard he''d clashed with over Naomi. The same one who had dared to touch what was his. A muscle ticked along Parker''s jaw, but his smile didn''t waver. At Naomi''s side, Elena tightened her protective hold, while Naomi herself trembled¡ªfighting between fear and the small ember of rage that Parker''s mere presence now helped her keep lit. Parker rose from the throne in one smooth movement, the goblet vanishing from his hand with a ripple of pure will. No dramatics. No sound. Just a sudden shift in reality, like gravity choosing a new master. The hall bowed to him without needing to bend. His descent from the platform was deliberate, measured¡ªeach step pressing down on the hall like invisible iron. The marble didn''t crack beneath his boots, but it wanted to. He didn''t look at the vampires. Didn''t spare a glance for the family crushed under Helena''s presence. All his focus¡ªlethal and quiet and infinite¡ªwas reserved for the small girl standing alone against a storm she couldn''t comprehend. When he stopped before her, the size difference was absurd¡ªhe was a mountain and she was a spark. Yet she didn''t flinch. Didn''t look away. And then¡ªwithout warning¡ªParker bent down. The air shimmered around him like heat waves bending the fabric of existence. Nyxlith blood pulsing quietly, terrifyingly. He smiled. But not a smile meant to conquer. Not the sharp curve he wore when crushing enemies. It was something far more dangerous. Compassionate. Understanding. The kind of smile that made galaxies kneel without ever knowing why. Magic coiled lazily around him like a dragon shifting in its sleep, brushing the girl''s trembling form¡ªand instead of burning her, it seemed to settle the chaos sparking around her. In that moment, the small defiant child blinked up at him¡ªand the terror in her eyes melted into something else entirely. Recognition. Chapter 362: The Original Blood Bond: Sired to the Beginning In the world of vampires, siring wasn''t just an act of creation¡ªit was a declaration of ownership. It was the oldest kind of binding. The blood that turned you also claimed you, stitched into your bones and your breath and your very sense of self. Normally, a fledgling was simple¡ªa human bitten, drained, given blood, turned. But in that turning, the fledgling was rewritten, made to crave their sire''s approval, to answer to their call like a blade answers its master''s hand. No laws. No wills. No hope. Once sired, your soul belonged to your maker. It was terrifying... and irreversible. But that was for humans. Vampires who were born¡ªborn of pure blood, not turned from mortal stock¡ªwere different. They were supposed to be untouchable. Sovereign. Bloodlines so dense with ancient power that no one, no matter how strong, could ever rewrite their existence. Supposed to be. * Helena stepped forward, lowering herself into a deep bow, her voice carrying clearly through the stunned hall. "My Prince," she said, "this child... she does not belong to this family." The words hung like a guillotine. Parker''s jaw tightened, his hand flexing instinctively around the girl''s back. Helena''s face darkened slightly, her tone sharpening. "Just as that man tried to abduct Naomi," she said, nodding toward the vampires held captive by her power, "this family abducted this child. They annihilated her true bloodline¡ªwiped it out¡ªand claimed her as their own." Something in Parker snapped. His blood, usually calm and colder than deep space, boiled hot behind his ribs. His eyes flickered dangerously, the kind of flicker that sent elder vampires and witches alike retreating in their seats without meaning to. Before he could move, Nyxavere came bouncing lightly toward him, hugging the girl from the side, her tiny fingers patting the confused young one''s head. "Ohhh, you poor thing," Nyxavere cooed, face twisted in a dramatic pout. The child didn''t seem to understand what was happening, caught somewhere between terror and relief. Helena bowed again, voice grim but respectful. "She''s sired to them, my Prince," she said. "She knows nothing of her original family anymore. Only the false bonds they forced onto her." Parker stared down at the little one¡ªthis stolen, corrupted fragment of what was meant to be sacred¡ªand smiled. But it wasn''t a kind smile. It was a dangerous one. A promise. Parker listened without blinking as Helena finished her explanation, his wine forgotten at the foot of the throne. Because what that family had done¡ªwhat those bastards dared to do¡ªwasn''t just a crime. It was a blasphemy against existence itself. They had sired a born vampire. A mere child. They had fed her their blood in rituals so dark they could bend even a true vampire child''s will, latching their broken lineage onto her soul until she forgot who she was. Until she looked at her captors and thought: family. Parker''s blood boiled beneath his skin, a slow, searing fury curling up his spine. Omni Energy pulsed around him in an invisible hum, rattling quietly against the gilded bones of the hall. He couldn''t imagine it. He didn''t want to imagine it. The pain of a forced siring on a true-blooded child¡ªthe rewriting of memories, the crushing of instinct, the silencing of the old blood''s song¡ªwas agony of a caliber that no adult should endure. Let alone a child barely past her first century. Nyxavere sensed it too. She slipped closer to him, her small hand wrapping around his, squeezing once in silent understanding. Her Omni-stitched battle aura still shimmered faintly from before, but now her energy pulsed low, protective, lethal. The little girl, dressed in white, stood before him¡ªconfused, trusting, unaware of the chains that wrapped her spirit. He extended a hand, gentle, fatherly. "Come here," he murmured, voice so soft it barely stirred the charged air. She hesitated only a second before stepping into his arms. Parker crouched down, lower and slowly before the little vampire girl, who stood there in her white dress, blinking up at him with wide, uncertain crimson eyes. The weight of the hall, the trembling tension of ancient families around them¡ªnone of it touched her. She was just a child, confused, lost, and utterly alone. Parker pulled her in carefully, gathering her small body against his chest. He could feel it¡ªthe shivers that racked her tiny frame, the way her fingers clutched at his shirt like he was the last safe thing left in the world. As a father himself, Parker had always had a soft weakness buried beneath all his cynicism, his power, his history. That part of him¡ªthe old part¡ªached seeing her like this. Without a word, he lifted his hand, flexed his fingers¡ªand sliced his own palm open with a lazy flick of his nail. The blood spilled forth immediately, rich and heavy. It was red, not gold¡ªdeceptively normal to a human eye¡ªbut any existence older than dirt would know better. This blood wasn''t just life. It was law. It was the raw, beating foundation of everything. The scent hit the vampires like a loaded shotgun blast. Across the room, elder vampires snarled low in their throats immediately, bodies tensing violently against the urge to crawl toward him. Even the locked vampires, pinned down by Helena''s power, trembled with feral hunger, their veins singing with a need so primal it almost ripped them apart from the inside out. This blood¡ª This blood was it. The first and final draught. The Source that birthed the them and the monsters and the dreams and the nightmares. The blood... It was thicker, heavier¡ªalmost dense with weight and meaning. A color so vivid it bordered on the unreal, like the moment between sunset and oblivion. A shade that whispered not of mortality but of creation itself. The blood of the Original. The scent was hitting the vampires like a battering ram. The four armored vampires guarding the criminals staggered where they stood, hands twitching toward their weapons as their instincts screamed to kneel or lunge¡ªor both. Their faces twisted, caught between raw hunger and terror. Even among the Origin Families, those so old they made ancient dynasties seem like toddlers, reactions rippled. Robert Blackwood''s jaw locked so tight veins bulged at his temple. Salem Ravencroft exhaled sharply through his nose, the air around him thickening unnaturally. Lady Noctavine Vaelith Draven''s eyes flickered red, her nails sinking into the velvet of her armrest, restraining herself with an elegance that made it even more terrifying. Because this scent... This scent was not survival. It wasn''t conquest. It was origin. The source. The law. The marrow of existence from which all lesser things had borrowed their right to live. And now, it was bleeding freely into the marble like a king signing a treaty none of them were worthy of touching. Parker didn''t even glance at them. His eyes were on the little girl¡ªthe fledgling¡ªwho stared at him like he was both sunrise and apocalypse wrapped into one being. Her tiny fangs snapped down involuntarily, her whole body trembling under instincts she couldn''t understand but couldn''t resist either. The child''s eyes darkened instantly, her tiny fangs sliding out. She whimpered once¡ªand then without warning, lunged up and sank her teeth into his palm. Parker didn''t flinch. He cradled her tighter as she fed, feeling her shudder against him, feeling her soul unravel and stitch itself back together in real time. Above them, chandeliers rattled. Marble cracked in delicate spiderwebs beneath their feet. And across the throne room, the Origin Families watched in awe and terror as history rewrote itself¡ªagain¡ªright before their eyes. The child in the white dress stood frozen, wide-eyed. She looked so fragile in that moment, so achingly confused¡ªbut when he held out his bleeding palm to her, she moved without hesitation. Because somewhere deeper than blood¡ªdeeper than magic¡ªher very soul recognized him. Recognized home. Chapter 363: The Original Blood Bond: The Law of Blood and Bone Scarlett Draven bit her lip so hard it almost bled. This scent¡ªthis blood¡ªwas a thousand times richer, thicker, and more intoxicating than anything she''d ever tasted, even compared to the weak drip she''d stolen from Parker before he had awakened. And that alone had been a hundred times sweeter than the best blood any human could offer. Her body screamed to move, to leap forward and devour the air around him, but before she could even twitch, a cold merciless grip tightened on her shoulder. Lady Noctavine Vaelith Draven didn''t even glance at her daughter. With the sheer pressure of her will, she locked down every other Draven vampire in the room, freezing them in place like insects pinned under a celestial blade. Across the hall, the criminal vampire family¡ªthose pale imitations¡ªfought like rats in a sinking ship, but Helena silenced them with a twitch of her finger, pressing them into the marble floor with a force that felt like gravity had tripled just for them. In the center of the maelstrom, the small vampire girl shuddered violently. Nyxavere tried to hold her, whispering soothing words¡ªbut bloodlust was a hurricane, and a child''s soul was no match for it. With a desperate push, the girl broke free, staggering toward Parker, her little hands reaching blindly for him. "Drink," he said, his voice low, but it wasn''t a command. It was permission. A promise. An unbreakable truth. She had seized his bleeding palm and bit down with everything she had. The moment the first drop had touched her tongue, the air around them detonated silently. The hall trembled at the edges, invisible ripples tearing through dimensions too fragile to contain the act. Parker didn''t move. His eyes softened slightly. He reached out and gently rested a hand on her head, steadying her trembling frame as she drank. He understood what was happening. Once a vampire was sired¡ªonce their very essence was bound to another''s blood¡ªthere was no undoing it through mundane means. Only he, or Lia, the first of the Dravens, could sever it. And this child... she wasn''t just drinking. She was transforming. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she clung to him, gulping greedily while her memories returned. Her hair, once black as the forgotten nights, shimmered into silver threads that glowed faintly under the throne room lights. Her dull, murky red eyes sharpened into pure-cut rubies, and her skin paled to a luminous snowy white, so pure it seemed almost translucent. The air itself thickened. Heavy. Holy. Then, it happened. Crimson runes¡ªthe old ones, the forbidden ones¡ªflared to life across her tiny form, then shattered like glass breaking under divine decree. The girl convulsed once, her entire body locking up¡ªand the false bindings, the unnatural chains that had stolen her will, snapped like dry twigs under the might of real blood. The forced sire shattered. Her blood rewrote itself. Her soul reforged itself. Where once there had been stolen loyalty and fake memories... now there was only truth. The truth of who she really was. The truth of whose blood now sang inside her veins. The child screamed¡ªand the sound wasn''t pain. It was liberation. It was the roar of chains snapping against stone. It was the sound of a prison collapsing, of the unbearable weight of silence finally shattering like cheap glass. The marble floor beneath Parker''s boots cracked outward in perfect spiderwebs, thin and deadly. Overhead, chandeliers swung dangerously, their lights flickering like stars caught in a black hole. Dust motes froze midair¡ªsuspended like even time itself refused to interrupt what was happening. Across the throne hall, not a single creature dared to breathe. Not the ancient monsters lounging on gilded seats. Not the young bloodlines standing frozen in awe. Not even the shadows dared to whisper. Nyxavere leaned forward, sliding under Parker''s arm, cradled the trembling girl against her small body. She whispered something sweet against the little vampire''s silver-stained hair, nonsense words only family could understand. The young girl sobbed helplessly, clinging to both Parker and Nyxavere, her tiny fingers digging into their clothes as her very existence twisted and realigned under cosmic forces older than time itself. Parker exhaled slowly, steady as an ancient mountain, wrapping them both closer against his chest. His embrace wasn''t soft¡ªit was absolute. Protective. Final. This girl wasn''t a tool anymore. Not a weapon. Not a pawn. She was family. Blood of his blood. Threaded directly into the beating heart of House Nyxlith itself. Across the room, Parker caught the stunned, reverent stares painting the Origin Families'' faces. Some looked humbled, their pride crumbling like dead leaves. Some looked terrified, the old monsters realizing they were prey now¡ªnot players. They''d seen a now believed fully he was the creator of their bloodlines that made them different from other wolves, vampires, witches, elves, demons, devils and deamon and more. And all of them, down to their marrow, understood: This wasn''t just history. This was the start of a fucking new era. Parker smirked¡ªa slow, wicked grin curling across his mouth like a storm coming to break kingdoms apart. History wouldn''t just remember this night. It would never forget it. Not after this. Not after he claimed one he would call his own. And still, the transformation wasn''t done. The girl''s body convulsed once more in his arms, her small fangs plunging deeper into Parker''s palm. His blood¡ªancient, potent, more truth than fluid¡ªflooded into her veins like a tidal wave. Her black hair had shimmered under the flickering lights, strands bleaching to a radiant silver that caught the light like falling stars. Her crimson eyes had deepened, growing darker, richer, until they glowed like polished rubies dipped in night. Her skin had turned snow-pale, flawless, chilling to the touch yet thrumming with impossible vitality. More and more crimson runes¡ªold ones, forbidden ones¡ªflared up across her small frame, racing over her skin before shattering into motes of light. The girl gasped, a jagged, broken sound¡ªand somewhere deep inside the marrow of the world, something shifted. An aura of blood rose around her like a mist. A blood-red symbol¡ªsmall, but burning with authority¡ªformed on her forehead: a single blood droplet cradled by a dark crescent moon. Noctavine Vaelith Draven stood slowly from her seat, her sharp, ancient eyes widening slightly. She had seen many things in her endless life¡ªwars, betrayals, miracles. But this... This was something new. Something terrifying. A new Draven had been born. The girl, trembling, slowly pulled away from Parker''s palm and¡ªgraceful even in her trembling¡ªlicked the wound closed. The moment her tongue touched the blood, the wound sealed shut without even a scar left behind. She looked up at him now. Her ruby-red eyes gleaming with light. Her new soul singing in resonance with his. Parker smiled down at her¡ªgenuine, rare. He brushed her silver hair back gently from her forehead and leaned close, his voice dropping low, full of undeniable finality. "You''re mine now," he said quietly, almost reverently. "Blood of my blood. Daughter of mine and my house." He paused, savoring the weight of the moment. "From this day forward," Parker said, smiling wider, "you will be a Nyxlith." The name echoed through the throne room like a new star being born. "And your new second princess!" He said to them all. And across the hall, even the most ancient beings bowed their heads¡ªbecause something greater than destiny had just been written. It had been claimed. Chapter 364: Sired to Existence: Seraphina Nyxlith Draven "Go on," Parker said, voice soft, almost casual, but laced with command that rang through the very blood of the throne hall. The girl¡ªno, not a girl anymore, but something newly remade, something terrifyingly pure¡ªbowed to him. The moment her small head dipped forward, the air twisted. With a sound like silk tearing through dimensions, black bat-like wings erupted from her back. They weren''t the ragged, crude wings of common vampires¡ªno. These were sharp, beautiful, each vein stitched with threads of blood and darkness itself. The edges shimmered like knives dipped in crimson and night. And then she moved. One second she was standing there, wings flexing gently. The next¡ª Three heads rolled across the marble floor like broken crowns. The bodies of the traitorous vampires crumpled silently, geysers of blood painting the throne hall in a macabre symphony of justice. The young Draven hovered midair for a second, landing lightly before Parker, the ends of her wings still dripping thick, black-red blood onto the spotless marble. She knelt before him once again, like a knight before her sovereign king. And somewhere, beneath the heavy silence, a deeper, darker realization began to bloom among the gathered bloodlines. What they had just witnessed wasn''t simply a child sired. No. It was a rebirth. A forging. Because newborn vampires, the ones freshly turned under normal circumstances, were already abominations of raw strength¡ªuntamed, wild, and near unstoppable until maturity tempered them. But this one wasn''t born in normalcy. She wasn''t created through feeding or ritual or twisted love affairs in the dark. She was remade by the purest bloodline¡ªby the one whose blood had seeded the first Dravens when the stars were still learning how to burn. Born of existence itself. Sired not by hunger, but by a will strong enough to rewrite reality..Her body was still small. Her face still soft. But the air around her¡ªthe raw, chaotic weight of it¡ªscreamed one truth louder than anything else: She was no mere child. Even Noctavine Vaelith Draven, Matriarch of the Vampiric Throne and bearer of the oldest surviving bloodline, had risen to her feet earlier not out of respect¡ª ¡ªbut out of instinct. Because when Seraphina had directly drunk Parker''s blood, when she had broken the chains of false siring, a ripple had gone through the Origin Families. The new pure blood, purer than the Dravens was running through that girl''s veins? It made even the strongest old monsters in the hall feel just a little bit... less. A little more mortal. A little closer to prey. Because while they were descendants of the first creations, their bloodline had survived eons but this girls was so fresh and while they got from their ancestors, she got from the source directly that gave their ancestors! And somewhere deep in her ancient soul, Lady Noctavine could feel it: If Parker ever truly wished it¡ªif he ever let that small silver-haired force of nature grow unchecked¡ªnot even the purest vampires would be able to stop her. Not Noctavine. Not Scarlett. Not even the so called first vampires who came before the Dravens themselves. Yes! There were other strong pure blood vampires who''s existence was before the Dravens were created but they would too, not stand a chance when she matures! Because she wasn''t just a vampire anymore. She was blood of the Prince. She was Nyxlith''s fanged Daughter. And tonight wasn''t just the birth of a new Draven. It was the crowning of something terrifying enough to make history flinch. Parker stood and went to his throne, his dark coat fluttering around him like a second shadow. Seated upon it, Parker leaned forward slightly, his wine forgotten at the side of his seat. His eyes¡ªdark, ancient, and crackling with a power the world had long forgotten¡ªstudied the silver-haired girl standing before him. She met his gaze without fear. Without trembling. A perfect reflection of the blood now burning through her veins. Parker''s lips curved into a slow, lazy smile¡ªone that carried the weight of entire civilizations rising and falling. His voice dropped into the kind of low, rich timbre that made even the air hold its breath. "Come here, little star," he said. She moved without hesitation, bat-like wings folding behind her, her blood-dripping fingers leaving crimson footprints on the marble as she approached. When she stood before him again, Parker crouched, resting one hand against the small of her back, steadying her. His other hand brushed a silver strand of hair from her glowing red eyes. "You are no longer bound by their filth," he whispered, loud enough for all to hear. "You are born anew." He tilted his head, as if tasting the very thread of fate that curled around her now. "You need a name," he said. "A true one. A name worthy of the House you now belong to." He let the silence stretch until even the chandeliers above seemed to lean closer. "I name you..." He let the words fall like meteors: "Seraphina Nyxlith Draven!" "Bearer of two names and bloodlines and birth rights!" A hush rippled through the throne room¡ªa sacred silence, the kind that carved itself into the bones of time. Seraphina blinked once. Twice. And then she smiled¡ªa smile so small, so fierce, it looked almost like a secret. She dropped onto one knee, head bowed low in the ancient way, her voice trembling not from fear, but from solemn joy: "Thank you, my Lord." Parker chuckled under his breath, ruffling her hair once again. "No," he said, grinning in that crooked, damnably charming way that had doomed empires and queens alike. "It''s father or daddy, Seraphina. You''re family now. My daughter!" And as he rose back to his throne, wine reclaimed casually in hand, the world shifted ever so slightly again. Because Seraphina Nyxlith Draven wasn''t just a child anymore. She was the Firstborn Vampire Daughter of the Prince. And existence had better fucking get ready. Parker didn''t just pass down to her only the Draven Bloodline but also a Nyxlith Bloodline unlike other Origin Families who only had one bloodline. She had two! "Now," he said, glancing between the two little monsters with a faint, wicked smile, "you have a sister to play with." Nyxavere giggled, her laughter chiming like distant bells as she yanked the silver-haired girl into a hug, both of them clinging to each other like they''d found missing pieces of their souls. In a heartbeat, the two vanished¡ªblinking out of sight like whispers lost to another plane. Parker watched them go, his hands sliding casually back into his pockets as he turned and strolled lazily to his throne once more. He sat down, slow and deliberate, the goblet of wine finding its way back into his hand like the world itself dared not deny him anything. Silence crushed the room. No one moved. No one breathed wrong. The message was written in blood, clear as daylight: Mercy was no longer part of the equation. Not in this era. Not under this Prince. He hadn''t even given the criminals a chance to explain themselves. They were simply judged. And erased. Julian, Scarlett, Annabelle¡ªhell, even some of the older generation¡ªshivered where they stood. Fear coiled tight in their chests because it wasn''t just power they''d witnessed. It was authority. Pure. Unquestionable. Final. And the terrifying part? Chapter 365: Goddess Hera Descends Julian, Scarlett, Annabelle¡ªhell, even some of the old monsters sitting in the grand hall¡ªshivered where they stood. Fear wasn''t just in the room anymore. It was stitched into the very air itself, heavy and suffocating. Because what they''d witnessed wasn''t just some casual show of power. It was authority. Pure, absolute. The kind that didn''t need to shout or flex to demand obedience. It simply existed... and you either bowed to it or you broke under it. The terrifying part? Everyone knew their turn might be next. Noctavine still stood frozen, her crimson eyes wide, her mind still replaying the impossible sight of a fledgling being reforged into something even she, the Matriarch of the Dravens, could barely comprehend. It was like watching a mortal beast ascend into a myth in real time. A snake being turned into a dragon while you watched helplessly. Parker chuckled low under his breath, the sound curling through the throne hall like smoke. He looked almost amused, one hand lazily setting his goblet down on the armrest with a soft clink. His fingers flicked once, smooth and relaxed, but the gesture carried weight. "Now, now," he murmured, and the moment he spoke, everyone knew¡ªit was time. He crooked two fingers. "Robert," Parker said, voice casual, almost conversational. Yet every syllable vibrated with the kind of command that made even mountains want to kneel. The Voidhowl Patriarch rose stiffly and walked forward, boots echoing off the marble. He knelt before the platform without hesitation. A big, prideful wolf brought low with no resistance at all. "Julian. Annabelle," Parker added, his tone slicing cleaner than any blade. There was a heartbeat of stillness¡ªjust a flash of hesitation¡ªbut then both the younger wolves moved too, dragging dread behind them like broken chains. They knelt beside Robert, heads bowed, bodies stiff with shame and fear. Parker lounged on the throne like a king who had already decided their fate. One leg crossed over the other, arms resting against the carved blackwood like he had all the time in the world. His gaze was ice, flat and unimpressed. Helena shifted at his side, like she wanted to step in, but he didn''t even let her open her mouth. He shot her a look so sharp and effortless it might as well have been a blade across the throat. "Wait your turn, since you''re that eager," he said dryly. "I will grant your wish, dear Aunt!" Helena, to her credit, caught herself immediately and dipped her head slightly, backing off with a smirk that said she knew better than to argue when he was in this mood. This wasn''t some polite council. This wasn''t a political parade. This was payback. From the time Parker had been four years old¡ªleft behind by his parents, entrusted into the hands of the very Bloodline he had birthed from the Void itself¡ªthe Voidhowls had been tasked with raising him. Nurturing him. Preparing him. Instead, they had broken him. Humiliated him. Treated him like a mistake. And now? Now, they would pay the price. Julian swallowed, his Adam''s apple bobbing violently. Annabelle looked one second away from tears. Robert¡ªRobert kept his head bowed, a wolf forced to acknowledge the hand that had built him... and could just as easily erase him. Finally, Robert''s voice broke the silence. Rough. Humble. Almost like gravel being crushed under a boot. "My Prince," he rasped, not daring to lift his eyes. "We were wrong." **** Far from the throne hall¡ªfar from the heavy silence and the iron weight of judgment¡ªanother corner of the world stirred under a different kind of tension. Above a forgotten island, hidden under layers of spells and dimensional folds that even the most ancient sorcerers would weep to glimpse, the skies tore themselves apart. There was no thunder. No warning. Just a crack in reality itself, silent and absolute. And through that gash, she descended. Goddess Hera. Not the myth, not the storybook version with olive wreaths and flowing togas¡ªno, this was the real thing. The living, breathing Queen of Olympus. The woman whose gaze had made gods flinch and mortals crumble into dust long before the first empires dared to write her name in stone. She wore a tunic, yes¡ªbut it was nothing like the clumsy drapes mortals imagined when they dreamed of Olympus. No, this was divinity tailored to sin. Her body¡ªperfected by eons of existence¡ªwas a masterwork of lethal grace and forbidden temptation. Every line of her figure seemed carved by desire itself: a narrow waist that could unmake kings, hips curved with the promise of ruin, and long, elegant legs that moved like they ruled the very concept of land. The tunic clung to her like it worshiped her, shimmering white fabric stitched with threads of starlight, sliding against her skin in whispers too sacred for mortal ears. The hem kissed her thighs with each step, parting just enough to reveal smooth, golden flesh¡ªuntouched, untouchable¡ªand hints of sculpted muscle built not from labor, but from pure, sacred dominance. Her chest, where the fabric pulled taut with every breath, was no less merciful. A goddess''s chest, framed in the flowing V of the tunic, left just enough exposed to drive even the purest mind to betrayal. Not vulgar. Not cheap. Sacrilegious. The kind of beauty you didn''t touch without breaking the universe. And yet for all that raw, devastating femininity, there was nothing soft about Hera. The curves, the shine, the impossible allure¡ªthey were just weapons. Bait for those foolish enough to forget that her true nature wasn''t woman. It was Queen. It was Judgement. It was Wrath given form and perfect flesh. The crown on her brow gleamed with a cruel, simple malice¡ªan obsidian shard pressed into the skin of heaven itself. She didn''t need gold or gemstones. She was the wealth. She was the weapon. And in her hand? A box. Small. Vicious. Pulsing with the heartbeat of something that should never have been born. A dark aura pouring off it twisted the air into fractured bleeding mirrors, where light and shadow fought and died in flashes too fast to catch. Runes older than sin crawled along its surface, flickering violently, screaming in a language so ancient it could tear a mind apart just by hearing it. It wasn''t a gift. It was a curse. Chapter 366: Desperate Hera: Deal With the Devil! She descended like starlight forgotten by heaven¡ªsilent, slow, inevitable. Her body¡ªdivine and blasphemous¡ªwore the night like a second skin. The Greek tunic she draped over her sinful figure clung and fluttered at once, as if reality itself couldn''t decide whether to expose her or veil her. The cloth whispered at her thighs, traced her waist, hugged the soft deadly curves of her breasts without shame. Her legs, long and sculpted by the cruelty of gods, hovered just above the earth, untouched by the mortal dust. Hera wasn''t dressed to impress mortals. She was dressed to remind existence why it bowed. Her crown gleamed cruel and sharp¡ªno jewels needed, no gold. Just a jagged splinter of midnight wedged into her brow, humming with old authority. In her hand, she carried a box. Small. Unholy. Pulsing with a dark rhythm that didn''t belong to anything alive or merciful. Black mist wept off it in coils, twisting the air into fractures where light bled out and shadows screamed. Runes¡ªolder than stars, madder than chaos¡ªrippled violently across its surface, flickering too fast to read, too dangerous to even glimpse without risking your soul. It wasn''t a gift. It was a curse. A death sentence, stitched into an object no bigger than a heart. Hera floated lower, the soles of her sandals kissing nothing, the ground bowing without permission. Around her, the world reacted. The trees leaned back as if gasping. The rocks cracked in trembling worship. Even the waves nearby withdrew from the shorelines, as if the Earth itself knew: A Queen had arrived. And she was not pleased. Above her, the night sky stretched wide and clear. Stars glittered like tears in a velvet ocean. Hera paused there for a moment, allowing her gaze to flicker upward¡ªtoward the beauty of the world she had once ruled more directly. A cool, detached wonder passed across her features, like an empress admiring the dying embers of a kingdom she barely remembered loving. This was Earth. Her Earth. But tonight wasn''t for sentimentality. Beneath her, not in myth or mountain, but deep within the twisting steel bones of a hidden laboratory buried far from mortal eyes¡ªsomething stirred. Something old. Something sealed. Something promised. Her eyes couldn''t leave that place! The box in Hera''s hand pulsed once more, sending another invisible shockwave tunneling through the ground. Buried instruments cracked. Metal twisted. Somewhere inside the lab, alarms blinked silently¡ªsystems warning of a rising anomaly they weren''t equipped to survive. The Queen of Heaven hovered a few inches above the dirt, her face like carved in stone, her lips set in a line that knew no mercy. She wasn''t here to parley. She wasn''t here to warn. She was here to deliver fate¡ªone heartbeat at a time. The box throbbed again, darker, heavier. The island whimpered under the weight of her presence. Winds howled low and broken across the cliffs. And with a single step forward¡ªsilent, inevitable¡ª Hera shattered the fragile peace of the night. The gods were moving again. And Earth, beautiful and doomed, was about to bleed. * Hera clutched the box tighter against her chest, her sandals gliding inches above the earth as she drifted through the midnight winds. Above her, the stars burned sharp like a million knives. Below her, the world stretched out in a hush of sleeping cities, restless oceans breathing under silvered clouds, and mountains humming ancient songs only gods could hear. For a moment¡ªa brief, dangerous moment¡ªHera let herself gaze at the beauty of Earth. At everything they had ruled, abandoned, pretended to understand. A beauty she would never admit she missed. But she hadn''t come here for nostalgia. She remembered their words. THEY! Not a name. Not a title. A force older than anything Olympus could ever claim. She and Apollo had crawled to them the moment reality slapped them across the face¡ªwhen they realized what Parker really was. Not just a gifted mortal. Not just some ticking bomb of fate. No, he was the Son of HER, the youngest sibling of a woman who even the oldest stars whispered about when they thought no one was listening. A woman second only to HER¡ªthe first, the Prime, the Sovereign. And in front of that lineage? Zeus, Hades, Poseidon¡ªthey were nothing. Gods of borrowed titles, ruling broken heavens. Hera didn''t even know exactly what crimes the Three had committed to earn Parker''s hatred. She just knew Olympus wasn''t going to fall. It was going to be erased. Wiped clean like a stain existence decided it didn''t want to remember. She didn''t care about the old crimesz Olympus was her responsibility and hers to protect as it''s Queen! And she, Hera, Queen of the Heavens, wasn''t about to stand there and let history remember her as the foolish Queen who watched it happen without doing anything. She wanted recognition. No apologies, no songs. Just the look¡ªon Zeus''s face, on all their faces¡ªwhen they realized she had been the one who held the Olympus together when everyone else folded. Apollo? Different story. Hera still tasted the sourness of his desperation when she thought about it. He wasn''t driven by glory. Just fear. Rotting, gnawing fear that chewed at his bones whenever he dared to imagine Parker turning his golden gaze toward him. Because Apollo had sins that even Olympus didn''t side with him. A small sin by cosmic standards, maybe¡ªbut unforgivable to Parker. Rodeo Drive. The man Apollo had nudged. The idea he''d planted like a parasite in a weak mind. A casual cruelty: molest Tessa. Break her. Shatter Parker where it hurt the most. It had seemed like a brilliant move then. A simple push to destabilize a potential threat. Now? Apollo realized what he''d actually done. He hadn''t just kicked a sleeping dragon. He''d slapped the child of an unstoppable family¡ªand left fingerprints Parker would start to trace back. Hera clutched the cursed box tighter, her blue eyes narrowing against the night wind, the stars above bearing silent witness as she descended toward a world that didn''t even know it was holding its breath remembering their desperate moves. See... The two gods¡ªHera and Apollo¡ªhad gone to THEY, dragging their pride through the mud like rotted corpses behind them, hoping, begging for help. Covering theft with murder. Mistakes with desperation. They made a deal with a Devil! THEY had listened. And THEY had spoken. In the coldest, most brutal truth, THEY had said they couldn''t directly descend onto a Prime World like Earth without years¡ªcenturies even¡ªof preparation. To do so would be to invite a war they weren''t ready for. A war that would drag the Eldest Child of Existence into the field... or worse, rouse the Whole Mother herself. The consequences? Cataclysmic. Reality wouldn''t survive the clash. So instead, THEY offered her something else. Chapter 367: Olympuss Plan: Blessing or Curse? The two gods¡ªHera and Apollo¡ªhad gone to THEY, dragging their pride through the mud like rotted corpses behind them, hoping, begging for help. Covering theft with murder. Mistakes with desperation. THEY had listened. And THEY had spoken. In the coldest, most brutal truth, THEY had said they couldn''t directly descend onto a Prime World like Earth without years¡ªcenturies even¡ªof preparation. To do so would be to invite a war they weren''t ready for. A war that would drag the Eldest Child of Existence into the field... or worse, rouse the Whole Mother herself. The consequences? Cataclysmic. Reality wouldn''t survive the clash. So instead, THEY offered her something else. A weapon disguised as a mercy. A salvation wrapped in extinction. Something the gods could use now, before Parker Nyxlith reached the full measure of his past power¡ªbefore the youngest of the Existence''s Bloodline rose to a place even his terrifying oldest sister would bow before. Because if he reached that height? There wouldn''t be a second chance. Olympus wouldn''t fall in battle for it''s sins. It would be erased before the first blow was ever thrown. Hera didn''t plan to sit around and watch that happen. Not when she''d finally seen the chessboard for what it was. After long hushed arguments with Zeus, Hades, and Poseidon, Apollo, Ares and Hermes they had all agreed¡ªunanimously and without hesitation¡ªthat it was time to move first. To act now. And so Hera had descended, clutching the box that dripped corruption into the very bones of the world. A box not meant to save Parker. But to end him. It wasn''t enough to bless mortals this time. It wasn''t enough to bestow favors and pray for outcomes. No¡ªthe Big Three, Hera, Apollo, Hermes and even Ares¡ªthe blood-drunk war god himself¡ªhad whispered and schemed, forging a new plan. They would create an army. A force born under the blessings of Olympus, trained and twisted from the beginning with one sole purpose: Weaken and destroy Prince Nyxlith. But even that wasn''t the full game. Because this box in Hera''s hands? This cursed thing humming like a second heartbeat against her ribs? It wasn''t meant for the army. It was meant for their Trump Cards. The secrets locked away inside that hidden laboratory. Sleeping monsters stitched together by stolen divinity, forbidden rites, and pure fucking madness. No¡ªnot one monster. Monsters. Plural. And soon, they''d be awake. Hera tightened her grip on the box, her blue eyes flashing once as she drifted lower through the thick, trembling night. Somewhere, buried deep under concrete and bone and shattered dreams, the Trump Cards stirred. And the world¡ªthe whole damn world¡ªwas about to learn what true fear looked like. **** The night split open like an old scar. Not with mercy. Not with warning. But with inevitability. From the tear in the heavens, they descended¡ªnot as saviors, not as heroes, but as survivalists. Like soldiers of old grudges and desperate calculations. The gods. Apollo, Ares, Hermes, Hephaestus¡ªand more, already standing below on the cracked soil of Earth, the box heavy against her hip like a second spine. The air burned around them, thick with a pressure that made mountains want to kneel and oceans hold their breath. The stars themselves dimmed, their light peeling back from the presence now gathering over the mortal plane. They hovered in a loose, broken halo above the trembling earth¡ªrobes and armor snapping in the gale, their faces carved in stone, their eyes older than sanity itself. Above their heads, the constellations twisted, reshaping stories humans had told for thousands of years. "He''s ascending too fast," Apollo muttered, his voice like cracked glass. "If we don''t act now, we won''t get another chance." Ares cracked his knuckles once, the sound booming like war drums across the sky. "Yes! No more debates. No more hand-wringing. We move." Hermes flipped a golden coin across his knuckles, catching it with a grin that tasted more like teeth than mirth. "We hand them gifts... let them do the bleeding for us." Hephaestus grunted, his single molten eye burning low. "Tools for tools. Weapons for pawns." Hera could hear them but said nothing. She didn''t have to. Her silence bent the air heavier than words ever could, a queen already grieving the war she knew she could not truly win. Above them, the sky pulsed once¡ªthen held its breath. And then, as if the universe had finally resigned itself, they moved. Each god lifted their hand, and power twisted awake in their palms¡ªbeautiful, terrible, hungry. Apollo''s orbs flared white-gold, burning clean and precise as a surgeon''s blade. Ares'' sphere bled deep scarlet, throbbing with every war humanity ever dreamed of. Hermes'' orbs broke apart into a thousand laughing sparks, seeking cunning souls like thieves at a masquerade. Hephaestus'' gift dripped molten iron, slow and inevitable like the heart of a dying star. And Hera''s¡ª Hera had too apart from the box and her''s pulsed cold and steady, a sovereign decree wrapped in chains older than language. Then, they hurled them. Hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof radiant orbs sliced through the night sky, carving streaks of furious gold across the blackness. Each one was a promise. Each one was a loaded gun. But threaded inside each sphere... was something else. Something older than Olympus. Something black and whispering, woven from the same cold, creeping terror that clung to the box Hera cradled. The mortals would never see it. They would only feel the temptation, the ache in their bones, the whisper in their blood. They would reach up. And they would fall. Down below, Earth stirred. The lonely boy on the rooftop, staring up at the breaking sky. The broken genius nursing his final shot at redemption in a basement. The desperate soldier clenching his rifle tighter as something brushed his soul. The would-be queen sharpening her ambitions like knives. All of them would be touched. Blessed. Cursed. Changed. Above them, the gods watched¡ªsilent, savage, half-sick with the knowledge of what they had unleashed. Ares snorted once, the sound rough as chainmail. "Let''s see if your little empire holds, Nyxlith," he muttered into the smoking night. Hermes only flipped his coin once more, letting it vanish midair like a broken promise. And Hera? Hera stood motionless, letting the wind shred at her tunic, letting the cold bite into her flawless skin. She watched the orbs fall. And somewhere, far below the Earth''s crust, deep in a lab forgotten by gods and monsters alike¡ª Chapter 368: "A Pot Calling a Kettle Black" All around the mortal world, the sky rippled¡ªsoft at first, like the surface of a dream cracking open. The gods had gathered. Not for war. Not for judgment. But for something far more dangerous: They had come to give their blessings. Thousands of orbs¡ªeach one a tiny shard of divinity, promise, and calamity¡ªhovered above the Earth, waiting, thrumming, pulsing with raw intent. They carried the potential to crown kings, raise monsters, shatter cities¡ªor all three at once. But these weren''t just the blessings of Olympus. Threaded into each golden sphere was something else. Something older. Something heavier. It coiled inside the orbs like rot dressed in gold, waiting for foolish hands to crack them open. Waiting to bloom. The mortals wouldn''t know. They would feel the warmth, the temptation, the shimmering promise of power¡ªand they would reach for it like moths to a funeral flame. And tonight, those blessings would fall. Not because mortals had earned them. But because the gods had run out of time. And they needed soldiers. Or calling them gods''s cannon fodders Now. * The sky wasn''t really a sky anymore. It was more like a stitched tapestry of clouds and stars, barely holding together, and somewhere out there¡ªway past where mortal eyes could even dream of seeing¡ªthree figures floated. Suspended in the void. Watching. Observing. The Big Three. Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades. Floating a little apart from the rest of the gods they''d sent below, arms crossed, faces carved with that signature ancient boredom that only came when you''ve seen too many millennia pass and nothing ever shocked you anymore. Below them, the other gods they''d sent scrambling were already bickering. Arguing. Gesturing wildly like a bunch of drunk college kids at a midnight Denny''s. You could almost hear the cursing even up here. Poseidon exhaled through his nose, the sound carrying that ancient weight that said he was so fucking tired of everyone''s stupidity. "This... is where we''ve reached now? Working with THEY to clean up the monster we greenlit? Now we''re out here blessing mortals with corrupted powers like it''s some Black Friday giveaway? Just to... what? Hope it sorts itself out?" Zeus didn''t even blink, didn''t even try to look impressed. He just shook his head slowly, lightning buzzing through his hair like pissed-off hornets on crack. His voice dropped, low and rough. "I should''ve smited the bastard the second I felt something was off back then. Would''ve saved us all a whole fucking Greek tragedy." Hades just chuckled, slow and dry, watching the chaos with the air of a man watching a trash fire he couldn''t be bothered to put out. For a while, they said nothing. Just watched. Until Poseidon, almost lazily, said, "Remember when this whole circus started? Aphrodite strutting around like she was gifting humanity its next big joke? ''Oh look, I gave him a system,'' she said. ''It''ll be fun,'' she said. Even going as far as telling us to not lecture her who she should give her system!" Zeus snorted hard enough to disturb the mist curling around them. "Fun. Yeah. That aged like milk." Hades, smirking, tilted his head. "Do you think she knew back then? What he was?" There was a beat. They all kind of... paused. Imagining, for half a second, a version of reality where Aphrodite had somehow, miraculously, outplayed all of them. And then? They lost it. Poseidon howled first, slapping his thigh. Zeus doubled over, laughing so hard tiny sparks popped off his skin. Even Hades chuckled deep and rumbling, like the beginning of an avalanche. "Oh please!" Poseidon barked, wiping a tear. "That whore doesn''t even know what day it is unless it''s got a party and a mirror involved!" "She''s only strategic when it comes to picking which mortal to climb on top of whom next!" Zeus choked out. Hades smirked sharper now. "She''s about as subtle as a drunk satyr at a virgin festival. And twice as messy." The laughter lingered. Thick and loud, echoing through the cosmos. "Shit, we really let her give him the system," Poseidon wheezed. "Let her?" Zeus huffed. "We encouraged it later! We thought it''d be entertainment. A little soap opera to distract us from the serious issues while the champions cleaned up the Dark Pantheon mess." "Yeah," Hades drawled. "Real fucking smooth. Real good call, boys." They went quiet again. The kind of silence that tasted like regret. They had expected nothing like this. Not this hurricane in mortal skin. Not this slow, terrifying shift from chaos to calculated supremacy. When Aphrodite¡ªsweet, reckless Aphrodite¡ªhad "gifted" Parker the system, the Big Three had watched with thinly veiled amusement, half-expecting a comedic train wreck. A mortal stumbling through upgrades and misadventures, causing minor divine scandals, maybe ruining a town or two if he got cocky. Nothing serious. Nothing world-ending. Meanwhile, the Champions would be cleaning house¡ªwiping out the Dark Pantheon like obedient, well-trained dogs. Parker was supposed to be entertainment, a tiny chaotic footnote in an already-written war. But instead... he''d started writing the whole goddamn book. And down below? Their precious champions were running late. Arguing. Bickering. Flailing. Even before they faced the Dark Pantheon! Meanwhile, Parker Black¡ªthe system''s so-called comedic relief¡ªwas quietly building himself into a goddamn calamity wrapped in silk and teeth. A storm dressed in human skin. Something even they couldn''t predict anymore. Poseidon glanced sideways. "We...uh... may wanna start planning for contingencies." "Like what?" Zeus muttered, folding his arms tighter. "I dunno," Poseidon said. "Maybe something between ''bribe him'' and ''beg for mercy.''" Hades grinned, all teeth and no mercy. The kind of smile that looked like it belonged on a god signing death warrants for fun. "Or..." he drawled, voice smooth like poisoned velvet, "we could just sit back. Pop a drink. And enjoy the fucking show as his precious little family gets torn limb from goddamn limb by our trump cards. You really gonna trust THEY to keep it simple? Their ''little help'' isn''t so little, and you damn well know it. They''re the only bastards crazy enough¡ªand suicidal enough¡ªto actually go toe-to-toe with a Nyxlith." Poseidon gave a slow, grim nod, muscles tensing like old mountains remembering how to quake. "THEY want the son of THEM dead more than Olympus ever did. Hell, if it were up to them, they''d burn down half the damn mortal realm just to scratch his name off a ledger. Hera''s little ace isn''t just ''help,'' it''s a fucking guillotine, tailor-made to take Parker out before he hits his peak. Before he becomes..." His voice dropped a little. "Before he becomes unstoppable." And now they had more warriors they could risk than their precious champions. The warriors ones they called Cannon fodders. It was debatable if the gods knew they too were cannon fodders of THEY! A pot calling a kettle black! And perhaps¡ªnone of them missed it. The price tag dangling over this unholy deal. Massive. Cosmic. Inevitable. Somewhere, someone had said it once¡ªsiding with THEY to take out THEM was like committing murder to cover up petty theft. Dirty. Stupid. Damning. Were they even ready to bleed for this gamble? To pay the bill when it came due? Because it would come due. And deep down, in the bones even the gods liked to pretend they didn''t have, they all knew¡ªthis wasn''t their plan anymore. It never was. THEY had moved them like chess pieces. And nobody wanted to say it out loud. "Regardless we should watch his doom first!" And with that, the three most powerful beings in existence floated just a little closer together... and kept watching. Because whatever was about to happen to Parker was not to be missed as he gets torn apart. It was gonna be way too good to miss. Far across the astral winds, watching silently, Artemis, Athena, Nyx, and Aphrodite stood apart¡ªuntouched by the madness brewing in Olympus. And down below, deep inside the mortal world... something else had started to stir. Chapter 369: Dr. Voss. Begin Gem Reappears. Weeks later, the underground lab wasn''t a graveyard anymore¡ªa nightmare for experiments! It was a kingdom. The air buzzed¡ªnot with chaos, but with something terrifyingly clean. Controlled. The once-sterile walls now pulsed faintly with a new kind of heartbeat, the soft thrumming of power so dense it felt alive. Ether wasn''t just present¡ªit was woven into the architecture itself, saturating the very molecules of the lab with something that smelled almost too sharp, too pure. Like lightning trapped in a bottle. The Begin Gem¡ªthe forbidden prize Captain Sun had failed to protect¡ªsat at the center of it all now, cradled in a containment unit like a dark heart. It pulsed rhythmically, pumping out a silent beat that fed the entire complex with limitless, stable energy. Power the world above couldn''t even dream of. Power that twisted the rules of biology and physics and bent them into obedience. The capsules were no longer horror shows. They were triumphs. Row upon row of glass pods lined the hallways, each one a monument to ambition¡ªand blasphemy. Inside floated not broken corpses, but masterpieces. Some bodies still held onto their human appearance, skin flawless, muscles sculpted with unnatural perfection, like statues from a forgotten god''s fever dream. Others? Others had evolved past humanity altogether. Fanged beings with metallic scales running down their spines. Men and women whose veins shimmered faintly beneath their skin, tracing intricate maps of condensed Ether. Some bore wings¡ªsleek, aerodynamic extensions of bone and light. Others had claws, talons, eyes that opened sideways, vertical, alien. Beast and man, fused with surgical beauty. In the main atrium, scientists moved quietly between the pods, not in fear¡ªbut in awe. White coats whispered, datapads clicked. No one raised their voice. No one dared. Here, under the thrum of the Begin Gem, they were gods cloaked in lab gear, sculpting a new pantheon one abomination at a time. "Status on Project Harbinger?" Dr. Voss asked as he strode past, hands folded behind his back. A woman in a fitted uniform glanced up from her tablet. "Stabilized. Subjects are adapting to the Ether infusion without further mutation." "And survival rates?" "Seventy-three percent." He smiled. A real one. Cold and razor-sharp. Perfect. One of the pods closest to him stirred. The occupant opened their eyes¡ªgolden irises sparking like twin novas¡ªthen smiled back at him. A thin, knowing smile. They weren''t just creating monsters anymore. They were building successors. Weapons that didn''t need to be driven. Soldiers that didn''t need to be reminded of loyalty but embedded in their being. Beings birthed in a new reality, sharpened under the glow of something that shouldn''t even exist. The world above still thought it ruled. They had no idea that this was growing beneath their feet. **** A portal opened without fanfare this time¡ªno ripples, no grand theatrics. Just a clean tear in the world, like someone slicing silk with a knife sharpened on stars. And through it stepped the two. The same two who''d stolen the gem from Captain Sun. The man, tall, relaxed like a jungle cat who''d never once worried about a predator above him. The woman, cold-eyed and efficient, her every step surgical, her aura humming with lethal grace. Dr. Voss looked up from his tablet, the corners of his mouth twitching into something almost resembling warmth. Almost. "My favorite agents," he greeted, voice smooth as ice over a grave. "Pleased to see you again." The man chuckled, glancing around the lab with faint amusement. "Looks cleaner than last time," he said, running a gloved finger across a console like he was checking for dust. The woman ignored the banter entirely, her gaze sliding across the rows of capsules¡ªthe frozen, perfect beings inside¡ªthe way an art critic might study unfinished sculptures. Her lips quirked once. A flash of approval. Nothing more. No words needed. They saw the results. Dr. Voss, for all his arrogance, knew the truth. He was nothing compared to them. If they wanted, they could erase him before his body even hit the floor. Ether buzzed around their skin like sentient armor. They were monsters wrapped in silk. And yet¡ªhere they were. Not lording over him. Not threatening. They''d given him the Begin Gem, handed it over like passing a lighter to a pyromaniac. Voss''s smile deepened, a hollow thing. Because Dr. Voss¡ªhe knew better than to ask. Knew better than to bite the hand¡ªor claw¡ªthat fed him. Because the duo? They weren''t the top of the chain. There was something higher. Something that didn''t even step into the lab. Didn''t need to. Orders were passed down like scripture. Quiet. Absolute. And all Voss had to do was obey. He gestured around, voice reverent. "The Begin Gem changed everything. Stabilized the Ether cores. Strengthened the neural binders. Survival rates are up. Success rates are... getting better and better." He paused, savoring the weight of the words. "We''ve moved past accidents." Dr. Voss led them into the office, the reinforced door hissing closed behind them with a mechanical finality that felt more like a judgment than a security measure. He walked fast, almost too fast, like the movement itself could hide the storm of emotions swirling under his skin. Expectation, nerves, greed¡ªall wrapped in a white coat that still had a faint stain on the sleeve from some experiment gone wrong. He turned to face them, forcing his spine straight and plastering on the kind of polite, tight smile corporate rats wore when begging for bonuses. The man watched without moving, hands lazily hanging by his sides, giving off the kind of bored menace that only came from being utterly certain nothing in the room could touch him. His shadow didn''t even seem to flicker¡ªit just stretched behind him, a reminder of what Voss was really standing in front of. The woman tilted her head, arms crossed loosely, eyes sharp and bored. She already knew where this was going. The man sighed, a slow exhale that tasted like ancient disappointment. He didn''t even need the doctor to open his mouth. Because humans, no matter how many toys you handed them¡ªhow much power, how many golden keys¡ªthey never evolved past one fatal flaw. Curiosity. The kind of gnawing, useless curiosity that had burned cities, sunk civilizations, and kept them trapped in an endless loop of destruction disguised as progress. They''d given Voss everything. Freedom to build. Freedom to destroy. Resources! And yet here he was. Still poking the bear, asking for things he wasn''t meant to know. Pathetic! If it weren''t for the simple fact that their higher-ups valued his twisted brilliance, the man would''ve erased him already. One flick of the wrist and Voss would be nothing more than a red stain on the tile. But no. No. Voss was delivering results. And results bought time... for now. "The smarter they got, the closer they danced to stupidity." The man tilted his head the slightest fraction, silently daring Voss to speak. And Voss, the fucking idiot, did. "I''ve been working with you people for nearly two decades now," the doctor began, his voice that perfect mix of polished arrogance and thinly veiled desperation. "And while I appreciate all the... resources provided, the support... the anonymity from the government..." He paused, like he thought the next part needed dramatics. The woman smirked faintly. Humans really thought pauses made them sound important. "I think it''s time," Voss said, lifting his chin with all the self-importance of a man who didn''t know how close to death he was, "I deserve to know. Who exactly am I working for?" Silence. A real, heavy, crawling silence. It stretched between them, thick like oil. The woman''s smile grew razor-thin. "Cocky bastard," she whispered, more amused than annoyed. Because of course he thought he could bargain now. Of course he thought he had leverage. Dr. Voss knew what he had become¡ªan asset too valuable to burn, too dangerous to lose without consequences. He had held the line, produced monsters, played his role perfectly in the symphony of coming destruction. And now? He thought that gave him bargaining chips. Thought he could stand here, in front of them, and make demands. The man still hadn''t moved. Still hadn''t blinked. His gaze alone pressing against the room like invisible weight, daring Voss to realize how fucking small he really was. Because no matter what game he thought he was playing¡ª He wasn''t even a pawn. Just a tool. Useful until it wasn''t. Because what Dr. Voss didn''t know¡ªthe thing that would probably kill him one day¡ªwas simple: You don''t demand answers from storms. You survive them. And if you''re smart, you never even look up to ask their name. Chapter 370: Heaven Eater Bird Although it looked like he was simply asking a question, everyone in that office ¡ª hell, even the walls ¡ª knew better. Dr. Voss wasn''t requesting anything. He was daring them. Tell me who I work for... or else. The woman shifted her weight, arms crossed over her chest, staring at him like he was something unpleasant stuck to her boot. Cold, clinical, and disgusted. "Humans will never know their place," she said, voice flat, words cutting through the sterile air like a scalpel. Dr. Voss only smiled, calm and smug, like a man who thought he''d played the winning hand before the cards even hit the table. That grin, that reckless little twitch at the corner of his mouth, said everything. He knew exactly how important he was now. How deep he was buried into their plans. A tumor they couldn''t excise without killing the host. The other figure ¡ª the man, colder in a quieter way ¡ª finally spoke. His voice was low, nearly a whisper, but it carried weight like a slow knife. "You work for the Dark Pantheon." The words hit like a rifle crack. Dr. Voss''s eyebrows jerked upward. His mouth parted ¡ª not in fear, not yet, but the first draft of it. "The enemies of all other Pantheons?" he asked, stunned, voice falling just short of a whisper. The two operatives didn''t bother confirming. They just rolled their eyes in perfect, almost synchronized, boredom. Yes, genius. Their silence said it louder than words ever could. Oh, my. If that wasn''t exciting! And suddenly... the pieces clicked. Why they needed something to overpower the Champions. Why failure wasn''t an option. Why the experiments had been greenlit with infinite resources, infinite bodies, infinite secrecy. They weren''t just building weapons. They were building extinction. The man reached into his coat and pulled out a thin tablet, sliding it across the polished black desk with a fingertip. "Tell me," he said smoothly, "if it''s possible to enhance your projects using this." Dr. Voss picked it up, still dazed, and the screen lit up in his hands. Heaven Eater Bird. His eyes scanned the description, the genetic data, the history ¡ª or what little myth remained of such a creature. The longer he read, the tighter his throat became. Ether-based consumption lifeform. Evolution through devouring. Indiscriminate magic absorption. Potential for god-killing mutations if matured. The pen in his other hand clattered to the floor without him realizing it. He stood up so fast the chair nearly toppled backwards. His heart thumped once, twice, slow and heavy in his ears. "It''s not just possible," Dr. Voss said, voice trembling under the enormity of it, "it''s inevitable. If I integrate this..." He dragged a hand through his hair, pacing a sharp circle behind the desk. "We could devour gods. Strip them. Absorb their powers. Break the laws of reality, evolve beyond the Ether barriers themselves." Silence. The two agents smiled like cats who''d already eaten the canary and were just waiting for the next one to waddle past. The doctor''s eyes widened again, suddenly frantic. "Do you have it?" he demanded. The woman smirked first. The man followed ¡ª a slow, sinister grin that said everything Voss needed to know. They had it. And Voss? He laughed. God help him, he laughed like a madman. Because he knew right then ¡ª The world was fucked. And he was about to help write its obituary. * The two agents stayed there a second longer, like they were savoring the chill in the air, the hum of endless, forbidden potential vibrating through the walls. Dr. Voss didn''t move, didn''t even breathe too loudly¡ªhe knew better than to irritate creatures operating so many levels above his own little ambition. The man¡ªno name, no history¡ªglanced once more toward the Begin Gem pulsing at the heart of the lab. Then at the capsules lined like future gravestones around them. Then finally at Voss himself. Nothing was said. But everything was understood. The portal crackled open behind them, the same sickening smear through reality they''d used to arrive. Without another word, the two walked toward it¡ªgraceful, casual, like gods stepping between realms. Voss watched them disappear into the swirling maw, that electric distortion swallowing them whole. And in their wake... the lab almost seemed to exhale. The glass trembled. The lights buzzed uncertainly. Even the very air tasted different, like whatever was pretending to be normal had been peeled back for a moment¡ªand now the skin was trying to crawl back over the bone. Voss swallowed hard, adjusted his lab coat, and stared after them like a man who just shook hands with fate and still wasn''t sure if he should be proud or scared shitless. Because it wasn''t the duo that truly terrified him. No. It was what came after them. The whispers about the High Council¡ªthe monsters behind the monsters. The Dark Pantheon. He thought of the rumors: **** The hall was colossal, carved not from stone, but from the bones of something ancient¡ªsomething even the gods had long forgotten. The darkness wasn''t absence here; it was a living thing, thick enough to breathe, heavy enough to crush. And at the center of it all, they stood. Four figures. No introductions. No names spoken aloud. They didn''t need them. To look at them was to feel the weight of inevitability press against your soul like a blade at your throat. The first stood tall, a juggernaut in cracked cybernetic armor. Heavy boots like executioner''s hammers, molten metal tattoos crawling lazily across his flesh, whispering a language older than war itself. He was still as death, but you could feel the battles he carried inside him¡ªwars he had ended with a glance, civilizations he had buried with a nod. The second was worse. No face. No true body. Just a hollow mockery of flesh held together by a cracked mask, from which whispers leaked into the stale air like invisible knives. He didn''t stand still¡ªhe bled madness, a slow, corrupting pulse that bent the space around him as if existence itself feared touching him too long. The third was a monster barely contained. Chains coiled around a hunched, massive form, each broken cuff clinking like the ticking of a bomb that refused to detonate. His horns scraped the high arch of the blackened ceiling, psychic rage rolling off his body in slow, suffocating waves. Even bound, even silent, he was the storm you couldn''t outrun. The fourth was the most dangerous. Golden hair catching the faintest scraps of dying light, robes flowing like poisoned silk. His smile¡ªserene, beautiful, monstrous¡ªwas the kind that made kings kneel and saints curse the sky. The air around him rotted with unseen decay, hope wilting like spoiled fruit under a false sun. No words yet. They didn''t need to speak to be heard. The hall itself seemed to tremble under the weight of what they were. They were the end of things. They were what nightmares had nightmares about. And tonight, they were awake. Chapter 371 371: Dark Pantheon High Council and the Dark Harbingers. The portal split the dark like a wound, its edges bleeding sickly violet light into the endless blackness of the hall. For a heartbeat, nothing moved and two figures stepped through, silent as regrets. Their boots kissed the obsidian floor¡ªand without hesitation, they dropped. Hard. Foreheads to the stone. Hands splayed flat, almost trembling from the sheer gravity pressing down on them. Backs bent so low it looked painful, but neither flinched. Here, posture wasn''t ceremony. It was survival. The silence wrapped around them like a noose. Above them loomed the four. They didn''t speak. They didn''t move. They simply were¡ªmassive and inevitable as natural disasters wearing human skins. The woman exhaled first, shaky but determined, her voice cutting through the thick, buzzing air: "I greet the Iron Tyrant¡ªChi You, First and Eternal Warlord of the Dark Pantheon." The being she addressed stood unmoving, a living war monument. His body¡ªinked with living metal tattoos that shimmered like molten rivers¡ªradiated a kind of crushing dominance. His eyes, twin storms of cold calculation, didn''t flicker once. No response. None needed. The man beside her swallowed hard, then spoke next: "I greet the Blind Abyss¡ªHundun, Devourer of Realms." Across the room, the cracked mask shifted slightly, as if sniffing the words themselves. No eyes behind the breaks. No mouth to smile. Just a hollow face, leaking the stench of ending things. The woman continued, her voice catching just once before she forced it steady: "I greet the Warden of Lunacy¡ªTaowu, Breaker of Minds and Flesh." Chains clinked faintly as the giant creature tilted his head. His massive frame was draped in twisted iron, scars forming a map of every civilization he''d ever crushed by simply existing. Breathing in his radius felt like inhaling madness itself. The man hurried to the final name: "I greet the Golden Sin¡ªQiongqi, Slayer of Hope." A smile, too perfect, too pretty, curled the golden-haired being''s lips. It wasn''t kindness. It wasn''t welcome. It was the slow, gleeful curdling of whatever bravery had been left in the room. The agents stayed kneeling. They did not lift their heads. They did not breathe too loudly. Not until they were told to. Because in this cathedral of ruin, mercy wasn''t even a concept. It had been bled out of existence eons ago and standing tallest among them, his arms crossed casually like a general surveying worms, Chi You watched. He was the spine of this nightmare. The hammer waiting to fall. The mind every other monster here deferred to without so much as a whisper. And in the stillness that followed, it became clear to any soul unlucky enough to glimpse it¡ªthis wasn''t just power standing before them. This was finality dressed as men. In this hall vast and abyssal, the air so still it felt carved from stone even the torches embedded high into the black-marble walls burned without flickering, as if the very air here dared not stir without permission. The two agents remained kneeling, heads bowed so low their foreheads touched the freezing floor. The tension around them was suffocating, the kind that soaked into bones, into blood. They knew better than to move without being spoken to. At the center of it all stood the Four¡ªgiants in presence if not always in size¡ªeach one cloaked in a mantle of force so dense it seemed the void itself bent around them. Chi You shifted first. A small thing. A slight cant of the head. But it was like tectonic plates deciding to move. The molten-metal tattoos over his body pulsed faintly, a low heartbeat of restrained apocalypse. "Progress report," he said. Quiet. Controlled. Yet it hit like a blade laid against the throat. The male agent lifted his head just enough to speak, keeping his eyes trained low like a priest before an altar. "My lord," he began, voice steadier than he felt, "the Dark Harbingers are... a breath away from perfection." He dared a fuller breath, continued: "Even now, at seventy percent maturation, they would stand against the Olympian Champions. Individually. In groups..." He paused, pulse hammering in his neck. "In groups, they would not survive." A beat passed. The air tightened, like the hall itself was holding its breath. Then the woman spoke, her tone sharp, surgical: "Doctor Voss reports that with the Heaven Eater''s integration... Phase Three will not just be successful ¡ª it will be catastrophic to the very world and gods!" Across from them, Taowu shifted his mountainous bulk, chains wrapped like jewelry over corded arms clinking softly. His lips peeled back in a sneer, exposing teeth meant for shredding more than food. "I have no interest in squashing their little Champions," Taowu rumbled, voice thick as thunderclouds. "I hunger for gods. Tell me ¡ª what of the other plans?" The agent straightened a fraction, sensing a shift in the atmosphere ¡ª danger tightening its fingers around his throat. He hurried his answer: "My lords, Doctor Voss confirmed the viability of full Devourer synthesis. The Heaven Eater''s genetic material... If¨C can be bred into the Dark Harbingers." He swallowed, felt the sweat bead at his spine despite the freezing air. "They won''t merely destroy. They''ll consume. Gods'' blood, Ether, magic¡ªstripped, assimilated. Left hollow." For a long, heavy moment, none of the Four spoke. But the room... changed. There was a slow uncoiling ¡ª something thick and monstrous stirring behind those calm, ancient eyes. Chi You''s lips curled into the ghost of a smile. Not warmth. Not pleasure. Purpose. At his side, the Silent Judge ¡ª Yeomra ¡ª pressed two fingers together, as if already sentencing the gods to their silent execution. Hundun, standing not quite still, his very skin rippling faintly like reality was struggling to contain him, let out a noise that might have been a chuckle. Or a death rattle. And Qiongqi, the Golden Sin, simply tilted his head, golden locks shimmering faintly even in the blackness, smiling as if he''d already seen the world burning¡ªand was waiting for the smell. They remembered what it had cost to capture the Heaven Eater. How many abominations they had lost. How even some of their peers had fallen. How the thing had nearly consumed their fortress itself in its raw hunger. They hadn''t tamed it. They hadn''t beaten it. They had merely... captured it. But now? Now, they would copy it. Breed its nightmare into thousands. Into obedient hounds that would tear apart Olympus and every pantheon foolish enough to stand against them. When the gods lay weakened, when their divine blood soaked the broken cities and temples of the mortal world¡ªthen the Dark Pantheon would rise. Rise like a second apocalypse. Chi You''s voice broke the silence, low and absolute: "Perfect." No cheers. No grand declarations. Just grim smiles. Because victory wasn''t something to celebrate yet. It was something to savor after the screams. The man and woman remained kneeling, still waiting, still not daring to breathe too loudly. In the far distance of the hall, somewhere deeper in the shadows, the Begin Gem pulsed once¡ªlike a second heartbeat underneath the world. The clock had started ticking. And this time, no god would survive the chime. Chapter 372 372: Slithering Darkness The silence lingered¡ªdense, oppressive, like the air itself had learned how to suffocate¡ªbefore Chi You finally moved. It was not a grand gesture, merely the tilt of his head, but it carried the weight of empires. Like a general deciding whether today he would burn a city... or a continent. "How long," he asked, voice molten and corrosive like acid poured over iron, "before Doctor Voss delivers the first set of Devourers?" The agents didn''t stutter, didn''t flinch. They knew better. In this hall of predators, even breathing wrong could get you crushed. "Six months," the male agent answered, steady and clear. For a single heartbeat, that number felt almost laughable. Six months. To creatures who had existed since the ink of time was still drying across the cosmos? It was nearly an insult that they had to wait. And yet¡ª The woman agent, more attuned to the ancient rage festering in the chamber, lowered her head further in reverence. She felt the ripple of something old and hungry shifting above her. Six months was nothing. A blink. A yawn. A whisper between stars. They had waited centuries while human civilizations rose like fireworks and fell like ash. They had watched pantheons sprout from the soil of mortal hope, only to wither into myth. They had buried gods before. They could wait six months more. Especially now¡ªnow, when victory hovered just a breath away, sweet and heavy like the scent before a thunderstorm. Chi You''s black-metal tattoos pulsed faintly, the molten lines slithering beneath his skin in slow, serpentine patterns. His mouth twisted into something between a smirk and a snarl, a shape so alien even the stone beneath his boots seemed to recoil. "No problem," he finally said, the words sliding out like sharpened blades. "But do not let them sleep easy even though our ultimate champions are not here yet." Across the dark hall, Hundun''s cracked mask twitched, and a noise rattled from him¡ªa sound too broken to be called laughter but too amused to be anything else. "We must prepare for the champions," Yeomra murmured from the shadows, his voice colder than a sword pulled fresh from a grave. "Shake the mortals'' pillars. Soften the gods'' vigilance." Qiongqi, leaning lazily against the blackened columns, smiled¡ªa slow, decadent thing, the kind of smile a wolf gives a lamb when the chase was over before it began. "Let them feel helpless," he purred, voice low and sticky, "let despair ferment in their blood like poisoned wine even before our Devourers arrive." The male agent bowed even lower, voice clipped with precision: "As you command. Already... movements have begun in the ancient lands of Gojoseon, Bharat, and Huaxia." Not Korea. Not India. Not China. Those names were for bureaucrats and schoolchildren. Here, only the old names mattered. The names that still tasted of blood and gods. Chi You''s molten eyes flared, casting wicked shadows across the room. Ancient lands. Ancient bones. Ancient powers clinging desperately to broken thrones, pretending they were still kings. And the Dark Pantheon? They were the rot that would consume them all. "Good," Yeomra whispered, tapping the butt of his cane once against the marble floor. The sound rang out¡ªsharp, solitary¡ªa death knell for an entire era. The woman agent dared a glance upward. She wished she hadn''t. There was something... deeply wrong about the way satisfaction curled in the Four''s expressions. Something far more terrifying than anger ever could be. It was the patience of executioners sharpening their blades with love. They had waited too long to lose now. And soon, when the world finally realized what slithered beneath its feet, it would already be too late to scream. The agents bowed again¡ªthis time so low their foreheads kissed the frozen marble. "Glory to the Dark Pantheon," they intoned, voices as thin as funeral hymns. At the far end of the hall, the portal shimmered into life¡ªa gaping rift of violet wound through with bleeding crimson veins. The edges wept tendrils of a substance that wasn''t smoke, wasn''t mist... but wasn''t anything that belonged in a sane world either. Without turning their backs, the agents retreated, vanishing into the portal like offerings swallowed by a living altar. The rift sealed behind them with a muted, sickening blink. The Four remained. Unmoving. Unbreathing. Patient. Because when the Dark marched again¡ª It would not whisper like fog. It would fall like the blade of an executioner, and the earth itself would bleed. Chi You, the Iron Tyrant, lifted his gaze first. Where others might''ve seen a general or a warlord, here stood something altogether more terrible ¡ª a conqueror of gods and history itself. His frame rippled with molten tattoos, every flicker along his arms telling stories of worlds lost, of armies broken and turned to ash. His armor creaked softly when he moved ¡ª blackened steel kissed by a forge not made for mortal men. "We have waited," he said, his voice low and absolute, every word a thunderclap in waiting. "And now the wheel turns." To his right, Hundun ¡ª the Blind Abyss ¡ª tilted his broken, faceless head ever so slightly. No eyes were needed to see, yet he witnessed things no sane being should have. His cracked mask smiled, split down the center like the world had once tried to kill him... and failed. He exhaled a mist that wasn''t smoke ¡ª it was entropy, breathing out the inevitable death of all things. Next stood Yeomra, the Silent Judge, his black tailored suit immaculate, the ghost of golden scales stitched onto his sleeves catching phantom light. He leaned lightly on a cane carved from the bone of something that no longer existed in any world known. His lips barely moved when he spoke, but when he did, even the idea of rebellion felt absurd. "Six months," Yeomra murmured. "Enough wait to rip open the heavens with precision." And then there was Qiongqi ¡ª the Golden Sin ¡ª lounging as if the end of all things was a party he''d been fashionably late for. His hair shimmered like the last light before the apocalypse, and his smirk could''ve undone kingdoms without lifting a single blade. A corrupter of heroes. A whisperer of doom. A snake who made kings slit their own throats ¡ª happily. "Let them tremble," he said, voice smooth as poison. "Let them weep... before they realize no prayer will be heard." Chi You''s armor shifted as he stepped forward, boots pounding against the black marble like war drums heralding the coming slaughter. "Begin preparation, order the other gods to start causing chaos as we wait for the Dark Harbingers and Devourers." he ordered, no louder than a growl ¡ª but the power in it etched cracks into the walls. The other three merely inclined their heads, shadows leaking from their feet like ancient beasts stirring beneath their skins. Above them¡ª far above this sunken hall of despair¡ªthe world spun blindly on, presidents slept in their golden beds, gods postured and gambled and planned against Parker. And none of them knew. None of them saw. That beneath their cities, their temples, their so-called thrones¡ªthe true kings of death and darkness had awoken. And this time? There would be no mercy. No prisoners. No survivors. Just ruin. And their names would not be sung. They would be wept. Chapter 373 373: Hwanung The Son of Heavens Lord There''s a story they don''t tell you in temples anymore. Maybe because they forgot. Or maybe because some fucker at the top decided humanity wasn''t ready to remember who first taught them how to walk without chains. Before kings wore crowns, before gods started scribbling rules in stone, there was a sky¡ªraw, endless, mean¡ªand there was Hwanung. Not some polite boy in white robes floating down on golden clouds, nah. He was born from thunder that didn''t apologize, from light that didn''t ask permission. The son of Hwanin, the Lord of the Heavens¡ªa being older than mortal fear itself. And Hwanung? He didn''t want the sky. Didn''t want the endless throne. Didn''t even want the whole "obey me" crap that gods usually foamed at the mouth for. He wanted the mess. The dirt. The blood. The sweet, brutal humanity choking and fighting in the mud. He wanted to live. So one day, when the stars were still reckless teenagers themselves, Hwanung stood before Hwanin, shoulders squared like a soldier who''d already made up his damn mind. > "Let me go," he said, voice like stormwinds. "Let me go down there. I''ll build something worth bowing to." Hwanin stared at him a long time. Maybe he thought about burning him to ash. Maybe he thought about locking him behind some cosmic gate forever. But in the end? He smiled¡ªa slow, dangerous thing¡ªand said: > "Then go, my son. But know this: What you build... they will destroy. What you love... they will betray. And what you teach... they will forget." And Hwanung just laughed, a low reckless sound, and he fucking jumped¡ªdown through the vaults of heaven, tearing open a thousand skies like a comet shot from the bones of the universe. He fell to Earth with three thousand loyal spirits riding the slipstream behind him, landing in the wild, furious cradle of Mount Taebaek. And there, in a world of snarling beasts and screaming storms, Hwanung carved out a city from the ribs of the mountain itself. A sacred place. A breathing testament to what could be when a god wasn''t just trying to rule¡ªbut trying to teach. He didn''t just bless the crops. He fucking invented agriculture. He didn''t just preach about laws. He built justice from the ground up, threw it at the feet of humans like a weapon, told them: > "Wield this. Shape your own goddamn fate." And the humans, broken and savage and stupid and beautiful, loved him for it. It was in those early days¡ªwhen the world still smelled like fresh rain and uncut stone¡ªthat the Bear and the Tiger came. Desperate. Hungry. Wanting more than what blood and fang had given them. You know the story: Garlic. Mugwort. A cave. One beast stubborn enough, desperate enough, dreaming enough to endure. The Bear became a woman. And her son? Dangun Wanggeom¡ªthe first king of Korea. A bloodline soaked not in royal decree, but in fucking willpower. But here''s the part they left out. Hwanung didn''t stay. He didn''t grow old and die like some fairy tale king. He watched the humans rise. Watched them start wars, crown idiots, forget their promises. The world moved on like he was never there. Temples once carved in his name were melted into new shrines for louder gods. The children of the humans he loved forgot his voice. His laws, once sacred and clean, were twisted, corrupted, sold. People started preaching salvation like candy and licking gold off altars like it tasted holy. And when the smell of greed drowned out the scent of rain¡ªwhen the temples built for wisdom began auctioning truth¡ªwhen the children of the children of the children couldn''t even remember his goddamn name¡ª He walked away. He walked out of history. Slipped between the cracks of memory, into a place where forgotten gods nursed their broken dreams like old battle wounds. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe''s still there. Waiting for a human crazy enough, furious enough, alive enough... to make him remember why the fuck he jumped in the first place which had led to the death of his physical body. **** Weeks later after his arrival in Korea, Hwanung realized that adapting to this crazy, beautiful, chaotic world wasn''t just possible ¡ª it was inevitable. At first, hell yeah, it had been rough. Like being dropped naked into a blizzard and being told to dance. Nothing felt right ¡ª the sounds, the smells, the constant low buzz of smartphones and neon dreams, the obsession with appearances, the stupid way people cared about clicks and views like it was some kind of divine currency. He''d stumbled a lot those first days, not because he was weak ¡ª please ¡ª but because this world spun too damn fast even for someone born from the marrow of heaven. At first, Hwanung hated it. He hated the chaos, the noise, the way trainee life at NY Agency felt less like training and more like surviving a full-blown warzone. Waking up before dawn, running drills until his muscles screamed for mercy, vocal lessons that tore his throat raw, dance practices that left puddles of sweat on the floor¡ªand if you even thought about complaining, someone would remind you a hundred trainees were waiting to take your spot. The mortal world was brutal. And fame? Fame wasn''t handed out like blessings. It was clawed, fought, earned through blood and exhaustion and an iron will not to collapse. At first, he slipped. He missed a cue here. Lagged a beat there. Got barked at by trainers who had no idea they were yelling at a literal son of heaven. Sometimes he''d stand there, panting, dripping sweat not because he was tired but thinking, What the fuck am I doing here? But pride, that damn celestial pride, stitched him back together every time. But that was the thing about being the son of the Lord of Heaven. Adaptation wasn''t just a survival trait. It was in his veins. Carved into his bones. Baked into the golden core of his spirit. He wasn''t just smart ¡ª he was dangerous smart. One of a kind. And when push came to shove, he bent. He twisted. He learned. He was Hwanung. Not a boy. Not a mortal. A being who once ruled the winds themselves. Adaptation wasn''t just in his blood ¡ª it was his blood. And slowly, painfully, he carved himself into this new world. He mastered the routines, picked up the rhythms, adjusted his breathing like the beat of the universe itself. His teachers stopped barking at him. His fellow trainees started whispering about him. His performances began to shine¡ªnot the practiced shine of mortals, but something deeper, something that slipped under your skin and made you look, and look again, and feel like maybe you''d missed something important if you looked away. He adapted because he had to. Because surviving wasn''t enough. He had to win. And maybe it wasn''t just his looks¡ªor just his voice¡ªor just that unnerving charisma that seemed woven straight into the fabric of his being. Maybe it was all of it, knotted together in the inescapable reality that he was born from the bloodline of gods. Even hidden in mortal skin, his presence was like a gravitational pull, dragging fate toward him one fan at a time. The agency caught on fast. The NY Agency ¡ª whatever the hell NY even stood for, no one actually knew and the higher-ups weren''t telling ¡ª wasn''t half-bad, either. Not the nightmare factory he''d half-expected from all the human horror stories he overheard about agencies chewing people up and spitting them out like gum on hot pavement. They treated him good. Respected his space. Let him figure things out without micromanaging every breath he took. It was almost like... they knew he wasn''t the usual kid walking in off the street. (And if they didn''t know, well, their instincts were damn good.) And Jaehee... gods bless her stubborn, fiery, ridiculous mortal heart. She stuck to him like a lifeline. Pushed him when he faltered. Defended him when the industry vultures circled. When he rose, she rose with him¡ªhis manager, his shield, his first real friend on this crazy Earth. Jaehee had been his anchor in all of it. She didn''t just help him ¡ª she hauled him out of the quicksand with her bare hands. Like she''d promised that day. She stuck around through the awkward voice lessons where he accidentally hit notes that made dogs bark. She clapped like a goddamn lunatic during his first pathetic dance practices where he almost broke his own ankle trying to moonwalk. She even showed up with greasy convenience store food on nights he was too exhausted to spell his own name. It didn''t surprise anyone when, not long after his first hit song blew up and his accidental guest role in a drama turned him into that guy everyone''s little sister was obsessing over, NY officially made Jaehee his manager. Honestly, it felt more like destiny than paperwork. Life started making sense again. The awkwardness, the off-ness, the whole alien sensation of being a god trapped inside a mortal rhythm ¡ª it faded, like static dissolving into real music. Now, Hwanung woke up every day in a world that fit. Like slipping into a skin he hadn''t even known was waiting for him. But was life that peaceful with dark forces in background? Chapter 374 374: When Heaven Fell to Earth He lived the life of a teenage god ¡ª lowkey magic in his blood, fame nipping at his heels, school uniforms hanging in his closet like something out of a K-drama fever dream..He still had orders from the old man upstairs ¡ª "Live a normal life," his father had said, that one rare time he''d broken through the mortal walls to whisper across the veil. And damn if Hwanung didn''t try. He attended high school. (Got detention once for "accidentally" short-circuiting a vending machine. Worth it.) He learned how to take selfies without looking like he wanted to punch the camera. He learned how to laugh when girls screamed his name, how to sign autographs without shaking his head at the absurdity of it all. He learned how to live. And somewhere deep down, a secret part of him knew this wasn''t just life. It was a gift. Slowly days turned into weeks. And slowly, everything that had once been so alien to him¡ªthe blaring horns, the neon signs, the buzzing screens, the chaotic mess of a world humans had built¡ªit stopped feeling foreign. It became normal. The life of a young god wasn''t etched in temples anymore. It was sweaty dance rooms, sold-out concerts, midnight ramen runs, fans screaming his name at airports. It was algebra homework he didn''t give a damn about because apparently attending school was part of "normal life" too. It was stage lights burning down on him while he smiled and sang and bowed¡ªand meant it. This life was his now. And he took it all in with open arms. Maybe it was mercy from the heavens. Maybe it was compensation for lifetimes of duty and war and loneliness. Whatever it was... Hwanung was finally living. Not just existing. Living. And deep down, in the parts of him that still remembered the cold winds of Mount Baekdu and the silent halls of the Heavenly Realm, he knew: This was only the beginning. Only that life wasn''t just gonna be all fine and pretty like some perfect K-drama montage. Not even close. Hwanung learned that fast ¡ª because in just a handful of weeks, life slammed him with not one, not two, but three goddamn trials, and each one felt like the universe personally flipping him off. He was sprawled across the stupidly luxurious couch in his penthouse apartment ¡ª one of those glittering towers slicing up the Seoul skyline, the kind of place where even breathing probably came with a tax. His Z Fold lay half-open in his hand, the screen glowing, another dead call mocking him. For days now, he''d been trying to reach out to Jaehee ¡ª calls, texts, even stupid memes he wouldn''t admit to sending ¡ª all left on read, all ignored like he was nothing but another fanboy in her DMs. She was screening him like her life depended on it, and the most fucked-up part? It all started the moment he, Hwanung, son of the Lord of Heaven, brightest flame of the ancient realms, had decided to be a colossal idiot and confess. Yeah. He confessed. Heart bare, no shields, no armor. It still didn''t make any goddamn sense when he thought about it ¡ª he, whose heart belonged by right and blood to Seoryeon, the only woman heaven itself had once decreed his match ¡ª had dared to fall for someone else. It wasn''t supposed to happen. It wasn''t supposed to be possible. His heart wasn''t supposed to betray Seoryeon''s memory, and yet, it had. Stupid, reckless, human longing had bloomed where there should have been only silence. And the real absurdity? The cruelest joke the gods could cook up? Jaehee turned him down. No hesitation. No drama. Just a simple, mortal rejection as if he were some random boy pulling a love confession behind the school gym. Imagine that ¡ª a mortal, a girl who once ran around picking up coffee orders for managers, turning down the most handsome young god South Korea had ever freaking produced. The same Hwanung who now broke records with his face alone, whose name could sell out arenas before he even confirmed a concert. And she said no. Just like that. But that wasn''t even the worst part. Not by a long shot. Because days later, he felt it ¡ª that old, aching throb through his soul, the pull he''d tried so hard to forget. Seoryeon. His Seoryeon. Alive again. Reincarnated. But not into some simple human existence, no. She had been reborn straight into the Fate Pantheon ¡ª that exclusive breed of gods who slipped between realms, living among mortals without ever really being one of them. She was here. She knew. She had to know. And yet ¡ª not a word. Not a whisper. Not a sign that she even cared he was breathing the same damn air. Maybe she had seen everything ¡ª seen the way he had fallen, seen the humiliating confession he made to a human girl, seen the cracks splintering across the perfect image she once held of him. And instead of reaching out, instead of running back into his arms like some fate-bound fairy tale, she stayed silent. Cold. Distant. As if the thousand years they''d burned for each other had been nothing but smoke. And just when he thought he could maybe, maybe stitch together the bleeding pieces of his pride, fate swung one last punch straight to his teeth. Daegon. His oldest, bitterest enemy. Here. Breathing the same mortal air. Living the same borrowed dream. In this life, Daegon wasn''t just some exiled prince or fallen guardian¡ª he was Korea''s top idol. The reigning king of the charts. The unstoppable force who owned the damn entertainment industry like he''d carved it out of stone himself. And Hwanung? The "next big thing." The "upcoming rival." Every article, every headline, every breath from the media was painting him in Daegon''s shadow, setting up a war the mortals didn''t even realize was ancient. Rival agencies, rival reputations, fans foaming at the mouth for blood without understanding the real battle churning underneath. And Daegon wasn''t walking this mortal world alone. Behind him, hidden in the rot of the glimmering world stage, the Dark Pantheon was moving. Whispering. Plotting. Propping Daegon up like a golden idol, a weapon aimed straight at Hwanung''s chest and gods! Something was going wrong in Korea. Deep wrong. And Hwanung could feel it like a storm humming against his bones. The past wasn''t dead. The gods weren''t sleeping. And no matter how much he tried to cling to this new life, to the laughter, the fans, the flashes of human joy he''d tasted like forbidden fruit ¡ª fate was coming for him. It always was. And this time, it wasn''t going to let him walk away clean. Later that night, Hwanung stood on the rooftop of his tower, barefoot against the cold concrete, toes curling just barely over the edge like he was flirting with the idea of letting gravity take him. The wind howled high up here, wild and reckless, tangling his hair and tugging at his clothes like invisible hands trying to pull him down. Seoul sprawled out beneath him, endless and bright, a living sea of neon and noise that didn''t give a single damn about the gods walking its streets. The building he stood on ¡ª the NY Tower ¡ª loomed tall and brutal against the night, all sharp lines and mirrored glass, a monument to ambition carved out of steel. And standing proud across from it, less than a few city blocks away but feeling close enough to touch, was its rival ¡ª the Athenic Building, home base of Daegon''s agency, their banner flickering smugly under the night sky like it was laughing straight at him. Even the buildings hated each other. Even the fucking architecture had sides. Hwanung stared across the gap, heart pounding slow and ugly in his chest. It was supposed to be a dramatic moment, the kind that cracked you open, the kind where you stand there thinking about all the ways your story could end. Only ¡ª fate wasn''t done toying with him yet. Because there, right on the opposite rooftop ¡ª lit up behind the massive floor-to-ceiling glass windows of a penthouse that probably cost more than a mortal soul ¡ª stood Daegon. The bastard was shirtless, a lazy wine glass dangling from his fingers like he had all the time in the damn world, muscles flexing as he moved with that same effortless arrogance he had carried even back when they fought under bloody skies and broken heavens. Their eyes locked across the abyss ¡ª no mist, no blur, no doubt. Hwanung could see every detail perfectly, the distance between them irrelevant when rage sharpened your vision to a blade. Daegon lifted his glass in a slow, mocking toast, the kind of smirk pulling at his mouth that you only saw in villains who knew they were winning. As if the universe decided that dying wasn''t humiliating enough ¡ª no, he had to watch this shit, too. And then, like a final nail hammered straight through his pride, a woman emerged from behind Daegon ¡ª tall, wicked, stunning in a way that didn''t feel entirely human ¡ª sliding her arms around Daegon''s bare waist and pressing her lips against the nape of his neck, lingering in a kiss that dragged slow and deliberate like a knife. Hwanung''s jaw tightened the second he recognized her. It wasn''t just any random girl. It was someone he Hwanung knew very well, his knees weakened. Chapter 375 375: The Fall of Daegon There are stories the world forgets on purpose. Not because they are weak, but because they are too dangerous to remember. Before the first king bent his knee to a crown, before even gods erected their temples in the stolen breath of men, there was Earth. Raw. Wild. Endless. And at the heart of it, breathing smoke and stone in modern day Korea, was Daegon. A titan. A dragon born not from the heavens or starlight, but from the molten sigh of the world itself. He wasn''t created to rule, or to conquer. He simply was¡ªthe world''s first and last line of defense, a breathing promise that no god would ever rape the soil or chain the sky without consequence. Daegon was not a creature of compassion, nor cruelty. He was balance in its purest, ugliest form. When arrogant spirits tried to carve rivers into cages for their vanity, Daegon shattered their existence and ground their arrogance into dust. When lesser deities sought to burn forests into their private palaces, he tore their flames apart and swallowed their ashes. For eons uncounted, he judged, executed, and guarded without thanks, without hesitation, without hate. It was simply who he was. And for a long, long time, the Korea needed no other justice. Then came the day the sky cracked open with a sound older than memory itself. A comet of light split the clouds, searing a path through the heavens, and crashed into the sacred bones of Mount Taebaek. Daegon rose from his deep cradle beneath the earth, wings heavy with suspicion, prepared to erase whatever invader dared to lay claim to the world''s breath. But when the dust settled and the mountains stopped screaming, it wasn''t some ravenous tyrant or hollow conqueror he found¡ªit was Hwanung. Hwanung did not come with blades, nor did he arrive draped in crowns and arrogance. He came with seeds in his palms and dreams burning behind his mortal eyes. He taught humanity to till the earth without butchering it, to shape flame without devouring forests, to live with the world instead of ripping it apart in the name of greed. Daegon watched, every ancient bone in his body prepared for betrayal¡ªand for the first time in all the endless churning of time, he found none. Against all expectation, he approved. And deep within his eons old dragon heart, buried so far beneath his roar that even he barely recognized it, he felt a whisper of hope. But even the greatest guardians bleed where the world forgets to guard them. And Daegon''s wound wore a name: Seoryeon. Seoryeon¡ªlike a spirit of mists and forgotten dreams, the breath between dawn and death¡ª was the only being Daegon had ever softened for. Not in the foolish, burning way of mortals, but in the slow, inevitable aching of mountains yearning for rain. For centuries he had admired her from afar¡ªnever touching, never demanding, only existing in the desperate, unspeaking hope that someday she might see him. And she had. She had danced among his storms, sang songs against his thunder, tamed his silences with her laughter. And yet, it was not Daegon that Seoryeon fell for. It was Hwanung. Not because she sought cruelty. Not because she wished to wound. Simply because sometimes even the spirits of the oldest worlds are helpless before a dream too fierce, too beautiful, too impossible to ignore¡ª Love! The beasts came swiftly after. At first, they were whispers at the edge of his mind: Envy, a serpent that slithered through his veins and hissed of stolen dreams. Wrath, a black flame coiling around his ribs, promising justice soaked in blood. Despair, a crow gnawing at his sight, whispering that all things must end in ash. Jealousy, a shattered mirror reflecting Seoryeon''s laughter in arms not his own. Pride, a crown of poisoned gold forged from every silent sacrifice Daegon had ever made without reward and more sins came one after another. They bit him. They gnawed him into pieces so small even the mountains might have wept to see it. But Daegon did not break. He tamed them. He bled and roared and bent the beasts to his will, until their howls became his anthem. They became his armor. His weapons. His proof that he could master even the sins that devoured lesser gods and spirits. And so it was not madness that drove Daegon down from his sacred peaks the night the world bled. It was unreciprocated love, and choice to get corrupted instead! Under a blood-drenched moon, when even the stars had turned their faces away, Daegon descended upon the living world¡ªnot as a protector, not as a judge, but as an executioner. Every step shattered the bones of the land. Forests died screaming. Rivers boiled into ash and mist. Half the land that would one day wear the name of Korea was ground beneath his fury. Humanity screamed, gods fled, and hope fled with them. And standing alone against him, shining and doomed, was Hwanung. Their battle ripped the sky into tatters. Mountains cracked and wept molten blood. Seas screamed themselves into madness. Time itself buckled under the weight of their fury. Blow for blow, dream against despair, they fought until even memory dared not witness them. In the end, Daegon struck the killing blow. With a roar that shattered valleys and turned forests into deserts, he tore Hwanung''s godly body apart, scattering it like starlight across the ruined land. For a moment, Daegon thought he had won. That he had silenced betrayal. That he had carved balance back into a world gone mad. But Hwanung''s spirit rose from the dust like a phoenix too stubborn to die. His voice, soft as it was, cracked the very bones of the earth. > "You can break my body, Daegon," it whispered, "but you cannot chain a dream and as well, you won''t ever be accepted by her, for you''re a corruption now and every bit of warmth she once held for you is gone." And Daegon, in that hollow, echoing moment, understood. He had won nothing. He had lost everything. Nature itself recoiled from him. The rivers turned their backs. The mountains wept. The forests folded into silence. His own blood¡ªthe breath of earth and stone¡ªrejected him as a cursed thing. He was no longer Guardian. No longer Titan. No longer Daegon. He was exile. He was corruption. He was the graveyard where dreams went to rot. He retreated into the shattered scars of the world, dragging his chained beasts with him, wearing them like broken armor. He was king of nothing, a master of regrets, all sins and poisoned victories. And yet even corruption has its end. One day, without roar or flame, a force older than gods themselves found him. It did not strike. It did not shout. It whispered. And Daegon, breaker of gods, slayer of dreams, master of corruption, fell without a sound. His dragon heart¡ªonce the pulse of mountains, once the fire of the world¡ªshattered into a thousand silent shards, scattered into the veins of forgotten earth. Some say Daegon is dead. Some say he sleeps still, waiting for a world worth judging again. But if he wakes¡ªmay the gods themselves tremble. Because this time, there will be no dream left to save. Chapter 376 376: Daegons Mission: The Earth Will Bleed Hwanung could see every detail perfectly, the distance between them irrelevant when rage sharpened your vision to a blade. Daegon lifted his glass in a slow, mocking toast, the kind of smirk pulling at his mouth that you only saw in villains who knew they were winning. As if the universe decided that dying wasn''t humiliating enough ¡ª no, he had to watch this shit, too. And then, like a final nail hammered straight through his pride, a woman emerged from behind Daegon ¡ª tall, wicked, stunning in a way that didn''t feel entirely human ¡ª sliding her arms around Daegon''s bare waist and pressing her lips against the nape of his neck, lingering in a kiss that dragged slow and deliberate like a knife. Hwanung''s jaw tightened the second he recognized her. It wasn''t just any random girl. It was Yuna. Jaehee''s friend. One of the few people who had laughed with him, joked with him, bought him coffee on bad training days and told him he was going to be fine. She wasn''t supposed to be here. She wasn''t supposed to be his. But there she was, kissing Daegon like she had never known another life, her nails dragging over his skin in ways that made Hwanung''s stomach knot into something savage. And Daegon ¡ª that ruthless son of a bitch ¡ª kept staring at him the whole time. No blinking. No shame. Just smiling lazily, sipping his wine, daring him to move. Because this wasn''t the first time. They''d crossed paths the very first week Hwanung arrived, bumping shoulders on red carpets, brushing past each other in high-end hallways like wolves passing in the woods. They''d been keeping tabs ever since ¡ª stalking each other''s schedules, watching every move, circling tighter with every damn day. And this? This had become Daegon''s favorite evening hobby. Mocking him. Living too loudly. Loving too messily. And making sure Hwanung saw every second of it. Hwanung closed his eyes against the rising burn in his chest, fists clenching so hard his knuckles went bloodless. For one reckless moment, he thought about tipping forward, letting the wind take him, letting gravity win for once. Letting it all crash down. But he didn''t. Because rage was heavier than despair. And Hwanung wasn''t finished yet. Not by a long fucking shot. He stepped back from the edge, breathing like he''d just gone twelve rounds with hell itself. He stared up at the stars ¡ª those useless, glittering bastards ¡ª and wiped the back of his hand across his mouth like he was some tragic hero in a movie no one was watching. "Fuck this," he muttered to no one but the wind. "If he want a war, he''s fucking got one." He clenched his fists so tight he could hear the crack of his bones, like even his body was ready to throw hands. "If Seoryeon wants to forget me, if Jaehee wants to pretend I don''t exist, if Daegon wants to play king..." he whispered, smiling that broken, movie-poster smile. "Fine." The wind roared past him, dramatic as hell, whipping his shirt around like he was the main character in some cliche? high-budget drama with too much funding and no shame. "I''ll remind that bastard who the fuck I am." And with that, he turned on his heel and stormed back into the building, his shadow long and furious behind him like even the night itself was scared to get in his way. * Back inside the apartment, Daegon''s expression slipped the moment he realized Hwanung had turned away from the edge and disappeared into the building. The smile, the lazy arrogance he wore like a second skin, vanished like mist in a killing wind. Without a word, without even a flicker of hesitation, he shoved Yuna away from him, hard enough that she stumbled and fell to the floor with a broken little gasp. She caught herself on trembling hands, mascara smudged, mouth open in confusion, but Daegon didn''t spare her a glance. Like she was nothing more than an empty wine glass knocked off a table. He simply stepped over her, moving toward the center of the room with the same cold grace of a predator who had found no worthy prey tonight. Then the air shifted, humming low and electric, and a portal shimmered into existence right there in the middle of the marble floor ¡ª a perfect circle of darkness, oozing tendrils of malevolent energy that licked the edges of the room like hungry tongues. From it stepped a man dressed in sleek black, his eyes like burnt coals, his presence making the luxury around him feel cheap and ridiculous by comparison. "It''s time," the agent said, voice as dry as ancient paper. "The Dark Harbingers are being prepared to descend. We need to lay the foundation before they arrive." Daegon nodded once, the motion sharp and empty, as if his humanity had been filed down to nothing but obedience long ago. The agent''s gaze flicked to Yuna still crumpled on the floor, a silent wreck of shame and confusion, and he shook his head with a disgusted little sigh. They knew what Daegon was. They''d known from the moment they claimed him. But the higher-ups didn''t care about his appetites, his cruelty, his need to break things just because he could. As long as he obeyed orders when it mattered, he was their perfect weapon. "I assume you have news about NY Agency?" the agent asked, pulling his gloves tighter over his wrists like he wanted to shield himself from the filth of this place. Daegon shrugged with a smirk that didn''t reach his eyes, jabbing a lazy thumb over his shoulder at Yuna. "Bribed them. Screwed them. Bought loyalty with cash and promises. Nothing. The agency''s walls are too clean. The only thing we know is that the leader''s a woman. That''s it." The agent''s face hardened. "The higher-ups said there''s something off about NY Agency. Too quiet. Too shielded. No weaknesses we can find. For now, stop poking at them. We have bigger priorities. Awakening another enemy isn''t part of the plan." Daegon''s smile slipped for half a second ¡ª he had been looking forward to peeling apart Hwanung''s new life piece by piece ¡ª but he nodded. Orders were orders. The agent''s mouth curled into something that wasn''t quite a smile. "You can still toy with the Champion if you like. Knock him around a little. Break his heart a few more times. As long as it doesn''t escalate... for now." This time, Daegon''s grin returned, slow and sharp, like a blade sliding free of its sheath. From inside the folds of his coat, the agent withdrew a small black pearl and placed it carefully into Daegon''s waiting palm. It pulsed once, alive with a deep, malevolent energy that made the lights flicker around them. Daegon turned it over in his hand, feeling the thrum of power against his skin like a heartbeat synced to something ancient and wrong. "It''s time to start gathering candidates," the agent said softly, like a priest delivering last rites. "The Harbingers will need vessels. Blood will need to be spilled. The foundation must be ready." Daegon tucked the pearl into his pocket and glanced once more at the city lights beyond the glass, his thoughts already a hundred moves ahead. The war had already begun. And most of the fools out there didn''t even know they were standing on a battlefield. "Use it now, Daegon!" Chapter 377: Daegon: The Corrupted Guardian Vol. ll Arc: Blessings and Corruption of Gods **** Daegon turned the black pearl once between his fingers, feeling its pulse match the slow thrum of his own heartbeat. Without a word, he walked back to where Yuna still lay trembling on the cold marble floor, her mascara smudged, her body barely able to push itself upright, her eyes glassy with fear and confusion. He crouched down just enough to catch her gaze, that empty, broken look that he drank in like wine ¡ª then he shoved the pearl against her chest, the impact making her gasp once, sharp and thin, before the darkness exploded outwards. Yuna''s back arched violently, her hands clawing at the floor, her nails scraping useless lines into the stone as the black energy devoured her. It wasn''t gentle, wasn''t clean ¡ª it wrapped around her like a living thing, tendrils lashing across her limbs, prying her apart from the inside out. She convulsed, shrieking ¡ª a raw, primal scream that scraped against the walls and clawed at the soul itself. Her body lifted an inch off the ground, spasming, thrashing, the darkness biting into her like fangs, and for a moment it looked like she would simply shatter into ash and be forgotten. Then, as suddenly as it had come, the blackness receded, shrinking and slithering back into her pores, into her veins, leaving her collapsed on the ground, panting raggedly. But she wasn''t the same. Tendrils of lingering dark mist clung to her skin like tattoos carved from nightmares. Her eyes ¡ª once bright and human ¡ª had gone pitch black, soulless, empty. The girl she had been was gone, swallowed whole by the dark thing wearing her face now. Slowly, with a mechanical, jerking precision, Yuna pushed herself onto her knees and bowed her head low to the floor. "Master," she rasped, her voice no longer her own. Daegon smiled, a lazy, cruel stretch of his mouth like he was indulging a pet. He leaned down just enough to whisper his first order, savoring the moment like a sip of rare wine. "Go kill Jaehee." Without hesitation, without fear, without the slightest flicker of her former self, Yuna vanished into the shadows, the remnants of darkness swallowing her completely. The agent watched it all with the detached air of a man inspecting machinery, nodding once in approval. "The puppets gain magic upon rebirth," he said, slipping into professional tones like they were discussing a stock acquisition. "If they were normal humans, their strength now rivals that of a fourth-tier warrior. Fast. Deadly. Utterly obedient." He paused, adjusting his gloves with an idle flick of his wrists. "You can control them with a thought. A single will. No need for commands once they''re tethered." Daegon said nothing, but he could feel it ¡ª the connection already forming in his mind, like a silk thread wound tight around a blade. He could see her now. Miles away, in the dim quiet of her apartment, Jaehee slept unaware, tangled in soft sheets, breathing slow and steady in the glow of her bedside lamp. But the shadows in the far corner of her room began to ripple, thickening, bleeding into something darker than night itself. Yuna stepped out of that darkness, silent, her feet barely touching the ground, her body wrapped in black mist, a dagger forged from pure shadow clenched in her hand. Her movements were no longer human ¡ª not really ¡ª and the light caught her darkened eyes, empty, hollow, radiating nothing but obedience and death. Far across the city, Daegon watched through their tether, smiling that cruel, thin smile he reserved only for moments like this. "Kill her," he whispered, the words curling from his lips like a blade drawn slow and savoring. And in the small apartment, the darkness leapt. **** The city sprawled beneath him like a lit-up wound, pulsing with life and noise and sweet, innocent ignorance. Neon lights painted the skyline in strokes of gold and red, flickering against glass towers that reached for a heaven that hadn''t listened in a long time. Traffic moved like veins, voices tangled in the air¡ªlaughter, cursing, plans, petty heartbreaks. And standing far above it all, unmoved, untouched, was Daegon. He stood at the edge of the tallest building in the district, a monolith of steel and shadow. His coat whispered against the wind, the fabric dark enough to vanish into the night if not for the way the moonlight clung to him¡ªlike even the sky couldn''t decide whether it loved or feared him. In his hand, he held a small black pearl, smooth and unholy, pulsing with something that felt alive. It was a core of twisted energy¡ªan artifact of corruption, the very one that had hollowed Yuna out and left behind only obedience, silence, and hunger. The pearl didn''t need to scream for it''s presence to be known. It hummed. It beckoned. It fed on the air itself. Daegon''s eyes were still and obsidian, carved from the memory of mountains. He looked down at the world beneath him¡ªnot with hate, not even with disdain. But with something colder. Something older. Indifference, maybe. Or understanding. The kind only a fallen god could afford. The streets were full tonight¡ªpedestrians moving like a sea of breath and muscle, lost in their routines, in their cheap dramas and fleeting joys. None of them knew how close the scythe hovered. None of them felt the edge. Among the crowd, his gaze found a moment. A child¡ªno more than five¡ªclutched his mother''s hand, dragging her toward a bakery window where warmth spilled like honey and shelves brimmed with sugar-dusted bread. The boy pointed, grinning, tugging with pure, unfiltered glee. The mother smiled down at him, her eyes soft with a kind of love only mortals could manage. That simple, unshakable devotion. She bent to whisper something, her fingers brushing his hair as the boy bounced in place, completely certain the world was safe. Daegon watched it all, the pearl dimming slightly in his palm as if feeding on the quiet perfection of that moment. But perfection never lasts, and Daegon knew that better than anyone. With a single thought¡ªless than a blink¡ªhe could twist the woman''s heart, flood her soul with rot, make her turn on her child with a blade and a lullaby. And the most terrifying part? She''d do it with tears and love in her eyes, whispering that it was mercy. His lips curved into a slow, bitter smile. Humans feared corruption like it was some grand evil that crashed through walls with fire and chaos. But corruption was soft. It was patient. It didn''t come screaming¡ªit came whispering. Through loneliness. Through bitterness. Through the moment someone said, "just this once." It started in a sigh, a compromise, a betrayal so small you barely noticed until it had eaten everything. And he would know. Because he had been a titan. Not just a god, not just a dragon, but the very breath of Korea''s bones. The guardian. The balance. Daegon, the Mountain''s Heart, the unshakable protector who once ripped arrogant gods from the sky for daring to tilt the world. He didn''t fall to rage or war or ambition. All it took was love. Not even his own. Seoryeon¡ªthe only soul he had ever bent toward¡ªchose another. And not just anyone. She chose Hwanung, the son of the Lord of Heavens, the golden flame of heaven wrapped in mortal skin. Daegon hadn''t needed betrayal. Just that look. That shift in her eyes. The way her voice softened for Hwanung like it used to for him. That was all it took. The beasts that had once circled him as whispers¡ªEnvy, Jealousy, Wrath, Pride and more¡ªhe didn''t just let them in. He embraced them. Fed them. Taught them his name. And in return, they gave him clarity. He stopped guarding a world that never once thanked him and began sculpting one that would never forget him. And for that, nature itself had cast him out like a disease. His own blood had turned on him. The wind, the stone, the rain¡ªall had abandoned him. * The pearl pulsed again in his palm, darker now, heavier. It had been feeding off the city''s hidden fractures, swelling with each passing second. Daegon didn''t speak. He didn''t need to. The city was already listening, already trembling beneath its illusion of peace. He looked once more toward the child and mother, then past them¡ªpast the skyline, past the sea of people, past the world of dreams and noise and softness. The time for observing was done. The city wouldn''t know it yet. But tonight marked the return of something it couldn''t imagine. Not a demon. Not a god. Not a monster. Something worse. Something ancient. Something forgotten. And with every breath they wasted on meaningless words, with every light they flicked on to chase back the dark, they moved one second closer to the moment Daegon reminded them just how easy it was to take everything away. And so the corruption of the whole city began! Chapter 378: Dark Winter: Daegons Corruption of Seoul For too long, Daegon had stood silent. Watching. Enduring. Holding back. But tonight, as he stood on the edge of the tower¡ªhis eyes soaking in a world he once died for¡ªthere was no grief left. No pain. No sorrow in his bones. Just a hunger, thick and eternal, forged in betrayal and crowned in truth. The night wind curled around him like it remembered his name, like it remembered the way the mountains used to tremble when he breathed. But Daegon no longer felt kinship with nature. Not after what it did to him. He raised his head slowly, eyes as dark as the world beneath the skin of stars. This city, this world... they moved on like gods had never bled for them. Like guardians never shattered for their comfort. As if his bones hadn''t been broken a thousand times to shield them from oblivion. And what had he gotten for it? "Nothing," he murmured, voice sharp and steel-edged. "Not praise. Not thanks. Not even memory." He had been a slave for their comfort. Shackled to nature''s will, chained to a duty no one asked for, protecting mortals who pissed on the roots he bled to keep alive. He had followed the balance, honored the old breath, stood tall while the divine crumbled around him¡ªand for what? So fate could spit in his face? So the one thing he cared for could be handed off to a golden sky-born brat? His fists tightened. The pearl in his hand twitched like a heartbeat. "I was a slave," Daegon said, his voice rising with the power of eons. "I protected you insects. I swallowed gods in your name. And what did I get?" The wind stilled. "Called corrupted. Cast out. Banished by the very nature I gave everything to. Very well." He took a step forward, the world beneath his feet recoiling in instinctive fear. "Very well, Fate." He raised the black pearl high. Shadows rippled outward like liquid night. The pearl pulsed in his hand, faster now, hungrier. It wanted more. It needed it. "GREEDY! ENVY" His voice cracked the air like thunder birthed from hatred. The first sin appeared from the shadows like oil flowing backwards¡ªtwisting into a figure tall and lean, its face made of coins and mouths that never closed. It whispered with hunger, eyes locked on everything and nothing. "JEALOUS!" he bellowed next, and this voice was not human. It was godlike, divine, a chorus of thunder and the shattering of glaciers. Jealous appeared like a flame wrapped in ice¡ªgorgeous, bitter, its form constantly shifting into whatever you wanted most. It stared back at Daegon like a broken mirror. He looked upon them, his old companions, and welcomed them like family. "You never betrayed me," he whispered. "You were always honest." Daegon raised the pearl to his lips. With a breath drawn from the depths of the world itself, he exhaled his dark energy into the pearl. Shadows spiraled out from his mouth like dragonfire twisted by centuries of silence, and the pearl drank it all. Glowing veins of crimson and violet crawled through its surface like lightning captured in stone. The sphere began to twitch, then tremble, then pulse like a breathing, waking creature. And then it exploded with ''dead'' life. The sky cracked open¡ªnot with light, but with a greeting wave of void that slammed upward from the pearl into the heavens. The stars blinked. Then turned dark. One by one, constellations crumbled into dust. Like the cosmos above began to fall apart, silently, as if heaven itself was holding its breath in fear. The air thickened. The world dimmed. And then came the snow. But this wasn''t winter. This was death. The flakes were black, silent, floating downward like ash soaked in oil. They didn''t melt. They moved, like they were alive, dancing on the night''s skin with whispers of temptation and madness. The air itself began to crackle, the streets below starting to still, even though no one yet looked up. Daegon extended his arm. "Let it fall." The sins stepped closer. With a wave of his hand, he turned them both into smoke, and their forms spiraled around the pearl like serpents of shadow. They merged into the dark winter he had summoned¡ªtainting it, feeding it, evolving it. The dark winter grew thicker, meaner. The flakes fell faster. The light around them began to die. The corrupted sky accepted it all. He closed his eyes, felt the storm settle into the roots of the world. And when he opened them, something far older than man looked out. "Let go of it all," he said. His voice wasn''t human. It wasn''t sound. It was a command etched into the marrow of existence. "Let go of restraint. Let go of hopeless doubts. Unleash the chaos in you." And with those words, the Dark Winter began. It fell. It spread. It touched. And the world forgot how to breathe. **** From atop another tower a few blocks down, wrapped in beauty of the night darkness and folded into shadow, the two agents of the Dark Pantheon stood still. The wind whispered against their coats, but they didn''t shiver. They weren''t mortals. They were void-touched¡ªbeings who had spilled blood in the name of the great night, whispered blasphemies into dying stars, and served under the banner of chaos that promised a new age. And still, they said nothing. The man¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, scarred across the neck where a god''s blade had once kissed him¡ªwatched the black snow fall with his jaw locked tight. The woman beside him, sleek and sharp-eyed, didn''t blink as the stars turned to dust above them. Her hand was clenched around the railing like it might break from the tension humming through her bones. They had seen a lot. Wreaked worse. Burned cities to ash under the silent nod of their masters. But this? This was different. "Truth be told," the man said finally, voice low, gravel-drenched, "he''s bad news... even for us." The woman didn''t argue. How could she? Chapter 379: The First Flake "Truth be told," the man said finally, voice low, gravel-drenched, "he''s bad news... even for us." The woman didn''t argue. How could she? Far beyond them, Daegon stood like a god reborn. The corrupted pearl pulsed in his grip, and the sky obeyed it like it owed him everything. The streets had fallen into hush, not panic. Not yet. Just awe. That was worse. That was always worse. She looked up. The stars were still fading. The dark winter had touched everything. Slowly. Softly. Like the world was being rewritten from the top down, line by line, molecule by molecule. "Back in the day..." she said, her voice strange with something like reverence, "he uprooted half the gods who now kneel for the Dark Pantheon. That was when he was still the Guardian. Before he fell." The man nodded, eyes narrowing. "Back then, he didn''t just protect. He purged. Any divine that dared drop corruption on his land didn''t leave with their soul intact." "And we thought he was extinct," the woman muttered, more to herself than anyone else. "Or at least... broken." But the truth was simple¡ªand terrifying. Even in the Dark Pantheon, there were only four Great Leaders who held absolute authority, whose shadows were thick enough to bend reality. Out of them, only two had ever faced Daegon in his prime. And not as enemies. As survivors. When they had tried to bring chaos to the land he guarded, he didn''t argue. He didn''t threaten. He wiped them out. Roots, temples, banners¡ªgone. No mercy. Nature had made him to be its hand. Its hammer. It had given him power drawn from the core of the planet, breath laced with stormfire, skin carved in mountain stone. But when he was cast out... nature forgot something. It forgot to take all that power back. And then¡ªhe didn''t just stay corrupted. He ascended through the sins. Jealousy. Greed. Wrath. Pride and other human sins. They didn''t hollow him out like they did other fallen gods. No, Daegon made them his. Tamed them. Fed on them. Twisted them into weapons the divine had no defense against. Now? No one even knew how strong he truly was. Even the Pantheon''s highest circles admitted it in private. If Daegon ever regained the full scale of what he once held¡ªand layered it on top of what he now was¡ªhe wouldn''t just threaten their power. He could erase them. All of them. Maybe Olympians included too. "Crazy," the woman whispered, not even blinking now. "He''s a Titan, too. That''s the worst part. He was already on another level before all this." The man didn''t respond. He didn''t have to. Daegon had just begun. And if this... this dark winter, this gentle apocalypse blooming over the city... was just a fraction of what he could do¡ª Then the war hadn''t even started. The world was still smiling. And that was the real horror. **** The first to see it was a child. He had been skipping beside his mother, a half-eaten pastry in one hand and sugar dust still on his chin. His other hand clung to hers, swinging between steps. But then his feet froze. His eyes drifted upward. He blinked once. Twice. His voice cut through the hum of the evening like a spark across oil. "Mom!" he pointed, high-pitched and breathless. "Look! Black snow!" All around them, the crowd slowed. Conversations thinned. Phones dropped from ears. A million heads tilted skyward at once. And there it was¡ªfalling, soft and slow and impossible. Not ash. Not soot. Not any weather the city had ever known. It was snow. True snow. But not white. It was black. Jet black. Every flake like a sliver of charred silk drifting down from a night sky that no longer looked like it belonged to Earth. It didn''t hiss or spark or burn. It simply fell. And the people... they watched. Mouths agape. Eyes wide. Nobody screamed. Nobody moved. They were rooted, looted of motion by awe alone. Frozen not from fear¡ªbut from wonder. The streetlights flickered softly, caught in the fall of the dark winter, making every flake shimmer like obsidian stardust. Some reached out instinctively, stretching palms as if catching a miracle. And one of them¡ªsome middle-aged man in a coat too thin for winter, perhaps just walking home from work¡ªheld his hand out, fingers trembling slightly, not in fear but reverence. The flake touched down. It landed on his skin like a kiss from something forgotten. He stared at it. The flake didn''t melt. It stayed. It writhed. It crawled. He leaned in closer, curious. Confused. Eyes widening not in horror¡ªbut in fascination. And high above, Daegon watched. From the skyscraper''s peak, his gaze was endless. The pearl in his hand pulsed slowly, in rhythm with the descent of the corrupted snow. The storm had already claimed the sky, swallowing the stars like sugar dissolved in ink. The wind carried no chill¡ªonly stillness. And yet they marveled. No panic. No screams. Only awe. His smile deepened, slow and cutting like a blade drawn without urgency. "Where did it go, I wonder..." he said, voice low, ancient, amused. "That old thing humans used to have..." He watched the man with the snowflake squinting at his palm like he''d been handed a puzzle box by God. "Fear of the unknown." Daegon chuckled. It wasn''t cruel. It wasn''t even loud. He watched the man with the snowflake squinting at his palm like he''d been handed a puzzle box by God. "Fear of the unknown..." Daegon murmured, the words rolling out of his mouth like they tasted foreign now. It used to be primal. A safeguard. The one instinct that held humanity back from peering too long into shadows, from reaching into holes too deep to scream out of. Fear of the unknown was the one voice that said, "Don''t." Don''t enter the cave. Don''t drink the glowing water. Don''t follow the music in the woods. It was the mother of caution, of ritual, of every fire humanity lit to keep the darkness from licking their skin. But somewhere along the way, they killed it. Buried it beneath logic and entertainment. Painted it as weakness. Chased it out with documentaries and dopamine and bite-sized explanations. Now they stared into the abyss not with trembling knees, but with phones held up to record. Daegon chuckled again¡ªquiet and sharp, like glass grinding against old stone. "They don''t even run anymore," he whispered. "They watch. They wonder. They reach out." He looked at the pearl in his palm, glowing like a slow-beating heart. "Good. But they will learn to fear!" It was the sound of a god remembering the first joke he ever heard¡ªthe cruel, cosmic humor of creatures who ask for signs and miracles and, when finally given one, ask if it can be filmed. He turned his eyes back to the city. The pearl pulsed darker. The snow started falling. The first flake had landed. And it would not be the last. It had began. The reign of gods and dark forces! Chapter 380: Fear of the Unknown and Feast of the Forgotten Guardian His words hadn''t been unfounded. Far from it. Once, long ago, the sight of black snow would''ve emptied cities. Would''ve sent people screaming into churches, falling to their knees, begging gods they barely believed in for mercy. It would''ve maybe triggered sirens, military, end-of-the-world hysteria. But this? This was the new age. The modern man. The proudly daring species who fed on stimulation and stared the apocalypse in the eye as long as it made good content. Instead of fleeing, they stood still¡ªarms stretched out, palms open to the sky, welcoming the dark winter. The flakes dissolved into their skin. It wasn''t ash. It wasn''t ice. It was corruption made subtle. Liquid silence soaked in shadows. It didn''t burn. It didn''t chill. It just entered¡ªand once inside, it whispered. Daegon watched from above, one hand lazily gripping the edge of the building, the other still wrapped around the pulsing pearl that hummed like a heart craving collapse. His lips curved slowly upward, almost fond. "Humans," he muttered, amused. "So much more daring in this era." He tilted his head, letting the wind tousle through his dark hair as if it still knew who he was. His gaze swept the crowd, picking out each face as it changed¡ªeyes fading from awe to emptiness, from innocence to twisted desire. This is going to be fun. But then¡ªsomething. A flicker. From the corner of his gaze, he caught it. A child. The same one who had pointed to the sky. The boy had backed away. Just a step¡ªbut a real one. He gripped his mother''s coat tightly, eyes wide with primal instinct. Unlike her, he hadn''t let the snow touch him. Daegon''s eyebrows lifted with sudden interest. "Oh?" he whispered. "You still remember what fear tastes like?" He smiled wider... but didn''t linger. That child wasn''t ready yet. Not for him. Instead, his eyes returned to the others. And what he saw now was beautiful. One man, maybe in his thirties, his suit still crisp from the office, stared into the void with eyes that had begun to glow faintly dark¡ªnot with power, not like Yuna¡ªbut with something far worse. Envy. "It''s supposed to be mine..." the man said. His voice was cracked, brittle. His fingers twitched as he stared at a sleek car across the street. A man stepped out of it, holding a bouquet, heading toward a woman in red. "She never loved me... she just wanted him..." "No. No. No." Another woman, down the block, dropped her groceries, her breathing erratic. "She got the promotion. But I worked harder. She lied. She cheated. She took everything..." Another voice rose. Then another. Then dozens. "It was mine¡ª" "I deserved more¡ª" "They didn''t know what it cost me¡ª" Their eyes were clouded. Not black like Yuna''s¡ªnot yet¡ªbut hollow, haunted. And growing darker by the second. The sins weren''t empowering them. They were feasting on them. Greed and Jealousy had crawled inside their veins and were now cracking the glass of their restraints like a boiling kettle with nowhere left to scream. And it wasn''t just here. Not just this block. Not just this corner of the city. It was in Yeouido¡ªthe financial heart of Seoul, where suits and handshakes made empires rise and fall. The epicenter of pride, status, and envy. And now? The very ground was starting to ache with it. The corruption spread like a fog. Unseen to the naked eye. But real. Living. It seeped through concrete, through skin, through logic and control and therapy and prayer. It didn''t break things with force. It just gave people permission to be exactly who they were beneath the filters. And Daegon watched as the first wave of screams began. A man punched a glass window barehanded to get to a designer watch. A woman pushed a mother on the street for not moving fast enough. Someone nearly lit a car on fire. Another danced in front of it, laughing, sobbing, praying to nothing. But this... this wasn''t ordinary corruption. Most of them¡ªtoo many of them¡ªhad something darker blooming inside. Like a second heartbeat. A shadow that wasn''t theirs. The black snow had done more than whisper. It had planted a seed. And Daegon felt it. Every pulse. Every beat. Every stolen thought. His smile curved sharper, crueler. "Shadow Slaves,of the Dark Pantheon? No these are my Sin Slaves!" The moment he spoke the title, something woke up in those corrupted eyes. Not everyone. But a select few. They straightened. Their necks cracked unnaturally. Their eyes bled black ink down their cheeks as their mouths curled¡ªnot in confusion, but in recognition. They had been claimed. No¡ªharvested. These were no longer humans. These were vessels. Corrupted. Claimed. And ready. And it had only just begun. The sins wept. They screamed. They tore into one humans randomly like wild dogs wearing human skin¡ªdriven not by hunger, not even by rage, but by something far quieter and far more terrifying: permission. These humans were finally free to feel the things they had always pretended not to. And Daegon¡ªstanding tall atop the world, arms stretched out like an ancient priest before a blood moon¡ªwelcomed it. The corruption had rooted. That much was clear. But what came next was more than rot. It was reaping. He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply¡ªnot with lungs, but with power. With the hunger of a Titan who had once kept chaos at bay and now invited it like an old friend. The air around him twisted. The black snow thickened, as if drawn to him, curving through the night like smoke drawn toward a dying sun. And he felt it. Their sins. Greed, ripe and swollen like rotting fruit. Envy, bitter and metallic, sharp in his mouth. Jealousy, cold and clinging, like the breath of someone begging to be loved and never chosen. The harvest of the sins poured into him like honey poured through a fracture in the sky. His veins lit with shadowfire. His eyes glowed¡ªnot red, not gold, but something unnatural, something ancient, something that made the air kneel. All across Yeouido, the corrupted trembled. They didn''t know why. Some screamed louder. Some dropped to their knees and wept without understanding. Others simply collapsed, eyes wide open, bodies shaking as Daegon fed on the very emotions they had been drowning in. He opened his mouth, slowly, and drank. Not blood. Not life. Emotion. Pure, ugly, unfiltered desire. "Mine," he whispered¡ªno louder than the wind, yet somehow it echoed through every alley, every stairwell, every soul that had ever told themselves they deserved more. They were his now. And their sins weren''t burdens. They were offerings. The man who had cried about the car? Daegon drank his bitterness like wine. The woman who had screamed at her reflection in jealousy of a life not hers? Her envy melted into him like a love song twisted into a funeral hymn. They gave themselves willingly. And the sky responded. Clouds began to curl into spiral shapes, like fingers dragging across velvet. The stars, already fading, turned into streaks of black ink. The flakes thickened, no longer gentle¡ªnow heavy. Sharp. Deliberate. From the top of the tower, Daegon laughed. Not cruelly. Not joyfully. But with the satisfaction of a being who had spent eons starving and was now being fed by the very world that once cast him out. "Do you feel it?" he asked the night, voice booming, godlike, echoing across rooftops like thunder tearing apart confessionals. "Your anger. Your bitterness. Your jealousy..." He placed a hand to his chest. "It belongs to me." Dark veins danced beneath his skin. His aura stretched, reaching not just blocks¡ªbut districts. Entire arteries of the city began to pulse in rhythm with him. The Sin Slaves down below began to rise. Not in masses. Not in synchronized waves. They rose sporadically, like glitches in reality. One here. One there. Like someone was flipping a switch at random across the city grid, deciding who would act out and who would stay still. Chaos didn''t bloom like wildfire¡ªDaegon didn''t want wildfire. He wanted mold. Quiet. Hidden. Spreading under floorboards before anyone thought to check the foundation. Some screamed his name, their mouths cracking open like old wounds remembering sound. Others collapsed in place, gasping in ecstasy, their souls boiling from the inside out like bones submerged in acid made of longing. Their fingers clawed at the air, their eyes rolled back, and when they rose again, they didn''t look human anymore¡ªnot on the inside at least. And still¡ªhe fed. Across Gangnam, a businessman drove calmly, humming to himself, unaware that the snowflake melting into his shoulder was already growing something in his chest. In Mapo, a college girl twitched slightly on the subway, then blinked and went back to scrolling through her phone. In Hongdae, a man jumped a vendor''s stall, screaming about betrayal, while twenty others just watched in silence. It wasn''t a frenzy. It couldn''t be labeled that. It was too clean. Too scattered. It couldn''t be categorized as mass hysteria. No one could even connect the dots yet. Not the media. Not the emergency services. Not even the supernatural watchdogs hiding in plain sight. That''s because Daegon wasn''t infecting people. He was choosing them. Some were left untouched¡ªallowed to go on with their lives, sipping coffee, texting lovers, never knowing they had stood beside someone who had already begun to rot. Others were marked. Turned. Nudged. No blade. No fire. No war. Just sin flowing upward like heat through a cracked altar. And a god who knew exactly what to do with it. But what was Daegon''s plan in this? Chapter 381: Seed of Sin To the outside world, it was chaos¡ªbut barely. A few freakouts. A few street fights. An unusually heavy fog over Yeouido. A handful of people losing their shit on camera. One or two viral clips. Enough to stir conversation. Not enough to stir gods. That was exactly how Daegon wanted it. He didn''t want attention. Not yet. If he''d wanted to bring the city to its knees, he could''ve done it with a whisper. He could''ve melted the skyline into bone, turned every living soul into a shrine of screaming. But destruction was too quick. It attracted the wrong eyes. The wrong reactions. No, Daegon''s goal wasn''t to drown the city in sin overnight. It was to feed. Slowly. Silently. Corruption, true corruption, didn''t shout. It breathed. Let the humans think it was just a few madmen. A ripple in the stress-ridden current of the modern world. Maybe blame it on some new drug, or collective hysteria. The surface must stay undisturbed. Below that? He would build an empire from broken dreams. The snow kept falling, thin now, lighter¡ªjust a memory on the skin. And down below, the seeds were blooming. He spotted her again¡ªthe mother with the child. The one who had smiled so purely before. The child tugged at her sleeve, pointing at another boy across the plaza. A richer boy. A cleaner coat. A newer toy. Something sleek, expensive, the kind of luxury ad kids couldn''t name but always knew was better. The rich boy''s mother handed it over with ease. And something flickered in the eyes of the first woman. She didn''t say a word. But her heart stung. Something inside her clenched¡ªnot with rage, not even with envy. With resolution. She knelt beside her son, eyes locked on that other boy, and whispered, "I''m going to work so hard, baby. I''ll get you that. I swear." It sounded like love. It looked like a promise. But inside her chest, a seed glowed faintly, invisible to the human eye¡ªa pulsing ember nestled in her heart like a second beat. And Daegon felt it. He didn''t need her to kill. He didn''t need her to steal. He just needed her to chase that feeling. To Dream it. To overwork. To compare. To bleed for an image. To compromise¡ªjust once. Then once more. He needed her to feed the seed. Because the more she sacrificed for that distant, glittering promise¡ªthe more of herself she gave up¡ªthe stronger the seed became. And it wouldn''t whisper evil. It would whisper ambition. Just enough to blur lines. Just enough to make her justify the next step. And the next. She would never know the moment she was lost. But Daegon would. He smiled, watching her carry her son down the street, eyes distant, fire already building behind them. A flame that didn''t burn outward¡ªit burned inward, lighting up the hollow places people called "goals" and "motivation" and "being a good parent." One seed. Fed. Multiplied. He turned his gaze outward now, across the city. And the city stared back, oblivious. There were millions like her. Millions pushing through traffic, through bills, through failed marriages, through sleepless ambition and clenching pride. Men swallowing resentment with their morning coffee. Women glancing sideways at people who seemed to have more, smiling while thinking, I should''ve had that life. Every silent compromise. Every clench of the jaw. Every whisper of "I deserve more." He could feed from all of it. And if he could corrupt even half of Korea? He could reshape the world. The Dark Pantheon thought they were planting followers. Soldiers. But Daegon didn''t want soldiers. He wanted farms. Farms of sin, blooming in glass offices and small apartments and hidden thoughts. A harvest so large even the gods wouldn''t know how deep the roots had grown until it was far, far too late. He breathed in. Slowly. Deeply. The city pulsed with sin, but it wasn''t enough. Daegon stood at the tower''s edge, the corrupted pearl still glowing in his hand. It was alive, yes¡ªhungry and pulsing with the emotions of the humans it had touched¡ªbut it wasn''t enough. He could feel its limits. A few thousand, maybe tens of thousands more... and it would splinter. It wasn''t built for scale. Not this kind of scale. But some pearls were. And he knew exactly who had them. His eyes slid sideways, past the glowing horizon, past the maze of rooftops where shadows stirred. He could feel them before he saw them¡ªtwo presences masked behind layered enchantments and magic older than the city''s foundation. But they weren''t hiding from the humans. They were hiding from him. Daegon smiled. Then vanished. One moment the air was calm, humming softly with the thrum of distant sirens and city breath. The next¡ªhe was behind them. The two agents of the Dark Pantheon flinched instinctively, spinning around as Daegon landed without sound, coat settling behind him like it had been stitched from midnight itself. He said nothing. Just walked forward, slow and deliberate, that smile never leaving his face. They knew that smile. They''d heard stories about it. In the past, when gods vanished from the divine charts, when mountains went silent for centuries, when entire pantheons lost pieces of themselves in Korea''s oldest jungles¡ªit was that smile that always came first. The woman stepped back, her instincts kicking in first. Her eyes narrowed, fingers twitching, preparing to activate the emergency sigil embedded in her palm¡ªan anchor of protection, a recall tether, a signal to her superiors. But Daegon snorted. It wasn''t even a real sound¡ªmore like the amused breath of something ancient. Then the pressure dropped. Everything slammed down on them. The weight was invisible but relentless, like the very gravity of the world had decided they were no longer necessary. Their knees buckled instantly. The man hit the rooftop with a grunt, his face scraping against the concrete. The woman collapsed beside him, choking on air that now felt thick and burning in her lungs. Their veins bulged under their skin, black and blue and red all fighting for space as their bodies trembled beneath the crushing energy. Their eyes bulged, wide, panicked. They were agents of the Dark Pantheon. They did not kneel. They did not break. But Daegon wasn''t something they were trained to resist. He wasn''t just corrupted power. He was divine memory weaponized by wrath. The man gasped, blood edging his lips. "You... y-you''re making a mistake... going against the Pantheon... this isn''t wise¡ª" Chapter 382: Deagon: The Slave That Eats His Masters Everything slammed down on them. The weight was invisible but relentless, like the very gravity of the world had decided they were no longer necessary. Their knees buckled instantly. The man hit the rooftop with a grunt, his face scraping against the concrete. The woman collapsed beside him, choking on air that now felt thick and burning in her lungs. Their veins bulged under their skin, black and blue and red all fighting for space as their bodies trembled beneath the crushing energy. Their eyes bulged, wide, panicked. They were agents of the Dark Pantheon. They did not kneel. They did not break. But Daegon wasn''t something they were trained to resist. He wasn''t just corrupted power. He was divine memory weaponized by wrath. The man gasped, blood edging his lips. "You... y-you''re making a mistake... going against the Pantheon... this isn''t wise¡ª" Daegon crouched down, eye to eye now, smiling like a god who just found a mortal pretending to be brave. "Going against?" he repeated, voice calm and deep. "No." He tilted his head, softening his expression like this was just a casual conversation. "Who would cut off the hand that feeds them?" He looked between the two, amused now. "I''m not stupid. I need the Dark Pantheon." The pressure loosened¡ªbut not fully. Just enough for them to breathe. Their lungs dragged in air like dying fish, veins still twitching as Daegon stood upright again, backlit by the fractured moon and the snow that no longer obeyed gravity. He walked a few steps past them, hands clasped behind his back like a lecturer giving a quiet tour through hell. "I''m not here to rebel. I''m here to grow." He paused, glancing back over his shoulder, eyes still glowing with soft malice. "You should be glad you saw this early. That you got to witness the beginning. It means you''ll know where to stand when everything shifts." He didn''t wait for a response. He knew they couldn''t speak yet. Their bodies were still trying to remember what silence felt like. The agents coughed as their lungs relearned the concept of oxygen. The pressure faded, but its memory lingered¡ªcoiled around their bones like a lesson branded into flesh. They''d seen monsters. They''d seen gods fall, cities burn, mortals turn into abominations in the name of the Pantheon. But nothing¡ªnothing¡ªfelt like this. And yet, despite the fear thick in their throats, they still had their orders. Still had their pride. The woman''s voice cracked, her lips trembling. "What... what exactly are you doing, Daegon?" Her partner wiped blood from the edge of his mouth and followed up, tone rough but edged with fear he couldn''t quite hide. "You go against us or try something funny with us, you go against the Pantheon itself." Daegon didn''t stop walking. But he did laugh. Low. Smooth. Mocking. It wasn''t the laugh of a man. It was the laugh of something that had outlived wars, gods, and empires¡ªand never once felt regret. He stopped, turned slightly, the side of his face visible under the dim light, that damn smile still carved there like it belonged to him more than his name. "Don''t overestimate yourselves," he said, his voice velvet laced in iron. "You''re not the Pantheon." The woman stiffened. The man clenched his fists. But they didn''t interrupt. "You''re slaves," he continued, as if commenting on the weather. "Decorated, trusted, well-positioned, but still..." He turned fully now, eyes locking onto them with that familiar, lazy disdain. "Slaves." He stepped forward once, just a single stride, and it was enough to make both agents flinch instinctively. "To think the will of the Four ''Great'' Leaders extends to you..." he clicked his tongue, shaking his head slowly. "How laughable." And they knew he was right. In their bones. In their blood. In the way they didn''t rise when he had dropped them. In the way they didn''t scream when he insulted them. In the way they just watched, because deep down, they knew: He could crush them. And he would walk away with nothing more than a slap on his wrist, from above. Because Daegon wasn''t replaceable. He wasn''t moldable. He wasn''t even loyal. But he was useful. And the Pantheon, for all its power, fed on results. The two agents exchanged a glance¡ªtorn between rage, humiliation, and the cruel clarity of their position. They were still trying to scare him. Still trying to play the system like it had rules for everyone. But it didn''t. Not for Daegon. Not for the ancient. Daegon laughed¡ªnot like a man amused, but like something ancient stretching its limbs for the first time in centuries. The kind of laughter that didn''t come from joy, but from the sheer absurdity of being challenged by things so far beneath him they hadn''t even evolved the right fear. "Relax," he said casually, waving a hand like he was brushing away dust. "I''m not trying to kill you." He took a step forward. Slow. Measured. "I just don''t want to end up like you." The air thinned as he crouched before them. Close now. Too close. His voice dropped lower, quieter, and yet somehow it carried like it was braided into the wind itself. The night took his words and curled them around the agents'' ears like secrets whispered into the soul. "I''m just getting myself an insider in the very inside of the Dark Pantheon." His eyes locked onto theirs¡ªvoids carved into a human face¡ªand his lips twitched with a smile that did not belong in any mortal dream. "And who better... than the agents themselves?" The woman''s eyes widened, her chest rising sharply. The man flinched like something ancient just touched the back of his mind. Neither of them had breath left to speak, but their shock radiated off them like heat. This man... They had heard stories. Whispers. Myth turned warning. But they had never expected this. "You¡ª" the man croaked, blood thick in his throat. "What are you planning?" Daegon tilted his head like a father humoring a particularly slow child. "Tell me," he said softly, "since when does a master share his plans with mere slaves?" Their bodies stiffened at the insult, but what came next made the fear twist into rage. "The Pantheon''s watching!" the woman snapped, her voice a final, desperate blade. "They know what you''re doing! They see you!" Daegon stood slowly. And then he laughed again. Full. Violent. Shoulders rising as the sound echoed into the night, deeper than thunder, louder than prophecy. He spread his arms to the sky as the corrupted flakes of the Dark Winter fell around him, cloaking his figure in silence and power. His voice cracked the illusion of fear like a mirror. "No shit they''re watching." He turned his head, his grin stretching just enough to reveal the monster beneath the skin. "Do you think I didn''t know?" Then his tone changed. Still calm. Still smooth. But with a weight that shifted the very air between them. "Do you know what I am?" He took a step forward. The wind obeyed. "I''m a master of most elements of nature. Earth, wind, metal, smoke, ash, storm. I don''t just bend them." Another step. "I am inside them." He looked up at the sky, eyes flickering with something too vast to belong to a man. "With a thought, I can disappear into the elements. Into the sea. Into a leaf. Into the damn breeze brushing your neck right now. And even the so-called and self-proclaimed Omniscient beings might struggle to see me." He turned back to them, and his voice dropped to a growl as ancient magic sparked in the air. "So what makes you think the Four Leaders of your pathetic little cult¡ªwho are only Omnipotents¡ªcan see me through my domains? Enough chit chat." His arm lifted, and reality bent around his will. "Ah... right." He chuckled, voice dripping with mock regret as the pressure around them began to rise again. "About that part where I said I wouldn''t kill you?" He leaned in, eyes gleaming like storm-soaked obsidian. "I lied." "Funny thing about promises," he said, walking closer, voice calm and cold, "they don''t really mean much when the people I make them to stop being useful." He tilted his head, eyes glowing. "So... consider this your exit interview." A rush of darkness pulsed from his palm. It was not loud. Not violent. Just final. Two streaks of sin¡ªone sloth, one pride¡ªlike coiling serpents of shadow, darted from the air and burrowed into the agents'' chests. Their eyes went wide. Then still. No screams. No final words. Just silence. Their dark lights¡ªtheir souls¡ªwere ripped clean from their flesh, drifting above like vapor caught in moonlight, still shaped like them but weightless and confused, beginning their drift toward the great cycle¡ª The Reincarnation Circle waited for them¡ªcold, fair, inevitable. But Daegon wasn''t done. "Oh, no you don''t," he whispered. He stretched out his hand, and it shifted¡ªflesh turning to obsidian-black scales, clawed fingers lengthening, glowing faintly with the dragon magic that once shook mountains. The claw reached up¡ªand closed. The two souls didn''t even get the chance to scream. He pulled them in¡ªinto his palm, into his being¡ªand consumed them whole. The energy pulsed through him instantly. Their memories, their fears, their secrets. Their sins, their identities. The files they carried. The truths they buried. He saw the names. The operations. The sigils. The lies. He exhaled sharply. A ripple of dark heat rolled off his skin, the air bending around him like it was trying not to touch him. The stolen memories settled in his mind like dust on ancient shelves¡ªorganized, vivid, humming with opportunity. But more importantly... Visions laced with blood and secrecy unfolded in his thoughts¡ªflickering scenes of hallways drenched in sterile light, reinforced doors veined with divine inscriptions, and a lab hidden beneath sacred ground. Beakers, sigils, chains. Screams muffled behind thick glass. Symbols etched in a tongue even the gods had forgotten how to read. "Oh..." he muttered, a slow smirk curling across his lips. "Interesting." He saw what they were doing. He saw what they were building. He knew where it was now. And more than that¡ªhe knew what to do next. **** Who''s missing Parker? Chapter 383: Blessing or Curse? 1 The first sign wasn''t a voice. It was silence. That wrong kind of silence¡ªthe one where even the flies didn''t dare buzz around the corpses anymore. Where the world paused, holding its breath, like it already knew something ancient was about to shatter loose. Corporal Jae-Min crouched behind the overturned humvee, soaked in blood that wasn''t all his. Bodies littered the sand. Too many wearing his uniform. His squad¡ªhis fucking brothers¡ªgone. Gunned down in seconds like they were extras in a script no one cared to finish reading. The enemy was still coming, still shooting. Not like warriors, but like butchers double-checking their work. He''d called for backup. Twice. Maybe three times. No answer. His thigh had a bullet in it, hot pain chewing at the bone. But he didn''t scream. Not yet. Not until he looked left and saw her. Mia. Dead eyes still open. Blood down her chin. She''d been smiling at him just hours ago. Now¡ª No. He wasn''t ready for this. And the enemy? They weren''t just winning. They were mocking. One of them walked over and kicked Lee''s corpse in the ribs, laughing. Another one squatted near Kim''s body and used it like a fucking table, setting his rifle on his back while lighting a cigarette. "Where''re you hero now?" one of them sneered, stepping on Jae-Min''s fallen flag patch. "Maybe next time you come ready to fights back." Another one unzipped his pants and pissed on the corpses, swaying side to side like he was at a bar after too many beers. The puddle splashed onto Mia''s boots. Her laces were still tied. Perfectly. Jae-Min''s breath hitched. He couldn''t even scream. His throat locked. He grabbed a shard of glass. Useless, sure. But it was that or sit and rot. Maybe he could cut one. Maybe he could die trying. That''s when the sky trembled. Not with sound¡ªbut with weight. Something slammed into his chest. Not a bullet. Not an explosion. It was ancient. Like a god had thrown a chunk of its heart straight into his ribs. The orb phased into his body¡ªwarm, then molten, then burning like celestial venom. And Jae-Min screamed. Not from pain. From everything. Bones cracked. Veins lit up silver. His back arched as something inhuman unfurled beneath his flesh¡ªmuscle tearing, reforming. His skin shimmered like it was made of starlight and fire. His fingers cracked backwards and then snapped forward again¡ªonly now, there were claws. Dark as shadow. Alive. The enemy froze. One of them dropped his cigarette. "What the¡ª" They opened fire¡ªhesitation gone, fear taking the reins. Bullets roared out of trembling rifles, a symphony of panic and desperation. Muzzle flashes bloomed like artificial lightning, chewing into clear night as lead tore through the air and into flesh. The first shot caught Jae-Min clean in the shoulder, spinning him slightly like he''d been tagged by a drunk god. The second cracked through his side, close to the ribs, and the third drilled into the meat of his thigh. He stumbled back two steps, more in surprise than in pain, as his body reacted¡ªveins throbbing under torn skin, muscles flexing like they were trying to hold back a tidal wave from the inside. Pointless. "What fuck!" One screamed with a broken curse! But the man didn''t fall. He didn''t even grunt. He just... stood there. Taking it. They kept shooting, emptying magazines, changing clips with hands that shook too much, swearing through gritted teeth as the rounds slammed into him over and over again. Blood exploded from new wounds like tiny red geysers. Bones cracked. Flesh split. And still¡ªhe didn''t drop. He twitched, yeah. His body jerked under the impact. His jaw clenched so tight it could''ve cracked diamond. But the pain? The fucking agony? It wasn''t killing him. It was cooking him. He straightened. Eyes wide now, glowing faintly with something that wasn''t rage but something older. His lips parted into a slow, gleaming grin. Not a heroic one. No. This was something broken¡ªsomething delighted. He was smiling like a boy seeing fire for the first time and realizing it burned beautifully but the pain brought him ecstatic feeling of strength! Pure and raw strength! Then something wild happened¡ªhis skin began to pulse, subtly at first. A shimmer under the blood, a heat that hummed with energy like distant thunder inside his veins. And one by one, his wounds began to seal. Sloppily. Brutally. Like his body didn''t give a damn about aesthetics¡ªjust about not dying. A hole in his neck fizzed closed like melting wax. A bullet punched into his abdomen, and the skin around it clenched, squeezed, spat it out like an insult. Blood oozed from his pores, evaporated into light. His body was rewiring itself mid-battle. They didn''t understand it, but they all felt it¡ªsome instinct deep in the marrow of their bones screamed at them to run. Not because he was healing, but because something inside him had unlocked. Pain wasn''t weakening him. It was feeding him. Like each ounce of suffering translated into strength, carved into his muscles like runes of vengeance. His breath fogged in the air, even though the morning wasn''t cold. His fingers twitched. Then clenched into fists that made the air crack. He took a step. And another. And then all hell followed. The first soldier tried to raise his rifle again, but Jae-Min was already there¡ªno flash movement, no blur. Just presence. One hand clamped the weapon, the other drove straight through the man''s gut, fingers curling around the spine like he was grabbing a microphone. He ripped, and the scream that came out of the man ended halfway through a gurgle, blood exploding from both ends. Jae-Min didn''t stop. He flung the corpse aside like trash, already pivoting. Another man fired point blank into Jae-Min''s chest. It did nothing. The bullets went in. The wounds healed before the guy even finished blinking. Jae-Min stepped in, grabbed the rifle, and broke it in half over his knee like a baseball bat. Then he drove the jagged edge into the soldier''s mouth, twisting until the scream became something no human throat should make. Blood sprayed. Teeth cracked. The man dropped. The third tried to run¡ªalways one trying to run¡ªbut Jae-Min moved faster. Not like a blur. Not like lightning. Like gravity. Inevitable. He grabbed the back of the man''s vest and yanked¡ªlifting him into the air like a wet coat. He spun, hurled him into a tree, and the snap of the spine was loud enough to make the birds scatter from the canopy. And still more came. They had to. Orders or madness or just plain pride kept them coming, but it was hopeless. One by one, he took them apart¡ªhands through chests, boots through faces, eyes gouged with thumbs, throats slashed with the splintered bones of their own comrades. His laughter started low¡ªbarely audible over the chaos. But it grew. And grew. Until it filled the space like a demon exhaling ecstasy. He wasn''t fast. He wasn''t a blur or a whisper in the wind. He was raw. Heavy. Loud. A mountain falling through glass. He was agony personified. A human that stopped being human the moment bullets became kisses to his skin. And somewhere, through the haze of blood and broken bodies¡ªhe smiled again. Wider this time. Because this was his fuel. This was his awakening. The pain didn''t kill him. It made him perfect. Chapter 384: Blessing or Curse? 2 He was on his knees now. The steam of blood mist still clung to the air, thick with that burnt-metal tang of spilled lives, and his breath came sharp and rattling. Hands. He looked at his hands¡ªhis fucking hands¡ªpainted in red and twitching like they were still pulling ribcages apart. There was silence now, like the world had swallowed its own voice in fear. Moments ago, it hadn''t felt like him doing all that. It hadn''t felt like anyone human. His mind had blacked out, taken a backseat while something monstrous danced behind his eyes. Now... clarity returned. Like a tide pulling back. Like waking up with sand in your mouth and not remembering how you got to shore. Then came the voice. It didn''t speak like a person. It reverberated¡ªlike an ancient drum calling out from the bottom of the world. {Chosen warrior of the gods...Do you answer the call?} He didn''t think. His body bowed low¡ªbut it wasn''t his muscles moving. It felt like his soul dropped to its knees, spine folding under the weight of a crown he hadn''t asked for but already bore. "Yes," he said. Or maybe whispered. Or maybe just thought it and the world translated it into truth. The voice hummed like it had been waiting eons to hear that answer. {Very well.} And then it started: * {Trait Granted: Relentless Will. > You will never die until your purpose is fulfilled. You will survive after hope is gone, and rise where others fall. Power Blessed: Immortality through Pain. > The more pain you endure, the more your power grows. The deeper the wound, the stronger the resurrection. You will evolve through agony. Flaw Inherited: Fractured Mind. > Every time you cheat death, you lose a piece of yourself. Die once? You recover. Die twice? You''re still you. Die again? Your soul begins to forget humanity. Your strength is boundless, but your mind is the cost. Growth Trait: Pain Ascension. > Pain is no longer weakness. It is your energy! With every scream, you bloom. With every drop of blood, you climb. The gained power is permanent. Immortality awaits. Endure. And harvest its fruit!} * He couldn''t breathe. Couldn''t blink. Couldn''t even believe. Every cell in his body was whispering this wasn''t a dream. He looked at himself, his blood-soaked arms still trembling, now radiating with heat¡ªno, energy. Not the cute superhero bullshit. Something ancient. Cosmic. Like he''d been taken out of the timeline and reinserted with a glitch the gods forgot to patch. He wanted to laugh. To scream. To cry. Because whatever happened back there... it was a gift dressed as death. A miracle painted in massacre. This¡ªthis right here¡ªwas the moment his life turned from a tragic footnote into a fucking saga. But something gnawed at his chest. That old paranoia, that instinctual whisper of, what now? The voice answered before the question even finished forming. {Your enemies are marked. You will see the blood-sign¡ªdark red, burning atop their skulls. That is the mark of betrayal. Of rebellion against us. Kill them. Do not hesitate. They are the enemies of Olympus, and they must be erased.} He nodded slowly. No resistance. No rebellion. A man who once never gave a damn about gods, who thought the only divinity worth chasing was money¡ªwas now kneeling before cosmic authority like he''d been born for it. And somehow? That felt okay. He started to rise but wobbled. His knees buckled, his vision dipped. The rush had left him drained, muscles twitching under the weight of what he''d become. He felt weak after all that energy and adrenaline he''d used to eliminate his enemies. He felt so damn weak than he was before although his wounds he''d been healed. Couldn''t even walk. Then he saw it. A shard of metal from a broken blade. Jagged. Rusted. Not clean, not ceremonial¡ªbut sharp enough. He limped toward it. Picked it up. It felt like steel and electricity had a baby. His grip tightened. Didn''t they say pain gave him strength? He didn''t hesitate. With a grunt, he jammed it into his thigh. White-hot agony exploded up his spine. His scream was primal, full-throated, gluttal. The kind of scream that cracked teeth and made ghosts flinch. But even before the sound finished, his body surged. Power hit him like a tsunami. His skin rippled. Muscles expanded. Veins flared to life with molten heat. His heart? It didn''t beat¡ªit roared. Five times stronger. Ten times maybe. The pain wasn''t just fuel¡ªit was acceleration. In Olympus, Ares tilted his head and grinned. "Smart bastard," the god muttered. "Now that''s how you use what I give." Down below, the soldier-turned-nightmare stood fully upright now. Sweat and blood dripped down his face. A new smile carved itself across his lips¡ªthis one wasn''t for vengeance. This one? This one was for the future. Because whatever this was¡ªblessing or curse¡ªhe was ready to burn the world just to find out. **** The cold had teeth. It gnawed at his fingers, chewed through the threadbare holes of his jacket, bit down on his ribs like it wanted to hollow him out from the inside. And he was tired. So fucking tired. He crouched behind a busted dumpster in the alley of some city that stopped mattering years ago. The walls were painted in piss and neon graffiti, and the only thing louder than the wind was his growling stomach. Again! Of course. He hadn''t eaten in two days¡ªunless you counted half a cigarette butt and a slice of moldy bread he''d stolen from a blind nun. Which, in his defense, wasn''t even real bread. It was suffering dressed in yeast. A rat skittered by. He didn''t move. He wasn''t afraid. He was the rat. The wind howled again, blowing snow into his face like the gods were spitting at him. He blinked. Once. Twice. Thought about dying. Just a little. But something inside him growled louder than the storm. A dry, cracked voice that said: {You''re not allowed to quit. Not yet.} And then¡ª The alley bent. Not physically. Not really. But it felt like space around him flinched. Like the world noticed him for the first time. The shadows moved. They crept unnaturally, slithering along the walls like they were waking up. Like they were breathing. And he should''ve screamed, or pissed himself, or passed out. Instead, he smiled. Not a happy smile. The kind of smile you see on someone who''s finally snapped. A voice came¡ªdeep, ancient, whispering straight into his fucking bones. {You. Street rat. Forgotten. Frostbitten. You could''ve given in. But you didn''t.} {''We'' like that.} The shadows thickened. Danced. Swirled around his broken boots, curling up his spine like cold smoke. His heart thumped once¡ªthen again, harder¡ªand suddenly, the pain in his limbs didn''t feel like pain. It felt like power waiting to be let off its leash. * {Your trait is stubbornness,} the voice said. {Your curse is trust. Your gift... is dominion.} Trait Chosen: Absolute refusal to surrender even to misery. > You will never be broken. Not by weather, not by hunger, not by the gods even! Power Blessed: Shadow Manipulation. Flaw Inherited: Paranoia of loyalty. >You trust no one. Not even those who bleed beside you. You might kill your ally before your enemy. Sometimes even for blinking wrong!} * And then the shadows merged with his body. Slipped under his skin like ink into paper. And he gasped¡ªnot in pain, not in fear¡ªbut in something new. Ownership. He stood. Not shivering. Not limping. He stood like the alley belonged to him. Like the cold had to ask for permission to bite now. Like the shadows would kneel before him if he raised his fucking hand. In the darkness above, one god whispered to another. {A rat no longer,} it said. {We just crowned a king.} Chapter 385: Blessing or Curse? 3 The city had forgotten this corner. Cracked walls, graffiti drowning in smog, and silence broken only by stray footsteps and the wheeze of rusted pipes. Somewhere in that hollow skeleton of a building, he painted. Starving, shirt half-torn, brush held in trembling fingers like it weighed a hundred pounds. The mural stretched across the wall¡ªhalf angels, half beasts, eyes like burning stars and wings stitched from nightmares. No one ever stopped to look. No one cared. He painted with hunger in his veins and madness nipping at his mind, alone with his colors and the ache of never being seen. Even his hallucinations had stopped speaking to him. That was how far gone he was. Until something tore the sky. A golden fissure in midair¡ªloud but silent, blinding but warm. The orb fell like judgment and mercy wrapped into one. No scream, no question. It crashed into him. Light spilled across the paint and flooded through his bones. He collapsed, chest heaving, pupils blown wide as his eyes locked on the wall¡ªexcept the mural was breathing. The figures he''d drawn were alive. His angels blinked. The beasts shifted, crawling out of the paint and into the real world, trailing wisps of illusion and fear behind them. Color bled into the air like scent, memory, magic. His fingers twitched and reality bent. He stood, shaky but smiling, jaw clenched like he finally remembered how to feel. His eyes were glossed over, as if the real world had become an afterthought. He raised one hand and twisted his wrist¡ªand the shadows of monsters he''d never painted bloomed into existence, snarling from the cracks in the floor. The line between imagination and truth had disintegrated. He walked past his mural, barefoot and starving still, but the world trembled beneath his feet. The artist no longer needed an audience. He was the art, and the apocalypse would come in brushstrokes. {Trait Chosen: Endless imagination, even on the edge of death. Power Blessed: Illusion Crafting ¡ª bends reality to whatever he paints. Flaw: A possibility to no longer tell the difference between real and fake!} * She lay cradled in the sterile arms of death, tucked into too-white sheets beneath too-cold lights. Machines blinked like bored gods around her, measuring life in numbers she no longer understood. Her lips were cracked, her eyes dim. And yet¡ªeven in that skeletal quiet¡ªthere was a strange defiance in her chest. Her fingers moved slowly, sketching light in the air with what little strength remained. Not words. Not prayers. Just motion. Hope in motion. When the golden orb slammed into her chest, her eyes flew open¡ªnot with pain, but with radiance. Light poured from her spine, from her fingernails, from her mouth. The machines shorted out. The IVs snapped. And for a moment, the entire floor of that hospital shimmered like heaven had leaked through. Her body healed¡ªgently, like silk being rewoven. But something else burned too. A grace too hot for innocence. She touched the nurse who had fallen trying to resuscitate her, and the woman gasped, healed instantly. But when her fingers brushed the dying flowers on her nightstand... they burst into light! {Power: Light Awakening ¨C Can heal or destroy with the same touch, her energy radiant and divine. Flaw: Her kindness makes her vulnerable¡ªeasily manipulated, easily broken!} In another location... The church had no hymns left in it. Only dust and the bitter smell of old whiskey. He sat where once he''d preached, slouched beneath the cracked crucifix like a broken relic himself. His collar was undone. His knuckles bloodied from punching the altar. Somewhere between faith and fury, he had become a ghost that mocked itself. Laughing with no joy. Breathing only to defy silence. Then came the binding light¡ªnot holy, not hellish either, but something else between the chasm of holy and corrupted. It entered him like scripture rewritten in lighting. His voice returned, deeper, more final. The air thickened. The cracks on the church walls straightened. Words rolled from his tongue and the very pews shifted, pulled like puppets. Reality itself obeyed. He staggered back, horrified by his own command. For every sentence he uttered bent the world... but he could feel it too. His soul curling, burning. As if every chain he cast outward also looped around his own neck. {Power: Word of Binding ¨C Words become reality; spoken commands bind space and flesh. Flaw: Each chain forged consumes a piece of his own soul. He''s a ticking timebomb of self-erasure!} * Hell reigned here in the underground ring that stank of old blood, fresh piss, and smoke. The chains on his wrists jingled with mockery every time he moved. The crowd above was a sea of shouting mouths¡ªhungry for death they didn''t have to bleed for. His body was bruised into purple meat, one eye swollen shut, a rib poking wrong. But he stood. Always stood. Refusal wasn''t a mindset. It was his only language. When the orb hit him, it didn''t soothe. It shredded. His muscles snapped and regrew mid-flex. His spine cracked and re-forged itself under divine pressure. The chains holding him didn''t break¡ªthey vaporized. He didn''t scream, not even when his body bloated with strength that shouldn''t exist in the mortal plane. He roared instead. Not in rage. In freedom. When the next fighter charged him, fists wrapped in steel¡ªhe caught the man mid-air. And crushed his skull with one hand like it was fruit. And no one in the audience had seen the descent of the orbs. Or his actual change as if hidden by the fabrics of reality. {Power:Nephilim Strength ¨C His physical body defies human limits; unstoppable in battle. Flaw: He can''t stop the urge to fight endlessly. Even when the war is over, he won''t know peace.} * From the man with Nephilim mighty was another blessed. He stood alone in the alley, blood slicked to his wrists like gloves. The job was done. Always was. No celebration. No regret. Just silence. His coat swayed as the wind turned the city colder, darker. A cat meowed. A distant siren hummed. And he stared at the red pooling beneath his boots like it had asked for his loyalty. Then the orb found him. No light. No scream. Just... rewind. He blinked, and the blood was back in the body. The kill undone. The death reversed. Three seconds. That was his window. His prison. His power. He did it again. And again. Watching the same death repeat, learning the weakness, shaving milliseconds. Until he was a blade between moments, living in delay. He knew now¡ªhe could die. But he didn''t have to stay dead. Not if he timed it right. {Power: Time Slip ¨C Can rewind three seconds upon death, surviving mortal blows. Flaw: Repetition corrodes him. Loyalty becomes a noose, and he forgets why he kills.} * Away, the house was ash now. Charred beams. Burnt porcelain. No fire trucks. No neighbors. Just her, on her knees in soot, holding a melted child''s shoe like it still had weight. Her mouth didn''t scream. It couldn''t. Grief had emptied it long ago. The orb didn''t crash into her. It knelt beside her. And then the whispers began. They rose from the floorboards. From the photo frames. From the graveyard of what once was home. Ghosts. Spirits. Family. Her child¡ªtransparent, glowing, reaching for her cheek. She stood, eyes soaked in light, and raised one hand. Spirits surrounded her like armor. Like vengeance. She pointed at the horizon, and the ghosts screamed forward¡ªhowling, clawing, loving her enough to murder for her. {Power: Spirit Anchor ¨C Summon the dead to protect and fight for her. Flaw: Her memories open the door too wide to the other side. Sometimes, the dead take control.} * Beneath layers of concrete, cables, and rusted solitude, the lab stank of burnt ozone and decaying ambition. The genius had once been a name whispered in intellectual circles, a man who saw patterns where others saw noise. Now he lay convulsing on a metal slab, flesh peeling at the seams, a golden orb embedded half into his chest¡ªits light fighting violently with wires and circuitry digging into his bones. He had done it. He''d intercepted the orb mid-flight, rewritten its purpose, merged it with his dying body, and coded madness directly into divine logic. The result wasn''t human anymore. It wasn''t just genius. It wasn''t just godlike. It was a whispering machine of brilliance and destruction. He didn''t scream when his spine cracked backward. He laughed. {Power: Neuro-Tech Dominion ¡ª grants absolute control over all electronic and mechanical systems within range; can rewrite, hijack, or evolve any machine through thought alone. Flaw: His thoughts are fractured with whispers from the orb, and the more advanced he becomes, the less "human" he remains and more possibly of becoming a sentient machine!} * Deep under a shattered temple drowned in ivy and silence, the coffin hadn''t been opened in centuries. Some could''ve believed it was ornamental, others a warning. Inside it was velvet, untouched by time. And her¡ªskin pale as moonstone, lips still red like frozen sin, hair spread like ink across satin. The orb slipped through rock and bone like it belonged here. It slid into her chest without permission, or maybe with ancient invitation. Her eyes opened. She didn''t gasp. She remembered. The temple trembled. She stepped out barefoot, a half-smile on her lips. The dust ran from her. {Power: Forgotten Blood Dominion ¡ª calls upon lost magics and ancient supremacy. Flaw: Less emotional control and Lustful!} Chapter 386: The Time When the World Paused And across the Earth, more and more began to awaken. Golden orbs crack through skies, back alleys, warzones, slums, hospitals, cathedrals¡ªeach one slamming into a soul not just chosen by fate, but twisted by it. They fall without sound. No trumpet. No prophecy. Just light¡ªpure and absolute¡ªdescending like forgotten promises reignited. Each chosen awakens differently. In agony. In ecstasy. In silence. But all are changed. They are granted something no mortal was meant to hold. A gift wrapped in ruin. A godlike ability... and a fatal flaw buried within like a ticking heart. Unbeknownst to even Olympus, to the gods who believe themselves architects of justice, something else has touched the blessings. A whisper behind the divine. A glitch in the holy signal. A seed inside every gift. THEY. A name not spoken. A presence not seen. Only felt. Every Chosen hears it¡ªquietly, deeply, like a memory they haven''t lived but somehow know: {Those marked by the red dot... they are enemies of the gods. Find them. Erase them.} And none questioned it. Because the voice doesn''t sound like a command. It sounds like truth. They don''t know yet, but every blessing is a curse dressed in divine glow. And every marked soul they are sent to kill bleeds into a larger scheme¡ªone drawn by a hand unseen, written in a language older than the stars. And as the first Chosen lift their eyes to the darkening sky above¡ª The hunt has already begun. But one truth binds them all: The marked must die. **** New York never slept, but right now it felt like it was sighing. The sky was gold-tinted and stretched wide over the towers of glass and steel, blinding commuters as they shuffled out of the subway, coffee in hand, earbuds in, dreams long forgotten. Street vendors cursed at each other in languages that melted into each other like jazz. Taxis honked. Stock brokers talked too loud. A child pointed at a homeless man who was singing in perfect French while petting a three-legged cat wearing a pearl necklace. Nobody noticed that above them, the clouds swirled just a little wrong. Streets pulse with motion¡ªhorns blaring, sneakers scraping pavement, steam rising from underground grates as if the city itself breathes out exhaustion. A girl in oversized headphones dances at a crosswalk without rhythm, while a man beside her scrolls endlessly on a cracked screen. Above them, digital billboards flash influencers selling ambition and diet plans, unaware that the world they market to is already shifting beneath their feet. Half a world away, in the alleys of Marrakesh, a merchant haggled with an American tourist over the price of a handwoven carpet. The tourist grinned like he''d won, unaware the carpet had already frayed at the edges with a thousand forgotten secrets sewn into the pattern. The merchant only looked up when the wind changed. Hot. Strange. Like the scent of something holy and unholy had passed by together. In Tokyo, a girl in a school uniform sat beneath the sakura trees, drawing. Her sketchbook was filled with monsters. Some looked like gods. Some like nightmares. Her pencil paused for a second as a strange chill ran down her spine, but then she continued sketching. The creature on the page was smiling now. Mountains watched. Tokyo glows beneath thousands of neon gods. Pachinko machines rattle. Trains whisper past platforms with frightening precision. In a convenience store, a university student debates between instant ramen and microwave curry. Her phone buzzes. She doesn''t check it. Outside, a cat sits on a vending machine, staring into the empty sky like it sees something falling¡ªsomething no one else can feel yet. In Nepal, wind brushes past prayer flags strung across a narrow ledge, each one faded from years of sun and belief. A monk, wrinkled and barefoot, sweeps the temple steps with a worn broom, humming a tune only the stone remembers. He pauses, glancing up at the sky¡ªnot because he senses anything, but because something just beyond sensing is there. A boy chased goats up a trail he''d walked since birth. But today the goats stopped, ears twitching, noses lifting. The boy looked up too. For a second, the peaks¡ªEverest, Annapurna, all of them¡ªfelt... alive. Like giants waiting for a signal. In the plains of Argentina, a father sharpens a blade by lantern-light while his daughter gathers water from a well older than memory. Their hands are worn, their silence comfortable. Above them, the stars shimmer unnaturally still. The daughter glances up, frowning. Something about the sky feels heavier tonight, like it''s watching back. In the Arctic, a research outpost buzzed with quiet. Scientists laughed over noodles, reviewed ice core samples, and one woman frowned at her screen. The data made no sense. The magnetic field had glitched. Again. The auroras were dancing south, toward the equator. She marked it down, then deleted it. No one would believe her anyway. In Seoul, skyscrapers still cut through the clouds with glass and steel, but tonight the sky above is wrong. The stars don''t shine. The moon doesn''t glow. Something heavier has settled there¡ªthick, dark, alive. Across Yeouido, black snow falls gently, too gently, like ash pretending to be innocent. The city doesn''t scream. It watches. A barista hands off two drinks to a couple holding hands, steam rising between their smiles, unaware that the flakes touching their coats are not made of water or ice¡ªbut something else. Something feeding. The lovers don''t notice the shadows deepening beneath them, or the faint pulse in their chests that wasn''t there before. No alarms ring. No gods speak. But something beneath the city is breathing... and it''s not human. In Uganda, the sky turned gold-orange as boda bodas zipped past street corners packed with vendors selling Rolex and sugarcane. Teenagers rapped on a corner with a Bluetooth speaker coughing out distorted beats. In a small home, a grandmother lit a candle for her grandson before whispering something to the wind. She felt something watching. Not evil. Just ancient. Over the Nile, a crocodile submerged beneath still water. In Brazil, the jungle hushed like it was holding its breath. In the oceans, something deep stirred, old and restless. Whales swam a little faster. Birds veered off course. Dogs barked for no reason. A wedding begins in a quiet village in northern Uganda. Drums echo under the canopy trees. Laughter dances through the air as women wrap bright cloths tighter, men lifting crates of beer and soda, a young boy chasing chickens from the ceremony tent. Joy weaves through their movements, but somewhere near the forest edge, the leaves rustle without wind. A child turns his head. Just for a moment. In Alaska, the snow falls without reason. It''s not in the forecast. A hunter pauses in the forest, holding his breath as the wind stills. No sound. No birds. No crunch of deer. Just snow. Falling. Wrong. Across the Earth, life moves on. In the world, a few people¡ªno more than a dozen¡ªlooked up at the sky without knowing why. But then... the world paused. Not just time. Not just sound. Everything. The winds stopped mid-breath. Waves froze halfway through their crash. Flames flickered once¡ªand held there, unmoving, like they were waiting for permission to burn. Somewhere, a tear hung suspended on a child''s cheek. Somewhere else, a man blinked¡ªbut the blink never finished. Not yet. No prayers were spoken. Not because people forgot how to speak¡ªbut because the concept of voice itself went still. Across the pantheons, gods stirred in their celestial realms, only to find their thrones wouldn''t respond. Their omniscience fizzled. Their omnipotence dimmed. Even thought slowed, like molasses in the veins of reality. Olympus. Yggdrasil. The old wheels beneath Egypt. All still. As if existence itself had been gripped by fingers older than time. No thunder cracked. No scream echoed. Just that absolute, unnatural, holy stillness¡ª as if the universe had been caught in the middle of blinking, and forgot how to open its eyes. Chapter 387: Scar of the Past: Sins and Karma Robert Blackwood knelt like a man praying to a god he no longer believed would listen. His hands were flat against the marble, fingers twitching slightly, head bowed so low it looked like he wanted the floor to swallow him. Not with reverence. Not with honor. With desperation. The kind that made your spine ache and your breath lock shallow in your throat. The kind that crawled from the soul when you knew¡ªyou fucked up something eternal. Parker studied him in silence. He didn''t move. Didn''t blink. Didn''t breathe. He simply sat on the obsidian throne carved for a prince... like he wasn''t the prince, but something worse. Something the title was too small for. One leg crossed, fingers draped lazily along the carved blackwood armrest, chin slightly tilted. But his eyes¡ªhis eyes were fucking still. Like ice holding back fire. He looked at Robert. Really looked at him. And he couldn''t help but wonder. To his understanding, the Origin Families¡ªat least the ruling heads¡ªhad always known who he was. Not just a child. Not just an orphan. Not just another pawn on the board. But him. The one who gave them their bloodlines. The one who gave them their very Origin Familiy names. And Robert... Robert Blackwood had known. He''d known since the beginning. Since Parker was first dropped at the Blackwoods'' estate like a burden wrapped in bloodlines. He knew who he was raising. Who he was feeding. Who he was training¡ªor more accurately, who he was letting rot. All this time. He knew. And still¡ªhe let Julian do what he did. Still, he let Annabelle mock him. Maybe it was "just words." But they weren''t just words when you were seven, and all you had left of your worth was how you held your silence when someone laughed in your face and said you''ll never be anything. Parker could still hear her voice sometimes¡ªnot because he believed her, but because it hurt anyway. The words Annabelle used, the ones she probably forgot as soon as she said them, had stayed with him longer than most memories should. Not because they were clever. Just because they were constant. Julian? No. He wasn''t worth the breath. Parker didn''t have the time¡ªor the fucking patience¡ªto start unpacking the mountain of shit that boy shoved into him year after year. Not tonight. What he had now was simpler. Something burning behind his ribs, humming under his skin like a blade still wet from a kill. And so¡ªhe asked. "Why?" It wasn''t a whisper. It wasn''t a roar. It didn''t need to be either. It was a sound carved out of power and dropped into the grand hall like judgment made flesh. It reverberated through marble, through ribs, through veins, through teeth. It struck the kneeling three first¡ªJulian flinched, Annabelle froze, and Robert looked like he might melt into the floor. But the real damage was done in the rows behind them. Scarlett. The twins. The others. They shivered¡ªbecause the word didn''t just hit their ears. It dug into their souls. And their souls remembered something their minds tried to forget: who he was. Who they had betrayed. What they once bruised, mocked, neglected... was no longer asking as a victim. He was asking as their creator. The one with every right to unmake them. And the worst part? They couldn''t answer him. There was no reason good enough. And even if there was, their souls wouldn''t let them speak it. Some sins can''t be explained. Only punished. Maya and Evelyn stood in silence, their gazes cast downward¡ªnot out of guilt, but memory. Heavy, old, uncomfortable memory. The kind that creeps in through the back of your ribs and settles behind your heart like a ghost with unfinished business. Evelyn, always the softer one, found herself drifting back to when Parker was just a kid¡ªsmall, silent, strange. An outcast even before the word had any real weight to it. He didn''t cry. Didn''t beg to play. He just existed near them like a shadow that wasn''t invited but never left. The other kids laughed and ran; Parker sat alone, arms crossed, eyes distant. Watching. Waiting. Like he already knew life wasn''t going to hand him shit. She remembered the time he beat her. It wasn''t rage. It wasn''t malice. It was Parker¡ªcold and detached, hitting back like it was instinct, like kindness wasn''t part of the system code he''d downloaded into his bones. She chuckled at the thought, not because it was funny¡ªbut because, weirdly, that was the day his father named him. Black. After Parker cracked the man''s pride and maybe his balls, right in the middle of it all. No drama. No screaming. Just a perfect strike and the beginning of a legend nobody realized was being born. Maya smiled too, slower, sadder. She''d been there. She''d seen it all. The beatings, the mockery, the way Julian and the other little wolves circled him like hyenas around a cub they hadn''t figured out was a lion. Even before fully remembering her past lives, she''d stepped in once, told them not to overdo it¡ªnot because she pitied him, but because something about Parker always felt... off. Loaded. Like kicking him too hard would wake up something they''d regret. They didn''t listen. Of course they didn''t. Well¡ªEvelyn did. That was a given. The girl was practically angel-coded from birth. Forgiving, soft-spoken, allergic to cruelty. The kind of person who got beat up by a kid and still asked if he was okay after she cried. She never joined in the bullying, not even once. Not like the others. Annabelle did, though. She was different. Annabelle laughed the loudest. The mockery was always sugarcoated, sharp as glass under a silk glove. She didn''t raise fists¡ªshe raised daggers with her words. And Parker remembered. He always remembered. The Origin Families remembered too¡ªeven if they pretended not to. Everyone here had some blood on their hands. Some had buckets. Only the Zhangs and the Shadowmires walked into this room clean. The rest? Filthy. From Helena all the way to the so-called noble fathers and smiling matriarchs... every name stitched into the Origin tapestry had a thread dipped in the damage they did to Parker. Even Bella. Evelyn''s big sister. Saintly in public, complicit behind closed doors. But the crown for cruelty? That belonged to the Blackwoods. Hands down. They were the architects. The ones who didn''t just watch it happen¡ªthey scheduled it, sanctioned it, institutionalized it. Raised Parker like a cursed artifact they didn''t know how to destroy, so they just kept it locked away and beat the rage out of it every time it breathed. Tessa sighed. She remembered the version of Parker she found¡ªhalf-feral, all instincts. A walking husk of trauma stitched together with hatred and obsession. No dreams. No softness. Just one program looping through his head like a corrupted algorithm: Grow stronger. Get rich. Make them pay. He wasn''t built for healing. He was built for vengeance. When he first got the system, that was all he asked for. Two weeks. That''s what he said. Two weeks to start breaking the chains. Two weeks to show the world what they''d created. What he hadn''t expected¡ªwhat none of them expected¡ªwas the twist. The divine joke. The cosmic "oops" that turned him from a broken boy into a prince of everything-wrapped-in-boy''s-skin. Because now? Parker Black they knew wasn''t just their reckoning. He was their creator. Every soul in this hall, every ancient bloodline with their pretty legacies and unspoken sins¡ªthey didn''t just owe him respect. They owed him existence. But Parker never forgot a debt. Chapter 388: Nevertheless, Hes Karma Itself! Tessa smiled quietly, her fingers folded at her waist. It wasn''t joy. Not really. It was relief. Gratitude laced with bitterness. Her man¡ªher storm-wrapped, soul-torn man¡ªwas finally about to get what he''d waited for. Not justice. That was too clean. This was something else. This was debt collection with interest. And watching him now, eyes distant as memories warred behind them, she couldn''t help but wonder. What was he going to do to them? Elena and Naomi were watching too, silent and sharp, the way only women who had worked under him long enough to know when not to speak could. Their boss, their sovereign, their walking contradiction of trauma and steel, sat on that throne like he wasn''t part of the room¡ªbut the reason it existed. Then his voice cut through the silence like a blade dragged over stone. "Are you going to say something... or should I just kill you all now?" It wasn''t a shout. It didn''t need to be. It came with a growl curled beneath it, the kind that didn''t come from his throat¡ªbut from his bloodline. And then the force dropped. Not metaphorical. Not theatrical. A real, tangible weight slammed into the hall like gravity had decided to make an example out of everyone present. The air snapped. Knees hit marble like gunshots. Every Origin Family leader, every bloodline smug heir, folded. Eyes bulged. Hands trembled. Some screamed without sound, their vocal cords caught in their throats like they didn''t know how to function under the pressure. Noctavine. Scarlett. The twins. The rest. All of them pressed to the floor as if the universe suddenly remembered they weren''t divine. Tessa didn''t flinch. Neither did Naomi. Or Elena. Or Maya. Or Evelyn. Or Atalanta. The Zhangs. The Shadowmires. Untouched. Even Ere¡ªcurled Atalanta, tail swaying lazily, ears twitching with interest¡ªsat comfortably outside the pressure zone, her glowing eyes fixed on her human with something that looked dangerously close to pride. But Helena? Even she staggered, coughing as she dropped to one knee. This wasn''t something Parker should''ve been able to do. Not yet. Not with the power they thought he had. Unless¡ª [Ding! Master has unlocked: Original Authority!] [As the creator of all the Origin Bloodlines, your authority reigns supreme! With a thought, they will kneel. With a thought, you can¡ª] Parker didn''t wait. He lifted his hand with the same grace a king might use to wave off an unworthy servant¡ªcasual, dismissive, final. The hall reacted first. Light shattered. Candles flickered into blue. The marble beneath Robert''s knees cracked like it had offended the throne. An unseen force yanked the Voidhowl Patriarch from the ground¡ªnot just into the air, but out of sync with reality. Time itself stuttered around him, his body caught in a web of Parker''s will, limbs frozen mid-motion, like he''d been extracted from the world and held in a higher layer of existence. One second, he was kneeling. The next, he was hovering¡ªmidair, arms splayed, his suit flailing like wind whispered through dimensions only Parker could see. An aura of pure chaotic pressure surged from Parker''s throne, glowing not with light, but with command. Gold laced with black. Creator''s fire¡ªboundless and absolute slicing Robert''s very being. And Parker? Still seated. Still calm. His fingers hadn''t even curled. But Robert''s throat was crushed, not physically¡ªbut by truth. By Parker''s voice, now lined with a god''s fury. "I asked why." The words weren''t spoken in the air. They were pressed into existence. Every syllable stitched itself into the bones of everyone present, vibrating down their spines, twisting into their blood. The Origin Families couldn''t just hear him. They experienced him. Every creature in the room collapsed harder. Those already kneeling? Flattened. Their hands trembled. Their minds refused to move forward in time. The force rolling from Parker wasn''t power¡ªit was Authority. Original. Binding. Infinite. Robert trembled in the air, his skin paling, his soul already pulsing under the surface, reacting like it knew it had been weighed and found lacking. He tried to speak. Tried to lift his head. "My Prince, I¡ª" And Parker stood. Just that. The hall fractured. The ceiling cracked, shuddering under the pressure of his ascension. The throne behind him melted into radiant dust. His right hand came down with no hesitation, no mercy. The world responded. Robert didn''t fall. He was driven¡ªinto the marble, into the platform, through stone and magic and everything sacred they once called protection. A sound like a collapsing star rang through the chamber as a crater tore open where he struck, black flame spiraling from the edges. Reality shivered. Robert gasped, crumpled in debris, skin cracked, blood in his throat. His soul glowed faintly, visible now¡ªwrapped in a strange black membrane that warped and twisted as if trying to contain something. But it was cracking. Breaking with every pulse of Parker''s wrath. And through the cracks, dark gold leaked out. Not bright gold. Not holy. Dark gold. Violent. Old. As if something inside Robert had always been more than what they thought. As if something was trying to wake. But Parker didn''t care. Couldn''t see. "You dare." The man who once ruled the Blackwoods was now part of the fucking floor. Parker stood at the crater''s edge, his silhouette blurred by the settling dust, his face unreadable. "You asshole," he said¡ªflat. Final. "I could''ve forgiven the rest. The years. The silence. The way you let your bastard son turn me into a chew toy. Hell, I might''ve let you walk if you''d just been a coward and licked the floor asking for forgiveness." He stepped forward. Slowly. Marble crunched beneath his boots like bones. "But you didn''t stop at cruelty." His voice dropped. Not louder. Just heavier. "You tried to kill me." Behind him, the force still pressed on the kneeling wolves and lords and heiresses of the Origin Families gasped at the revelation. Robert attempted to kill an Original? None of them dared lift their eyes. Because the longer they stayed down, the more they began to realize something truly terrifying: This wasn''t Parker losing control. This was him finally deciding to use it. On Atalanta, Ere watched quietly. Her tail flicked once, the only sign she remembered. And oh, she remembered. The day they escaped the Blackwood estate, Parker''s aura was bleeding and wild, unstable and young¡ªbut Robert''s had been sharpened to kill. Ere had felt it¡ªkilling intent so clean and precise it could only come from someone who''d planned it for years. If she hadn''t bent the shadows that night, if she hadn''t folded reality and slipped them out¡ª Parker Black would''ve died. But now? Now, the man who tried to erase him couldn''t even beg properly. Chapter 389: The Moment the World Forgot to Breathe Ere sat comfortably above it all, coiled in her own shadow, untouched by the pressure ravaging the hall below. To anyone else she looked relaxed¡ªtail twitching, eyes half-lidded¡ªbut inside, her mind was locked on a memory that hadn''t aged a day. That day. That one fucked-up morning at the Blackwood estate when Parker returned from the abyss¡ªtired, beaten, glowing faintly with a power even he didn''t understand yet. He was just trying to exist again. And Robert? Robert had tried to erase him. Not scare. Not silence. Kill. With her affinity to shadow and space, Ere hadn''t just sensed it¡ªshe''d felt it like a blade being drawn inches from her neck. Robert''s killing intent wasn''t born of fear. It was clean. Calculated. Cold. He didn''t hesitate. He didn''t flinch. He moved like he''d rehearsed murdering Parker a thousand times and had finally found the stage. Ere didn''t know why then. It didn''t matter. But now? Now she knew everything. Who Parker was. What he was. The weight of that divine thread that tied all their souls to his breath. And Robert had dared¡ªdared¡ªto try and slaughter their own creator before his name was even awakened? The realization hit the room like a second detonation. The Origin Families gasped, loud and ragged. Their fear turned sour in the back of their throats. Annabelle''s expression twisted, not with guilt¡ªbut fury. She had mocked him, sure. But this? This was something else. Her father had crossed a line she didn''t even know existed. Maya took a step forward, eyes wide, tears rising¡ªbut her body wouldn''t move. Like the authority pressing on the room had rooted her to the floor out of sheer emotional weight. Helena said nothing. Just sighed. Quiet and long and tired. Tessa? She didn''t even try to emote. She''d known. She''d known long before this meeting when Parker told her everything and she knew that something in Robert had gone too far. That the Blackwoods hadn''t just broken Parker¡ªthey''d tried to delete him. And now? Now Parker stood in the wreckage of the platform like an ancient god discovering wrath for the first time. Robert was still breathing¡ªbarely. Not from mercy. Just neglect. And Parker looked down at him like he was something unworthy of air. Then he said it again. "You dare!" And Robert was lifted again. No arms. No aura. No chants. Just Parker''s will as their creator, gripping him like the air itself was sick of letting him exist. "You dare!" The second time, it echoed. "You dare!" The third time shook the hall. And then Parker moved. Not physically. But reality moved on his behalf. Robert was smashed into the air, then slammed into the floor again, then whipped sideways into a wall that shattered on impact. He bounced back midair like a ragdoll before slamming chest-first into the stairs of the dais. There was no touch. No hand raised. No flex of magic. Just authority. Each smash was a command. And each time Parker whispered it again, Robert''s body obeyed. "You dare!" Crash. "You dare!" Smash. "You fucking dare!" The floor cracked. The ceiling groaned. Even the very light in the hall flickered, as if Parker''s rage had rewritten what illumination meant. Robert couldn''t scream. His throat was still held tight by invisible force, his soul thrashing inside his body like a candle trapped inside shattered glass. And deep within that soul¡ªbeneath layers of guilt and bloodline and eternal signature¡ªsomething began to crack. A membrane. Black. Slick. Wrong. Parker didn''t know it. Not consciously. He was too focused on erasure. But the soul knew. Each hit didn''t just hurt the body¡ªit cracked that shell. And through those fractures, dark golden light began to seep. Pure. Untainted. Like a sun trapped in tar, burning its way out. Something was fighting back. Not Robert. Not his will. But something inside him, like a truth nobody wanted exposed. Still, Parker didn''t stop. He wouldn''t. Not until nothing was left. Vivian¡ªsilent on her throne, what little was left of it¡ªwatched Parker with her usual unreadable calm. But even she wasn''t entirely detached. Because she remembered too. Not just the estate. Not just the pain. She remembered the day Parker climbed into that Lamborghini running, not from exhausted and desperate but from fear after finding out the layares of mysteries¡ªand Robert tried again. She had seen it. That flash of intent. And now, watching her little brother level everything with the force of his voice alone, she felt it stir again. Anger. Not for the past. But because Robert had the audacity to try and snuff out divinity before it ever bloomed. No one knew the whole truth about that day¡ªnot the families who sat pretending they''d forgotten it, and certainly not Robert, who believed his clean kill had only failed by sheer chance. But chance had nothing to do with it. Vivian hadn''t been allowed to interfere. The message from their mother had been clear. She''d had been clear. Parker was untouchable but not to be helped¡ªnot because she didn''t love him, but because it would make the whole thing irrelevant. A mistake that would eventually disappear on its own. And Vivian, the cold queen of indifference, had watched it happen with a look that said nothing and meant everything. But she hadn''t stayed idle. She couldn''t. She was his sister. And when the moment came¡ªwhen Robert had pressed that Eternal-level pressure into the marrow of Parker''s bones, when Ere had reached the limit of her shadows and her trembling little paws couldn''t hold him any longer¡ªVivian had stepped in. Not visibly. Not loud. Just enough. Just once. The portal Ere opened that in the courtyard below the car and had shimmered like glass trying not to break. But with Vivian''s hand beneath it¡ªcalm, invisible, divine¡ªit held. And Parker escaped. The truth? Ere was dying that day just to save him. Robert''s pressure wasn''t something she could walk through. He was Eternal. Not just in name¡ªin weight. His intent alone distorted the air. Ere could barely breathe, let alone think. If she had tried to open that portal alone, it would''ve collapsed and taken her with it. Shadow manipulation was a beautiful thing so was Dimension manipulation¡ªuntil it collided with an Eternal will. And Robert''s will, that day, had been one thing. Kill Parker. Erase him before he bloomed. Before he remembered who he was. Before he woke up and made them pay. Vivian hadn''t interfered directly. She wasn''t allowed. But she had been close enough to feel it¡ªto taste it. That edge-of-the-blade moment where her little brother, quiet and barely stitched together, was about to die in the very place they were supposed to call home. So she stepped in the only way she could. She didn''t move. She didn''t speak. She just lent Ere her weight. And that was enough. Together, they escaped. No one ever knew. But now? Now there was no portal. Now there was no escape for Robert! Robert lay on the floor, bloodied, shredded from the inside out. His flesh¡ªuntouched. His bones¡ªunbroken. His regeneration? Unaffected. But his soul? It was rubble. A slow-cracking sculpture of divinity being shattered under the weight of Parker''s authority. Every time Parker whispered "you dare," it splintered more. Every time he moved, Robert''s essence screamed. Because this wasn''t power being used on him¡ªit was truth. Parker''s truth, carved into the marrow of creation itself. And Robert was helpless. Until he wasn''t. It started with a twitch. Then a shiver. Then¡ª Tears. They rolled down his face like oil through dust. No sobbing. No sound. Just streaks of grief from a man who hadn''t cried in centuries. No one could tell what they meant. Not even Parker. Were they regret? Rage? Or something deeper, something buried so far in the soul that not even Robert knew what was waking up? And then he moved. Fast. So fast even reality blinked. Something shifted in the room. No one saw the origin point. No one saw the sword until it was there¡ªripping through the air like it had been waiting in another dimension, buried inside his ribcage, forged in secrecy. And he lunged. The throne room exploded into instinct. Helena rose halfway, teeth bared, power already flaring around her. The other leaders twitched violently, senses screaming. Ere''s pupils contracted into slits, and even she, tied to dimensional flow, couldn''t track what was happening. Because Robert didn''t just move fast. He moved wrong. Faster than Omnipotents. Faster even than Parker''s infinity stats. Parker''s mind¡ªhis stats, his perfect calculations, his ability to dissect an attack down to the subatomic frame¡ªlagged for half a second. And in that half second? It happened. The sword plunged straight through his chest. Parker''s body scrambled. As if the code of his being had been forcibly rewritten. The skin around the blade didn''t tear¡ªit disassembled. Light scattered. Blood didn''t fall. Just absence. As if he had never existed in that space. The sound wasn''t metal piercing flesh. It was silence shattering. And then¡ª The time around them paused. Not slowed. Not hesitated. Paused. Time broke its neck. Energy stilled. Thought went mute. Every sound, every movement, every heartbeat halted. As if the universe itself had just watched something that made it forget what came next. Parker Black¡ªcreator of the Origin Bloodlines, wielder of supreme authority, monster, myth, architect of vengeance¡ª Was gone. And for one unbearable second, nobody knew what that meant. Chapter 390: The Thread Behind the Puppet The heavens had never been quieter, never more alive. Above the world where mortals worried about crowns and curses and collapsing legacies, two sisters played¡ªuntouchable, unbothered, and blisteringly divine. The air was thinner here, time a little looser, space far more obedient. This wasn''t just flight. It was sovereignty disguised as joy. Nyxavere ran. She wore something simple¡ªjust soft black pants and a sleeveless top¡ªbut it didn''t matter. She could have worn shadows and the cosmos would''ve applauded. Each step she took across the sky left a streak of starlight in its place, the sky cracking and reforming beneath her soles like it knew who owned it. Clouds didn''t get out of her way¡ªthey split. Gravity didn''t resist her¡ªit worshipped. Every footfall came with a silent boom that whispered through dimensions like a bedtime story for galaxies. And ahead of her? Seraphina. The girl was a comet dressed as a vampire. Her long white-silver hair snapped behind her like light caught in a storm, and her wings¡ªoh, her wings¡ªvampiric divinity wrapped in grace and speed. Each flap split the air like a blade, and when she moved, space bled. Her laughter echoed like thunder that forgot how to be scary. Beautiful. Alive. She ran ahead, the sky parting like it wanted to be broken. Nyxavere didn''t chase with power. She didn''t need to. She was letting Seraphina have her fun, letting her think she could escape. Nyxavere''s body wasn''t moving with effort. The sky was carrying her. Not just lifting¡ªcarrying, like a mother holding her firstborn, like gravity itself had changed religions and converted to Nyxlithianism. But then¡ª Her eyes changed. Those violet eyes¡ªalready ancient, already watching things too big to name¡ªnarrowed. Not in anger. In recognition. Something far too massive to explain clicked behind them like a billion stars aligning in a single breath. And that''s when the universe hiccupped. In the next five seconds¡ª The sky split open. No warning. No light. No warmth. Just arrival. Something descended toward the Nyxlith estate. Something that bent space-time not just with presence, but with ownership. The air folded. Time twisted. Reality gasped. It wasn''t a meteor. It wasn''t a god. It wasn''t wrath. It was something older than those words. A presence that made time stop caring about itself. And then¡ª "YOU DARE!" Her voice didn''t thunder. It declared. It rang out through every plane of existence like the sound that birthed the first concept of fear. It didn''t come from above or below¡ªit came from everywhere at once, as if the universe had just remembered it had a mother and she was pissed. And in an instant¡ª All of time around the Nyxlith estate paused. Birds froze mid-flight. Wind stopped mid-ripple. The air remembered it wasn''t allowed to move unless permitted. Even light halted, refusing to reach surfaces it had already touched. Because something had touched down. And the only thing louder than the silence¡ª Was the recognition: This wasn''t power. This was a presence that didn''t ask permission. * The blade had pierced Parker''s chest, not deep but enough to trigger the unraveling. His form rippled¡ªsomething cracking across his skin, body stuttering like a corrupted god being rewritten in real time. Light and matter curled inward, scrambling into disarray, his outline glitching into near-erasure. And then the world cracked. Not paused. Like something older than time itself had slammed its fist against the rules and demanded entry. Nyxavere tore into existence like a lightning bolt composed of will, light, and unbending omniscience. A jagged violet fissure opened in the sky above the throne hall, splitting air and atmosphere in half. She shot through it like the laws of physics were minor suggestions to be ignored, her arrival folding light into a vortex that ruptured the clouds outside and shattered the reinforced ceiling above. Skylight exploded. The force of her descent sent fractures crawling down the inner dome of the hall like veins of divine fury, and the moment her foot kissed air above the throne, the temperature dropped into something deathless. The blade continued downward¡ªbut Parker was no longer there. He had been yanked backward in a streak of violet and silver, his body ripped out of the timeline before the final frame could load. She didn''t teleport. She didn''t blink. She outpaced the moment, overriding the rules with such force the air screamed. And then time resumed. The sword plunged through the echo Parker left behind, and the echo¡ªunstable, seconds from deletion¡ªdetonated like a collapsing singularity. A flashless burst snapped outward, a concussive wave that reversed light in the room. Columns cracked. The throne platform fractured down the middle. Air imploded into silence. The aftershock sent minor gods seated among the Origin Families tumbling from their chairs. Above it all, Nyxavere hovered¡ªeyes glowing with that same unblinking omniscient fire, two pits of violet starlight that bent shadow away. Her mere gaze forced the pressure to rise again, not with weight but with scale, as if the hall itself had to expand to fit the awareness now watching. Robert''s body rose again¡ªforcefully, involuntarily¡ªdrawn upward like a sacrificial object offered to something too far above for prayer. He didn''t resist. He couldn''t. His limbs hung limp, soul screaming where the body could not. And then she was above him. No movement. No arc. Just position¡ªrewritten. One moment she hovered near Parker''s throne. The next, she stood above Robert in a matter of an instant, feet floating inches from his face, the air beneath her twisting like it was trying to contain a black hole. Her right hand pulsed, then slammed forward¡ªnot with hesitation, but with total finality¡ªand drove through Robert like nothing stood in its way. There was no tear. No gore. Just a sound like glass being shattered underwater and a shockwave that blew dust, light, and soul fragments in every direction. Her hand buried itself into his ribcage, through bone and energy, and when she pulled it out, it came back clutching something alive. Robert''s body dropped like a puppet whose strings had been cut midair, the pressure that had held him up instantly released. But before he could hit the stone, Parker stepped forward¡ªjust one stride¡ªand caught him. He understood what was going on. One arm slid beneath Robert''s back like he was holding an old friend... or a faded regret. Parker didn''t look down. Just turned, handed him wordlessly to Helena, whose fingers trembled as she received her broken patriarch with the weight of decades behind her stare. Then Nyxavere landed. No wind. No grand pulse. Just a subtle thunder that spread through the floor like the room itself acknowledged who had just stepped onto its bones. Seraphina arrived top, dropped beside her an instant later, wings folding like razors drawn back into sheaths. Her eyes¡ªbright, aware, burning¡ªwere locked on the thing in her sister''s hand. A soul. No¡ªa fragment of one. Half-formed. Vile. Breathing shadows and laced with corruption so thick it bled like ink from Nyxavere''s palm. It hissed against her grip, resisting like a beast that understood what it meant to be seen. Nyxavere bowed, her voice soft but final. "This is what was inside him. It tried to kill you. Twice." And silence followed, not because the room couldn''t speak, but because words wouldn''t come. Even Parker¡ªinfinitely aware, impossibly sharp¡ªstood still, his expression unchanging but his pulse whispering something different behind his ribs. Because this wasn''t power anymore. This wasn''t revenge. This was something else. Something had puppeted Robert Blackwood. Chapter 391: Robert Revelations Parker stared at the fragment pulsing in Nyxavere''s hand¡ªblack, vile, and breathing like it still thought it had rights. A piece of soul, dark and corrupt, writhing like a parasite caught mid-feed. The throne hall hadn''t breathed in minutes. The silence wasn''t just tension¡ªit was confusion, fear, denial clawing at the edges of comprehension. And then Parker asked the only thing that made sense. "Two times?" His voice was calm. Measured. But it carried like thunder across porcelain. The kind of voice that meant someone was either about to get answers¡ªor buried for not having them. "Robert tried to kill me once. At the estate. That''s the only time." Nyxavere smiled. Not cold. Not cruel. Just the kind of smile gods give mortals when they say something small-minded, his eyes twitched at her look. She lifted her hand, the same one still gripping the corrupted soul, and snapped two fingers. Space cracked. A screen formed in the air beside her, rippling like silver stitched into glass. Light bled through it, shifting and sharpening until it showed a woman¡ªtired, pale, beautiful¡ªParker''s mother, unconscious in a hospital bed. The air around her flickered with tension. On it, his mother lay unconscious in a hospital bed, skin pale, exhausted, body still recovering from labor. The machines beside her beeped rhythmically. Nurses moved around, adjusting blankets, whispering things the screen didn''t care to share. She had just given birth to Parker. And then minutes later¡ª It happened. The scene played out without pause. A moment of stillness. The kind you feel right before something horrible happens. A figure entered the frame. Not a man. Not a nurse. Not a doctor. But a werewolf¡ªlarge, deformed, its limbs too long, its face twisted like it was wearing the shape of a monster it didn''t earn. Not just any werewolf¡ªthis thing moved like a shadow that forgot how to stay flat. It stalked toward the infant, claws glinting, eyes blank. It wasn''t rage. It wasn''t hunger. It was programmed murder. The thing lunged. And in the center of the scene, the newborn Parker stared¡ªsilent, breath shallow, alive. The scene carried on to the end when the werewolf retreated after failing to kill him leaving only it''s claw marks. The screen flickered. Parker exhaled, one breath deeper than usual, and then the memory hit like a hammer wrapped in velvet. The dream. That half-dream, half-recollection he had when he and Ere escaped the Blackwood estate. The one he dismissed as trauma rewriting itself. He''d seen this. A version of it. But it had faded like fog once he woke up. Now he remembered. The hall didn''t move. Not even the wind inside the damaged throne room dared whisper. Even Robert was watching, dazed, broken, his head slightly tilted. He opened his mouth like he wanted to say something¡ªbut nothing came out. Just silence. Like his soul couldn''t keep up with the body it barely recognized anymore. And then¡ªJulian. Julian fucking stammered. "Th-that... that wasn''t my father," he croaked, pointing toward the spectral werewolf on the screen, eyes wide. "Voidhowls don''t... we don''t turn into that. We don''t shapeshift into werewolves. We''re wolves." Nyxavere nodded, calm and unbothered. "That''s right, genius." she said sarcastically when he stated the obvious. "Because that wasn''t just Robert. That was **this." She held up the soul fragment again, and it pulsed like a heartbeat with too many teeth. "Robert has been... borrowed. Controlled. Not completely possessed¡ªno, that would''ve been easier. This thing didn''t just want full control. It wanted to sit in the dark and puppet him. Influence. Twist. Hide behind being Robert and wait for the perfect moments to strike." Parker''s jaw clenched. He didn''t speak, but his silence was acidic. Nyxavere continued. "And it wasn''t obvious. Even to me. But when you beat him"¡ªshe turned, eyes finding her father¡ª"when you brought Authority pressure down on him, something cracked. The outer soul trying to impersonate Robert broke just enough for Robert''s real soul to start crawling back. That''s why he cried. That''s why he hesitated." Helena inhaled sharply. Maya''s hands shook. Even Annabelle didn''t blink. No one dared. A nearly Omiscient daughter was talking and she knew more than that could try to understand. "And the other soul?" Nyxavere gestured to the fragment twitching in her hand. "It panicked. It saw the shell breaking. So it tried to pull power¡ªnot just from Robert¡ªbut from beyond. From something older. Darker. Just to finish the job. That''s when I saw it. That''s when I moved." That''s when Nyxavere saw the the descent of the borrowed power and acted. The room felt colder. Even Seraphina tilted her head, wings twitching like she was calculating whether they should burn something now or wait. And Parker? He looked at the thing. That soul. And for the first time in a long time¡ª He didn''t know who the real enemy was. But he was about to find out. "So... so all along¡ªseventeen fucking years..." Julian''s voice cracked like it wasn''t sure if it wanted to come out as a question or a confession. His hands twitched, his lips pale. "He wasn''t even the one?" Nyxavere exhaled dramatically, arms crossed, lashes fluttering with practiced annoyance. "Genius finally connects the dots," she muttered, loud enough to be petty. "And here I thought you''d need another decade." Parker didn''t flinch. He sat back on the throne¡ªdeeper this time, heavier, like gravity had increased just around him. He wasn''t tense. He wasn''t relaxed. He was just... processing. What did you do with a rage that had nowhere to land anymore? All his life, all the fury, the broken bones, the verbal beatdowns, the nightmares where he ripped Robert apart limb by limb¡ªand now this? Now he was supposed to accept that the monster he hated wasn''t even real? That Robert Blackwood, the patriarch who destroyed his youth, wasn''t the monster¡ªjust the cage the monster had worn? He didn''t know what the hell he felt. It wasn''t relief. It wasn''t forgiveness. It was more like whiplash from a high-speed emotional car crash. Like someone had yanked out the devil from under the bed and told him it was actually just a puppet. He looked down at his own hands. They weren''t shaking. But something in his chest was. Deep, low, nearly imperceptible. He didn''t want this. He wanted clarity. Closure. A clean enemy to erase. But now? Now the man he''d planned to crush for years was just another victim in the story. Someone who had lived beside his family¡ªbeside him¡ªas a passenger. Helpless. Watching. Knowing at any moment, the thing controlling his body ¡ªhim¡ªcould slit families throats¡ª Julian and Annabelle''s, and walk away without blinking. That thought made Parker snap. He clenched the armrest of the throne, nails digging deep into the obsidian wood. Robert''s voice rang out, "Imagine someone wearing your face," he muttered, voice flat, low, deadly. "Staying with your family. Holding your child. Knowing if they wanted to¡ªthey could kill every last one of them... and you''d just fucking watch." Parker couldn''t even process what that meant it but understood how terrifying that was. Parker couldn''t imagine it. Someone wearing his skin, walking in his place, holding his voice like a weapon. Someone powerful enough to kill the people he loved¡ªTessa, Maya, and more importantly, Nyxavere¡ªand doing it all under his name. And the terrifying part? Nyxavere wouldn''t even fight back. She could¡ªhell, she''d burn down dimensions without blinking¡ªbut if she knew it was him, if she believed even for a second that her father was the one raising his hand to kill her, she''d let it happen. That''s how broken she was. That''s how pure. Parker''s jaw tensed. He couldn''t live in a world where someone else had that kind of control. His authority, his presence, twisted and could be aimed at the very people¡ªat any moment¡ªwho gave him reasons to keep moving. Just the thought of it¡ªof someone touching her under his name¡ªmade him sick. For the first time since this started... He didn''t just understand Robert. He sympathized with him. Was he angry? Pitying? Grieving for a man he''d once sworn to drag through hell? He didn''t know. And that scared him more than anything. A little distance away, Evelyn''s parents had knelt beside the man that once ruled the Blackwoods with love and care untill it turned into cold disdain suddenly¡ªnow collapsed, panting, free. They worked gently, channeling small pulses of healing magic, barely strong enough to do much but give him something familiar to hold onto. The father¡ªan older man whose eyes had seen too much¡ªlooked down at Robert, still blood-streaked and ragged, his soul practically humming with bruises. "I always wondered," the man whispered, voice cracked from age and guilt. "When you changed. It wasn''t sudden. But... it wasn''t you either. I thought I''d failed you. Thought you''d lost your damn mind after Parker was born." Robert gave a soft, bitter laugh. His throat rasped from lack of use, but the words still landed. "You didn''t fail me," he said, eyes half-lidded, voice hollow. "I was there. Watching. Screaming inside. But that thing¡ªit was always louder." He closed his eyes. "You can''t imagine it. Knowing it could snap at any moment. Slaughter everyone I loved. My family. My boy. My sweet spoilt daughter. And I... couldn''t stop it." There was silence. No one dared interrupt. Robert looked to the side, at Helena. His voice cracked. "But I knew. If anything happened... Helena would stop it." Helena didn''t answer. She didn''t even blink. Chapter 392: The Lie That Lived Too Long One minute later, the throne hall looked like it hadn''t just been the scene of a cosmic-level exorcism and a soul-cracking revelation. The marble was spotless. The shattered platform¡ªwhere Parker had once sent Robert''s body into the stone with the kind of rage that rewrites family trees¡ªhad been rebuilt, restored in full regal elegance with nothing more than a lazy flick of Helena''s hand. That was the thing about being powerful¡ªyou didn''t clean up messes, you erased them from history. The only thing that hadn''t reset was the weight in the air. Because thanks to Nyxavere¡ªhis nearly omniscient, casually overpowered daughter who made miracles look like parlor tricks¡ªthe truth was out. Everyone knew now. Knew that Robert Blackwood had never truly been Robert Blackwood. That someone¡ªor something¡ªhad taken over him, puppeted his body like a damn costume for almost two decades, lurking, watching, pretending to love, pretending to lead... all while waiting for the perfect window to kill the boy who was never supposed to survive. The first attempt was at the hospital, barely hours after Parker had entered this world. The attack hadn''t landed¡ªnot because someone stopped it, but because it just... couldn''t. No one knew why. Not yet. But something had denied the kill. The second time had been more brutal. The day Parker almost didn''t make it out of the estate. The day Ere did the impossible. Or, more accurately¡ªVivian cheated fate with one hand behind her back and no witnesses. And the third? Today. And that one had almost worked. Powered by something beyond Robert''s body. Something ancient. Something monstrous. The speed had defied Omnipotents. Even Parker''s infinity stats had barely kept up. The sword had already begun scrambling his form¡ªand then Nyxavere arrived. Because of course she did. Of course his daughter didn''t let the lie win. She didn''t just save her father. She tore the mask off the past. Now, Robert¡ªthe real Robert¡ªwas kneeling. Not out of weakness. Not out of shame. Out of the sheer gravity of the moment. His hands were wrapped around those of Julian and Annabelle. His children. Not the versions who bullied and mocked and let power turn them into shadows of something worse¡ªbut the kids who had just learned that their entire relationship with their father had been a trick of the cruelest kind. Julian had at least known his father¡ªthe real one. A few childhood years, a handful of memories not dipped in poison. He could look back and say, "That was him. That was real." Annabelle couldn''t. Seventeen years. Her entire life... lived beside a ghost. She''d never known her father''s love¡ªnot truly. The man she''d called "Dad" had been nothing more than a perfectly stitched mask worn by something else. Something that had made sure she was born... and then locked the real Robert away the moment she took her first breath. Every word of advice, every cold glance, every proud nod¡ªit wasn''t real. It hadn''t been him. And now? Now it all felt like a cosmic prank played on her soul. Her whole identity fractured in the span of minutes. The person who''d shaped her values, approved her cruelty, let her mock Parker, let her look down on everyone¡ªwasn''t even there. She''d made choices. All of them hers. But they had been under the shadow of a lie. She''d lived by rules because the world permitted it. Because her father allowed it. Because he set the bar. And now she realized... he never did. He hadn''t raised her. Something else had. And the strings she''d thought were hers to pull? They were wrapped around her wrists by a monster she never saw coming. Parker watched them from the throne, elbow on the armrest, chin resting against his knuckles. He wasn''t speaking. Wasn''t judging. He just... sat. Eyes hooded, breath calm, the weight of seventeen years pressing down behind that stillness. Nyxavere leaned against the edge of the throne, softly patting his shoulder like she was soothing a sleeping volcano. Everyone else in the room didn''t know what to feel. Shock. Awe. Confusion. Guilt. Some were still staring at Robert, their minds racing to piece together timelines they thought they understood. Others kept sneaking glances at Parker, like he might still unleash something, like the silence was just the calm before a different kind of storm. Because this wasn''t just about Robert. It was about the thing that had used him. A parasite that had puppeted an Eternal-level powerhouse¡ªand no one noticed. That alone was horrifying enough. But what really scared them... was the thought that if it could do that to Robert, what the hell else had it already done? A few in the room still believed ignorance was bliss. But not Helena. Not Vivian. Not Maya. Or Nyxavere. Or Parker. They knew. They knew exactly what that thing was. And worse? They knew it wasn''t finished. Atalanta had seen a lot in her time¡ªgods dragging continents just to make a point, High Council members rewriting laws of physics mid-sentence because they didn''t like how a war was going, creatures older than sunlight whispering in the cracks of forbidden temples. But nothing¡ªnothing¡ªhad ever left her gut cold the way Parker''s silence did now. The throne room buzzed with tension. Not fear. Not yet. But something worse: understanding. The kind of stillness that comes when power doesn''t need to speak because everyone already got the memo. Parker wasn''t joking anymore. And that was the terrifying part¡ªbecause Parker didn''t take shit seriously. Not even the gods. The Olympians, the Councils, all those self-proclaimed cosmic chess players¡ªhe saw them the way most people saw bad weather. Annoying. Loud. Something to laugh at until it gets in your way, and even then, you just keep walking. That was Parker. The man who saw pantheons as entertainment. So for him to be sitting in that throne now, silent, thinking, eyes heavy like the weight on his chest wasn''t physical but metaphysical¡ªthat meant whatever this thing was, the one that hijacked Robert, the one strong enough to impersonate an Eternal and almost kill Parker three times¡ªit wasn''t just big. It was worthy of fear. And that? That flipped something in Atalanta. Because until now, she hadn''t known what kind of world she''d stepped into. She thought the universe had a ceiling. That the gods were the peak, the High Council the sky above it. Then she met Parker. Spent twenty-four hours in his gravity and realized the sky was a lie. That there were beings beneath the surface, tucked into bloodlines and shadows, who ruled over the things everyone else worshipped. Vivian was one. Maya was another. Helena, terrifying in her own quiet, surgically composed way. And Nyxavere? That child made starlight nervous. Parker stood above them all. And yet, here he was. Jaw set. Fingers still. No twitch. No smirk. He wasn''t angry. He wasn''t amused. He was calculating. And in her gut, Atalanta felt it. Shit was about to escalate. Not to a fight. Not to a war. To something else entirely. Something ancient. And the worst part? Parker hadn''t even stood up yet. Chapter 393: Price of Weakness Maya and Tessa exchanged a glance across the hall, eyes flicking from Parker to Nyxavere like they were watching gravity shift in real time. Even they¡ªused to Parker''s moods, his quiet storms, his ruthless calm¡ªcould feel something was off. It wasn''t rage. It wasn''t power. It was... confusion, thick in the air like smoke that couldn''t find an exit. Seraphina, ever the youngest, ever the brightest in her own dreamy way, stood awkwardly behind them, her silver hair catching the flickering light. She tilted her head, picking up on the shift but not the source. Her eyes kept scanning the others like she was trying to find the script everyone else had already read. "Why''s it so gloomy all of a sudden...?" she whispered to herself, but no one answered. Seraphina, lingered near one of the shattered pillars, her silver hair catching fragments of broken light. She didn''t speak. Didn''t know how. The tension was thick enough to drown in, but no one had told her why. She just knew something had changed-something heavy and adult and sharp-and she didn''t yet have the language to name it. Meanwhile, Nyxavere drifted closer to her father, soft like the shadows respected her steps. She didn''t say anything at first. Just stood beside the throne, looking up at him with those starlit violet eyes. Then, after a moment, she leaned her head slightly toward his arm and asked, her voice barely a whisper: "Daddy... are you okay? Are you ready to proceed?" Parker chuckled. Low. Wry. The sound of a man who''d just had his internal script flipped by the universe and was still pretending like he had control of the next act. "What the hell am I even supposed to do now?" he muttered, mostly to himself. "I was gearing up to drag Robert across this damn platform. Full execution-mode. And now I find out the guy''s been living in a mental prison for seventeen years? While I''ve been scheduling his execution in my head like a fucking calendar notification?" A few minutes ago, he was ready to break Robert down piece by piece-publicly, in front of the whole fucking council, in front of his kids. Justice, humiliation, pain-that whole grand finale he''d spent seventeen years imagining. He rubbed his jaw, more tired than he looked. Then he glanced at her. "You think Daddy''s getting soft, Nyxa?" Nyxavere giggled, warm and innocent¡ªuntil you remembered she could probably erase history with a yawn. "Feeling sympathy is inevitable. Being stuck in what to do next is human... or at least mortal-ish. Doesn''t that mean you shouldn''t just go ahead and do what you do best?" Parker stared at her for a second, then snorted and shook his head. He raised an eyebrow at her, a smirk barely twitching onto his face. "You''re really bad at this, you know that?" he muttered. "That''s gotta be the most half-baked pep talk I''ve ever heard from someone a half-step away from full-blown Omniscience." But somehow... that helped. Because even gods need someone to tell them it''s okay to hesitate. Nyxa grinned. Parker rolled his eyes but couldn''t hide the snort. "You''re terrible at this." Nyx laughed harder, hand over her mouth. "I''m twelve, not a therapist! Perhaps, next time don''t ask your literal daughter how to deal with feelings. Ask your assistant. Or your cat." He laughed again-this time louder. But under it all, he still wasn''t sure what he was going to do. Because there was one thing worse than having a perfect plan¡ª Having it broken by truth. Nyxavere shrugged, brushing an invisible speck off her sleeve like this entire moment wasn''t the fallout of generational trauma and cosmic infiltration. "By the way, I wasn''t being supportive," she said, voice light as starlight, "Nor was I trying to be funny." Then she pointed¡ªsubtle but direct¡ªtoward Robert, still kneeling with his kids, his shoulders squared but hollow, like a man holding himself together through sheer habit. "But if you look at him," she added, "you''ll see it. He''s sorry. Genuinely. Not the performative, ceremonial type. Like¡ªreal sorry. And he''s not even trying to defend himself. No excuses. Just quiet... like he blames himself more than anyone else ever could." Parker snorted, eyes flicking to Robert like he was barely worth the energy. "That''s his own damn fault," he muttered, jaw tight. "He was weak. Weak enough to be hijacked by whatever the hell that thing was. And that weakness nearly got me killed¡ªnot once, but three times." His fingers flexed against the armrest, slow and deliberate. "That doesn''t exempt him from the punishment he''s owed." Nyx chuckled, the kind of laugh that came from someone who knew better than to argue but enjoyed poking the bear anyway. "There''s my daddy." Then her hand opened. The soul fragment she''d captured¡ªblack, twitching, pulsing with remnants of stolen identity¡ªrose from her palm like a cursed ember. It quivered in the air, small and mean, as if it knew it had been caught and hated being seen. "But," she continued, her tone dipping slightly into something more serious, "Robert shouldn''t carry it alone. We''ve got a piece of the real culprit. It''s small, yeah. Barely a shard. But it''s real. It''s enough." Parker didn''t reply. He just stared at it, eyes cold, calculating. The kind of look that didn''t just see a soul¡ªit measured how fast it could break it. Across the hall, Robert heard every word. And he smiled. Not with peace. Not even with relief. Just that dry, bitter curve of lips from a man who knew what was coming and wouldn''t fight it. Because Parker was right. It was his fault. He''d been weak. He''d let himself be taken, let his body be used as a weapon against the one person who should''ve never had to look over his shoulder in that estate. Almost killed the Prince. That wasn''t something you escaped. Not with apologies. Not even with innocence. Parker rose from the blackwood throne like inevitability itself. No grand gesture. No need. Just that slow, decisive motion, like time itself had been waiting for him to stand. His eyes locked on the three figures before him ¡ª Robert, Julian, and Annabelle ¡ª still kneeling, bodies taut with dread, faces pale as ash under the weight of what they already knew was coming. Chapter 394 394: Zhang Ruoyun: The Sovereign of Balance and Duality. He raised a single hand. "Zhang Ruoyun," he said, calm as sin. The Phoenix of Balance moved without a word. She initially didn''t belong to the Origin Families. She wasn''t born of Origin Families royalty back then, nor did she carry the inherited superiority bloodline many of the Origin Families council did. But none of that mattered. Zhang Ruoyun bowed only to balance ¡ª and balance now had a name, and it was Parker Nyxlith. Her story with him was even before these families existed but that was a story for another time. Her steps were light, but the air around her rippled with ancient force. Feathers of black and white shimmered briefly at her back, flickering between illusion and truth. She extended her arm, and from her palm bloomed three orbs ¡ª yin and yang split like bleeding moons, each pulsing with divine dichotomy. The three orbs struck the foreheads of the Voidhowls. Instantly, the room erupted in screams. Screams that weren''t entirely human. Julian thrashed violently, his arms clawing at nothing. Annabelle writhed like something was eating her from the inside out. Robert... the Patriarch... only let out a deep, guttural groan ¡ª the kind that came from the soul, from something being broken far deeper than flesh. Parker stepped forward. One boot echoed on the marble. Then the other. Until his voice ¡ª smooth, steel-wrapped and casual ¡ª cut through their suffering like a scalpel. "You are no longer tethered to the truth of existence," Parker said, his voice a slow scalpel dragging through their final hope. "From this moment forward, you are stripped. Peeled raw from the balance that once made you whole." He took a step down from the throne, and the temperature in the room dropped like a dying heartbeat. "There will be no comfort. No rest. No pleasure¡ªnot even the cheap kind people claw for in darkness. No warmth. No sweetness on your tongues. No joy to light the corners of your mind. No fucking gratitude. Nothing good will ever grow in you again." He circled them like a shadow in human form. "Just pain. Agony. The kind that crawls up your spine and sleeps behind your eyes. Shame like rot in your chest. Bitterness so strong it''ll poison your sleep. Guilt that''ll chew you alive. Loneliness so loud it''ll drive you into madness. And grief¡ªraw, eternal, ever-present, like a scream you can''t finish." He paused right behind Julian and leaned in, whispering it like a curse straight into his ear. "You will never taste duality again. I have ripped it out of your soul and set it on fire." The air shivered. A weight settled over the throne room. Thick. Suffocating. Like the silence that comes when something holy is defiled and the universe forgets how to breathe. "And of course," Parker added, standing tall again, "you no longer have Ether." He said it almost casually, like it was a footnote. An afterthought. "No strength. No regeneration. No bloodline favor. No healing. No power. And not even the mercy of death." Annabelle sobbed. "Wh-what does that mean...?" Parker turned to her¡ªslowly. Like a god addressing a roach that dared to speak. "It means," he smiled, and it was a dark, cold thing, "you''re not even Voidhowls anymore. You''re just... fragile little skin-puppets." Then his voice dropped. Not into silence, but into something colder. More final. "But puppets that can''t die." He stepped back slowly, like an executioner admiring his own guillotine. His eyes were no longer eyes¡ªjust twin voids shaped like hunger. "Bleed. Burn. Break. Be shattered. Be skinned alive a thousand times over. It doesn''t matter." He raised a hand toward Nyxavere, who opened the gate¡ªnot a portal, but a wound in space, wide and seething. The Chaotic Abyss stared back at them from the other side like a beast with no face and too many teeth. The moment it opened, cold heat poured through. Not warmth. No. This was corrosive heat¡ªthe kind that didn''t warm you, it judged you. Like the place had a will of its own and it hated their existence. "The air alone will blister your lungs. You''ll breathe and it''ll feel like inhaling liquid razors. Your insides will boil. Every breath, every gasp, every whimper¡ªwill cook you from within." He let that settle before continuing. "Your skin will peel just by touching the mist. Every nerve you didn''t know you had will scream. The ground bleeds. The rain corrodes. The shadows inside that place? They crawl. They watch. And when you sleep¡ªif you ever can in that place¡ªyou''ll dream of things beneath dreaming." Julian tried to scream but only bile came out. Parker''s voice sliced through the hall like death playing violin. "You will feel your teeth melt. Your bones splinter and regrow in the wrong shapes. Your sanity will rot like fruit. And still..." He raised a finger. Just one. As if pointing at the heavens. "...you will not die." He stared down at them with something that could not be called mercy. Or cruelty. Just judgment. "And you know the cruel part?" They didn''t answer. They couldn''t. Their minds were breaking already¡ªcracking beneath the weight of a reality too twisted to fathom. Parker leaned in, that damn grin coiling like a serpent around his words. "You''ll beg to die." A beat of silence. He turned away. "And the Chaotic Abyss will listen¡ªbut only to laugh and spite at your face." Then he waved his hand. And hell swallowed them whole. Parker motioned lazily toward the yawning portal beside the throne. Its edges rippled like torn skin trying to close around a wound that refused to heal. But this time, there was sound. Screaming. Distant but sharp. Raw. Human. Animal. Wrong. The cries of the Voidhowls echoed from within the Chaotic Abyss, carried by some cruel cosmic wind¡ªscreams that clawed at the ears and scraped across the walls of the throne hall like rusted blades. There was no rhythm to it. No mercy. Just pure, untamed agony bleeding through dimensions. Some in the hall flinched. Scarlett gripped her own wrist tighter. Even Noctavine''s expression twitched for half a second. Parker didn''t flinch. If anything, he looked pleased. He turned. Slowly. Deliberately. Toward the others still standing. The ones who''d laughed when he couldn''t lift a training sword. The ones who called him mutt. The ones who whispered jokes in the hall and never thought he''d hear them. He heard everything. "You hear that?" Parker asked quietly, his tone ice over steel. "That''s not some storm. That''s not some beast howling." He took a step closer, eyes dragging over each of their faces like a knife pressed just below skin. "That... is what happens when you break someone and forget they might one day stand back up." The screaming from the Abyss rose again, sharper, as if on cue¡ªlike those trapped inside knew their sins were being watched. "And just so we''re clear," Parker continued, voice now laced with a darker amusement, "they haven''t even been there for five minutes yet." He smiled. It wasn''t kind. It wasn''t sane. It was the smile of someone who had lived through fire¡ªand decided to become it. He pointed to Bella, the other bullies who helped Julian, the twins and Maya''s brother... It was time they also paid for their sins too! Chapter 395 395: Into The Chaotic Abyss Parker''s gaze fell upon the remaining ones¡ªthe smirking bastards, the whispering cowards, the ones who hadn''t laid a hand on him but whose laughter had hurt just as sharp but he didn''t care about them. He tilted his head, almost playfully, as if sizing up the weight of their fear and looked at the real bullies. The screams from the Voidhowls still howled from the portal. Louder now. Closer, somehow. As if pain itself was echoing back into the hall. Parker pointed lazily toward the rippling gateway beside the throne. "You''ll be spending the next five years in there," he said, his voice dipped in velvet and venom, slow and deliberate like a guillotine lowering inch by inch. "Don''t worry¡ª" He let that hang in the air, just long enough to feel the room tighten. "You won''t die." A silence followed, punctuated only by the shrieking torment spilling from the Abyss. One girl sobbed. Another backed up a step, only to bump into a wall of shadow Nyxavere had conjured behind her. No escape. No second chances. Parker''s voice dropped, intimate and cruel. "That place doesn''t let you die. It burns your lungs with every breath. Strips the skin off your bones with every blink. Your muscles rot, your veins scream, but your heart keeps beating. And just when you think you''ve blacked out... it starts over." He smiled again. That same cold, beautiful, fucked-up smile that said: You made this version of me. "Again, don''t worry ¡ª you won''t die." He took a step closer, eyes burning like frozen stars. "And just so you to remind y''all..." "Every breath you take will singe your lungs from the inside out. The air''s not made for mortals. Or monsters. It hates you equally. Your skin will peel every time it brushes the mist. The dirt will rot your toes. The rain will sear your nerves like acid. And the longer you survive in it... the less you''ll remember what it means to be human." His voice dropped to something near a whisper. Not for gentleness¡ªbut because silence always cuts deeper. "And every second? Will feel like a fucking century trapped in your own screaming." He tilted his head and offered a smirk that could gut gods. "Funny, right? That''s exactly how I felt... back when you treated me like garbage. Like I didn''t matter. Like I was some mutt chewing scraps in the cold. So now, you get to feel it too. You get to live it. But unlike me..." He turned toward Zhang Ruoyun. "Strip them." The Yin-Yang Phoenix moved like judgment given form. Her hand rose ¡ª and down came the light. Bella screamed first. Then the twins. Then Maya''s brother, the Voidhowl cousins, every snickering coward, every smug, arrogant whisperer who had laughed while Parker suffered. Screams rang out as their souls were severed from Duality ¡ª cleaved from joy, comfort, rest, and everything that made being alive bearable. There was no grace. No pause. Just agony stitched into the air. Scarlett stood frozen. Spared. Shaking. Parker didn''t even look at the rest as he waved one last time. "Bon voyage." Nyxavere didn''t need more than that. She snapped her fingers like a goddess clicking off a tune ¡ª and they were ripped from the hall. Gone. No last words. No forgiveness. No gods. Only silence where they once knelt. And a throne that now radiated a cold so deep, even hell would hesitate. Parker didn''t even glance at them when he gave the command. "Nyxavere," he said coolly, like he was asking her to dim the lights or pour a drink, "show them." The sweet daughter obeyed. At once, the space above the hall shimmered like glass hit with a hammer¡ªcracks of dark light spidering out until the image burned itself into the very air. A projection opened in the sky, vast and suffocating, like the ceiling itself had been peeled away to reveal a window into Hell. There they were¡ªRobert, Annabelle, Julian, Bella, the twins, the cousins, Maya''s brother... and the rest. Each one screaming in a voice that didn''t belong to them anymore. Not after the Abyss took it. Not after it reached inside and rewrote what it meant to suffer. The Chaotic Abyss was no place. It was a sickness. A living, breathing, starving void with rules built on inversion. Gravity didn''t exist here¡ªit laughed. Sometimes you floated, sometimes you were slammed into the ground with a force that liquefied bones. The sky above? It moved like a lung, breathing hate. Crimson clouds stitched with black lightning drifted too low, dragging pieces of the earth upward like meat being peeled from a carcass. And the air. God, the air. Those watching took at least a step back. They could tell that breathing was like inhaling fire-drenched razors¡ªburning from the inside out with every desperate gasp. Their lungs bled until there was nothing left but steaming holes, then the Abyss healed them. Badly. On purpose. Over and over. It wanted them to breathe again just to suffer again. Nyxavere made it so that even watching was tinged with vivid feeling of being there. The ground wasn''t dirt¡ªit was flesh. Foul, pulsating, moist. It cracked and moaned beneath their feet like a dying god begging for silence. Every step came with a price¡ªtendons pulled from their feet, nails torn off without mercy. Some fell face-first and got back up without a nose, without lips, mouths frozen open in screams that never ended. And their skin... melted like wax under a hellish sun, sliding off in sheets only to regenerate with nerves exposed. Eyelids wouldn''t close. Eyes wouldn''t stop seeing. One boy¡ªone of the twins¡ªtore at his face so he wouldn''t have to watch anymore, but the Abyss grew new eyes all over his chest and shoulders. Just so he would. One girl had her tongue ripped out by something invisible... only to find another slithering back in, bloated and wrong, covered in black thorns. Her mouth bled every time she tried to scream¡ªand she tried. A lot. Then came the whispers. Not real language¡ªjust hisses made of guilt and memory. They reminded each of them who they used to be. What they had done. What they had laughed at. The exact second they ignored Parker''s pain. The precise moment they mocked his name. Their minds didn''t snap. The Abyss made sure they didn''t. That was mercy, and mercy was banned here. Their skin peeled like fruit under boiling oil, but slower. Slower than pain had a right to be. Maggot-like worms, translucent and wet, slithered beneath their flesh as if the Abyss had injected them with living needles. You could see them squirming through muscle¡ªcurling around bones, chewing softly, lovingly. The worms didn''t feed for sustenance. They fed for sport. Every movement triggered agony. Each step caused more worms to erupt, pushing through pores and fingernails like cursed silk threads. Some writhed down their throats. One girl screamed so hard a cluster of them burst from her tongue, splitting it down the middle like a flower blooming backward. Their nerves were overstimulated beyond mortal limits¡ªburning with electricity that wasn''t from their bodies but the Abyss itself. Veins bulged and ruptured. Spines cracked like dry twigs, only to heal in shapes no human body should ever take. And they couldn''t stop feeling it. Couldn''t go numb. The Severance of Duality ensured it. There was no blackout. No mercy switch. Just¡ªendless reception. Every second was a broadcast of suffering piped directly into their consciousness. Some tried to claw out their own eyes. One boy begged¡ªbegged¡ªfor a blade to tear open his neck. But there were no weapons. Only tendrils of cursed wind that whispered through their ribs and filled their lungs with rot. They vomited black bile¡ªsometimes blood, sometimes teeth. And still they lived. One of the cousins had collapsed, twitching, as hundreds of microscopic hands clawed through the soles of his feet, tunneling up into his legs¡ªdigging for nerves to scrape. Another¡ªMaya''s brother¡ªstood frozen, a figure locked in a moment of absolute terror as shadowy larvae burst through the top of his skull, carrying pieces of his thoughts like parasites dragging luggage. Their screams blurred into something feral. Something that didn''t sound human anymore. Up above¡ªhigh above the projected vision¡ªthe audience of Origin Families and gods in Olympus stared in frozen horror. Some turned away. Others couldn''t stop watching. Parker? He watched it all with an expression carved from obsidian. Cold. Exact. Not satisfied. Just... resolved. Because this? This wasn''t revenge. This was a warning. And the Chaotic Abyss was only the first chapter. Chapter 396 396: Engraved and Ordained Pain: Where it Started! The vision bled across the hall like a curse let loose¡ªbroadcast from Nyxavere''s projection, the Chaotic Abyss unfolded above them, alive and merciless. And when the parents saw what their children had become, the air cracked¡ªnot with screams, but with silence so heavy it throbbed like grief made flesh. The Kingswells stood frozen, a quiet, terrible dignity laced in their stillness. Elven grace could carry most horrors, but this? This broke them. Bella''s mother''s lips parted in horror as her daughter¡ªonce a gleaming jewel of their lineage¡ªwas now nothing but a crawling mass of scorched nerves and shriveled agony. Her father stepped forward once, hands twitching like they wanted to reach through dimensions, to pull her back¡ªbut couldn''t. His knees buckled. Not from weakness¡ªbut from failure. Prideful, ancient elven blood... brought low. Bella! She was writhing in the background, tangled in tendrils that seemed to be whispering into her mouth, pulling her tongue apart, threading it with rot. Her fingers clawed into her cheeks as her body arched, spasmed, healed, and tore again. Lady Kingswell broke. She clutched her husband''s arm, her lip trembling, a low sob caught in her throat like a blade. "Make it stop," she whispered, but no one could. Not even him. The Ravencrofts were another story entirely. The matron fell to her knees so hard the stone cracked beneath her. Her fingers clawed at the hem of her cloak, nails snapping. She whispered his name¡ªMaya''s brother''s name¡ªover and over, like a mantra that refused to save him. Her husband trembled beside her, not crying, not screaming, but breathing like the world had ended and refused to let him follow it into death. They were witches, yes. But no spell could fix what they saw. Their son was no longer someone they recognized. His body had gone past damage¡ªit had become the Abyss, and the Abyss had become him. Worms pulsed beneath his skin like veins, his eyes scratched raw by invisible claws. His mouth opened in a scream that hadn''t stopped since he arrived. And near the edge, the parents of the cousins¡ªnoblebloods who once looked down on others like they were born to rule¡ªwere now just parents watching their sons and daughters suffer. One man vomited. A woman screamed out a name that didn''t even sound like hers anymore. A mother fainted before she could finish praying. The cruelty was complete. Not only did they lose their children... they were forced to witness it. Others in the hall couldn''t look away. And Maya... Maya stood like stone, watching Bella''s suffering unfold in unspeakable loops. She sighed quietly, the weight of understanding crashing down like a wave she hadn''t asked to drown in. "If only she''d listened... like Evelyn," she whispered, voice heavy. "She''d still be¡ª" Like Evelyn did. Others nodded quietly. Even those who had once mocked Parker, laughed with the bullies, carried rumors and pride¡ªnow sat frozen in fear and relief. It could''ve been them. It should''ve been some of them. But it wasn''t. And that guilt would follow them forever. Because now they understood something far worse than punishment. They understood mercy... and what it meant when someone was denied it. And pain, eternal and wild, had a new name: Prince Nyxlith! Scarlett was shivering. Violently. Her hands clasped in her lap like prayer wasn''t going to save her. Noctavine Vaelith Draven, Matriarch of one of the deadliest vampire clans to ever exist, didn''t ask why. She didn''t have to. The truth was already laid out in the silence. Her daughter¡ªher own flesh and blood¡ªhad stood among the ones who mocked the Prince, broke him, treated him like the ash beneath their boots. Why? Why had she done it? And why... why hadn''t the Prince punished her? Parker didn''t even glance Scarlett''s way. Not once. He didn''t need to. Indifference was louder than rage, and silence had its own blade. Instead, his eyes drifted to the last vampire from the other family¡ªthe one who had remained after his kin had already been sentenced to the Chaotic Abyss. "Nyxavere," Parker said, his voice so cold it made the flames in the braziers stutter. Nyxavere didn''t speak. She only raised her hand. The vampire let out a gasp, fell to his knees¡ªbut Parker wasn''t done. "Not five years," he said. "Not ten. Eternity." The vampire''s eyes widened in full horror. His scream was swallowed by the air as he vanished into the black maw of the abyss, sentenced to a suffering that had no exit, no end, and no mercy. The projection died. The portal snapped shut like a mouth done talking. And the throne hall dimmed. Only two remained. Helena Nyxlith! Scarlett Draven! But Helena... Helena was blood. Not guiltless. Not spared. But hers was a reckoning that deserved its own stage. Parker leaned forward, chin resting lightly on his knuckles. "You wanted to speak," he said. "So speak." Helena stepped forward slowly, then knelt, head low in the ancient gesture of apology¡ªno longer the cold dominator of a bloodline but a woman returning to face her sins. She raised her hand and conjured a screen of glimmering Ether-light. It flickered, then steadied, like a memory returning from deep time. A dark room. Regal. Timeless. The walls glowed faintly with divine inscriptions. And at the center, a woman stood¡ªface veiled by radiance, features cloaked in something the gods themselves could not decipher. Parker''s mother. She stood before all the Origin Families. Not as a mortal. Not even as a Queen. But as something older. Her voice was soft but thundered all the same. "This child," she said, gesturing toward a tiny silhouette seated on a throne too big for him, "is the Ninth reircanation of your creator..." Murmurs had erupted among the ancient bloodlines. "Nine reincarnations. Nine cycles. But this one... this one will not remember. Not easily. His design has changed." Parker stared. His fingers were trembling. The vision continued. "His power will return only through pain. Through betrayal. Through loss. He must be forced to recall¡ªnot told. He must awaken himself. It is the only way can he become what''s meant of him." The younger Parker in the vision¡ªjust a boy¡ªsat unmoving, unaware of the weight placed upon his existence. And in that moment, standing in the throne hall now, the grown Parker finally understood. All of it. Every wound. Every scar. Every scream they made him swallow. It hadn''t just been misfortune. It had been planned. It had been ordained. And his mother... she had pulled the strings. His hands slowly curled into fists. Not in grief. But in comprehension. The kind that made stars hold their breath. Chapter 397: Revelations and Decision Helena bowed again, deeper this time¡ªlike she was offering her spine to be broken, should he will it. Her voice trembled, not from fear, but reverence... and guilt. "Every family," she said, "was ordered to torment you. Not kill. Not cripple. But break you¡ªpiece by piece. Crush your pride. Shatter your confidence. Tear down the parts of you that believed you were just... human. Desperation. Rejection. Isolation. Emotional starvation. That was the only way." Her eyes flicked up, just once. "Only then would you awaken. The Prince of Existence, cast into despair so dark even the gods wouldn''t look. That pain¡ªit was the key." That felt like some stupid shit, right there. Parker stood silent. Still. His jaw tightened. "They wanted you to hate your own existence," she continued. "Because this Ninth life... wasn''t supposed to happen. THEY tampered. THEY interfered. THEY tried to erase this one. But your mother..." She trailed off, breath shaking. "She made a second plan. And she told us¡ªmake you bleed, until all that''s left is the truth." Parker bit down on his lower lip. Hard. Blood touched his tongue. THEY. Again. Those motherfuckers were everywhere. Pulling strings in shadows and threads of destiny like it was a fucking knitting circle. But one thing didn''t sit right. He''d made preparations for his Ninth reincarnation from his Sixth life. Set things in motion that would carry across lifetimes, through timelines. He''d even left echoes¡ªwhispers buried in corners of time that only he would find. Why... why would his mother think he wouldn''t awaken even after all those preparations? As if sensing his unspoken thoughts, Helena stepped forward. And without a word, she shared it. A memory. No, a vision. Not hers. His. Pain lanced down his spine as the image slammed into him¡ªa flash of blood, claws, and screams. The claw marks on his back. Not some childhood wound. Not a freak accident. A seal. Carved by werewolf''s craw hands in the hospital. Meant to trap his soul in forgetfulness. It wasn''t just about reincarnating¡ªit was about caging. Now he understood the reason why the werewolf had left those marks on him. It was a seal! The seal¡ª that only through raw, soul-ripping desire¡ªto survive, to rise, to change¡ªcould he break it. And he had seventeen years later. That day, the system had come to him. Not by chance. Not by luck. But because, for the first time in that cursed Ninth life... he wanted out. More than ever. That desperation? That pain? It triggered everything! Only then did the preparations he had set in motion worked. His preparation kicked in. The system found him. And the cycle began anew. But Helena was right. The system had made things too easy...he''d gotten comfortable, coddled, powerful too fast? He never would''ve awakened. His mother knew that would happen and... That''s why his mother made a second plan. Just in case the world wasn''t cruel enough to do it for her when Parker got so much money... she would make sure it was. That was the vampire''s attack¡ªthat savage, humiliating moment when he was dragged across mansion marble from from Ere''s portal, bloodied in front his girl and maid, left for dead like trash. That wasn''t random. That wasn''t fate. That was her. The All-Everything Mother. The Ruler of Existence. The one who sat outside of time like a puppeteer with galaxies as her thread. She had known. She had known the future, the past, the possible, the impossible¡ªand she had chosen this. She''d pivoted the flow of time itself. Bent causality like it was silk, and made sure the vampire''s claws would find her son. Made sure Naomi would be taken. Made sure he would be shattered, right there, in front of all of girls. Because breaking him... was the only way to rebuild him. Every humiliation. Every betrayal. Every burn in his chest that made him feel like nothing. That was her plan. That was the method. Not madness. Not cruelty. Calculation. Because without it¡ªwithout that goddamn darkness chewing through his soul¡ªhe wouldn''t have awakened. He would have died as a footnote. Forgotten. But not anymore. Not after all this. Not when the first claw mark vanished¡ªand with it, the first layer of the seal. That wasn''t just pain. That was initiation. The cycle had begun. The true one. And now? Parker was halfway through something the gods didn''t even have words for. He sat still, breath low, eyes distant¡ªnot from weakness, but from weight. Have you ever felt like a character in a novel? Like every step you take, every breath you draw, has already been outlined by someone else? That you''re not just living, but being written? Parker wasn''t a hero. He wasn''t a villain. He wasn''t those chosen ones either. He had moved through life thinking it was his own choices but now it felt like every damn step he took was already inked by someone else''s hand. Like your choices weren''t really yours¡ªbut lines in a script you never got to read, let alone edit? Every step predetermined. Every decision foreshadowed. Every breath¡ªjust punctuation in someone else''s narrative? The feeling of a story someone else was writing. The tragic protagonist of a divine melodrama, where pain had plot value and betrayal was just character development. But now? Now he understood. That was Parker''s life. Only difference? He wasn''t just some protagonist fumbling through fate. He was the Prince of Existence. And did his mother''s actions piss him off? Not even close. He wasn''t just a character. He was the Prince of Existence. And his author? Was his mother. The being beyond all knowing. Beyond realms, beyond systems, beyond prophecy. The kind of entity that didn''t just bend the script¡ªshe wrote the damn law that made stories exist. Because his mother¡ªyeah, her¡ªshe didn''t play by the rules. She was the goddamn architect behind the rules. She wasn''t omniscient¡ªshe was beyond omniscience. If she said something, then hell, that wasn''t just prophecy, it was law carved into the bones of reality. So when she''d said he wouldn''t awaken back then, it wasn''t cruelty. It was certainty. A universal lock. Unless... unless he followed her plan. If she said something wouldn''t happen, then that reality never had a chance. That wasn''t fate. That was absolute. So did Parker hate that? Not even a little. And somehow, that made him smile. He didn''t flinch at the idea that his mother had intervened before his awakening, had moved pieces in the background to ensure the story didn''t end before it began. He was glad. Grateful, even. There was something strangely comforting about being part of her design¡ªlike falling off a building and knowing gravity belonged to your bloodline. Yeah. He was actually glad she''d interfered. Because the Parker from before? The clueless, dormant version of himself? That kid would''ve been swallowed whole by the abyss. She saved him from that. That''s what a real mother does¡ªnot cuddle, not coddle, but correct. In her own savage, divine way. Talk about a loving mother. But that didn''t mean he was feeling merciful. But forgiveness? Hell no. Because while she may have set the dominoes, they still pushed them over. Orders or not¡ªloyalty or fear¡ªthey made him bleed. They made him kneel. They mocked him, broke him, fed him to the wolves, and now they wanted to pull the loyalty card? Just because she told them to play the roles they did doesn''t mean he was gonna forget. Or even pretend to give a damn. Obedience didn''t mean innocence. Because he never told them to be weak. And in this world? Being weak was more than a flaw¡ªit was a fucking crime. A sin that invited punishment. You were either the lion or the lamb, and no one remembered the lamb. The world made damn sure the old Parker learned that. Hard. And he''d be damned if he didn''t teach it back. The world had taught unawakened Parker a lesson every damn day: weakness is a crime, and the strong eat the soft-hearted alive. Every bruise he bore, every insult he swallowed, every humiliation he buried deep in his bones¡ªthat was the price of powerlessness. So now? Now it was their turn to pay up. It didn''t matter if they were just doing what they were told. The world didn''t care when it was him. And neither did he. So no¡ªhe wasn''t about to let it go. If anything, he was gonna pass the same lesson down like a gospel sermon made of fire and pain. They were young, by cosmic standards. No older than five hundred. Earth-born, Earth-stuck. Probably never even peeked outside the veil. And if they thought this planet was rough? Cute. These leaders, these so-called elites of the Origin Families have never seen the blood-forged worlds outside this infant realm. They thought Earth was harsh? Earth was a fucking tutorial. Earth was a damn kindergarten. Chapter 398: El: The Older Sibling, Scared Tom Gods Out there, in the real universes, strength didn''t get you respect. It got you permission to exist. Power dictated your survival, your name, your future, your fucking right to breathe. The real worlds¡ªthe endless planes of predators and gods and monsters that didn''t blink before they devoured¡ªthat was where power mattered. Where even thoughts could kill. And Parker? He was heading there soon. So before these kids got dragged into the deep end, they''d better learn how to swim. With blood in the water. Parker had already tasted that truth. No, in some worlds, he had forged that truth. Now it was their turn. He stood slowly, eyes burning like stars trapped behind glass, and his voice, smooth and unhurried, slid across the throne hall like a blade dipped in velvet. "Everyone take a seat." The command wasn''t loud. It didn''t need to be. And as the pressure shifted, as his throne pulsed once with quiet finality, he added: "Every family leader... step forward." Time to teach his subjects how prey learns to kneel. And then¡ªbam. Like the universe just hit CTRL+ALT+DELETE. Everything. Froze. Time didn''t just slow¡ªit fucking paused. Like someone hit the world''s pause button and dipped. The leader, mid-rise, arm still twitching. The crowd, locked in their gasps. Even Tessa, Elena, Naomi, Atalanta, Ere, Seraphina¡ªevery single one of them? Stuck like mannequins in a wax museum run by cosmic forces. Not even a blink. And then there were them. Helena. Nyxavere. Vivian. Maya. And of course¡ªParker. They didn''t freeze. Nah. They straightened. Because SHE was here. Not metaphorically. Not spiritually. Like, full-blown "I-walk-through-dimensions-like-they''re-door-beads" kind of entrance. The air broke first¡ªcracked open like it couldn''t bear to contain what was coming. Then reality started convulsing¡ªcolors that didn''t exist, sounds that didn''t belong to any known frequency, and energies... god, energies that made every other kind of mana, aura, spirit or whatever the hell¡ªlook like sandbox juice. Some of those energies? Shit some didn''t even know existed. One of them growled and he swore his spine nearly folded in prayer. Space twisted like it was being crumpled like a receipt. Time? Bent over backward like a cheerleader trying too hard. And the void? It didn''t retreat. It ran. Full-on "get me out of here" energy. As if whatever was showing up was too holy, too ancient, too untouchably bad-ass for it to touch. And from that absolute fuckstorm of power¡ªshe formed. The Avatar. Of a woman. Not just beautiful. Not just divine. She looked like power had a daughter and gave her the cheat codes. The second she stabilized, Helena and Maya dropped instantly. "Princess," they breathed¡ªlike that word was sacred. And hell, maybe it was. The Avatar¡ªPrincess¡ªtilted her head in acknowledgment. That''s it. A single nod. The result? Cracks spiderwebbed across space. Literal cracks. The dimension screamed. She sighed, casually, like someone smelling spoiled coffee. "This world..." she murmured, voice soft but laced with ancient exhaustion. "Still weak. Even as a Prime World, it''s barely worth stepping into even with an avatar with not even a 1% of me." Her eyes¡ªthose ancient, unreadable orbs¡ªslid toward Nyxavere. "Oh, you haven''t changed," she said, voice curling with both fondness and warning. "Still rude. No greeting?" Nyxavere grinned, wide and wicked. "I''ll bow," she said, "once we settle which one of us is weaker." Parker''s breath hitched. That wasn''t a joke. The Avatar''s chuckle was pure sin and stardust. Vivian rolled her eyes, deadpan as ever. "Can we skip the dick-measuring and get to the point?" The Princess glanced at her with a grin sharp enough to slice a star in half. "Still sulking because you''re the weakest of the four?" Vivian didn''t even blink. Just gave the royal side-eye. "Remind me to stab you later." Vivian scoffed and continued, arms crossed tight like she was holding back from hurling the nearest star at someone. "Whatever you came here for, finish it. Then get the fuck out." Yeah. No love lost there. Parker chuckled under his breath and took a step forward. No hesitation. No fear. Just warmth laced with memories no one else in the room could touch. "El," he said simply. And just like that, the Avatar turned¡ªnot the all-powerful entity, not the cosmic juggernaut¡ªbut a big sister. One that hadn''t seen her little brother in too long. They hugged like time itself had missed them. Her fingers tangled in his hair. His arms gripped her tight like she was the only thing that had ever felt real. She pulled back first, eyes dancing, lips curled with that smug sister energy. "Look at you. All tall and world-ending now. Still cute though. Annoyingly so." He rolled his eyes. "Shut up." "Nah," she winked. Then her gaze shifted, sharp as a blade but warm with pride. Space warped around her like it was folding inward, obeying without question, and she walked straight up to Tessa. "So," she said casually, "did you like my gift?" Parker nodded, lips twitching with a grateful smirk. "Yeah. Thank you for bringing her into my life." Parker had figured out that if his life and been planned, Tessa was also pushed his way by his sister. The Princess smiled, reached up, and pinched his cheek like a damn toddler. "Please. That was nothing." "Yeah," Maya cut in, arms folded, voice dripping with that elegant jealousy. "After all, someone had to flex their Fate points by dropping a chaotic woman in the middle of our already messed up circle." The Princess turned slowly, eyes glinting. "Ohhh... is that jealousy I''m smelling, little Maya?" "Hmph!" Maya shot back, nose high. "She''s just... getting on my nerves." The Princess grinned like a fox, eyes narrowing in mock offense. "You blaming me for that? Are you questioning my intentions? My Fate?" Maya''s mouth opened, then closed. She bowed her head like a guilty kitten caught knocking over a vase. "I... wouldn''t dare." Before it spiraled further, Parker stepped in, arm sliding around Tessa''s waist. "Alright, stop teasing my woman, sister." El raised her brow. "Your woman, huh?" He smirked. "Yup. Deal with it." Then his tone shifted¡ªjust slightly. Enough to ground everything again. "You guys are not fun!" "To what do we owe the pleasure of your intrusion, El?" Vivian groaned loudly from the corner. "Ugh, yeah, please. Just say your piece and fuck off back to your stupid-ass throne. Seriously, even your energy gives me a migraine." It was a wonder how El got so much on Vivian''s nerves for her to speak so much. El didn''t even blink. She just laughed. The sound echoed like wind chimes made of galaxies. Then everything snapped cold. The laughter faded. The smile dropped. And in its place came the seriousness¡ªthe kind that made gods flinch and worlds quiet down. El''s voice dropped low, but it carried like a divine verdict. "Shit''s getting real." She didn''t need to scream. The weight in her words bent the room. She looked between Parker and Vivian¡ªtwo powerhouses in their own right¡ªbut right now, she wasn''t giving them a choice. This wasn''t a warning. This was her telling them the fuse was already lit. "The Olympians... they''re about to end this Prime World." Parker''s brows furrowed. That didn''t sound right. Those glowing-robed cosplayers? They were loud, dramatic, sure¡ªbut world-ending? Vivian let out a nasty little snort, arms crossed like she was already bored. "Those ego-drenched weaklings couldn''t end a group chat, let alone a Prime world." El nodded, not disagreeing. "Exactly. They don''t have that kind of power." Then she paused, tilted her head like she was listening to something cosmic in the back of her skull. "But they did make a mistake." Her eyes slid back to Parker¡ªsharp, knowing, a little amused, but also deadly serious. "Thanks to you, sweet brother," she said, voice dripping with fond sarcasm, "they freaked out. Bad. You showed up, flexed a little too hard of what exactly you''re¡ªand they panicked." Parker blinked. "I barely touched them or any of theirs." "Yeah, well, they''re soft," she shot back. "So they ran crying to the only thing they thought could help." And then her tone dropped even further. "They went to THEY." The air froze. Even the cracks in space seemed to hold their breath. "They thought THEY would give them a helping hand," El said, her voice coated in venom. "But what they actually did... was open a fucking gateway." Silence. Pure. Crushing. Silence. Then she whispered, "And we all know what the hell that means." No one replied. Because THEY didn''t enter worlds. THEY devoured them. Vivian''s eyes sharpened. "No." El nodded. "Yeah. They thought THEY would help. What they didn''t realize is THEY don''t help. THEY infiltrate. THEY consume. And those morons just gave them a gateway into this Prime World." Silence hit like a hammer. Parker''s jaw clenched. Vivian muttered something that might''ve been a prayer or a death wish. El''s voice dropped, final and bone-deep: "And we all know what''s come next." Chapter 399: Prime Worlds They all nodded. Because if it was THEY¡ª If even only three of those void-sucking, reality-chewing, logic-ignoring freaks managed to squeeze into Earth? It''d be game over in three days. Tops. Not because Earth was weak¡ªthough, let''s be honest, it kinda was¡ªbut because THEY didn''t play fair. THEY didn''t invade. THEY descended. And when THEY descended? It won''t be just three. It would hundreds. Thousands. All dropping at once like divine nukes set to annihilate a Prime World in literal minutes. And the Olympians? They didn''t know what the fuck they were dealing with. They thought THEY were some ancient gods, some cosmic consultants for when shit hit the fan. But nah. THEY were extinction incarnate. THEY didn''t fix worlds. THEY ended them. Efficiently. El turned, stepped toward her brother, and pulled him in again¡ªthis time tighter, like she was holding onto the last good thing before the universe decided to self-destruct. "I know," she whispered, her voice low and heavy against his ear, "you don''t wanna play hero. You never did." He stayed still, his jaw tight. "But if THEY descend... and they get their hands on the Prime Core of this world? It''s over. For Earth. For every Earth. And not just in this dimension. All the infinity Earths go down with it." Parker didn''t say anything. He didn''t have to. He knew. This wasn''t just some random apocalypse quest. This was why Prime Worlds existed. This was the exact reason they were guarded, shielded, coded in myth and buried under system-level protections. Prime Worlds weren''t just "important." They were anchors. The First and Last save-points of a Multiverse. Destroy the anchor¡ªand everything connected to it? Gone. Just... deleted. This¡ªthis right here¡ªwas why Prime Worlds were such a big fucking deal. Why entire civilizations, god-blooded empires, and system-forged guardians would go full scorched-earth just to keep one safe. Because Prime Worlds weren''t just planets with cool names and overpowered bloodlines. They were the first thread and the last stitch in the multiverse''s design. The beginning and the end. Alpha and Omega. Destroy one? You don''t just burn a world. You unravel everything connected to it like yanking the wrong cord out of a tangled web of realities. Take Earth, for example. Not the "humans-still-fighting-over-toasters" version. The Prime Earth. This world? It''s the anchor¡ªthe foundation block of the entire Earth Multiverse. Every alternate Earth, every Earth where dinosaurs became CEOs or where AI rules supreme or where some lame teen named Parker never got a system¡ªall of them branch out from this one like mirrored code. If this Earth dies? They all die. Not with a bang, not with war. They just... blink out. Deleted. Erased like corrupted files because their root directory got nuked. And this isn''t unique to Earth. Every multiverse out there¡ªno matter how stacked, how ancient, how advanced¡ªhas its own Prime World. And every single one of those Prime Worlds carries what''s called the Cores. A pure metaphysical nucleus that keeps its entire multiverse breathing. We''re talking thousands or more of multiverses across existence, and each one''s got thousands of worlds. Now stack that. That''s the scale we''re talking about. That''s why Prime Worlds don''t just get protected¡ªthey get guarded like divine nuclear codes. Layered in systems, sealed by laws older than gods, and watched by beings who could erase galaxies on a lazy afternoon. And yet... even among Prime Worlds, there''s levels. Tiers. Some are Lower tier, like Earth. Fragile. Barely able to handle avatars or divine descent without the sky breaking and oceans boiling. Then you got the Mortal tier¡ªwhere cultivation starts mutating planets into sentient beings. Then Immortal¡ªwhere time stops playing fair. And then there''s Divine. The ones that create rules instead of following them. So yeah¡ªEarth? It''s sitting in the kiddie pool right now. That''s why El¡ªwho literally steps through dimensions like curtain beads¡ªcan barely maintain her avatar here without reality twitching like it''s having a seizure. This world ain''t ready. Which is exactly why they can''t afford to lose it. You could feel it the second she showed up. Not just seen it¡ªnah, the whole vibe had shifted so hard it was like someone grabbed the world and shook it like a fucked-up snow globe. The sky had dimmed, not ''cause the sun dipped, but because the very idea of light had stepped back. The clouds hadn''t moved¡ªthey curled. Birds? Gone. Vanished like they didn''t even wanna be on the same layer of existence. The air had turned thick, heavy, like wet wool clinging to your lungs. And the ground? It cracked from just the weight of her presence¡ªand that wasn''t even her real body. Just an avatar. A damn voicemail version of her being. And the world hadn''t been able to handle that. The trees had bent away like they didn''t wanna breathe what she breathed. Space had folded around her like a shy-ass kid avoiding eye contact. Even the oceans, probably chilling far as hell away, had trembled. And Parker¡ªhe''d sworn the system itself had flickered like a glitchy phone screen whenever she walked past. And this is Earth. Prime Earth. But compared to her? It might as well have been made of cardboard and prayer. Prime Earth was ane of the few anchor-points in the whole damn Multiverse¡ªholding up hundreds of thousands of realities like a cosmic scaffolding system¡ªand she still made it flinch like a guilty man in church. Because this Earth? It was a Lower Tier Prime World. Important? Hell yeah. Essential? No doubt. But durable? Fuck no. Earth was a glass chandelier hanging by dental floss, and she was a wrecking ball that didn''t know how to whisper. Just by existing here, El was basically stretching the world''s code like a bootleg game mod. Glitches in the air. Static in the system. Dimensional edges peeling like old paint. That''s how you knew she was way above this world''s league. And the wild part? This wasn''t even close to what she could really do. If she actually stepped into this world with her true form¡ªlike, her full, Existential being, unfiltered "fuck your physics" body¡ªthis Earth would be dust. Not metaphorically. Like poof. Gone. Just vaporized, then overwritten by the cosmic equivalent of a 404 error. But in Divine Tier Prime Worlds? Pshhh. She''d be chilling. Loitering in the park. Eating churros. No collapsing skies. No cracked timelines. Divine Prime Worlds were built different. They weren''t just holding one hundred multiverses¡ªthey were housing many at the same damn time, like reality Airbnb''d infinity and handed them the keys. And not "infinite" like that cute math teacher used to say. We''re talking ¡Þ of ¡Þ, on repeat. Endless. And they were basically indestructible. You could launch a trillion suns at them and all you''d get is a polite notification saying "Nice try, loser." But Earth? Nah. This bitch was built on expired duct tape and ancestral trauma. So when El showed up, the world felt it. Like it was screaming into a pillow hoping she''d leave soon. Reality twitched every time she blinked. Space had to re-stitch itself just to hold her silhouette. Parker could see it. He felt it. The world was glitching like a drunk Roomba just trying to stay stable. Even the air around him started humming, like it was running on borrowed time. And she hadn''t even raised her voice yet. That''s how fucked this world was. That''s how fragile Prime Earth truly was. And that''s why THEY coming here? It wasn''t just risky. It was the endgame. ***** This chapter would perhaps be my last in going into so much details. I just wanted you to get a picture of her power and details about Prime Worlds. Chapter 400: Earth Awakening Era Parker sighed. It was that kind of sigh¡ªdeep, bone-heavy, the type that didn''t just leak out of your lungs but dragged pieces of your soul with it. He felt the weight now. Not just emotionally, but cosmically. Like his entire damn spine was holding up an invisible planet. He knew this feeling¡ªit was the "you fucked up big-time and now you gotta fix it" type of vibe. And the worst part? It was earned. Because this? This was on him. He had been the idiot who thought threatening the gods like it was a casual Tuesday flex was a good idea. The same gods who probably cried into their silk robes after being ratioed by a mortal who they found out the start of his background was as large as their entire existence and beyond and went snitching to the first eldritch horror they could find. Now this world¡ªhis world¡ªwas dangling over a pit of multiversal hellfire because they didn''t know how to hold their tiny-ass divine willies in check. So yeah. His fuck up. His burden. And no one else was gonna carry it. He nodded slowly. El caught it and nodded back like that was the answer she''d been waiting for since forever. She looked at him, all that cosmic power behind her eyes, but her voice¡ªher voice¡ªit softened. Dropped into something old. Familiar. Almost human. "The only way to save this Prime World," she said, "is to protect its Major Cores. Just like old times." That last part hit different. Like a memory wrapped in a blade. She stepped closer, the air around her still twitching like reality itself didn''t know how to hold her weight. Her gaze locked on his, and for a second, it wasn''t the all-powerful sister or divine avatar talking¡ªit was El, the one who used to throw moons at people who looked at him wrong. "You can''t fight THEY when Earth''s on life support," she said, voice low but absolute. "Save the cores. Lock this world down. Make it unbreakable! Then you can take ''em on." Only then, she meant. Only then could he stand up and swing at the back of heads of the THEY. Only then could he bring the fight to THEY¡ªwithout worrying about the entire planet getting chewed through like cosmic bubblegum. Then she stepped in, pulled something out of... somewhere¡ªdon''t ask where, she was basically made of metaphysical cheat codes¡ªand held out a small, colorless pearl. It looked unassuming. Too quiet. Too damn plain. Which meant, of course, it was probably world-breaking. "Each core''s hidden in a major city. Each major city in each major country," she said like she was giving directions to a coffee shop. "That''s where the cores are. All you gotta do¡ª" She pulled out a tiny, colorless pearl, holding it up between her fingers like it was a Tic Tac instead of some metaphysical artifact. "¡ªis locate the major city... and plant this." Easy, right? No big deal. More pearls materialized and were dumped into his inventory like groceries. Parker didn''t even flinch¡ªuntil the realization hit. "Wait... how the fuck are you even accessing my system inventory? I created this! Privacy, El! Privacy! Sounds familiar?" he muttered. She grinned. Of course she could. Why not? The woman walked through dimensions like escalators and controlled major concepts like Karma¡ªbreaking into his system was child''s play. Perfect. Fucking perfect. She held up another pearl again, fingers cradling it like it was made of glass and divine guilt. Then she said it¡ªcasually, like she wasn''t about to rewrite the fate of Earth with a single breath. "These pearls," she added, "each one holds a little bit of Mother''s aura. Plant one in the city''s core and it''ll be safe. That core becomes untouchable. Indestructible. Bulletproof to even THEY." Parker almost laughed¡ªalmost. Of course they did. Of course these unassuming little pearls were packed with the same cosmic signature as their mom, the walking definition of ''don''t fuck with me unless you''ve got a death wish.'' El kept talking like she wasn''t flexing ancient relics, like she was just explaining Ikea instructions. "They''ll protect the Earth''s cores," she said. "Keep them safe. Make them unbreakable." Then she paused. And Parker knew that pause. Knew it deep in his damn soul. The "here comes the catch" pause. The classic "but" moment that always followed whenever either his sister or his mother handed him something that looked like a blessing but was actually a Trojan horse with celestial strings attached. And right on cue, she chuckled. She chuckled, probably already reading his face. "It''s not that bad. Relax." Bullshit. "To plant the pearl," she said, "you gotta have full control over the city. Like, actual control." Parker raised an eyebrow. "So... like, own the land?" "Own the land. Like, really control it. No backdoor deals. No proxies. The city has to be yours¡ªtop to bottom. Politically, spiritually, economically. Everything that breathes in it? Breathing your air. Own the people. Own the politics. Own the goddamn air if you have to," she said. "If the city breathes, it needs to breathe for you." Parker snorted. "So basically, become a real estate supervillain with a divine checklist who controls the whole Prime Earth." "Exactly," she winked. He nodded again, this time slower. It was doable. Buying out every major city? Acquiring all the big dogs, the companies, the underground, the influence? He could do that. Hell, that sounded more fun than cosmic war. And then she dropped the final twist like it was an afterthought. "Once you plant a pearl in a city''s core," she said, "there''s a chance people in that country might awaken sooner than we''d planned. Like, superhuman awakening." He blinked. "Wait¡ªso like... a global upgrade?" "If you succeed in planting them all?" she said, a little grin tugging at her lips, "The whole planet enters the Awakening Era. And not just Earth. Every other world tethered to this Prime Earth gets dragged into the party." He looked at the pearls in his inventory. Looked at her. Looked at the cracked-ass sky trying to pretend it wasn''t trembling around her aura. Goddamn. Shit just got real. Parker whistled low, dragging a hand through his hair. So this wasn''t just world-saving. This was system-wide, multiversal, butterfly-effect type shit. And he was holding the pearls that could light it all off. No pressure, right? ____ Here we''re again, 400 chapters. Thank you guys for following me throughout this journey. Thanks for the support and I hope we stay together to the very end. I love you guys. ????????? (salanghaeyo) Je vous aime Te amo Chapter 401: Nyxlith Siblings: World Saving Quests! She stood there like the concept of "Existence" saw her and gave up trying to compete. El. But not the real her. No, this was just an avatar¡ªa tiny, filtered glimpse of what she really was. Not even 1%. And yet... the world around her was already glitching like reality didn''t know how to handle her presence. Air shimmered. Light bent around her face like it was too shy to touch her directly. Even space itself seemed to ripple behind her, folding and unfolding like it was breathing her in. Her hair flowed like it had its own consciousness¡ªwhite as starlight, kissed with streaks of gold so rich it looked like the universe had hand-painted her strands with melted suns. Every lock moved without wind, defying gravity like even physics refused to say no to her. Her skin was flawless. Porcelain laced with a soft cosmic glow, like moonlight trapped in glass. Her lips were a gentle pink, but sharp¡ªlike one word from her could shatter you or save you, depending on her mood. She didn''t wear a dress¡ªshe wore presence. Every feather on her shoulders shimmered with layered energy, each one moving like it remembered flying across galaxies. Gold threaded through her gown like liquid stardust, curling around her chest and throat, hugging her with sacred elegance. And the gem resting at her collarbone? That wasn''t jewelry. That was probably a sealed star, still beating. And the energy around her? It wasn''t aura¡ªit was command. The type that didn''t need to be spoken. Just her being here said: "I can ruin you and rewrite you in the same breath." Others didn''t look at her. They witnessed her. And even then, it still wasn''t the real her. Just an avatar. A fraction. A trailer. Which was the scary part. Because if this was what 1% of El looked like... then the real her? God help the fucking universe. * El didn''t say it like it was some world-ending prophecy. She said it like it was common sense. Like this was just the next step of evolution and they were all just late to the party. "It''s not a bad thing," she told him, voice soft but way too heavy for how casually it dropped. "Humans need a chance to protect themselves. Shit''s not safe anymore. Not like it used to be. The Existence has gotten... messy. Wild. And this Earth? Her Multiverses? They need to wake the fuck up before something worse kicks the door down. We won''t always be here to protect whenever something dangerous threatens to take over." Her gaze didn''t waver, not even a blink. No drama. No hesitation. "If this Awakening Era happens right¡ªEarth will be able to fight back. Finally." Parker nodded, slow and thoughtful, his jaw tensing as the words settled in. He could already feel the edges of a new kind of war forming in his chest. One that wasn''t just about strength, but ownership. Survival. Legacy. Then El turned, all sharp and smooth, like the air knew it had to move for her. She locked eyes with Vivian. "You," she said, that bossy big-sis tone hitting with precision. Vivian rolled her eyes instantly, classic her, like she was five seconds away from launching a verbal missile. "South Korea. Merge with Nihility. Watch Beginning. Something''s moving over there, and it''s shaking too close to Aunt''s circle. Help her stabilize it¡ªbut don''t move unless her inner circle''s touched. You know how Fate gets when you start freelancing." Vivian sucked her teeth, arms folded, eyes narrowed¡ªbut she nodded anyway. No argument. Not when Aunt was involved. Then El turned again, locking on Nyxavere, Helena, and Parker with that full regal posture. Straight spine, zero sugarcoating, eyes loaded like loaded guns. "The rest of the world''s on you three. Handle it. No fuck ups." Her voice dropped slightly. Not louder. Heavier. "And Little Brother..." she added, stepping closer, eyes slicing right into his, "those little pieces the gods planted? Their minions? Eliminate ''em. Or absorb them. Either way¡ªthey''re the gateways for THEY. Don''t leave any of ''em open." Before he could even reply, she leaned in and kissed his cheek. Soft. Warm. Absolutely smug. "And grow stronger already," she whispered against his skin. "I''m tired of waiting for you to come claim me, idiot." Parker blinked, stunned. Did she really just¡ª She giggled. That kind of giggle that felt older than stars, playful but terrifying if you really understood who she was. She flicked her fingers like she was dismissing a dream, like this entire conversation was something she just paused in between conquering dimensions. "I left you gifts, by the way." And just like that¡ªshe was gone. Like a cosmic glitch. No drama. No flash. Just gone. Parker sighed again, dragging a hand down his face like maybe if he rubbed hard enough, this whole cosmic circus would vanish. "I never signed up to play fuckin'' hero in my ninth reincarnation," he muttered. Nyxavere, arms crossed and half-floating like she owned the breeze, smirked. "Oh, come on, daddy~. It''s not that bad. Could be fun. You finally get to do something other than mope and threaten gods." He gave her a tired side-eye and rubbed her head. "Fun? This ain''t a side quest, Nyxavere." Before she could throw another quip, Vivian stepped forward¡ªcalm, casual, and way too quiet. That alone was suspicious. Parker narrowed his eyes as she kept walking straight toward him. "Don''t do it," he warned, backing up a step. She said nothing. Just kept coming. He backed up again. "Vivian. I mean it. Don''t¡ª" Still no words. Just that evil-ass smile forming on her lips like she was about to rob a bank and hug you at the same time. "Vivian! Don''t do it!" She ignored him completely, stepped right in, wrapped her arms around him like he was a plushie she hadn''t seen in centuries¡ªand kissed his cheek with all the dramatic flair of a soap opera farewell scene. "Au revoir, hermano," she whispered with a wink, then vanished. Just like that. Poof. Gone. Straight to South Korea. Parker stood there, hands half-raised in protest, mouth open, eyes wide, processing what just happened. Then he sighed again. Loudly. "Dios... how many times is that today?" he muttered. "I''ve never sighed this many times in one day." A beat later, Levi''s voice slithered into his head like an annoying pop-up notification you couldn''t swipe away. [Master...] Levi started, way too ominous. "Don''t." [This is no coincidence.] Parker rolled his eyes but nodded anyway. "Yeah. I know. Shit''s too perfect." He started pacing now, fingers tapping against his thigh. The puzzle pieces had been stacking up. First the 50x Cashback Card randomly dropped into his life, casually handing him trillions like it was some fucked-up lottery prize. That alone should''ve raised red flags. But then came the Bypass Ability. A power that let him ignore literally every known law on earth even laws of transaction and logic. That still sounded like a system dev got drunk and coded it at 3AM. And now? Now he had the Infinity Equivalent Exchange Concept. The kind of cheat that made "buying reality" not just possible but convenient. No fees. No paperwork. Just: "Do you want it? Okay. It''s yours." And suddenly his sister and mother show up telling him this? "Fuck no," Parker muttered. This wasn''t a coincidence. This whole setup was rigged from day one. Like they knew. And hell, knowing them? They definitely knew. It was all part of their grand scheme, their stupid divine chessboard. Like: "Hey son, here''s a concept that makes you a literal god of property. Oh, by the way, Earth''s about to die. Better save it, mijo, because it''s gonna be yours anyway!" They really dropped a universe-altering real estate empire concept on him, bundled with world-saving responsibility, and acted like it was a fucking gift basket. Parker groaned, flipping off the sky. "Cool. So I''m the owner of Earth now. But guess what? First I gotta stop it from turning into cosmic junk." He also made up his mind with gods. "Gracias, familia. Fucking gracias." Chapter 402: UNKNOWN What a mother and sister duo those two were. Absolute chaos wrapped in divine couture. Parker chuckled, head tilted back, eyes scanning the space where El had just vanished like a damn Snapchat notification. "Fine," he muttered to himself, a smirk creeping up his lips. "I''ll save Earth." Not just ''cause it was technically his fault things were spiraling toward cosmic doom¡ªalthough yeah, he did scare the Olympians into summoning the literal embodiment of annihilation¡ªbut because they had entrusted this shitstorm to him. His mother. His sister. Two terrifying Existential women who somehow made armageddon feel like a family errand. And he wasn''t about to let them down. Besides... he owed his mother. Big time. And knowing her, that debt wasn''t the kind of thing you paid off with flowers and a thank you card. Nope. That woman dealt in favors, in concepts, in reality-warping IOUs. But if he saved Earth? He''d pay it off and also he would be cashing in something huge later, like a favor. Maybe even a whole damn multiverse. He grinned. The idea of owning a Prime World as your own didn''t sound half bad either. Hell, it was kinda sexy. Owning Earth? Making it his own playground? His base of power? His sanctuary? All while protecting it for the people he actually gave a shit about? His girls. His crew. His people. That hit different. And let''s be honest¡ªwhat better way to slap the dumb out of those Olympians than building something they could never destroy? What better payback to THEY than flipping the script before they even showed up? He didn''t have to wait for revenge. He''d start now. [I''ve never seen a villain on a heroic journey before!] Levi chirped in his head, voice way too excited for a situation that might end in galactic genocide. [I can''t wait!] Parker didn''t answer right away, just laughed under his breath. Because that was the thing about a villain playing hero¡ªtheir way of saving the world didn''t come with capes and speeches. It came with cold eyes, brutal decisions, and zero mercy for anyone who stood in the way. And maybe he wasn''t even a villain. Maybe he was something worse. Something deeper. Something that didn''t need a label. But he sure as fuck wasn''t a hero. **Crack.** Reality snapped back into motion. The moment she left, time hit play again like someone unpaused a video that had been buffering on godspeed. Let the world resume. And let him begin. * Blissfully unaware that time had been straight-up paused like some Netflix show mid-drama, the world just... kept moving. Like nothing had happened. Like a whole damn goddess hadn''t descended, warped reality, handed out divine assignments, kissed cheeks, and bounced. Even the gods¡ªthe mighty, arrogant Olympians who prided themselves on watching everything¡ªdidn''t notice shit. They resumed their petty-ass evening routine like clockwork, sipping celestial wine and spying on Parker like he was their favorite streaming series. Kinda ironic, really. They didn''t even know they''d just been paused like common mortals. Truth was? Compared to her¡ªthe Princess¡ªthey were less than mortals. Just shiny bugs in a jar with daddy complexes and delusions of power. But yeah, they were watching again. And Parker? He knew. Of course he knew. There was a certain art to planning against enemies who had front-row seats to your every move. A delicate little dance. A performance within a performance. [Ding! Ability: UNKNOWN has been upgraded by the Princess!] [UNKNOWN has surpassed the System''s authority and your authority, Master.] [UNKNOWN will now choose what to show the gods and what to keep hidden on its own.] [Ding! This does not violate the previously granted Ultimate Option of allowing divine surveillance. Master will not lose the Infinity Equivalent Exchange Concept.] Parker''s eyes narrowed slightly as the memories rolled in¡ªgrainy at first, like an old film reel catching up to the present. There was that one ability. Small, barely noticeable at the time. Something that cloaked him from divine surveillance. He remembered it specifically from that chaotic day he''d met Atalanta and Cassandra. Back then, he was happy thinking it would ass off the eyes of the gods, let him move through Olympus''s radar like a damn ghost. But after his Awakening? He thought it was gone. Thought it vanished like the rest of those low-tier blessings the system auto-wiped during his evolution. He didn''t feel anything about loosing it, to the current him it was useless. Apparently... not. "Turns out UNKNOWN has a really mysterious re?sume?," he muttered under his breath, a crooked grin pulling at his mouth. "Goes by the name: My big sister, El." And just like that, shit made sense. That''s why he hadn''t lost it. While the other abilities faded, glitched, or burned out during his awakening¡ªUNKNOWN stayed. Not because his awakening respected it, but because it couldn''t touch it. That thing wasn''t programmed. It was gifted. Hard-coded by someone far above the backend. There had been others too. Blessings. Perks. Junk he barely remembered¡ªflashes of passive skills or momentary powers handed to him like candy by lesser entities trying to kiss up to his potential, serving the same purpose as Unknown. And yeah, most of them got wiped. But not UNKNOWN. Because UNKNOWN wasn''t a feature. UNKNOWN was family. Parker blinked. Then smirked. Of course. Her "gift." Those were her exact words: "I left you gifts." And here it was¡ªthe first one. A god-tier privacy filter coded in divine rebellion. The gods could watch¡ªsure¡ªbut only what UNKNOWN allowed them to see. "Well," he muttered under his breath, lips twitching into a grin, "it would''ve been fun to plot in front of them... but this is definitely better." [Ding! Memory Update: The gods will continue watching your movements against them. However, all inner-circle and family-level discussions will remain hidden.] Parker rolled his eyes and muttered, "Finally. Some kind of fun privacy. Took a fuckin'' universe-breaking cheat to get it, but hey, merci." And then he snapped back to the present. Because in the literal second he''d spent bantering with his system like it was his sarcastic bestie, the family leaders were already walking toward him. Slow. Respectful. Eyes heavy. Knees bending. And one by one¡ªthey bowed. All of them. Every last one. He''d had different plans for them before. Smaller ideas. Maybe even petty ones. But things had shifted. The mission had evolved. Earth was now his battlefield, his responsibility, and apparently his damn inheritance. And it was time to move. He had tasks. He had cities to own. And he had a whole Prime World to claim like it was a Black Friday sale. Let''s fucking go. Chapter 403: Nyxlith Palace But then Nyxavere''s eyes lit up. Like, lit up. Not metaphorically. Like two galaxies had just booted up behind her pupils. And she gasped. "Daddy," she whispered. Parker blinked. "Yes, dear?" He looked at her. Then glanced around at everyone else in the room like someone else had to be seeing this weird shift in tone. But no one responded. Nyxavere wasn''t even looking at him¡ªher gaze was locked on something outside, completely transfixed, like she was watching a god descend in real time. He knew she''d seen something about to happen in the next three seconds or more... Sure enough... Then the ground trembled. Just a little. At first. Parker felt it through the soles of his shoes. Subtle but deep. Like something ancient had just yawned underneath the damn estate. "She does whatever she wants," Nyxavere said, voice a little too proud, a little too "I live for this chaos" as she smirked, still staring toward the window. Everyone turned. And yeah... they saw it too. A pulsing glow rippling across the sky like the atmosphere itself was short-circuiting. "Like old times," Helena muttered, already walking toward the balcony. "Like old times indeed," Maya echoed, eyes glinting like she''d been waiting for this exact level of bullshit all day. Parker sighed. "Yeah. Figures." Because outside? Outside was reacting. The entire damn Nyxlith Estate was glowing with the giant magic circle the size of a football field, no, bigger. It wasn''t just glowing¡ªit was twisting reality like it was made of cheap plastic. Parker watched as the circle spun and stretched, layer after layer unfolding like origami in reverse, each rune bending light, cracking air, distorting sound. And then it expanded. Wider. Broader. Until it wasn''t just covering the estate. It swallowed the whole fucking Origin neighborhood neighborhood. Parker barely had time to blink before Nyxavere snapped her fingers and boom¡ªthey were floating. High above. Right above the estate''s core. Watching it all unfold from the sky like VIPs to a god-level home makeover. Below, the symphony of magical pulses and Omni Energy swirled together like a visual orchestra. Lines of light traced across the ground, connecting every building in the Origin Families'' district¡ªmansions, temples, ancestral towers¡ªeverything started reacting. But it wasn''t just linking them. It was rebuilding them. Deconstructing brick, steel, stone¡ªevery material broke apart in beautiful little explosions of dust and color. And then rebuilt. Stronger. Sleeker. Like reality was getting an upgrade from "old money" to "divine futurism." All of them¡ªevery structure, every private mansion¡ªwas being connected to the Nyxlith Estate. No longer just neighbors. Now? Extensions of something bigger. The Nyxlith Fortress. It wasn''t a mansion anymore. This shit was a modern divine fortress. Think clean matte-black titanium walls that shimmered in daylight, walls threaded with gold veins of magic that pulsed like living neon. Floating crystal arches, panels that fed off Omni Energy, glowing floor lines mapping the entire grid of the estate, trees that shimmered as if coded with bioluminescent enchantments. It was elegant, terrifying, and way too pretty to be legal. The whole small rich Origin neighborhood (which was actually like a small village only for Origin Families)¡ªall of it¡ªhad become one unified compound, all orbiting the core: Parker''s original mansion, now centered in the middle like the heart of an empire. And it was huge. Like, dumb huge. Each of those mansions had been sitting on enough land to make a golf course jealous. And now? All of it had been fused into one connected kingdom. None of them lost a thing. Every facility remained¡ª even if it was something insane as; training grounds, meditation pools, labs, private skyports¡ªbut now woven into the singular Nyxlith domain. Living Statues lined the inner boundary, massive and divine, dividing the core from the extended wings. Each figure holding a blade or staff, carved from dark obsidian and laced in gold. The driveway? Twice as long now. Elegant curves. Cobblestone lined with blue fire lanterns. And the front gate? Mon Dieu... it wasn''t just a gate anymore. It was a goddamn monument. Parker stared at the whole thing. Then just whispered, "Bruh..." with a smile creeping in. Since he had just little memories, this was kind of new. This wasn''t just real estate he used to know, anymore. This was a palace of sort. A statement. A declaration to every god, creature, or interdimensional dumbass who dared to look this way: The Prince of Existence lives here. Even with those little memories¡ªit was exactly how he remembered it from his past lives¡ªno, fuck that, it was better. Way better. His sister had gone full Pinterest- existence goddess-mode and upgraded the palace like she was trying to outdo every royal dynasty ever. Parker stood there, arms folded, wind brushing through his coat, watching the finishing layers settle like divine glitter. The sheer scale of the place hit different now. This wasn''t just an estate anymore. This was a straight-up palace. A heaven-coded, Omni-charged kingdom sitting smack in the middle of the Origin Families'' sacred land like it owned the damn timeline. He smiled to himself. "If only Vivian didn''t bounce so early," he muttered under his breath, eyes softening a little. "She should''ve seen this." They had always lived together. Always. Wherever his palace was, you''d find her there too¡ªstretched out across his furniture, hijacking his personal space, acting like she built the place. She never bothered building her own, not because she couldn''t¡ªhell, with her power it''d take one hand wave and boom, instant palace¡ªbut maybe she just liked being around him too much. Maybe the idea of living separately from her little bro was, well... meh. "She''s probably already chilling with Aunt," he added, chuckling. "And knowing that crazy mujer, she''s probably already bought half of Seoul in secret and called it a vibe." Money literally grew on trees for them. No, they breathed it! What was papers when your family owned the entire Existence! But yeah, this? This made things a little easier. Like breathing got simpler. Because what stood before him now was no longer just the Nyxlith Estate¡ªit was a full-on existence sector. A palace complex so unreal it made literal gods jealous. And it wasn''t just the main structure anymore either. Two more whole mansions had been added to the other¡ªmaterialized out of pure memory and power. The Dravens and the Zhangs. They hadn''t even lived in this neighborhood before¡ªbut now? The palace had extended itself, carved out space, and rebuilt their homes exactly how he remembered them. The forest from the Zhang domain¡ªthe one Zhang Ruoyun used to train in until his fists could crack mountains? That forest was here too now. Right behind the eastern wing. Every tree, every shrine, even the weird-ass rock he used to meditate on¡ªit was all there. And the additions didn''t stop. New buildings had popped up across the landscape like divine real estate got drunk and went on a spending spree. Accommodations for every other Origin Family member, even the ones without direct blood ties. They all had homes now¡ªbeautiful, sleek, enchanted¡ªand the architecture somehow balanced tradition with next-gen elegance. Like if the Louvre and Wakanda had a baby, raised by elves, and given unlimited credit. The entire zone had become a village. A fortress. A Palace with a capital fucking P. And the cherry on top? A shimmering dome, smooth as glass and glowing faintly, stretching across the entire territory. Not a barrier. Not a shield. More like... a second sky. It shifted color depending on your angle¡ªsunlight in the day, starlight at night, and always humming with power. Protective. Enchanted. Absolutely impossible to ignore. Down below, he could see them¡ªthe Origin Families, their leaders, their heirs. Descendants in high robes, in armor, in casual drip. All of them had paused whatever they were doing just to stare at this thing being born around them. Their eyes? Lit. Like fucking fireworks. Wide with awe, full of disbelief, some with tears they were too proud to shed. Because they knew what this meant. This wasn''t just new construction. This was history being rewritten. A declaration. This was the home of the Prince of Existence. And they were standing inside it. Chapter 404: Anchor: The Nyxlith Palace "This is the second gift, I guess," Parker muttered, exhaling through his nose, eyes flicking up toward the shimmering dome overhead like it was watching him back. The damn thing glowed like the aurora and felt heavier than fate itself. Then¡ªwhoosh¡ªNyxavere shot into the sky like a silver bullet wrapped in chaos. She didn''t even announce it. Typical her. A flash of violet, a gust of wind, and she was hovering right above the dome, arms back, fist glowing. "Oh fuck, here we go," Parker whispered. Boom. She punched the dome straight on, her power blazing like she was trying to crack the heavens open. The dome didn''t crack. It didn''t even shake. It just... bent. Slightly. Like a soap bubble trying to decide whether or not to take her seriously. Then it swallowed the force, folded it into itself like it was munching on god-power for breakfast. Nyxavere landed a second later, her boots sparking as she touched down. "Okay yeah," she said, brushing nonexistent dust off her shoulder, "Even if Zeus called down the entire heavenly thunder squad to strike this thing, it wouldn''t even blink. Nada. That dome''s built different. Ti?a really doesn''t fuck around." Parker chuckled. "Thank you Nyxavere~" He knew that already but thanked her anyways. He turned back to the gathering of Origin Families now standing along the palace terrace like it was some mythical courtroom. Leaders. Elders. Heirs. All watching him. Waiting. The air still crackling with fresh power. He took a breath. "Alright," he said, voice even but honest. "This is a big change. Huge, actually. And I get that not everyone''s gonna be instantly cool with it. So let me be real." He looked around at all of them, scanning every face like flipping through pages of a history book he''d written himself. He knew them¡ªnot just by name or bloodline, but deep. He''d lived with their ancestors before, fought beside them, they''d bled for him. Some he''d saved. Some he''d scared shitless. And these? These were the descendants of his first-generation creations. Kids of the originals. Just like their ancestors, if he told them to jump, they''d probably leap off a cliff with a smile and a salute without even asking how high. But even with that kind of authority¡ªeven as their creator, their fucking overlord¡ªParker never liked playing dictator. Not with the ones close to him. He always gave his people¡ªespecially the ones in his inner circle¡ªa little something extra: free will. Because that''s the thing about loyalty. Real loyalty? You don''t need to chain it. Even though they trusted him as their creator, he didn''t exploit that way too much. ''I guess, I''m not as emotionally damaged as I had thought.'' perhaps the presence of everyone and punishing those who wronged him the most had eased him. "If any of you aren''t comfortable being a part of the Nyxlith Palace right now... no hard feelings. Seriously. I''ll personally buy you a mansion¡ªhell, something better than what you had before. Outside this zone. Anywhere you want. Paris, Tokyo, Dubai, even fuckin'' Tulum. Off-grid, with full security. Your comfort matters." They could tell he meant it too. He wasn''t flexing. Wasn''t posturing. Just being real. This whole Existence Royal Family palace upgrade had dropped on them fast, and just because it was gifted by El, didn''t mean it was gonna sit well with everybody. Truth was, yeah¡ªevery mansion had been upgraded into something no mortal architect could even dream of building¡ªbetter than their previous mansions, but Parker didn''t want that to be the reason they stayed. He wanted them to want it. It might''ve looked like he was soft¡ªtoo calm, too damn chill for someone who could bend reality with a thought¡ªbut anyone who really knew Parker understood it was the exact opposite. This wasn''t softness. This was control. A kind of control only a monster with self-awareness could pull off. Yeah, he was cold as fuck to his enemies¡ªmerciless, cruel, surgical with his wrath. And sure, he had full authority over every person standing in front of him. They knew that. They felt it. But the wild thing? He wasn''t the type to flex that authority just because he could. Parker wasn''t the kind of overlord who controlled people who''d done nothing to deserve it. He didn''t move like that. If you hadn''t crossed him, he wasn''t going to play god over your choices. That wasn''t his vibe. Even kings¡ªmundane, mortal kings¡ªunderstood the importance of giving their councils and inner circles a little space, a little breathing room. So what about a creator, a primordial-level, no, Existential-level being like him? He would understand that ten times deeper. He didn''t make them to be puppets. He made them to be helpers. Allies. Trusted soldiers. But most of all? They were his inner circle. His familia. His originals. And then¡ªlight chuckles. From all of them. Parker blinked. "Uh... what''s funny?" That''s when Shadowmire stepped forward, the man moved with the kind of slow grace that made time feel optional. He bowed, deep and full of purpose. "Prince," he said, voice steady like a drumbeat under calm water. "You were long overdue." Another pause, and then he smiled faintly. "Every one of us... we''ve been waiting for this day. Legends have whispered it. The return. The unification. The rise of the Nyxlith Palace. None of us doubted it would come. We just didn''t know when. And we didn''t want to miss it." Parker''s brows lifted a bit. The others all nodded in agreement, some even chuckling again like they were trying to hold back the wave of relief they''d buried for generations. "Meaning?" Then the Zhangs stepped forward, bold and sharp as always, their presence slicing clean through the moment. "Only in the presence of the Original," one of them said, bowing slightly, "can the Origin Families unlock their full potential." Another voice joined in¡ªZhang Ruoyun''s fathe, "The prince misunderstood us. We were never comfortable in separate homes. We endured it because the place we''re supposed to be in as one wasn''t there yet, not yet built as you hadn''t awakened; The Palace. But the palace is here now... this palace connects us." They all turned to the dome, the magic, the throne of it all. "We came here to stay not to go back later..." "The palace connects them to their Creator," Zhang Ruoyun added quietly. "To the anchor of their bloodlines. And to the reason they even exist." Parker swallowed hard. No more words came out. Not because he was speechless, but because for once... he didn''t need to say anything. The Palace said it all. Chapter 405: Your Nightmare is Over! Parker blinked, something shifting in the back of his head. Oh... right. Fuck. He remembered now. Even though the Ravencrofts were the only ones who needed his magic directly to unlock their full witch potential, all the Origin Families had always drawn from something deeper than ambient energy. They fed on the Ether, yeah, but that was just the surface. Their true source¡ªthe battery that juiced their existence¡ªwas him. The Prince. His presence alone was like divine Wi-Fi. The closer they were, the stronger their signal. Helena''s eyes were already on him. Maya too. Both looking at him with this mix of really? and you forgot this? Parker narrowed his eyes and leaned toward Helena. "Is that disappointment I''m sensing from you?" Helena blinked. "I wouldn''t dare," she replied, way too fast, voice sweet and still awkwardly respectful. Too respectful. Maya snorted. Her daughter outright laughed. "Sometimes I forget she''s your aunt and not your housemaid," Maya joked, nudging her daughter. "Wasn''t this the same woman who once refused to bow to the Owner of Existence herself?" "Yup," Nyxavere chimed in, grinning. "But now? Look at her. All submissive like a royal puppy. She''s always like that with daddy but not daddy''s other siblings or the Whole Mother." "I can hear you, Maya and Little Nyxavere," Helena said quietly, deadpan, without turning her head. "And I don''t regret a single one word," Maya replied, shrugging. Parker had to stop himself from laughing. He looked back to the assembled Origin Families and the extended members who''d been quietly standing off to the sides. The ones who weren''t direct bloodline carriers but still held weight in the legacy. They were loyal. Some were bodyguards. Others, advisors. Few were old enough to remember his previous incarnations. He raised a hand to get their attention. "Alright," he said. "Y''all can head to your new places. Your respective mansions have been restored and expanded. If your bloodline''s connected to a main house, you''ve been reassigned accordingly. Everything''s already been linked. For those from far, your places and the old ones are connected so no need to worry." And just like that, the crowd began to split¡ªmembers of each family turning and heading off. Nyxavere had already handled it. Each house¡ªRavencroft, Kingswell, Shadowmire, Zhang, Draven, and so on¡ªhad been fully reconstructed. All the extended houses and sub-families now had seamless connection to their main estates. Like the Kingswells, who were now fully occupying the Great Tree Mansion¡ªan architectural beauty woven through a literal living tree that shimmered with enchanted leaves and glowing veins of magic. Shit looked like a forest swallowed a penthouse and gave birth to royalty. And that was just one of them. This wasn''t just unity. This was reintegration. And the palace? It wasn''t just physical. It was family. Rooted. Rewired. Reborn. Parker didn''t bother with the little details anymore¡ªthe whole palace restructure, the family housing logistics, who went where. That wasn''t his lane. He turned around and headed back inside like the prince he was, hands in his pockets, calm as fuck. The leaders followed behind him quietly like loyal shadows. Only the top dogs now. Everyone else had dipped. Except Scarlett. The girl didn''t dare step away from her mother''s side. And then¡ªsnap. It wasn''t loud. But it cut through the air like a divine whip, and just like that, a scar in space split open behind them with a nasty sound. A tear in the damn fabric of reality. And out of it, they came flying¡ªRobert, Julian, Annabelle, and Bella and others¡ªthrown out like trash bags mid-eviction. Bodies hit the ground hard. Everyone recoiled, hands over mouths, coughing and gagging. Because damn. They didn''t just look rough. They smelled like something that died, fermented, then made babies with sewage. Rotten pizza, wet socks, week-old corpse stew kind of energy. Worms were literally crawling out of them. Tessa raised an eyebrow. "Is this Deadpool''s stunt double audition?" Then she tilted her head. "Nope. Deadpool looked better." Helena rolled her eyes, lifted one graceful hand, and waved it. With a flick of her fingers, the rot faded. Their bodies cleaned up in seconds, returning to normal like the whole hellish ordeal had just been a dream. But Parker knew it wasn''t. Time in the Chaotic Abyss moved different. Five years had passed in there. Five fucking years of endless horror packed into a few minutes here. And Bella? She was the first to move. She didn''t walk¡ªshe ran. Her legs were shaking, face pale, but she pushed through until she reached him. Dropped to her knees like her body gave out the second she saw him. Tears poured down her face, and she could barely speak through the sobbing. "I-I''m so sorry... please... forgive me..." Parker''s expression softened. He crouched, reached out, and gently lifted her like she weighed nothing. "It''s over," he whispered. "Your nightmare''s over, Bella." And just like that, she passed out. Gone. Unconscious in his arms. The Kingswells looked on in silence, their faces twisted between guilt and sorrow. That was their daughter. That was their legacy. And right now? She looked like a ghost wearing her own skin. Luckily, the youngest one¡ªZara¡ªwas still asleep somewhere. She didn''t need to see any of this. Before Parker could say anything else, Elena moved in fast, like she''d been waiting for the moment. She gently took Bella from his arms, nodded once, and carried her off toward the inner mansion, her steps quiet but urgent. Annabelle though? She just sat there. Still. Expression blank like all the code in her brain had crashed. She didn''t move. Didn''t speak. Just... existed. Evelyn and Maya came forward, trying to help, but Parker raised a hand to stop them. They paused. He looked at Annabelle, eyes colder now, and signaled for her to be brought to him. "Hey, Fen," he said, voice low. "Mmm?" She barely responded. Her gaze was fogged, unfocused. She didn''t even register what he was saying even. Parker turned to Helena, silently asking the question. She shook her head once. Ah, that was it. Parker sighed, long and disappointed. Not in rage. Just that kind of sigh that said I really hoped you''d be different. He waved her away. "Take her." Annabelle didn''t even know what was happening. One second, he was warm. Then, just like that, his warmth vanished. Replaced by something cold. Detached. Like she wasn''t worth the energy anymore. That hurt more than any punishment. Parker stood still for a beat, then turned his attention to the rest. "Everyone else," he said, not yelling¡ªjust commanding. "You can go. Robert stay." And like that, the others left, one by one, leaving only the leaders of the Origin Families behind¡ªand the man who was now about to have a very different kind of conversation. Chapter 406: Cloaks of the Shadows Now only the leaders remained. The air had shifted¡ªquieter, heavier, the kind of silence that knew shit was about to get serious. Parker''s first original circle wasn''t even here¡ªNaomi was probably still handling her business, had dipped back into the shadows somewhere, and Elena hadn''t come back yet after taking Bella. Tessa was here, she was a queen too... Strangely though, Atalanta was still here. He hadn''t told her to leave. And yeah, that raised some eyebrows, but he didn''t say shit about it. Not even when he glanced her way. Maybe it was intentional. Maybe it was instinct. Either way, she stood among the leaders, jaw clenched, arms crossed, face storming with the kind of pissed-off expression that could rip through divine marble. He had told them everything. Well¡ªnot everything everything. Just the necessary shit. The parts they needed to know. The kind of truths that couldn''t be sugarcoated anymore. Earth was on the brink. Not just Earth, but her whole-ass multiverse. And the ones who were supposed to protect it? The Olympus Pantheon? They fumbled. No, they sabotaged. Out of fear. Out of guilt. Out of pure cowardice and an allergy to accountability, those gods¡ªthose glorified bitches in robes¡ªwent and poked something they should''ve never touched. THEY. And now the whole planet was paying for it. Atalanta didn''t say a word. But her face said plenty. Disgust. Fury. Shame. And a little heartbreak. She wasn''t dumb. She could see it clearly now. How pathetic they were. How quick they were to beg for help from nightmares instead of fixing what they broke. Parker caught the shift in her gaze, and without saying much, just offered a calm little smile. "Artemis wasn''t part of this." That hit. Atalanta paused. Then nodded once. Yeah. She knew. Artemis might''ve had her flaws, sure, but doom? Selling out the world for convenience? That wasn''t her. She had her own fucked-up sense of pride, but it was warrior pride. She wouldn''t have asked for help to cover up her sins¡ªshe''d rather die fighting the mess herself. Still, it didn''t stop the guilt clawing at her. She was one of them. A champion of Olympus. And now she was standing in a palace¡ªParker''s palace¡ªsurrounded by people being forced to fix the shitstorm her gods started. She looked down, ashamed. [She''s cute.] Levi said outta nowhere, like he was sipping gossip tea inside Parker''s brain. Parker sighed and rolled his eyes. "Is she now?" Back to the room. He turned to the remaining leaders, now standing in a wide arc before him, and tilted his head. "Let''s not waste time. I need to know your roles¡ªwhere your power''s based, what sectors you''re locked into in the mundane world. No more secrets." Shadowmire moved first. Of course it was the deamons. The Deamon stepped forward, dark robes swaying like smoke, voice cool and precise. "Our influence resides beneath. The underworld of the mundane world. Crime syndicates, information flow, black-market trading, shadow finance¡ªwe run it all." Parker raised a brow. "Isn''t that Morello turf?" He wasn''t wrong. The Morellos were one of the Big Five Families¡ªhumans who ran the actual underworld. Mafias. Drug rings. Political blackmail. All of it. But now? Shadowmire gave a slow nod, like he was waiting for the confusion. "They run it on the surface, the underworld of the mundanes." he said. "But everything beneath¡ªthe real darkness? The structure? It belongs to us." Parker leaned back slightly, a grin tugging at his lips. Of course it did. French mafia meets demonic aristocracy? Magnifique. Azrakar Shadowmire stepped forward like he owned the damn floor¡ªwhich, to be fair, he kinda did. The guy moved like a walking eclipse, all quiet menace and elegant darkness. His voice, when he spoke, was smooth but heavy, the kind that made rooms listen. "Although the Morellos run the mundane underworld," he said, pausing like he already knew Parker''s eyebrow was halfway raised, "they''re just kings of street-level chaos. Mafias. Bribes. Politicians with fragile egos. Cute stuff. But the real power? The part that bends reality, the ones they go crying to when shit gets supernatural?" He tilted his head slightly. "That''s us. The Shadowmires." Tessa''s brows shot up just slightly. "When the Morellos need something impossible¡ªsomething that can''t be done by mortals or bullets¡ªthey come crawling to us. They bring offerings, they lower their heads, porque they know. They know we control the supernatural muscle." Azrakar glanced around. "Every supernatural being operating in the mundane world¡ªbodyguards, enforcers, silencers¡ªthey fall under our network. Presidents, prime ministers, even your precious Big Five families? The ones they think are protecting them?" He smirked. "They''re guarded by our people. They just don''t know it." He wasn''t just throwing shade¡ªhe was dropping facts. And Parker caught it. Because if what Azrakar was saying was true, then all those mystical bodyguards protecting presidents, celebs, big five family heirs? Every one of them answered to the Deamons. And if they didn''t? They just didn''t know they were on a leash yet. Tessa flinched, just a flick of tension in her shoulders. Because yeah... with one word from Azrakar, those same supernatural agents could probably kill a Morello, a president¡ªor any other elite¡ªbefore anyone had time to say adio?s. "Is Bishop my grandfather''s bodyguard also a supernatural?" She wondered. "And it''s not just this country," Azrakar continued, not even blinking. "Just like the Ether community exists across dimensions, we¡ªthe Shadowmires¡ªrule the shadows in every part of this world. One word, and the darkness answers." Let that weight settle, Bro! Let it settle in you! Even Parker had to admit¡ªthat was heavy. Robert, who''d finally gotten back on his feet, chuckled low under his breath. "Show-off," he muttered, smirking. But he wasn''t hating¡ªjust amused. Because let''s be real, if it wasn''t for Noctavine Vaelith Draven, Azrakar might''ve been the one holding the most cards in the game. And Parker was starting to piece it together now. Every ounce of darkness¡ªevery whisper in the underground¡ªwas monitored by the Shadowmires. But then... what about her? What about Vaelith? If Azrakar ran the underworld, then what exactly did she do? He asked, tone casual but genuinely curious. Noctavine stepped forward like a thundercloud in silk, eyes glowing just enough to remind people she wasn''t someone you played cute with. She gave a small, graceful bow¡ªand smiled. "I do something simple," she said lightly, almost teasing. "I am the leader of the Prince''s Shadow Army." Simple, she said. Azrakar''s eyes went wide like she''d just called nuclear warfare "mild conflict." "Simple?" he sputtered, like the word physically offended him. "?Dios mi?o!" The room burst into laughter, some trying to hide it, others fully enjoying the sight of Azrakar looking personally insulted by her understatement. Noctavine barely blinked as if she''d remembered something crucial... "Oh, I also control the Shadowmires," she added coolly, like she was saying she ran a bakery instead of the entire Deamon underworld. Azrakar looked so damn wronged, Parker had to bite his tongue to keep from grinning. The man looked like he''d just been demoted by his little sister in front of the entire class. He turned to her, more amused than confused now. "You what, exactly?" And yeah, she smiled again. Because this was just getting started. Chapter 407: Guardians of Earth While the Shadowmires ran the darkness¡ªlike, managed it, distributed it, sat in the backroom with cigars and said "this goes here, that goes there"¡ªthe Dravens? They were the darkness behind the darkness. The real shit. The stuff even shadows didn''t like to whisper about. Philosophically? If the Shadowmires were the chaos dealers, the ones who stirred the night and made sure the blood kept moving quietly through society''s cracks, then the Dravens sat above that¡ªguardians of the balance itself. Not to stop darkness. But to make sure it didn''t leak into places it wasn''t meant to. That was the job of the Shadow Army. The Dravens weren''t just enforcers. They were the line. The code. The reset button. Every supernatural in the Ether community¡ªvamps, witches, cursed kings, walking gods with attitude issues¡ªthey all ultimately fell under the domain of the Draven family. The Shadowmires handed out assignments, gave orders, managed zones like nightshift supervisors. But when shit hit the fan? When a supernatural went rogue, stepped out of line, or tried to burn the contract? That was Shadow Army territory. Draven territory. Execution territory. And that''s why every major city in the world¡ªevery real one, the kind that mattered¡ªhad a Draven Club in it. Not clubs like drinks and DJs, though sometimes it was exactly that on the surface. Nah, these were lowkey fortresses. Power nodes. Surveillance hubs. And guess what? Scarlett ran one. Her own private version. Not tied to the family chain of command. Independent. But still Draven-born, which meant it commanded respect... and fear. The Dravens were also the ones who brought in new blood. Literally. They decided who awakened, who got a power-up, who even got to exist in the supernatural food chain. They handed out abilities like silent gods with a clipboard¡ªand when someone fucked around too much? They took it all back. Like repo demons. No warnings. No second chances. You blink, and boom¡ªno powers, no name, no trace. Clean wipe. Like you never even breathed magic. So yeah. To sum it up in the messiest but realest way: the Dravens controlled everything and every supernatural even the Leaders themselves in the Ether community. All of them. And their name alone carried enough weight to twist a war. Whenever a Draven vampire walked into a scene, people didn''t ask questions. They didn''t even breathe wrong. ''Cause everyone knew what was coming. Something cold. Something final. A blood birth. They weren''t seen often¡ªnot like the other Origin Families who liked to be flashy and loud and play divine celebrity. No. The Dravens were rare. But when they did appear? Something always died. Parker narrowed his eyes, processing all of it. "Wait... something''s off." Noctavine tilted her head. "Oh, right," Robert mumbled, rubbing his neck. "You forgot the last part." Parker looked at him, annoyed. "What last part?" Azrakar smirked. "They''re also the cleanup crew." "The what?" "They''re the ones who wipe out anyone who finds out about the Ether community. You know, humans who accidentally peek behind the veil, journalists who dig too deep, TikTok witches who record the wrong ritual... poof. Gone. The Dravens handle that." Parker blinked. "Damn." [Yeah,] Levi added with a hum. [Imagine being a vampire hitman with a privacy clause.] Parker nodded slowly, a quiet hum slipping out of him. Yeah... it all made sense now. All the shadows, the whispers, the vanishing anomalies. He never really got the full depth of the Ether Community before¡ªhe always assumed it was just a supernatural hidden society vibing behind the curtain of human life. But now? Now he saw it for what it actually was. A global firewall. A supernatural militia. A kingdom behind the kingdom. And as the one who stood above it all¡ªthe anchor, the Prince, the damn blueprint¡ªhe finally understood where the real power on Earth lived. Spoiler alert: it wasn''t with humans. It never was. Azrakar, hands folded like a patient devil, nodded like he could see Parker''s thoughts connecting. "Most don''t realize," he said calmly, "there are forces beyond Earth¡ªcreatures, beings, entire damn species¡ªthat see this planet as... tempting. Some come in peace, looking for refuge. We let them in, house them, regulate them." Then his voice dipped lower. "But there are others. The ones who come to conquer." That''s when Tessa flinched, visibly this time. And she wasn''t the type to flinch for nothing. Presidents playing god in their red, white, and navy blue houses¡ªstarting wars over oil and paper¡ªwhile completely clueless that something bigger was protecting their greedy asses. Shit they couldn''t even pronounce. Beings that could snap cities into silence. Entire pantheons of outsiders trying to make Earth their new plaything. And humans? They never even knew. Parker didn''t flinch. Didn''t even blink. Just rubbed his thumb against his jaw. "It''s better that way," he muttered. "The more clueless they are, the safer they''ve been. Let ''em argue over borders and GDPs while the real fight stays behind the veil. Until the Awakening Era kicks in, and they finally stop being passengers." Azrakar gave a subtle nod. "That''s the second core purpose of the Ether Community. Protect the planet. Eliminate outsiders." And now the Zhangs stepped forward, posture straight as ever, aura coiled with that silent battlefield authority. They didn''t talk much¡ªbut when they did, it hit like command lines being uploaded into a war machine. The Zhangs were the generals. The real frontline. When shit went loud and the outsiders came knocking, it was the Zhangs who rallied the other families, built the strategies, and dragged the Ether Community into coordinated formation. But they didn''t do the assassinations. No. That was the Dravens'' territory. If the Zhangs were the sword, the Dravens were the dagger. Sharp. Quiet. Lethal. The Draven Vampires didn''t fight battles¡ªthey ended them before they began. Their role was to find the leaders of invading forces, the alphas, the masterminds... and make sure they never saw tomorrow. One second you had an army. Next second? Your general''s a puddle of blood, and no one even saw who did it. Parker exhaled slowly, glancing around at the names, the legacies, the powers standing around him. It was fair¡ªhell, accurate¡ªto say the Dravens were the next family after the Nyxliths. Second only to him. And for the first time in a while? That wasn''t intimidating. It was reassuring. Because Earth? Earth might''ve been messy and reckless and full of clueless little humans doing dumb shit for likes and legacy, but behind the scenes? She was being watched. She was being protected. Chapter 408: Overseers and Atlantas Resolve So yeah, it hit different now. The Origin Families weren''t just some big-name powerhouses pulling strings behind the scenes or flexing wealth like old-money gods¡ªthey were protectors. Hardcore, blood-sworn, magic-wielding protectors. And not for glory or some divine reward, but because someone had to fucking do it. They didn''t just overlord the mundane world... they carried it. That truth sat in the room like heat. Atalanta, still quiet at the edge of the gathering, exhaled sharply¡ªlike she was forcing the weight off her chest. Her eyes were distant, but her mind was cutting sharp. The Ether Community had done more for humanity than the gods ever did. The ones she worshipped? Respected? Served? They sat in their golden thrones, mouths full of wine, eyes full of boredom¡ªwatching. Always watching. Playing chess with mortals for entertainment. Summoning champions just to see how long they''d last. Never to protect. Never to actually fix anything. And now? Now those same cowardly gods had the audacity to trigger the end of the world. This world. The one they were supposed to guard. Why? Because they couldn''t face their own past sins? Because they were too scared to be held accountable? Pathetic. Atalanta''s jaw clenched, fists curling at her sides. She was a warrior. Always had been. Built for battle. Built for honor. She''d made her decision. Fuck Olympus. She was staying here¡ªwith the ones they called monsters. The ones the gods had labeled villains, when in truth? These so-called villains had done more saving than all the divine clowns she once kneeled to. The Ether Community bled for Earth in silence while Olympus played drama queens in the sky. No more pretending. Parker, on the other hand, wasn''t stewing. He was done stewing. He''d already made up his mind the moment he found out the whole truth¡ªwhen he saw what Olympus had done, how far they''d gone. "When I''m done planting all the protections around the cores," he had said, voice cool but slicing, "I''m going to rip Olympus apart." No hesitation. Not a damn shred of mercy in that promise. He turned, glancing over the room, locking eyes with the rest of the leaders. "Alright," he said. "We''ve covered the Zhangs, the Dravens, and the Shadowmires." He leaned forward a little. "What about the rest of you?" The ones who hadn''t spoken yet. "What''s your role in the world?" Time to lay all the cards on the table. Parker didn''t even have to repeat the question. One by one, the remaining families began stepping forward. The energy shifted again¡ªthis time with a certain calm authority, like people finally ready to let the truth breathe. First up were the Kingswells. Elves. Regal as fuck. Perfect posture, subtle flex. Like they were born in silk and whispered in binary. Aziel Kingswell, sleek in his high-collared obsidian coat and that permanent "I''m five moves ahead" face, spoke with that usual soft precision. "We rule the Digital Empire, Your Highness!" he said, like it was a damn fact of nature. And it was. Elves had always been smarter than everyone else. Not just IQ-smart¡ªreality smart. Arcane coders, aesthetic manipulators, long-game thinkers. They didn''t just understand tech¡ªthey were tech. Walking neural networks with cheekbones. "Our domain touches every screen, every signal, every stream of information," Aziel continued. "From the NeuralNet Realms to the Crystal-Data Trees. We built the Mirror Media Circles, the ones feeding humanity the lie that supernaturals are fiction. And the EverSignal Archives? Yeah. That''s us. Making sure no government stumbles into portals they shouldn''t." NeuralNet Realm Tech. Crystal-Data Trees. Mirror Media Circles that pumped out illusion after illusion, feeding billions of humans the same comforting lie on loop¡ªthat supernaturals didn''t exist, that gods were myths, and that the monsters in their bedtime stories were just creative trauma. They built fiction factories and turned them into gospel. Every pixel. Every whisper. Every broadcast. Crafted to keep the truth wrapped in entertainment. And then there was the EverSignal Archives¡ªdeep, buried code running across satellite webs and underground fiber veins. It didn''t just hide information. It rewrote it. Made sure no government, no rogue algorithm, no overeager genius stumbled onto portals, artifacts, or data trails that could expose the real shape of the universe. The moment something weird got caught on a camera? EverSignal reached back through the timeline and made it vanish. They weren''t just tech moguls. They weren''t hackers. They were the whisperers of code and light¡ªthe elves of the Digital Empire. Silent architects of perception. Reality benders with keyboards and divine interfaces. And the world danced to the rhythm of the signals they wrote. Tessa whistled low. "So y''all the reason Netflix''s magic shows suck?" Aziel didn''t even flinch. "Exactly, Young Queen." Tessas smiled. They were the Whisperers of Code and Light. The ones who made sure the Earth''s digital skin stayed smooth and oblivious. Then the Ravencrofts stepped forward, draped in power like velvet on fire. Evelyn Ravencroft moved with that controlled grace, all sharp edges and charm laced with threat. She didn''t need to raise her voice¡ªher aura did the talking. "We run the Economic Machine," she said, eyes glinting with that witchcraft glimmer. "Finance, real estate, retail, raw resources. All of it." Witches had always been about the deal. Calculated, ruthless, seductive in a way that made you sign your soul away without realizing. They weren''t bankers¡ªthey were binders. Magic in ink, gold sealed in blood, contracts that didn''t just break bones¡ªthey cursed lineages. "Our domains are the Gilded Circles, like House of Hex & Holdings, The Pentacle Banks. We bless, we curse, we invest. If money moves, it breathes through our covens." She gave a smirk. "The Enchantresses of Wealth and Will." Maya grinned behind her like she''d just auctioned off a kingdom and got bored with it. Last came the Voidhowls. No theatrics. No glitter. Just weight. Alpha Marrek Voidhowl the second in command of the tired Robert, stepped forward like a walking mountain. Eyes cold. Shoulders wide. Voice like cracked stone. "We govern the Survival Core." Wolves were raw. Primal. They didn''t need aesthetics. They were the backbone. Health, energy, agriculture¡ªthe things people forget to worship until they lose them. "Our domain holds the Howling Energy Barracks, Bloodroot Farms, the Solar Permacy. We handle food, healing, and power. Physical and spiritual. We bleed for the world so others don''t have to." It was simple. Brutal. Necessary. They weren''t here to talk. They were here to guard. The room settled as everyone took it in. Parker crossed his arms and nodded. It was so damn clear now. The Origin Families weren''t just some hidden dynasty flexing power in secret. They were the invisible infrastructure holding the world upright. While humans fought over nonsense, while gods looked down with pride and laziness, it was these families¡ªthese so-called monsters, villains, shadows¡ªwho actually kept shit from falling apart. And Parker? He was the one tying them all together. Parker was there, arms folded, eyes drifting over the people who''d just laid out the hidden map of the world like it was a damn board game. And now? Now he got it. Fully. He wasn''t just looking at powerhouses. He was looking at the architects of Earth. The ones who ran the very gears that kept the planet from slipping into chaos. They were protectors, silencers, code whisperers, financial witches, elemental warlords¡ªand all of them, without a doubt, his. That realization didn''t overwhelm him. Shit, it made things easier. With them, he didn''t need to do everything himself. He just needed to move fast. Because with this kind of lineup? Eliminating threats was the easy part. The real flex? Building the empire that oversaw Earth. Tomorrow, he had a meeting to acquire another real estate company¡ªbig name, massive reach. Under any normal hand, it''d be a solid asset. But under the Ravencrofts? That thing would thrive. It would expand like it had magic pumped into its blood, which, technically, it would. Parker had no equal¡ªno rival, no actual competition¡ªwhen it came to owning mundane assets now. The game was rigged in his favor, and everyone else was still playing checkers while he was out here rewriting the damn rulebook. [You never know, there might be forces that try to step in your way.] Levi piped up in his head, sweet and eerie as always. Parker nodded slightly. "Let them try." Because the empire wasn''t just real estate. There was still the entertainment and tech sector¡ªcurrently incomplete, but not for long. He had the Kingswells for that. The Digital Empire was waiting. Code, data, illusion¡ªthey''d build something untouchable. "The faster I do this," he said aloud, mostly to himself, "the faster my creations can assume their full forms." Because that was the real endgame. Each of them¡ªhis people, his bloodlines¡ªwere still held back by something. Something subtle. Like they were half-loaded files waiting for the install to finish. Once Earth was stabilized, once the cores were protected, whatever was blocking them from reaching using their full potential on the fragile Earth would be strong enough to hold, let''s say if Julian for example woke up in mood of assuming his full forms, and then the space won''t crack. He could feel that time coming! Chapter 409: [Plunder: Unlocked!] Among the families, the only domain he didn''t have under his belt yet was the one that ruled over law. The legal system of the mundane world. But honestly? That shit was already crumbling. What was the point of laws in a world that was about to awaken? When gods walked again, and Ether bled into the streets? Law would become noise. And noise? Was easy to mute. **** The next morning hit different at the Nyxlith Palace. It wasn''t just the vibe¡ªit was the whole damn atmosphere. The place wasn''t just glowing¡ªit breathed. Underneath that invisible, unbreakable dome, the estate had officially transformed into a small village of celestial madness. Grand. Quiet. Alive. Every inch of the palace pulsed with a kind of divine rhythm, like it finally remembered what it was supposed to be. Each Origin Family had their sector, their mansion, their people¡ªand by morning, it was all in motion. Servants, aides, strategists, warriors who decided to get into their armors like they were cosplaying¡ªeveryone was up, dressed, and moving. It was like watching royalty and ancient military operations crossfade into one synchronized dance. The palace wasn''t asleep anymore. It was awake, and fully aware of who lived inside it now. Funny thing? Parker, the guy who once sat in a dusty attic room wondering if he mattered, was now the center of it all. The so-called nobodies, the myths, the whispers¡ªthey were now the ones running his palace. Not as CEOs or board members. But as blood-bound creations answering to their original blueprint. To outsiders, the palace just looked like an elegant, protected estate¡ªbut those who knew, really knew, understood what this place was. This was the control center of Earth. Because while humans fantasized about secret shadow families pulling strings, creating puppet governments and playing Monopoly with global empires... they had no clue the real ones already existed. Not even the Big Five Families had the balls or brains to grasp the full scale. They thought they were smart. They thought they were hiding in the dark, but the real shadows? They owned the night. Take Robert Blackwood, for example. The guy could''ve ruled the USA with raw power alone. No army, no politics¡ªjust pure force. Yet all he ever publicly owned was a pharmaceutical company. One that had already crumbled, thanks to Parker. And did he rebuild? No. Because that was the difference. To Earthlings, owning skyscrapers and Fortune 500s meant power. To the Origin Families? Power was deciding where those skyscrapers got built and who stayed rich enough to keep them standing. That was real control¡ªsurgical, quiet, permanent. And not even Parker had to lift a finger. They didn''t have to restrain anymore. Not the energy. Not the bloodlines. Not the sheer truth of what the Nyxlith Palace had become. It wasn''t just a home¡ªit was a palace with a literal army of extraordinary beings moving through it like it was just another Tuesday. No illusions. No cloaking spells. No tiptoeing around mundanes. Just raw, supernatural presence existing in broad daylight like it owned the planet¡ªbecause it kinda did. Across the main courtyard, Elena and Naomi spotted it. A massive wolf¡ªfur still glistening from a fresh transformation¡ªshrinking down, limbs cracking and folding like fluid steel until it stood upright, fully human. Muscles tight under obsidian armor, silver tribal runes etched across the plating like it was tattooed by the moon itself. A heavy spear strapped across his back, eyes glowing faintly even in human form. And the dude just nodded like he was heading out to grab coffee. Naomi blinked. "So this is our life now?" She wasn''t mad. Just amused. Kinda fascinated. There was something wild about knowing your daily stroll might include brushing shoulders with a werewolf knight, a vampire assassin doing squats in the garden, or a freaking elf engineer weaving enchantments into fiber optic cables on your front lawn. "A we gonna see people walking around in armor every damn day now?" she muttered, sipping her morning coffee as another Shadow Army guard passed by¡ªarmor clicking, sword humming with barely restrained magic. Elena sighed. "Guess we better start a dress code." they laughed. **** The spies from the Ashford young generation had tried lurking around Parker. Their spies had been watching from day one, sitting in parked vans and hidden buildings, whispering to each other like they were in some spy thriller. At first, they saw nothing. Just pretty gates and a few security protocols. But then the energy shifted. When they realized the Origin Families were in the vicinity? They bailed. Fast. They knew the rules. Watching the Origin Families was the fastest way to get deleted. No warnings. No slow poison. Just¡ªgone. Sure, the supernaturals were allowed in this territory on paper as long as they didn''t stirr trouble. A few old pacts still held. But lurking in the Origin neighborhood? That was a death wish. Helena hadn''t even tried to do anything nor had Noctavine. The supernaturala knew the code. Never to whisper anything regarding the Ether Community to outsiders even though they were you bosses mostly especially about the Origin Families who were the real bosses of the supernaturals before the ones who actually paid them. And like that, the Ashford spies when they saw the place they were in, where Parker had entered? They''d retreated immediately and were sure as hell weren''t going to tell anyone about what they saw that night and the morning after! * Anyway, as the sun poured down from the heavens like melted gold, warming the sleek marble paths and making the enchanted trees shimmer like they''d been dusted with magic powder, a long white limousine eased out through the palace gates. Smooth, slow, like it had all the time in the world. Its polished surface reflected the morning light like a pearl slipping into the world. Silent. Imposing. Regal. The guards at the outer post of the palace bowed without being asked¡ªbecause whatever was in that limo, it wasn''t just mundane business. It was the Prince''s will in motion. But up above, on top of the central spire of the palace¡ªthe heart of the Nyxlith domain¡ªstood two silhouettes framed by rising sunlight and morning wind. Parker. And Zhang Ruoyun. They didn''t speak. Not yet. Just stood across from each other, her half-mask catching a glint of gold as the light broke through the clouds behind her. She hadn''t removed it. Not even now. Her posture was straight as ever, hair pulled back tight like she was ready for a duel even in silence. The wind pushed her coat lightly around her legs, but she didn''t budge. She was stillness. Poised danger wrapped in serenity. Parker''s expression? Quiet. Cold. But there was something in his gaze¡ªnot softness, not warmth¡ªbut recognition. Two predators. Two Existence level beings! Just standing there, letting the world breathe before they moved again. "So only me hasn''t given you my powers?" Ruoyun asked, her voice low, that calm kind of soft that always felt way too close to dangerous. Parker chuckled, hands in his pockets, then gave a slow nod. "Mhm. You''re the last one." She stared at him, a little longer than normal. Not just curious¡ªlike she was remembering. Something deeper. Something older. Then, without saying anything else, she extended her hand toward him, fingers open, elegant, steady. Chapter 410 410: [Plunder: Unlocked!] 2 "So only me hasn''t given you my powers?" Ruoyun asked, her voice low, that calm kind of soft that always felt way too close to dangerous. Parker chuckled, hands in his pockets, then gave a slow nod. "Mhm. You''re the last one." She stared at him, a little longer than normal. Not just curious¡ªlike she was remembering. Something deeper. Something older. Then, without saying anything else, she extended her hand toward him, fingers open, elegant, steady. Parker stepped forward and took her hand¡ªthere was no flair or anything when he Plundered her power. Their touch was strange though... strange. Not cold. Not warm either. Just cool¡ªperfect, smooth, lingering. Like it was meant to be held, not shaken. The kind of touch that stuck to your skin after you let go. But he still let go. "I guess a full introduction won''t be for today, huh?" she murmured, one brow arched beneath her silver half-mask. "I''m afraid not, my little one," he said, lips tugging into a small smirk, playful but layered with something deeper. Zhang Ruoyun didn''t pull away. Instead, she stepped closer, lowering her head just slightly. Parker raised his hand and gently patted her head, fingers brushing over her silky hair like it was the most normal thing in the world. And she... leaned into it. Like a wolf finally laying down. She bowed lower, and for a moment¡ªjust one raw, vulnerable second¡ªshe let herself enjoy it. The feel of his palm in her hair, on her crown. It wasn''t dominance. It wasn''t control. It was home. Her thoughts flickered¡ªmemories she''d locked away surfacing like light behind stained glass. "Prince Nyxlith~" Her everything. Her beginning and her end. But before she could say anything, before her mouth could even form the word stay¡ªhe disappeared. Gone. Vanished into a puff of quiet, absolute nothingness, like he''d never been there at all. Zhang Ruoyun blinked. Stared at the empty space where he''d stood. "...Really?" she sighed, voice falling. "You could''ve at least said thank you for plundering my powers, bastard..." But he was already gone. That''s right¡ªone of the gifts his sister had slipped him last night had been that juicy unlock his magical system. Plundering. Not just the basic "copy and paste" everyone dreamed about¡ªnah, this was the dark stuff. This was Parker-level. He could take people''s powers now. All of them. Elemental gifts, magic, supernatural quirks¡ªeven something as dumb as basic fire-bending? Yep. His. Bagged and tagged. But that wasn''t the scary part. Parker could also copy their racial traits if he wanted¡ªElven grace, Vampire instincts, even Deamon endurance. He could wear their lineage like a damn coat. No one was outside this rule, be it his creations or not! And if he really wanted? He could strip them too. Take away what made someone special. Rip the magic from their blood. Leave them empty. That''s exactly why it was called Plunder. Not some decorative title slapped on for flair. Not a dramatic term in a power system. Nah. It was a fucking warning label. It was what made Parker different¡ªwhat made him dangerous. Because this wasn''t just about copying someone''s flame powers or lifting a trick or two off a half-blood sorcerer. This was deeper. Rawer. Violent in concept and execution. Parker didn''t ask for permission. He didn''t [Plunder] to survive. He Plundered. And when he did it completely, you didn''t just feel it¡ªyou lost something. Something real. Something you might never get back. That was the whole thing. He could look you dead in the eye, take what made you who you were, and either give you the mercy of keeping the rest... or choose, with a flicker of thought, to leave you hollow. A ghost with no spark. A legacy erased. Permanent gain or permanent erasure. No middle ground. No second chances. It wasn''t a system feature¡ªit was a threat wrapped in divinity. Maybe that''s why even primordials and progenitors got nervous when his name was whispered. Not just because of what he could do, but because of how far it could go. This power wasn''t limited to the so-called elites, the Origin Families. No. Parker could take from anyone. It didn''t matter if you were a newly awakened mundane or an ancient bloodline still dancing in myths¡ªif you had power, even the tiniest trace of it, he could rip it from your bones. And the scariest part? There was no limit. No status bar. No warning notification saying "Power capacity reached." Thousands? Sure. Hundreds of thousands? Bring it on. Millions? Why the fuck not? He could hold them all. Stack them like chips at a casino. Mix them. Fuse them. Rewrite their logic. His ability wasn''t built for balance¡ªit was built to break the system and then Plunder the system too. And now? He was finally free. His power, the one everyone had been scared to mention, was back. No seal. No divine interference. Just raw, endless capability. He wasn''t just playing in the game anymore¡ªhe was owning the fucking board. The Player, the Dealer, and the House. He could build an empire with the powers of a thousand races and burn it down the next day just to test something new. This wasn''t potential. This wasn''t theory. It was real. And if the world wasn''t ready for that? Too bad. Because Parker was about to start collecting. His sister knew¡ªreally knew¡ªwhat made Parker the most terrifying being to ever breathe beneath the heavens. It wasn''t the status, wasn''t the title of Prince of Existence, not even the unfathomable blood running through his veins that bent ancient laws just by existing. No. What made Parker fearsome, what made him the one even they¡ªeven their mother¡ªwouldn''t dare cross at his fullest with no good preparation, was the one thing no one else in all the cosmos could replicate, copy, steal, or suppress. His power. [Plunder!] It wasn''t gifted. Wasn''t inherited. Wasn''t stolen. It was created by him¡ªconjured into being by sheer force of identity, a lawbreaker of the Existence''s very systems, forged from Parker''s own soul, something that had never existed until he did. That made it absolute. That made it irreversible. That made it his. And that meant no being, no system, no god, no universe, reality, cosmos or existence had a clause for what he could do. There was no counter. No upper limit. No final boss. With that power in his hands, even the assignments handed to him by their mother¡ªexistential level quests that could devour millennia¡ªcould be handled in a span of days. Days. Which, for beings like them, wasn''t even a heartbeat in the ticking of cosmic time. He''d be done soon. And here on Earth, where physics still obeyed gravity and humans still believed in taxes and borders, Parker stood above all. Not metaphorically¡ªliterally. With all his power reclaimed, Plunder active, and the sacred gifts from his sister fused into his soul, he could tear through THEY the moment they touched soil. He wouldn''t just defend Earth. He''d lock it down. Reinforce it like a divine vault. And no outside force¡ªgod, demon, or unknown¡ªwould be able to touch it without his permission. But that wasn''t even the real goal. No, this wasn''t about Earth. Earth was the starting line. The warm-up lap. The place where the gods fumbled and the Origin Families bled quietly in the shadows. But now? With Parker back? His mother and sister could finally exhale. They could rest. Because their greatest weapon had returned¡ªnot bound in chains, not unsure of himself¡ªbut ready. They had carried this burden long enough, protected the weave of Existence like silent guardians while the stars forgot their names. But no more. Parker had returned to his throne, and once Earth was secured, once the cores were stabilized, he would rise beyond this world. And the rest of Existence¡ªinfinite, fractured, divine and doomed¡ªwould be next. And far, far away¡ªbeyond the mortal world, beyond time''s flow, past dimensions stitched together by ancient threads¡ªsomething felt it. Something old. Something buried. When Parker [Plunder!]the power of Phoenix of Balance, when her core power were pulled into his being too like it had always belonged there, the Multiverse shivered. Somewhere in the Void between realities, a ripple spread through the tapestry of space. Reality cracked. The cheat had been written. The paradox injected. The universe knew it. A new center had formed. A flame that didn''t burn¡ªit balanced. A Plunderer with the power to rewrite the rules mid-play. And whatever was watching? It woke up. Chapter 411 411: Pandora on Move In the soft stillness of the morning, buried beneath layers of silence and filtered sunlight pouring through expensive glass, Pandora stirred. It wasn''t a normal wake-up. It was abrupt¡ªlike her soul got yanked out of a deeper realm and slammed back into her body. Her eyes shot open, wide and glowing faintly, pupils dilated like something ancient had just whispered her name in a language older than gods. Her breath hitched. Her entire being trembled¡ªnot in fear, but in recognition. She knew what had just happened. She didn''t have the words yet, but her bones remembered. Her power did. She slipped out of bed, barefoot on the cold floor, heart drumming like a countdown clock had just started. Outside, in the open-plan condo kitchen, Sarah and her younger sister were halfway through making breakfast. Soft chatter. The smell of coffee and eggs. Normal shit. Domestic peace. But it shattered the second Pandora walked in. She didn''t speak at first¡ªjust walked straight to Sarah and grabbed her arm. Not hard, not painful, but urgent. Real. The kind of grip that said move or get left behind. Sarah blinked, confused. "What''s going on¡ª?" "Just follow me," Pandora said, voice low, unsteady but serious as hell. Sarah hesitated only a second before nodding. She knew better than to argue when that look was in Pandora''s eyes. That something''s coming look. They moved fast, stepping out of the kitchen and down the hallway of the condo, Sarah stealing glances at her. Finally, a few steps later, Pandora turned and stopped. She looked over her shoulder, breath fogging slightly like the air had dropped a few degrees just around her. "It''s time to go." "Go where?" Sarah asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t know," Pandora replied honestly, eyes distant, skin buzzing. "But we have to go. Now. No questions." Before Sarah could even begin to wrap her head around that, Pandora was already gone¡ªback in her room. Her hand swept across the air like she was cutting through invisible threads, and boom¡ªin a second, everything that mattered, everything that belonged to them¡ªclothes, IDs¡ªeverything. All of it, swallowed into some invisible storage, called to wherever she needed them next. The condo stood still, warm, full of morning light like nothing had changed. But for them? Everything had. It was time. Above the Nyxlith Palace dome protecting the palace, Parker stood suspended in the sky like a rift stitched into existence, his presence humming across the atmosphere with divine weight. Light bent around him¡ªnot because of heat or gravity, but because reality itself didn''t know how to behave in his presence anymore. The clouds had long since parted. Winds didn''t dare touch him. He was silent, still, but the air beneath his feet warped like glass pressed too hard, fracturing along invisible fault lines of suppressed power. And then¡ªhe vanished. No sound. No trail. Just absence. Not teleportation. Not voidstep. Not space-folding. This was Nothingness. The pure, incomprehensible power to erase your coordinates from time, space, and memory. One moment he was there¡ªthe next, he wasn''t. The sky didn''t even ripple to acknowledge it. Inside the Rolls Royce limo rolling effortlessly through the golden morning streets just outside the palace, the interior was almost too calm for the kind of beings seated inside. Every important figure that mattered was here, dressed like war and brunch had decided to share a room. Maya was reclined elegantly in her seat, sipping dark red wine with Helena like they''d been best friends since Atlantis fell. Both were calm. Regal. A little too calm for anyone not used to ancient divine monsters discussing family politics over drinks. Nyxavere sat across from them, curled up comfortably, eyes glued to her phone like the world-ending aura leaking off her didn''t exist. Next to her, Seraphina leaned in close, voice low as she explained something about follower counts and algorithm exposure. The young goddess was absolutely captivated, especially when she successfully created a TikTok account and immediately blue-ticked it using authority permissions no mortal developer would ever detect. "Nyxlithianism." she declared with a proud smile. Tessa raised an eyebrow, sipping her espresso. "Say... are you planning to start a cult or something?" Ere, perched on the edge of the seat with a twitching tail and narrowed golden eyes, just stared. She didn''t even ask. She already knew the answer. Nyxavere tapped her chin thoughtfully. "A cult?" She blinked slowly. "That''s actually... not a bad idea." She turned the screen toward Tessa with a grin. "Thanks, Auntie." Within a breath, the name changed from a concept to a brand. Nyxlithianism. She tagged the Origin Families. Dropped a myth-grade aura signature into the metadata. The phone screen glowed like a divine tablet. "How far''s she gonna go this time?" Helena asked softly, not even looking up from her glass. Maya didn''t shrug so much as glide her shoulder lazily. "Now that she''s with her father? Hmph... Might as well convert half of Earth before the Awakening Era hits." Atalanta chuckled, arms crossed, legs kicked up. "Sounds about right. That''s something Parker''s kid would do. Just for shits and giggles." And in that exact moment¡ªreality cracked. The limo''s shadow trembled for half a second before Parker appeared inside. Not stepped. Not entered. Appeared. A silent, catastrophic bloom of Nothingness folded out from the seat beside Maya, and in its place, Parker materialized like the world itself had finally remembered he was supposed to be here. The air inside the limo went still, the ambient pressure dropping to near vacuum levels before stabilizing. Everyone paused¡ªjust for a beat¡ªbut none flinched. This wasn''t new. Not anymore. Because Parker didn''t travel through space. He overwrote it. And Nothingness bowed to him like a loyal dog. The luxury limo cruised like a myth through the polished marble road just beyond the Nyxlith Palace, moving with the smooth confidence of royalty dipped in sin. Inside, silence didn''t mean boredom¡ªit meant power was settling. The interior was velvet black and gold-trimmed, a chamber designed for gods pretending to play mortal. In the center, a low glass table gleamed under ambient blue light, where glasses of wine sat perfectly balanced¡ªwine older than the United States'' own damn independence. Not just vintage, but legendary. Bottled before half the continents even had names. Seated in that circular arrangement were beings who could shift the direction of the world with a bored sigh, all dressed like their calendars included meetings with both Wall Street and Olympus. And at the front? Driving, with one hand lazily resting on the wheel like she wasn''t the leader of the Shadow Army? Noctavine Vaelith Draven. Black leather gloves, eyes glowing red beneath the sharp edge of her shades, and that signature aura of don''t fuck with me unless you want to be rewritten. Every three seconds, she flicked her eyes back through the rearview mirror to Parker. Silent. Calculating. Just waiting. Parker, lounging like a king in exile, caught the look for the fourth time and finally scoffed. "Still no," he muttered, voice low and dismissive, not even bothering to make eye contact. She didn''t flinch. She knew exactly what he was denying her. She''d been asking¡ªbegging¡ªsince yesterday, but he wasn''t budging. No matter how many times she circled the topic, no matter how hard she flexed. He wouldn''t... not yet. And she hated that he knew she wanted it. That he could say no like it didn''t even weigh on him. The limo drifted down the winding road, gliding past the gates of the secretive neighborhood. Behind them, the air shimmered as the wards sealed shut, closing off the Nyxlith sector from the rest of the world. Then, just like that, they slid into the chaos of Los Angeles. Glass towers. Neon signs. Horns. Shouts. Tourists. Hollywood hunger. But this limo? It moved like the apocalypse dressed in satin. No convoys. No guards. Just this one stretch of divine elegance slipping through the noise of a city that had no idea who was riding through its streets. Because they didn''t need protection. The driver alone could flip the city inside out with a snap¡ªstart riots, black out the skies, flood the underworld with nothing but her shadow army and a cold smirk. Let anyone try. And as for Parker? He didn''t even blink. The monster himself sat there with hundreds of powers, bloodlines, and divine traits inside him¡ªcollected, fused, owned. He was walking magic, divine terror, and cosmic cheat code all stitched into one unbothered man. Anyone dumb enough to attack them on this ride? Wouldn''t just die. They''d disappear from memory. This wasn''t a limo ride. It was a statement. Chapter 412: Bella It had been one hell of a long-ass day that makes your soul feel like it needed to stretch and crack its back a few times. LA was a maze of chaos, heat, smog, and weird vibes that just stuck to your skin like glitter after a rave. After a full day of driving around the city for Nyxavere''s sightseeing, checking properties, meeting people, and just doing Parker-level shit, they finally dropped off Tessa. She waved like she was trying to pretend she wasn''t sad to be left behind. Parker didn''t say much, just gave her a nod that somehow said a thousand things¡ªlike yeah, he saw through it all. Then, without a break or even a proper snack (which honestly should be a crime at this point), the navigation screen inside the Rolls quietly glitched. For a moment from where they should have been heading next¡ªbut then with the cold, smooth arrogance of a villain in a thriller, it shifted the destination to Hollywood. Just... Hollywood. No explanation. Ere twitched on his shoulder like even she was thinking, "Oh, great. What now?" By the time they checked out the building in Hollywood and wrapped up whatever Parker had to mentally cross off his god-level checklist, it was already night. A warm, bougie, city-that-never-sleeps kind of night. The night felt too humid for a jacket but too judgmental for just a tank top. They rolled out straight to the airport after, no stops, no bathroom breaks¡ªjust vibes and exhaustion. The private jet was already there. Obviously. Because Parker didn''t do commercial, and frankly, nobody in that car looked like they belonged in an airport lounge fighting over charging ports with sweaty tourists and crying babies. Helena and Noctavine were stood by the edge of the runway when the car pulled up, wind playing with Helena''s hair like she was some kind of villainess in a fragrance ad. He didn''t even give a dramatic goodbye, just flicked a glance at them and said in that low, clean voice, "Finish the tasks I gave you. I''ll be back." The car doors opened like some rich kid fantasy commercial, and out stepped the chaos crew: Atalanta, Seraphina, Maya, Nyxavere, Bella, and Ere doing her whole mysterious-cat thing on Parker''s shoulder like she ran this whole damn story. The second they stepped out, staff were already lined up in formation¡ªpolished, sharp suits, faces like they got trained by the Secret Service and styled by Balenciaga. They bowed as if Parker was about to ascend the damn throne, not board a plane. But he didn''t move right away. No. He turned and looked at Bella. Just looked at her. This was awkward. And not the kind of awkward you laugh off with a dumb joke. "Can you remind me," he asked, voice smooth but laced with clear why-the-fuck energy, "why you''re here again?" Bella froze. Her whole body just kinda... stalled. Like a robot who ran outta lines. She looked down at the ground, her cute designer flats suddenly the most interesting thing in the entire galaxy. And then Nyxavere. Goddamn Nyxavere¡ªhis daughter, his troublemaker, his otherworldly brat¡ªbroke into a grin so wide it could cause property damage. "She''s in love with you, daddy~" Parker blinked. "A what now?" Bella''s soul basically evaporated. Her face lit up red like someone had just plugged her into a charger. She didn''t deny it. Didn''t run away either. Just stood there, cheeks hot, lips tight, eyes screaming shut up shut up shut up. Parker raised a brow, almost amused. He turned to Nyxavere, voice dry and savage. "Since when are you a love expert?" She shrugged, tossing her silvery-black hair like she wasn''t stirring chaos on purpose. "Not my fault people don''t cover their minds. Bella''s is wide open. Since yesterday, right after the punishment... boom. Girl''s in loooove." This time, Parker stepped a little closer to Bella, lowering his voice but not his authority. "Look," he said, straight up, no filter, "you need to rest. Like, actually rest. Help your boyfriend Julian get back on his feet. Help each other heal or whatever y''all do when you''re not being insane. I''m serious." Bella didn''t move. Her head just kept tilting down. "And even if your punishment''s over, that doesn''t mean we''re suddenly friends. Or anything else. You hurt people. You hurt me. I''m not some rebound just because your old world broke down. You need to fucking process that." There was a silence. The kind that wasn''t empty. The kind that pressed against your ribs. Then Nyxavere? Oh, she doubled over in laughter like she just watched the best episode of her favorite sitcom. "God, this is delicious," she wheezed, gripping her stomach like she was in physical pain. "Her face, Daddy~ Her whole face just turned into a Valentine''s card." Bella looked like she wanted to sink into the asphalt. And Parker? He sighed. Long. Deep. The type of sigh that said, why is my life like this. "What now..." Parker muttered under his breath, pinching the bridge of his nose like he was physically trying to hold in the migraine forming behind his eyes. Then louder, sharp and biting, "For Aphrodite''s fucking sake, could someone say something before I lose the last damn neuron keeping me from snapping?" He threw a glance around the group¡ªarms folded, authority dripping off him like divine cologne¡ªand his jaw ticked. "I swear to the gods, this whole thing feels like a third-rate soap opera accidentally written by a drunk Cupid." Nyxavere giggled instantly, not even hiding it. Bella looked like she wanted to dissolve. And Maya? Maya just let out the most emotionally exhausted sigh a human could make without physically turning into smoke. Seriously¡ªwhy the hell was his daughter the only one who knew what Bella was thinking? And more importantly, how the hell did Bella''s damn romantic crisis become his business? Like he didn''t already have the weight of Earth on his shoulders, interdimensional threats tapping at the door, and divine politics playing chess with his soul. Now he had clingy teenage drama to deal with? Fucking perfect. "Can you back to the Palace, go throw that whole love thingy to Julian, alright?" "She''s saying they''re not a couple," Nyxavere casually dropped, chewing her bottom lip like she was holding back another giggle fit. Chapter 413: Bearer and Granter Seriously¡ªwhy the hell was his daughter the only one who knew what Bella was thinking? And more importantly, how the hell did Bella''s damn romantic crisis become his business? Like he didn''t already have the weight of Earth on his shoulders, interdimensional threats tapping at the door, and divine politics playing chess with his soul. Now he had clingy teenage drama to deal with? Fucking perfect. And it wasn''t like Nyxavere was activating some flashy mind-reading technique or divine spell. Nah. That would''ve been too easy to blame. The girl was an Omniscient. She just knew. Like breathing. Like existing. She could literally hear the silent screams of awkward crushes and romantic delusions from across a damn continent if she tried. That''s why he couldn''t read Bella''s mind even though he had all the powers his daughter had. "Can you back to the Palace, go throw that whole love thingy to Julian, alright?" "She''s saying they''re not a couple," Nyxavere casually dropped, chewing her bottom lip like she was holding back another giggle fit. Maya, standing nearby, just let out a sigh like she''d finally accepted that the universe was done making sense. Like she''d seen the chaos, tried to tame it, and now just wanted a snack and some peace. No words. No drama. Just... vibes defeated. Parker narrowed his eyes and did a slow pan of the crew like he was trying to figure out if he''d missed the memo about tonight being "betray your sanity" day. Even Helena, still seated coolly in the car, avoided his gaze like she was pretending to be part of the leather seat itself. "What the fuck is going on here?" he asked, hand raised, voice low, sharp, slicing through the night like a broken violin string. Nyxavere opened her mouth¡ªdefinitely about to say something stupid and unhelpful while laughing her entire immortal soul out¡ªbut before the chaos queen could drop another heart attack into the conversation, Maya gently grabbed her daughter''s hand. "We''ll be waiting inside," Maya said softly, pulling Nyxavere along. The daughter just grinned, clutching her mom''s hand like some happy little imp. The way she leaned into Maya was weirdly wholesome, though. They were finally like mother and daughter after eight fucking lifetimes of emotional messiness, and now suddenly they were doing the whole hand-holding and smiling routine like this wasn''t the same girl who once caused a cosmic riot out of boredom. Parker exhaled like he''d just been punched in the soul. "Helena. Say something," he barked, hoping someone¡ªanyone¡ªwould toss him a rope. But Helena? Oh, she just lifted one brow and turned her head, all majestic and tragic like she was modeling for "Vague Responses Monthly." "You know what¡ªwhatever," he muttered, throwing up a hand. "I don''t even care anymore." He pointed a sharp, don''t-test-me finger at Bella. "You. Stay." Then he spun and walked straight into the private VVIP terminal entrance like he was heading into battle, not a jet. The door opened smooth and silent, his coat flaring behind him like a damn cape. Because of course it did. That''s how tired he was. Only... there was a presence behind him. His eye twitched. He stopped. Turned. Bella. He stared at her with a mix of exhausted disbelief and secondhand embarrassment. "Did I not just say stay?" She blinked. Innocently. Like some puppy who''d never heard the word "no" in her life. And when he started walking again, she fucking followed. Just like that. Like his shadow decided to grow high heels and trauma. He dragged a hand down his face. "Why does no one listen to me?" Then he waved her off like she was an annoying bee. "Know what? Do whatever you want. I don''t care." The second those words left his mouth, she ran up like a lovesick missile and hugged his arm¡ªhis actual arm¡ªand the universe decided it had enough of this bullshit. Space twisted. Reality glitched like an old DVD player getting smacked. In a snap, she was folded out of existence and placed neatly, politely, away from him. He didn''t even flinch. "Careful," he muttered without looking. "Don''t touch me. Or even try to get close." Bella pouted. Real pout. That spoiled-rich-kid pout mixed with I''m in love with my captor energy. Then she trudged away toward the jet, probably drafting her next romance novel in her head starring herself and Parker in a forbidden enemies-to-lovers plot. But Parker... was thinking. Something weird had happened yesterday. Something that didn''t line up. He''d pulled her into his arms when she crawled to him¡ªinstinctively¡ªwithout even thinking twice. And now, even though he was annoyed as hell, he let her follow him? No Authority, no pushback, no divine lockdown? Even his damn tone... there was this undertone, like a suggestive whisper slipped into his own voice, some kind of hidden "yes" tangled in his "no." Was it her? Or was it something else? Because this wasn''t love. Hell no. This felt like a bug in the code. A whisper in the script. A magnetic pull he didn''t write into the story¡ªbut now couldn''t delete. **** Helena sat like royalty dipped in noir, legs crossed, her face half-lit by the dim dashboard glow. Noctavine Vaelith, on the other hand, was still bouncing from the sheer chaos they''d just left behind. Parker had handed them tasks¡ªbig ones. Not the "file a report" kind but the type that made the world bend if done right. The type that would lock the Origin Families into place like chess pieces, cleared from the board within a month. He wanted it clean. Done. All of it wrapped up before he even looked toward Olympus. Because that war? Yeah... that was a different level of fucked. Noctavine tapped her fingers on the leather armrest, then turned her head with that signature Vaelith curiosity dripping off her tongue. "So... what''s the deal with Bella and the Prince?" Helena didn''t answer right away. Just leaned back into her seat with a sigh that carried the weight of galaxies. The city lights flashed across her pale cheekbones as they drove, giving her that cold goddess vibe¡ªlike if she blinked wrong, someone somewhere would drop dead. "She''s known to some as Bearer," Helena said at last. "And... the Granter." Noctavine raised a brow. "Granter?" She tilted her head. "Like... genie-style? Fairy godmother shit?" "Like creator-style," Helena replied, eyes locked on the road ahead, even though she wasn''t driving. "She''s Parker''s creation. His first Spirit he created. Back when he didn''t even know what he was yet." "Damn," Noctavine breathed out, blinking. "Okay but like, what kind of Spirit?" Helena smiled, that kind of slow, dangerous smirk that said the world had been messed up long before Bella ever existed. "One that shouldn''t exist," she whispered. "Just like Nyxavere." Noctavine''s eyes widened slightly. "Wait¡ªwhat do you mean shouldn''t?" "I mean," Helena murmured, "... too old. Too raw. Too close to Parker''s origin. Too broken. Created when he was still figuring himself out. Not just who he was¡ªbut what he was." She glanced out the tinted window like she could still see the jet behind them, even if it was miles away now. "She''s wrapped in the laws of Existence to hide her from his memories, that''s why he doesn''t remember her," she added. "And she doesn''t either. Because if they do..." Noctavine sat in silence for a beat, letting that sink in. Her eyes narrowed, mind turning the info over like a puzzle she hadn''t been invited to solve. "So... she''s not just a clingy ex-bully turned love zombie?" Helena chuckled. "Oh no, darling. She''s way worse than that." **** Meanwhile, in New York, the city had descended into darkness early morning as the morning had just arrived. Not night. Darkness. He was here. The One with Shadows. And the city felt it in its bones. Chapter 414: The Bearer of Shadows New York. Morning. The city moved like it always did¡ªloud, restless, blind to anything that wasn''t on its schedule. Rush hour had taken over the streets like a hungry god, taxis honking like war drums, Wall Street suits charging down sidewalks with half-eaten bagels and five-year plans in their heads. No one noticed the building on the corner of Varick and Barclay¡ªthe one with mirrored glass and a corporate name slapped across the front in bold silver letters: Citaeus Bank. And absolutely no one noticed the boy crouched beneath its shadow. He stood pressed into the building''s shade like he was born of it¡ªhis presence thin, weightless, impossible to spot unless you already knew he was there. He didn''t breathe. Didn''t blink. He watched. From across the street, eyes low under a dusty hoodie, skin shadowed by more than just sunlight. Not even twenty-four hours had passed since the gods had whispered his name and poured shadows into his soul¡ªbut already, he could feel it. The power. Raw. Growing. Every second, he felt more real. More dangerous. Every shadow he absorbed felt like another bone snapping into place inside a body that was finally becoming what it was always meant to be. And the one he was in now was vanishing. The shade he hid in, once thick and cool, had started to thin¡ªslowly, steadily¡ªunnaturally. The building still stood tall, the sun still shined across its windows, but the shadow was gone. Eaten. Pulled into him like smoke through cracked lungs. The sidewalk beneath him now stood lit, despite the architecture above. It was like the light had lied. Like reality had skipped a beat trying to explain why one building cast no shadow. Because he was the lie. And this world was about to believe in him. Golden text flared across his vision when he absorbed the shadow, appearing, not on a screen, not in his mind, but inside his being¡ªetched into his bloodstream. [Power Level: Ascended ¨C Tier 4] He blinked once, and the world dimmed slightly¡ªhis version of it adjusting to the deeper layers of the shadow field he was about to bend into something no one had ever seen. Citaeus Bank didn''t know it yet. But this was their final sunrise. The street rat was done watching. He smiled¡ªcasual, quiet, like he was about to ask the time or order coffee¡ªand vanished. The shadow beneath his feet rippled once, then snapped shut with a vacuum pop, and he reappeared across the street in the fractured shade of another high-rise building. But this time, he didn''t just hide within it¡ªhe claimed it. The shadows didn''t remain still; they responded, flooding outward like black veins tearing through sunlight. Across the entire block, the day dimmed. No clouds above, no eclipse¡ªjust reality being rewritten by his presence. The sun still burned overhead, but its light no longer touched the street. The asphalt turned the color of night. The windows along the avenue blackened like dying screens. Every streetlamp flickered violently before bursting, glass raining down like failing stars as electricity screamed and choked into silence. Panic erupted like wildfire. Screams. Footsteps. Chaos. Civilians ran without direction, shoulder-checking each other, dropping phones, stumbling into parked cars. But he didn''t care. He wasn''t here for them. Not yet. And so, while the world spun into hysteria, he moved¡ªno footsteps, no transition¡ªjust sudden presence at the front doors of Citaeus Bank. The glass doors didn''t creak open but split apart. The air snapped cold. Shadows cloaked his figure like a cape woven from nightmares, wrapping tight across his chest and swirling around his limbs like smoke under pressure. He looked like a sculpted hole in the fabric of day. Inside the bank, however, strangely, there were no shadows. Not a trace. The lobby remained sterile and fluorescent¡ªintact and untouched¡ªbecause he wanted them to see him clearly. To see what had come for them. Every person froze. Panic. Fear. Confusion. The silence inside was glass-thin. Then one of the security guards twitched¡ªtoo slow, too human¡ªraising his gun with trembling fingers. The Street Rat didn''t even flinch. He didn''t speak. He just looked at him and scoffed. From beneath the guard''s feet, his own shadow turned against him¡ªelongating, warping like ink in water, then launching upward with feral speed. A massive hand, forged from obsidian shadow, erupted from the ground, seized the guard by the throat, and slammed him downward. The marble floor cratered, sending a deep crack spiderwebbing across the tiles. The man''s body hit like meat dropped from a rooftop. His consciousness blinked out on impact. That''s when the real screaming started. The other five guards didn''t hesitate drawing their guns. Total of ten bullets fired. Too late. The moment the triggers clicked, a solid wall of shadows roared up in front of the Street Rat¡ªhigh as a fortress gate, thick as midnight. The bullets entered and were devoured mid-flight, soundlessly swallowed into a realm where even physics held no jurisdiction. They never came out. His eyes gleamed. He waved his hand once, like he was brushing off a bad idea, and from behind the guards¡ªwithout warning¡ªfive short shadow-forged blades ripped through the air and stabbed through their spines. Not a single shot fired from them again. No blood spilled. The sound was surgical¡ªfinal. They collapsed where they stood, their bodies thudding quietly against the pristine floor. But it wasn''t over. From beneath each corpse, their shadows peeled away¡ªdetaching, twitching, like things freed¡ªand slithered silently toward him, merging into the living shadow that curled beneath his feet. Feeding it. Strengthening it. He didn''t gloat. He just stood there¡ªcenter of the room, wrapped in death and darkness, untouched¡ªwhile the chaos around him finally realized what it was dealing with. Not a thief. Not a criminal. But a god wrapped in shadow, and he had just entered their bank. The shadows he''d taken slithered up his limbs like they knew exactly where they belonged¡ªcurling into his spine, soaking into his bones, nesting behind his ribs like old memories coming home. And when they merged¡ªwhen those five fallen guards became part of him¡ª A euphoric jolt. Like swallowing lightning dipped in velvet. His chest expanded with a slow, greedy inhale as the surge bloomed across every inch of him. His muscles twitched. His jaw clenched. His eyes rolled back for a second as raw, intimate power crawled through his veins and settled under his skin. The kind of rush no drug on earth could replicate. He didn''t shake from the high. The building did. The floor trembled. The lights above flickered once, then dimmed. A pulse¡ªsilent, invisible, heavy¡ªradiated from him like a low-frequency shockwave that twisted the air. Marble cracked beneath his boots not from motion, but from the sheer pressure of what he was becoming. A walking, breathing anomaly. The shadows around him didn''t just darken¡ªthey vibrated, as if applauding. And that''s when the panic snapped. A teller¡ªblonde, mid-40s, trembling but stubborn¡ªslammed her palm down on the hidden emergency button beneath her desk. He saw it. knew it would happen since it was routine . Didn''t stop it. Didn''t even blink. Let them come. The cops. The guards. The elite response teams. The more that came, the more food they dragged with them. More fear. More power. More shadow. His head tilted slightly. The darkness at his feet thickened, crawling across the floor like tar. The shadows twitched violently. He raised his voice¡ª "Get down. Face down. Stomach flat," he said, calm as a sermon. "Or you''ll end up like them." There was a half-second of silence that immediately turned into chaos. People screamed as dove to the floor dropping their phones and purses abandoned, only away from kicking their shoes off mid-sprint. Grown men scrambled like kids caught stealing. In a heartbeat, the entire lobby hit the ground like it was Judgement Day and the devil was taking names. Some sobbed. Some prayed. Most didn''t even dare breathe loud. He watched it all. And then he smiled again. That slow, twisted, euphoric grin like this was just the beginning. Because it was. Chapter 415: Power of a Bearer! With a casual flick of his fingers, he conjured bags from pure shadow, their surfaces rippling gently with darkness. He handed them calmly to the trembling tellers, his gaze steady and unbothered. "Fill them. Everything," he ordered, voice smooth and emotionless. Then, with his hands slid lazily into his pockets, he turned toward the panicked bank manager. His eyes dropped to the man''s quivering shadow, and instantly it twisted, flickering like a flame caught in wind. Dark hands erupted from beneath the manager''s feet, gripping him firmly before dragging him helplessly across the polished marble floor. Without breaking stride, the Street Rat or rather now, the Bearer of Shadows followed, shadows swirling around him as they made their way effortlessly toward the bank''s most secured vault¡ªthe heart of all its secrets and treasures. * Outside, the sirens wailed¡ªhigh-pitched cries of confusion and dread cutting through the morning air. Police cruisers surged onto the scene, screeching to sharp, panicked stops. Officers spilled out in a rush, boots skidding on asphalt, weapons drawn but eyes wide in terrified confusion. They froze immediately at the sight before them: a monstrous ocean of shadows had engulfed the entire city block, black waves rising and falling silently, impossibly, encasing the towering structure of the bank within an impenetrable, pulsating dome of pure darkness. More cruisers arrived by the second, the gathering police force growing rapidly into a small army of confusion. Radios crackled desperately as panicked explanations poured in¡ªno answers, only terrified guesses at something they couldn''t even comprehend. The shadowy barrier rippled gently, its edges shifting like smoke and liquid, exuding an otherworldly hum that made the officers'' bones ache just looking at it. A high-ranking officer, jaw clenched in stubborn bravery or perhaps ignorance, stepped forward cautiously. With a hesitant breath, he reached toward the shadowy dome, fingers trembling. The instant his fingertips brushed against the pulsating darkness, reality snapped violently. His own shadow betrayed him instantly, tearing itself free from his feet in a single, ruthless second and merging seamlessly into the shadow ocean. He had no time even to gasp; before his mind could process the betrayal, a spike forged from absolute darkness exploded outward from the shadow wall. It pierced cleanly through his chest, skewering him in a blink, then retracted just as swiftly into the shadows. His body crumpled lifelessly to the ground. All that remained was stunned, horrified silence as the remaining officers stared, frozen, realizing the nightmare they had stepped into. The shadows whispered silently, daring another soul to approach. The street erupted into primal chaos. Gunfire roared to life, panicked and relentless, a storm of lead hurled desperately into the towering veil of darkness. Each bullet vanished instantly, consumed greedily as if reality itself had cracked open to swallow them whole. A heartbeat later, a haunting, metallic rain echoed softly from within the shadows¡ªspent rounds falling lifelessly to a floor unseen, mocking the futile assault with an almost musical cruelty. Panic surged through the gathered crowd, igniting a wildfire of fear that spilled across sidewalks and through trembling hands. Smartphones burst out everywhere, capturing terrified screams, disbelieving eyes, and the nightmare unfolding. Streams went live instantly, sending reality''s fracture rippling across a stunned digital world, feeding it raw terror in real-time. Suddenly, the air rippled violently, a seismic tremor crawling across skin, shivering spines, halting heartbeats. From deep within the swirling abyss, darkness itself stretched upward, solidifying into a colossal, monstrous hand forged from liquid shadow and pure, distilled malice. It blotted the sun, plunging the block into artificial midnight, bending gravity and light around it as if the universe recoiled from its existence. Officers staggered backward, shouts choking into silence, their faces masks of primal horror. The massive shadow hand hung suspended above them for a single terrible breath¡ªthen crashed downward, an avalanche of divine ruin, unstoppable and absolute. Gravity warped violently as the massive construct hammered the earth, sending a shockwave rippling outward, cracking asphalt, shattering windows, folding police cruisers like crumpled paper. The aftermath was immediate, merciless, visceral. Mangled steel twisted grotesquely around crushed bodies, blood blooming into crimson pools upon fractured pavement. Those who couldn''t flee fast enough vanished beneath the devastation, their lives extinguished in the blink of an eye. From their motionless forms, shadows peeled away gently, as if relieved to abandon broken flesh, and flowed effortlessly into the monstrous hand, swelling it further with newly claimed power. In mere seconds, order had collapsed, replaced by an echoing silence heavy with dread, punctuated only by distant cries and fading sirens¡ªa vivid reminder of humanity''s fragile illusion of control. But reality hadn''t even begun to bleed yet. The dome pulsed once more, a deep, guttural thrum that made birds drop mid-flight and digital watches glitch. Cracks rippled across the asphalt as the shadows deepened, vibrating like bass from a god''s heartbeat. And then they started tearing out¡ªclones. Ripping themselves free of the mass like living nightmares desperate for air, the shadow clones peeled from the abyss with frantic, twitching motion, as though reality had tried to hold them back and miserably failed. Each one that peeled from the black like living malice¡ª their movements were jagged, twitching, wrong¡ªlike glitching ghosts forcing themselves into the flesh. Their forms sharpened mid-motion, humanoid only in outline, but carved from liquid hate and cosmic silence. And the moment they formed, they launched. It wasn''t running. It was erasure on feet. They moved faster than bullets, faster than thought, streaking toward the street like divine punishment had been pressed into flesh. The police line didn''t hold¡ªthey didn''t even register the threat in time. The first officers barely screamed before limbs flew, bodies twisted, weapons scattered like broken toys. Blood hit the pavement in hot, artistic splashes. Some still tried to fight¡ªbecause instinct is a bitch¡ªbut the bullets just spun midair and vanished, sucked into shadow, spat back as clinks of mockery from the floor within the dome. And then came the dismemberment. Clones slid under cars, flipped them casually with one hand, dragged screaming men through engine blocks like paper. One tackled an officer mid-run and didn''t stop until they both smashed through a concrete wall¡ªonly one of them walked back out. Another clone ran straight through a news van, its body liquefying into shadow mid-dash, then re-forming behind it with a cameraman''s head in hand. Blood hit the pavement like abstract art, splash after splash of visceral modernism. Screams filled every frequency¡ªdigital, human, cosmic. People ran. No one waited. No teams. No ranks. It became every soul for themselves. Phones flew. Livestreams caught a few seconds of hell before going black¡ªunless the streamers screamed too long. Then their followers got to watch the death up close. Someone actually screamed, "Is this a government op?!" Another yelled, "Bro this is CGI, right?" just before a shadow blade carved his spine out like a ribbon from his back. And above it all, the dome pulsed again¡ªstronger now, satiated, gorging itself on death and fear. The shadows expanded with every kill, every dismemberment, thickening like a storm that knew it was winning. This wasn''t just slaughter. It was worship. Chapter 416: Fear of Gods: Ascension of Shadows Inside the vault, reality itself seemed to tremble with anticipation. It was a sanctum of wealth¡ªa cathedral carved from steel, lit by icy fluorescence and filled with towers of gold bars stacked like holy relics, neatly bound stacks of cash, and precious secrets locked in polished metal safes. Yet, in this fortress of earthly power, the Street Rat stood utterly at ease, a silent deity whose very presence defied physics and laughed at gravity. With a wave of his hand, shadows poured forth from his fingertips like black silk spun from oblivion itself. The darkness swallowed every piece of wealth with insatiable hunger, pulling gold bars, jewelry, stacks of bills, and sealed documents into a limitless void. The shadows didn''t merely consume¡ªthey absorbed greedily, silently, passionately, devouring the entirety of the vault without so much as a whisper of effort. Each wave of shadows hummed softly with cosmic authority, bending the air and space around them, leaving reality to shudder like a leaf caught in a cold wind. But the riches were merely the appetizer¡ªthe true feast lay outside, where the Street Rat''s consciousness pulsed, intricately connected to every shadow clone. He felt each kill viscerally, intimately, each dismemberment a euphoric jolt racing through his veins like electricity dipped in velvet. With every soul extinguished, every body broken, the shadows grew denser, more potent, funneling strength directly back to him in raw, intoxicating waves. He inhaled deeply, eyes rolling back briefly, savoring the intoxicating rush of cosmic vitality, a crescendo of power rising like a storm tide within him. He flexed his fingers, shadows dripping from them like dark honey, reveling in the symphony of chaos outside. Every scream, every shadow clone''s ruthless execution was a note in his dark melody, an anthem to his godhood like being. He smiled darkly, eyes shimmering with gold-tinted satisfaction. This wasn''t robbery; this was worship¡ªpure, primal, ruthless. And the Street Rat? He had never felt more alive. **** Far above mortal chaos, Olympus stirred. Within its marbled halls, clouds swirled lazily beneath golden pillars as if unaware¡ªor perhaps indifferent¡ªto the mortal blood spilling across distant streets. Here, where the air shimmered with eternal grandeur, the gods watched the unfolding carnage with eyes that glittered not with pity, but with dark amusement. Ares reclined in his throne, eyes alight with a savage thrill, laughing thunderously as he pointed down at the scene below. "Now this¡ªthis is true artistry!" he bellowed with delight, his voice echoing like distant drums of war. "By the Styx, can you imagine the look on Parker''s face? Ha! I''d pay good ambrosia to see that headache unfold!" Aphrodite scoffed sharply from her crystal seat, rolling her radiant eyes skyward, arms crossed in barely concealed irritation. But she said nothing, her silence laced with a tension she dared not voice. Zeus exchanged a heavy glance with his brothers¡ªPoseidon''s brow furrowed deep as the ocean''s trenches, Hades'' expression stoic as a gravestone. With a brief, knowing nod, an unspoken agreement passed silently between them. As one, they vanished from the hall in a ripple of divine energy, their departure hardly noticed amidst the gods'' ongoing revelry. Nyx, however, did not share the others'' amusement. Her midnight-black eyes narrowed sharply, reflecting galaxies and starless voids. "This creature," she murmured darkly, her voice a whisper laced with cosmic dread, "he feeds too deeply. He''s becoming something none of us can allow¡ªsomething ancient, tainted...a Bearer." Aphrodite''s eyes caught hers from across the chamber. Without words, she offered a tight, solemn nod. Understanding passed silently between them, and Nyx melted into shadows without another sound, leaving only an uneasy chill in her wake. Yet oblivious or simply indifferent to the brewing dread, Apollo leaned forward eagerly, eyes sparkling like suns, a grin stretched lazily across his lips. "Can''t lie¡ªthis is truly the finest entertainment we''ve had in ages. Absolutely spectacular chaos." Ares laughed again, deep and unrestrained, slamming a fist on the marble armrest. "Forget entertainment! If only mortals were this thrilling more often¡ªI might visit their silly little realm personally!" The hall erupted into amused murmurs and dark chuckles as the gods watched on, captivated by the Street Rat''s ruthless rampage, a macabre performance that made even Olympus pause in twisted admiration. **** In a distant, secluded chamber of Olympus¡ªfar from the prying eyes and whispered intrigues of lesser gods¡ªthe three brothers stood in solemn conference, bathed in the faint glow of eternal torchlight. Zeus paced restlessly, his presence heavy with storm clouds barely contained, lightning subtly flickering beneath his clenched fists. His voice was sharp and tense, resonating like distant thunder. "We must act now. Allowing this mortal to grow unchecked is folly. Each passing moment strengthens him beyond reason, tipping the balance into chaos." Hades leaned quietly against a carved marble column, his expression calm, almost indifferent. Yet a subtle amusement danced behind his cold, shadowed eyes. "Brother," he spoke smoothly, his tone edged with gentle mockery, "you grow fearful at the slightest ripple of power. Have you truly become so insecure as to see threats in every mortal gifted with our favor?" Poseidon stood between them, his demeanor weary, burdened by endless arguments that felt older than time itself. "Zeus," he sighed deeply, his voice measured but tinged with mild impatience, "this power is our doing, after all. We bestowed it, and even if THEY have amplified its effect, it remains bound by our original blessings. What harm could truly arise? What scenario could possibly spiral beyond our control?" Zeus stopped pacing abruptly, glaring at both brothers with eyes smoldering with barely restrained fury. "Your blindness astounds me, dear brothers. This mortal feeds upon shadows, grows from carnage and death. Do you truly fail to grasp what he is becoming?" Hades gave a soft, humorless laugh. "And yet again, you tremble at shadows, Zeus. You have always distrusted power that rivals your own. Perhaps your throne has grown uncomfortable of late?" Zeus glared at his brothers, a flicker of lightning sparking in his eyes, making them glow ominously. "You two morons always underestimate shit until it''s literally setting our asses on fire. And every damn time, who''s stuck cleaning up the mess? Me! Siempre yo, cabrones." Poseidon rolled his eyes dramatically, grinning despite the tension. "And here we go again¡ªanother Zeus pity party. Someone fetch the world''s tiniest violin." Hades smirked, shaking his head and throwing up his hands theatrically. "Fine, brother. Watch him closely if it makes you sleep easier at night. But honestly? I think this paranoia of yours is getting pretty damn embarrassing." Poseidon raised a hand to calm the brewing storm. "Enough of this," he said sternly. "Zeus, your caution is understandable, but premature. Let us watch carefully. If he indeed grows too dangerous, we can intervene swiftly. Until then, there is no cause for alarm." Zeus regarded them silently for a moment, electricity crackling softly along his knuckles. Finally, he turned away, shoulders tense, his voice low and grim. "Very well. But remember this conversation clearly, brothers. When the storm you underestimate breaks upon our heads, do not say I did not warn you." With that, Hades turned, melting into the shadows, leaving behind only a lingering chuckle. Poseidon shrugged, turning away as well, a wave of seawater swallowing him whole, disappearing with an exaggerated flourish. Zeus stood alone, fists clenched, sparks crackling around him in agitation. He glared at the empty space left behind, muttering darkly, "Idiots, the both of you. When shit hits the fan¡ªand it always fucking does¡ªdon''t come running to me." Chapter 417: The Precipice of Seventeen Years Yesterday Night... New York''s skyline glittered beyond the penthouse windows, a constellation of human ambition frozen in glass and steel. Parker stood at the edge of the balcony, the night air cool against his face as he surveyed the city that remained blissfully unaware of the cosmic forces now residing within its boundaries. They''d arrived and settled in. Behind him, the door to the penthouse slid open. He didn''t need to turn to know who approached¡ªher presence had always resonated within him like a perfectly matched frequency. "The others have retired for the evening," Maya said, her voice carrying through the night air. "Seraphina claimed exhaustion from ''excessive family bonding.'' Nyxavere is reading in her room." Parker smiled despite himself. "And Bella?" "Ensuring the penthouse systems are operational. This is her family Hotel remember? She doesn''t want a mistake while you''re here. Ere though, is with Atalanta, her another favorite after Naomi." Maya stepped beside him at the railing, close enough that he could sense the warmth radiating from her skin without actually touching. They stood in silence, watching the city lights. Seventeen years of unspoken feelings stretched between them like an uncrossable chasm¡ªuntil now. "You''ve been avoiding being alone with me," Maya finally said, not accusation but fact. Her fingers gripped the railing tightly. "Since you you awakened." Parker exhaled slowly. "Not avoiding. Preparing." She turned to face him fully then, eyes reflecting the city lights. "Seventeen years, Parker. You pushed me away for seventeen years. I always made up same excuses¡ª''it wasn''t safe'', ''the timing wasn''t right'', ''there were greater concerns'' ''he doesn''t remember me yet''." "They weren''t excuses," he responded, finally meeting her gaze. The power within him stirred in response to her proximity, like tides answering the moon. "They were reasons. Valid reasons." He didn''t want to tell her about the promise he''d made to his mother, it wasn''t necessary anymore. "And now?" Maya stepped closer, eliminating the careful distance he had maintained. "What reason will you give tonight?" The air between them charged with potential¡ªboth emotional and something more primal. Parker felt his carefully constructed control wavering. "I have no more reasons," he admitted, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Only fear." Maya''s eyebrow arched. "The man who bent reality to his will, who walked between dimensions and harnessed cosmic and Omni energy as his own... is afraid in this life?" "Terrified," Parker confirmed without shame. His hand lifted, hovering just above her cheek without touching¡ªthe same distance he had kept for seventeen years. "Not of external threats. Of this. Of wanting something so desperately that I can feel it in the atomic structure of my being." Maya closed her eyes, leaning into his hovering hand until skin finally met skin. The contact was electric, sending ripples of energy cascading through the penthouse. Somewhere inside, a light bulb shattered. "Seventeen years," she whispered against his palm. "Do you know what it''s like to wait that long? To know exactly what you want but be denied at every turn?" "I denied us both," Parker acknowledged. His other hand found her waist, trembling slightly as it settled there. The power beneath his skin responded to her proximity, creating a subtle aurora around them both. "But I''m done waiting." Maya''s eyes opened, meeting his with seventeen years of pent-up desire. "Prove it." The challenge hung between them for one suspended moment. Then Parker did what he had refused to do for nearly two decades¡ªhe surrendered control. This was his wife. The one who had stood by him since the beginning¡ªsince his very first breath in that very first life. Through lifetimes, deaths, and rebirths, she had loved him the same, no, more, with every version of him she met. In his Ninth Life, she was still here¡ªunchanged in devotion, unshaken in love. His constant. His echo. His everything. And Parker? He''d raze empires, split timelines, and burn the stars if that''s what it took to keep her. Because she wasn''t just someone. She was his. And he''d do anything¡ªanything¡ªfor her. His lips found hers with the intensity of stars colliding. Seventeen years of restraint evaporated in an instant as he pulled her against him, feeling every curve pressed against his body. The kiss deepened, grew desperate, each second attempting to recover a thousand lost moments. Maya matched his intensity, her hands clutching his shoulders with enough force to bruise an ordinary man. When they finally broke apart, gasping, the entire balcony was vibrating with energy that had escaped Parker''s usually perfect control. "Inside," she commanded, eyes dark with determination. "Now." Parker felt a smile¡ªpredatory, possessive¡ªspread across his face. "As you wish." He swept her into his arms with effortless strength, carrying her toward the bedroom. This night would be the first payment against seventeen years of denial. Tomorrow would bring its challenges¡ªcosmic threats, dimensional incursions, family dynamics¡ªbut tonight belonged to them alone. As the bedroom door closed behind them, Parker felt something he hadn''t experienced in seventeen years¡ªthe surrender of power rather than its acquisition. Tonight, he wouldn''t be the master of cosmic forces. Tonight, he was simply hers. The bedroom door sealed them away from the world, creating a sanctuary where only they existed. Parker set Maya down with deliberate slowness, his hands lingering at her waist as though afraid she might disappear if he released her completely. The room''s ambient lighting dimmed in response to his emotions, casting everything in intimate shadow. Outside, the city continued its chaotic dance of light and noise, but inside this space, time seemed to hold its breath. "Seventeen years," Maya whispered, her fingers tracing the line of his jaw with reverent precision. "I''ve imagined this moment in a thousand different ways." Parker caught her hand, pressing his lips to her palm. "Tell me," he urged, his voice deeper than usual, resonating with barely contained emotion. "Tell me how you imagined it." Maya''s eyes darkened as she stepped closer, eliminating the space between them. "I imagined you finally stopping with the excuses. Finally admitting what we both always knew." Her hand slid to his chest, feeling the thunderous heartbeat beneath. "That this was inevitable from the first moment. That for eternity I will always be yours, my entire being and you... you will always be mine too. " "We''re," Parker acknowledged, his hands finding the small of her back, drawing her closer. "I was a fool to fight it for so long." But he wouldn''t have done otherwise or things wouldn''t be better like they were if he ignored his mother''s warning. "Yes," she agreed without hesitation. "You were." His laugh was low, surprised by her directness. "No mercy, even now?" "Seventeen years deserves no mercy." Maya''s fingers found the first button of his shirt, unclasping it with deliberate slowness. "Seventeen years deserves..." Her eyes met his, burning with intensity that matched his own power. "Reparations." The word hung between them, laden with promise and demand. Parker felt the last vestiges of his resistance crumbling away like ancient ruins finally surrendering to time. "Then take what you''re owed," he whispered, the words both surrender and challenge. Maya''s smile was triumphant as she continued with his buttons, each one revealing more of what she had been denied for so long. "I intend to." Parker remained perfectly still beneath her exploration, allowing her this moment of control after so many years of denial. His powers stirred beneath his skin, responding to his heightening emotions, but he kept them tightly leashed. This moment would be purely human¡ªno cosmic forces, no reality manipulation¡ªjust two people finally claiming what had always been theirs. When his shirt fell away, Maya''s breath caught audibly. Her fingers traced the contours of his chest with reverent attention, learning the map of him as though memorizing sacred text. "Your turn," Parker murmured, his hands finding the zipper at her back. The silk of her dress whispered as it slid down, revealing Maya in her entirety. The gentle curve of her shoulders led to elegant collarbones that caught shadows like precious stones. Her snow clean skin gleamed in the half-light, smooth and flawless despite the centuries her soul had witnessed. Her form was a masterpiece of subtle power¡ªstrong shoulders tapering to a narrow waist, then flaring to hips that bore the perfect symmetry of divine mathematics. The gentle swell of her breasts rose and fell with each measured breath, her heartbeat visible in the subtle pulse at the hollow of her throat. Parker stood transfixed, his eyes traveling over her with reverence usually reserved for sacred texts or cosmic wonders. The hunger in his gaze was primal, ancient¡ªyet tempered with something softer, warmer. This wasn''t merely desire, but recognition. His eyes held the look of a man who had finally found something precious he''d believed forever lost. "Beautiful," he managed, the word inadequate but all he could summon. Chapter 418: The Claiming of Lost Time Maya stepped closer, the distance between them evaporating like morning mist. When her body pressed against his, skin meeting skin, the contact ignited something that transcended physical sensation. A current passed between them¡ªnot of his cosmic power, but something older, more fundamental. Recognition on a cellular level. Their bodies remembered each other from across time and space, from eight lifetimes shared as husband and wife across different realities. The sensation wasn''t new¡ªit was ancient, familiar, like returning to a homeland long forgotten. Their souls hummed in perfect harmony, recognizing their counterparts across the Nine lives as though no time had passed at all. His arms encircled her waist, finding the exact contours they had always known, while her hands traced patterns on his skin that she had mapped across centuries. "No more waiting," she commanded, her voice carrying the weight of eight lifetimes of memories. "No more excuses. Show me what seventeen years of wanting looks like." The air between them charged with potential¡ªnot just desire, but the collision of souls that had always been meant to find each other, again and again, across the infinite tapestry of existence. Their bodies knew the dance even when their minds forgot; their hearts had kept time across centuries of separation. This was no mere reunion. This was cosmic realignment¡ªthe universe correcting a seventeen-year anomaly in a pattern that had persisted across millennia. Parker''s restraint¡ªmaintained for nearly two decades¡ªfinally shattered. He lifted her again, carrying her to the bed with urgent purpose. As he laid her down, following her onto the soft surface, his eyes never left hers. "I''m going to spend the rest of my eternity making up for those wasted years, dear my Empress!" he promised, his voice thick with emotion and desire. Maya''s smile was both tender and fierce as she pulled him closer. "Starting now." Her hands traced the sculpted contours of his chest, fingertips dragging slowly across the flawless ridges¡ªeach line of muscle drawn as if the gods themselves had etched him with worship. His skin was warm beneath her touch, humming with restrained energy, like starlight pulsing beneath flesh. He didn''t move. He just let her explore him¡ªlet her see him. After seventeen years of distance, of denial, of holding back every whisper of want... he gave her this moment. No armor. No magic. Just him. Maya''s hands found the edge of his waistband, and for a heartbeat, she hesitated. Not from doubt¡ªhell no¡ªbut because she wanted to remember this. Every inch. Every second. Then she tugged downward, undressing him in one slow, reverent motion. As the last layer fell, her breath caught, and her gaze swept over him¡ªhungry, reverent, stunned. He was beautiful. Her hands glided over the firm sculpture of his chest again, reverent in every sweep, like she was learning the shape of a memory made real. His breath hitched¡ªbarely¡ªbut it was enough. She could feel the way he allowed her to unravel him, slowly, like silk from a spool. "Years of imaginations are over," she whispered against his skin, her lips brushing his collarbone as her fingers worked the fastening of his belt. One tug, then another, deliberate, slow. "And not once did I picture it this perfect." She undressed him off the last pieces without a shred of hesitation, every piece of clothing peeled away like unveiling divinity. Her gaze devoured him, slow and awed¡ªlike witnessing a celestial event up close. The man beneath the fabric was not the same boy she knew, but the man she remembered in all those memories of what now Nine lives, her Husband. Carved by the stars of existence, chiseled by concepts beyond time, power, and everything he had represented. "Reality... exceeds every fantasy," she said, breathless, her fingers brushing lower, her lips following in a trail of warmth and worship. He didn''t speak. Parker watched her eyes darken as they roamed over him, her gaze like physical touch raising goosebumps across his skin. The hunger in her expression matched his own¡ªprimal, unrestrained, and gloriously human despite the cosmic forces now residing within him. "You''re magnificent," she whispered, her voice reverent as her palms pressed against the hard planes of his abdomen. Their lips met again, but this kiss was different¡ªno longer testing or questioning, but claiming. His hands tangled in her hair, angling her face to deepen the connection. Her fingers dug into his shoulders, pulling him impossibly closer as though trying to eliminate seventeen years of separation in a single moment. Bodies pressed together, skin against skin, they fell into a rhythm as ancient as time itself. Every touch sparked cascades of sensation, each caress erasing another moment of their long separation. Parker''s control¡ªusually perfect¡ªwavered under her touch, causing the lights in the room to flicker and dim in response to his fluctuating energy. "Don''t hold back," Maya commanded against his lips, sensing his struggle for restraint. "Not anymore. Not with me." The permission unleashed something primordial within him. His kisses grew more demanding, his touch more insistent. The air around them charged with static electricity, the physical manifestation of desire too long denied. Outside, storm clouds gathered unexpectedly over Manhattan, responding to the power surging between them. Inside, time lost all meaning as seventeen years of denial transformed into something magnificent. Their bodies moved together in perfect synchronicity, remembering a dance they had performed across eight lifetimes. Each touch, each movement, each breathless moment built upon centuries of shared intimacy that transcended mere physical connection. Maya''s head rested on Parker''s chest, his fingers tracing idle patterns along her spine. "Why did you wait so long?" she asked, her voice soft in the darkness. "The real reason." Parker was silent for a long moment, considering. "I was afraid," he finally admitted. "Not of external threats or cosmic dangers. I had a promise to keep, and don''t ask me what. I had to protect my first childhood love..Also by then only you remembered our pastz heck, I had no knowledge of even powers existing and me being above it all. By then I was weak and didn''t want to see you hurt." "And now?" She lifted her head to look at him, her hair cascading over his chest like liquid midnight. His smile was genuine, touched with wonder. "Now Iremember your not a weakness. You''re my strength, always been. Also the promise is now useless with my awakening." Maya settled back against him, satisfaction evident in every line of her body. "You have a lot to make up for." Parker''s arms tightened around her, his lips pressed to her hair. "I intend to spend every day trying." For seventeen years, he had been the master of his own isolation. Now, finally, he belonged to her. And in that belonging, he had found a power greater than any cosmic force he had ever wielded. But for now, it was time to satisfy her imaginations! Chapter 419: Lost Time** In the bedroom, Maya was panting. "Ahh~" she moaned one last time as she came hard, her thighs twitching. Parker didn''t give her a break. He spun her around, dropping her onto all fours like she was nothing but his favorite toy. "You''re already this shaky?" he growled, slamming into her from behind. Each thrust sent ripples across her skin, his cock pistoning in and out with brutal force. "You get tired after just this? Pathetic." He gripped her hips tighter, nails digging into her skin just enough to leave red marks. The sound of wet skin slapping skin filled the room. Maya''s moans turned into screams. "You... you''ve fucked me for what? Ahhh~~~ ohhh, yes love~~ right there... It''s been a fucking week, you beast!" Her voice cracked, body trembling, but her pussy clenched tighter around him. Parker leaned forward, one hand groping her jiggling tits while his thumb rubbed quick, messy circles over her clit. "I''m making up for the seventeen years you were alone. Or you want me to stop?" He smirked, knowing damn well she couldn''t say no. "You stop, I''ll kill you," she hissed, voice shaking. "Thought so." His hips went berserk. The speed¡ªinhuman. Her walls fluttered around him like they were begging to milk him dry. "Ahhhaaaan~ I''m¡ª" She came again, legs almost giving out. "This... This has to be the hundredth time. I fucking love this!" Parker grinned, pulling out slowly. His cock shone with her juices, twitching, still rock hard. Maya looked at it¡ªher breath hitching. Her pussy ached and drooled, her thighs wet and sticky, but her hunger didn''t die. "Let''s do this for an entire month, shall we, love?" he asked. She nodded with a tired grin. "But I take control!" She leaped, showing off her dripping slit like an offering. But Parker caught her midair. Her legs locked around him, and he pushed her to the wall, driving back into her with a wet, brutal thrust. He licked her nipples again, sucking them like candy. She moaned, louder now, and shoved his head deeper into her chest. Their waists moved fast, violent, like their bodies were fighting to melt into one. With a wave of his hand, Parker twisted time. A full month trapped in this room of endless sex¡ªoutside, not even a day passed. His cock was still pumping inside her, slapping wetly, loud and hard. She bounced on him while he pinned her to the wall like a ragdoll. "I''m gonna fill you up every day, every hole. Again and again until your body forgets anything but me." "Do it," she gasped, biting his shoulder. Parker spun and threw her on the bed. "Ass up. Mouth open." Maya obeyed, shaking, her pussy dripping onto the sheets. He pushed into her asshole next¡ªslowly, stretching her out. Her body jerked. "Oh fuck¡ª" "Take it." He pounded into her ass now, deeper and deeper, while fingering her soaked pussy and stuffing her mouth with his other hand. She couldn''t even form words anymore, just choked moans and messy gasps. When he finally pulled out, he came hard¡ªover her back, her ass, her hair. She collapsed, twitching. But he wasn''t done. Parker knelt down, tongue lapping between her folds, eating her out from behind like a beast starved for weeks. "You taste like heaven," he growled, slapping her clit with his tongue. Maya''s body seized again, another orgasm ripping through her. She screamed into the mattress, drool leaking from her mouth. He flipped her back over and slid his cock down her throat, fucking her mouth while her hands dug into his thighs. "One month, baby," he whispered, "and I''m not stopping until you pass out every night with my cum leaking out of every hole." And she smiled with her mouth full. Because that''s exactly what she wanted. **** On the last week of the month. "You''re. Every part of you." Parker didn''t wait for permission. He never needed it. Maya was already naked and trembling, not from fear¡ªbut from the anticipation of being utterly broken down again. He out her on her knees, eyes glazed, drool slipping from the corner of her lips as her fingers dug into her own thighs to keep from touching herself. He made her wait. Sit still. Watch undress the clothes he''d conjured for this game, like he was putting on a show just to tease her patience. "Color?" he asked coldly, slipping his belt free. "Green..." she whispered, voice already shaking. "Louder." "Green, sir." That was all he needed. He stepped in close, gripping her hair and yanking her head back. She gasped, eyes wide, as his cock brushed against her lips¡ªthick, veined, pulsing with heat. "You open this mouth, and I better not feel teeth." She obeyed instantly, letting him push deep, until he hit her throat. No warning. No mercy. He held her there, watching her gag and choke while tears streamed down her face. "That''s it. Cry for me." He pulled out with a loud pop, strings of spit still clinging between her lips and his shaft. "Crawl to the bed. Ass up." Maya scrambled on all fours, her breath ragged. She knew what was coming, and her body was already soaking, dripping down her thighs before he even touched her. Parker didn''t rush. He grabbed a thick black silk ribbon from the drawer¡ªher favorite tool. He bound her wrists to the headboard, tight but precise. Then her ankles, spread wide. Open. Exposed. "You''re not cumming until I say. Understood?" "Yes, sir." A sharp slap echoed as his palm smacked her ass. She yelped, biting her lip, arching her back for more. "Good girl." He teased her folds with his tip, not pushing in¡ªjust letting her feel him there. Her hips bucked involuntarily. Another slap. "Did I say you could move?" "N-No, sir." He pushed in. All of what she could take. One hard, deep thrust that made her scream into the pillow. And then he stayed there. Buried. "Count for me." He started thrusting. Deep. Brutal. Every thrust drove the bed into the wall, shaking the room. Maya''s voice cracked as she screamed numbers between moans. "Seven¡ªfuck¡ªeight¡ªahhh¡ªnine¡ª" By twenty, she was dripping. By thirty, she was sobbing. But Parker wasn''t done. He reached under her, fingers rubbing her clit in maddening circles while his cock pounded her harder. Her walls fluttered, pussy clenching like it was begging to cum. "Please, sir¡ªplease let me cum..." "Beg properly." "Please¡ªMaster¡ªplease let this dirty slut cum for you, I need it¡ªI''m yours¡ªuse me¡ªbreak me¡ªfill me¡ªplease..." He smiled darkly. "Cum." She screamed, the orgasm tearing through her like a storm, body thrashing in her binds as she soaked the bed. But Parker kept going. He didn''t stop. His stamina was infinity¡ªhis mind locked in total control. Every inch of her was his. He flipped her onto her back without untying her, spreading her legs wider as he thrust back in. He leaned in, biting her neck while one hand slapped her breast, making her cry out. "Say who owns you." "You, Master, Nyxlith. Always you." He grabbed her throat, squeezing¡ªnot hard enough to stop her breathing, but just enough to control it. "You''ll remember this when you try to talk back next time." She nodded, whimpering. Parker came deep inside her with a grunt¡ªhot, thick ropes painting her insides. But he didn''t pull out. He wasn''t done. He reached for the plug. "Now we make sure nothing leaks out." Maya''s eyes widened. "Yes, Master..." Parker didn''t pull out. Not yet. His cock twitched deep inside her, still rock-hard, thick with his seed and her mess mixed together like sin. Maya''s legs were shaking, arms still bound, her eyes rolled back in pleasure-drunk haze. "Open your mouth," he growled. She obeyed. He leaned in, kissing her¡ªdeep, possessive, letting her taste her own moans on his lips. Then he bit her lower lip and tugged it playfully, smirking as she whimpered. "Good girl. But we''re not leaking that mess." He reached to the nightstand and grabbed a crystal-clear plug¡ªsmooth, thick, cold. Maya''s breath hitched. "Y-you''re gonna¡ª?" "Yes," he whispered. "Spread your legs wider." She obeyed, and he slowly slid it in¡ªright after pulling out with a loud wet squelch. His cum oozed out, only for the plug to seal it in. She gasped, the pressure making her tremble again. "Feel that? That''s me. Staying inside all day." He untied her wrists, and she collapsed into his arms¡ªboneless, used, satisfied beyond words. Parker lifted her with ease, carrying her to the bathroom. He didn''t care that the sheets were ruined. With a wave that would be solved. He set her on the sink, brushing her sweaty hair from her face. "Look at yourself," he said, turning her to the mirror. Her hair was ruined, lips swollen, hickeys starting to bloom across her chest and neck. Her body was trembling, marked by him. "Perfection," he whispered. And then, he kissed her forehead¡ªjust once. Soft. Real. He took her to the bedroom again after cleaning her. "Get some rest. I''ll wake you when I''m ready for round two." He went back to the bathroom. Chapter 420: In New York: Villain Path to Hero The Ravencroft penthouse stretched like a gilded crown atop the Manhattan skyline, its windows reflecting the morning sun in shards of amber and gold. Hotel staff scurried across Italian marble floors with the practiced efficiency of worker ants serving their queen, each movement calibrated with precise reverence¡ªglasses positioned exactly three inches from plate edges, sterling silver polished to mirror-like perfection, Egyptian cotton napkins folded into immaculate swans. The air itself seemed choreographed, perfumed with the subtle aromatics of saffron-infused breakfast delicacies and fresh-cut orchids imported from Singapore at dawn. Bella reclined in a modernist chair that probably cost more than most cars, her posture relaxed yet her eyes tracking each server''s movement with predatory assessment. Her fingertips drummed against the armrest in a rhythm that somehow disturbed the atmospheric pressure within the room¡ªtiny ripples of distortion that caused the chandelier crystals to vibrate at a frequency just below human perception. The morning light caught in her irises, revealing galaxies of amber and citrine that hadn''t been there before Parker''s...transformation. "They''re terrified of touching anything," she observed with a smirk that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "As if breaking a teaspoon might summon the apocalypse." Across the palatial living area, Seraphina¡ªParker''s newly acquired little daughter and by some cosmic joke of bureaucracy, Atalanta¡ªsprawled across a chaise longue with the casual disregard for furniture that only teenagers possess. Her thumbs danced across her phone screen with supernatural dexterity, the device''s processor struggling to keep pace with her commands. Occasionally she''d pat Ere''s head without looking up, her fingers momentarily sinking into fur that seemed to absorb light rather than reflect it. Ere''s eyes¡ªpolished obsidian orbs flecked with cosmic dust¡ªremained fixed on some invisible point beyond the penthouse walls. Her ears, sharp as obsidian blades, twitched periodically, detecting disturbances far beyond human perception. Since Parker''s regaining of his [Plunder], Ere''s connection to the shadow realm and Dimension had evolved from a mere tether into a vast, pulsing network of sensory awareness. New York''s shadows had become extensions of her consciousness¡ªevery darkened alley, every obscured corner, every slice of darkness beneath beds and behind dumpsters now served as her eyes and ears. The city''s shadowy underbelly had become her nervous system, transmitting information directly into her primal brain with terrifying efficiency. And right now, those shadows were screaming. Bella caught the movement instantly. "What is it, girl?" Ere''s consciousness unfurled across the metropolis like an ink stain on pristine parchment, her awareness racing through shadow-corridors and dimensional weak-points that crisscrossed Manhattan''s architectural lattice. Miles away, in the financial district, something ancient and terrible had torn through the quantum membrane between dimensions¡ªsomething that reeked of abyssal power and chaotic malevolence. Reality itself seemed to recoil from the intrusion, spacetime developing hairline fractures that ordinary humans would rationalize as strange weather patterns or momentary dizziness. "I feel it too," Seraphina said, suddenly serious, her phone forgotten. The air around her fingers shimmered with potential energy as reality itself seemed to bend slightly in her presence. "Something''s happening in the financial district. Something... abyssal?" "Chaotic," Nyxavere agreed, her eyes now gleaming with an intelligence far beyond her apparent years. "The dimensional barriers are thinning. I can feel the interference." Ere''s growl intensified, causing cracks to spread across the nearest window. Shadow-stuff leaked from between her teeth¡ªnot darkness, but the absence of light itself¡ªpooling on the floor like spectral oil. Bella stood, smoothing nonexistent wrinkles from her immaculate dress. For just a moment, the perfect disguise of humanity slipped, revealing something ancient and terrible beneath her porcelain features. Then the mask slid back into place, her smile returning with practiced ease. Ere''s head swung toward Bella, their eyes meeting in silent communication. Then her consciousness, vast and alien since its evolution, brushed against Bella''s mind. Information flooded the connection¡ªthe precise location of the disturbance, its magnitude, the taste of the entities attempting to cross over, the probability matrices of various intervention scenarios. After a moment that stretched like taffy, Ere''s posture relaxed marginally. The shadows retreated back into her form. The temperature normalized. Bella''s posture shifted imperceptibly, muscle memory preparing for combat before rational thought intervened. She remembered Parker''s instructions¡ªdelivered with that infuriating half-smile as reality literally bent around his words: "Not our circus, not our monkeys. New York has other guardians to handle the everyday apocalypses." "Parker was quite clear," she reminded them, though there was a hint of disappointment in her tone. Her fingers flexed once, and reality seemed to hold its breath. "Whatever cosmic abomination is currently attempting to punch through into Earth dimension from the void between worlds... is none of our business." Ere reluctantly retracted her consciousness from the city''s shadowed arterial network, though her eyes remained fixed on the eastern horizon where storm clouds had begun gathering with unnatural speed. The cat huffed once¡ªa sound that caused the crystal glasses on the breakfast table to resonate at their breaking frequency¡ªand settled back beside Atalanta, who resumed her digital conversation with renewed intensity, as if texting could somehow distract from the cosmic horror unfolding downtown. "Besides," Bella added with sardonic detachment, reaching for her coffee cup as a distant thunderclap rattled the windows, "we haven''t even finished breakfast. And I, for one, refuse to face interdimensional calamities on an empty stomach." A server approaching with a tray of pastries stumbled slightly as Ere''s tail twitched, momentarily transforming the man''s shadow into something with far too many limbs and eyes. Bella pretended not to notice, instead focusing on the perfectly poached eggs before her¡ªstudiously ignoring the fact that somewhere beyond the penthouse windows, reality was being rewritten by forces that had once terrified her but now seemed merely... inconvenient. **** Parker stood beneath the cascading water, steam billowing around his form like the primordial mists of creation. The shower''s pressure¡ªenough to strip paint from steel¡ªfelt like nothing more than a gentle caress against skin that had withstood the crushing depths of collapsing dimensions. Rivulets traced the contours of his physique, following paths carved by power rather than mere anatomy. The bathroom itself seemed to breathe in his presence. Marble tiles hummed with residual energy, microscopic crystals within the stone resonating with the aftermath of power unleashed during his time with Maya. The mirror remained perpetually fogged, as though reality itself was too modest to reflect his unclothed form without some veil of obscurity. He lifted his face to the spray, allowing the water to sluice away the lingering evidence of their extended passion. Weeks of lovemaking compressed into hours¡ªhis first trivial manipulation of cosmic forces, and perhaps his most personally satisfying. Time manipulation for intimacy rather than combat¡ªTessa would laugh if she knew, then demand he teach her the technique. Parker smiled at the thought, and the water momentarily defied gravity, dancing upward before resuming its natural flow. His control was still imperfect when his mind wandered. With a casual gesture that bent local spacetime, he shut off the shower without touching the controls. Water droplets paused mid-air around him¡ªthousands of perfect crystalline spheres suspended in defiance of physics¡ªbefore he released his unconscious hold on reality and allowed them to splash to the marble floor. Such minor displays of power now happened without conscious thought, the universe itself bending to accommodate his mere existence. He stepped out onto the bathmat, which instantly dried beneath his feet. Steam parted before him like a reverent congregation making way for its deity. He could have instantly dried himself with a thought, but there was something satisfyingly human about reaching for a towel¡ªone small ritual from his former life that he chose to preserve. The closet awaited him, filled with clothing specially designed to withstand the occasional fluctuations in his physical form. Ordinary fabrics had an unfortunate tendency to ignite when exposed to the residual energy that now constantly surrounded him. Parker paused at the bedroom door, glancing back at Maya''s still-resting form. Within their temporal bubble, she had experienced weeks of intimate connection. Outside, breakfast was likely still warm on the table. He smiled at the thought. With deliberately human steps, he walked through the penthouse toward the living room, each footfall leaving momentary impressions in the molecular structure of the floor¡ªnot from weight, but from the subtle gravitational distortions that now accompanied his every movement. The air around him carried a faint scent of ozone and something older than time itself. Chapter 421: Family Dynamics As he walked through the penthouse hallway, his thoughts lingered briefly on Maya, still resting in their bedroom after their extended time together. A small smile played across his lips. Time manipulation certainly had its advantages. He ruled her. Wait¡ªthat wasn''t right. Parker paused mid-stride, shaking his head to clear the dissonant thought. The time distortion must have affected his perception more than he''d realized. He entered the living room where the others were gathered. Nyxavere and Seraphina, his daughters, occupied opposite ends of the sofa¡ªNyxavare reading intently while Seraphina scrolled through her phone. Atalanta lounged in an armchair by the window, seemingly lost in thought. Bella supervised the final breakfast preparations with her usual precision, directing staff with subtle gestures. He squared his shoulders and continued forward, the very air rippling slightly with each step. The Ravencroft penthouse¡ªand indeed all of New York¡ªtrembled subtly in his wake, reality itself acknowledging his passage. Ere, ever vigilant, lifted her head as Parker entered. Her dark eyes met his, communicating silent awareness of everything happening within and beyond the penthouse walls. "Morning," Parker greeted them, his voice carrying natural authority without effort. "I see breakfast is ready." * The breakfast table buzzed with energy that had nothing to do with Parker''s cosmic abilities. Maya kept catching his eye across the table, subtle smiles passing between them that carried the weight of last night''s revelations. Seventeen years of waiting had finally ended, and neither could quite hide the afterglow. Bella, however, seemed determined to insert herself into every moment. She hovered near Parker''s elbow, refilling his coffee before he could even reach for the carafe, sliding extra pastries onto his plate with murmured insistences that he "needed to keep his strength up." Her fingers lingered on his shoulder when she passed, each touch lasting just a beat too long to be casual. "Jesus, Bella, he''s not gonna starve to death in the next five minutes," Maya finally said, her tone light but with an edge that could cut glass. "Maybe let me man breathe?" Bella''s smile remained perfectly fixed. "Just ensuring the Prince is properly attended to. It''s my duty, after all." Parker tried¡ªand failed¡ªfor the third time to establish some personal space. "Bella, I appreciate the attention, but seriously, I''m good." "Of course you are," Bella agreed, promptly ignoring him by adjusting his napkin. Parker shot a bewildered look at Maya, who merely raised an eyebrow as if to say, "Welcome to my world." He turned his attention to Nyxavere, expecting his usually territorial daughter to be shooting daggers with her eyes. Instead, she was casually buttering toast, seemingly unbothered by Bella''s one-woman Parker fan club routine. What the actual hell? Nyxavere normally went nuclear if anyone so much as stood too close to him. The girl once "accidentally" annihilated an entire realm when a princess had complimented Parker''s eyes. Yet here was Bella practically sitting in his lap, and Nyx was... smiling? Something was definitely up. "Time to hit the road," Parker announced abruptly, standing so quickly that Bella nearly toppled over. The transition from breakfast to limo involved the usual chaos of a family that was both extraordinarily powerful and embarrassingly normal. Atalanta couldn''t find her tablet. Seraphina was complaining about the sunlight with the dramatic flair only a teenage vampire could muster. Ere kept disappearing into shadow patches and reappearing in unexpected places, nearly giving a bellhop a heart attack. By the time they all piled into the stretch limo, Parker felt like he needed another seventeen years of solitude just to recover from breakfast. "Scoot over, squirt," he told Seraphina, helping her into the middle seat and pulling a sleek black thermos from his jacket. "Figure you''re probably starving by now." Seraphina''s eyes lit up, going slightly crimson around the edges. "Oh thank God, I''m literally dying. Being all polite while everyone eats pancakes was torture." She grabbed the thermos with both hands, unscrewing the cap to reveal the rich, dark liquid inside. Most parents worried about their kids getting enough vegetables; Parker worried about his daughter getting enough hemoglobin. "It''s fresh," he assured her. "Made it myself this morning." That wasn''t a figure of speech. Since his transformation, Parker''s cosmically enhanced body¡ªwhat the ancient texts might call his Astral Corpus Infinitum¡ªproduced blood at a rate that defied medical science. A few pints drawn daily didn''t even make him lightheaded, his divine metabolism replacing it almost instantly. For Seraphina, newly turned Draven and struggling with her Draven vampiric abilities and ever spilling powers, it was the perfect solution¡ªhigh-octane supernatural blood without the moral quandaries of traditional feeding. "You''re the best dad ever," Seraphina declared, latching onto his arm while sipping from the thermos. "Like, no cap, absolute GOAT." "Pretty sure that''s the first time an existence entity has been called ''no cap,''" Parker replied dryly, though he couldn''t help smiling. Before he could get too comfortable, Nyxavere slid into the seat on his other side, immediately claiming his free arm and leaning against his shoulder with practiced ease. "Family selfie time!" she announced, pulling out her phone and positioning it at the optimal angle. "Smile, Daddy!" Parker blinked at the sudden phone in his face. When had his formerly brooding, world-domination-plotting daughter become a social media fiend? The cosmic rebirth had changed them all, he supposed. "You''re posting this?" he asked as she snapped several photos in rapid succession. "Duh. My TikTok is blowing up. ''Life With My Godlike Dad'' is totally my aesthetic now." Nyxavere was already tapping away, adding filters and text. "There! ''My lovely Father!'' with the heart-eyes emoji. Perfect." Parker peered at her screen. "Wait, you have two million followers? Since when?" "Since I posted that video of you accidentally making the Empire State Building float for three seconds to avoid manuevering." She shrugged. "People thought it was amazing CGI." Parker groaned. "Great. My cosmic fix-ups are entertainment now." "Hey, at least I''m not posting thirst traps like Bella''s Instagram." From across the limo, Bella''s head snapped up. "My account is a sophisticated exploration of fashion and culture!" "Your account is thirty percent cleavage and seventy percent ''accidentally'' getting Parker in the background looking hot," Maya corrected with a snort. Parker nearly choked. "I''m sorry, what?" "Oh yeah," Seraphina chimed in, licking a drop of blood from the corner of her mouth. "Aunt Bella''s whole feed is basically ''Oops, didn''t see you there, Parker, while I was posing directly in front of you wearing almost nothing.'' It''s mad cringe, daddy." Bella''s normally perfect composure cracked slightly. "That is a gross mischaracterization of my content!" "Girl, your last post was literally you in a bikini with Parker reaching for a napkin behind you, captioned ''Breakfast essentials.'' The man was just trying to clean his lips!" As the bickering escalated, Parker closed his eyes and leaned his head back. On either side, his daughters remained firmly attached to his arms¡ªSeraphina happily drinking his cosmic blood while Nyxavere documented everything for her millions of followers. Somewhere in the mix, Ere had materialized at his feet, her shadow-form sprawling protectively across his shoes. Parker couldn''t remember the last time he''d even looked at his own social media accounts. He''d set them up on a whim weeks ago¡ªback when he was just a normal guy with abnormal problems¡ªbut he''d never found the time or inclination to use them. Now, apparently, his entire family was internet famous while he remained blissfully offline. "Just so we''re clear," he announced to the limo at large, "if anyone posts anything about last night jet, I will literally fold the universe in half." Maya caught his eye from across the seat and winked. "Don''t worry. Some things are still sacred." As the limo pulled away from the curb, headed to whatever chaos awaited them downtown, Parker found himself sandwiched between his daughters, watching his extended family bicker and bond, and realized that for all his cosmic power, this¡ªthis wonderfully messy, chaotic, clingy family¡ªmight be the greatest miracle of all. Even if Bella was still being weird as fuck about it. Away, the Street Rat was ruling the streets! Chapter 422: Cassidy Ascends The gleaming tower of Summit and Wolfe sliced through Manhattan''s skyline like a silver scalpel¡ªfifty-eight floors of architectural impossibility that bent sunlight into complex fractals across neighboring buildings. Once merely another corporate giant, now it served as the earthly throne of law of Parker''s expanding empire. The limo eased to a stop at the building''s base, Bella executing a perfect parallel park between a Bentley and a Tesla with millimetric precision. "Show-off," Maya muttered as Bella flashed a triumphant smile in the rearview mirror. Parker didn''t need enhanced senses to detect Cassidy''s presence outside¡ªher specific energy signature had become as familiar to him as his daughters''. The moment he stepped from the vehicle, atmospheric pressure around the building adjusted to his existence, space rearranging itself to better accommodate his cosmic density. Pedestrians unconsciously altered their walking paths around him, their primitive instincts recognizing a predator among sheep without their conscious minds understanding why. Cassidy Reed stood at attention beside the revolving doors, tablet clutched against her chest like a shield, though she needed no protection in Parker''s presence. Her black Armani pantsuit hugged every dangerous curve like it was stitched directly onto her skin. The jacket cinched at the waist, accentuating the smooth dip of her torso and the subtle swell of her chest¡ªa deliberate understatement that somehow made her even more magnetic. Each step in those sharp heels was a quiet declaration of war, hips moving with that lethal grace only a woman who knew her worth could carry. The crisp white blouse beneath clung ever so slightly to her figure, offering teasing glimpses of toned abs and just enough cleavage to remind anyone watching that power and beauty weren''t mutually exclusive. Her legs, long and sculpted, moved with predatory confidence¡ªno wasted motion, just pure command. Her raven-black hair was pulled into a tight bun that bared the clean lines of her neck and jaw, sharpening her already blade-like cheekbones. Lips painted in a muted crimson curled into that same smile¡ªclinical, precise, the one that had closed billion-dollar deals and left shattered egos in her wake. But when she saw Parker? That smile flickered into something warmer, deeper. Not soft¡ªCassidy wasn''t soft. But damn if it didn''t make her glow. "Parker," she greeted, her voice carrying the perfect blend of professional respect and personal warmth. Parker didn''t bother responding to the business matters. Instead, his consciousness expanded outward, analyzing her energetic matrix with casual ease. [Power level: Ascended (Tier 4)] flickered in his perception, the information appearing as naturally as normal humans might notice hair color. She had maintained her level admirably, considering the crushing workload he''d assigned¡ªbuilding his corporate empire while he handled cosmic threats had left her little time for self-advancement. "I''ll reward you," Parker said simply, extending his hand toward her. Confusion flickered across her typically unflappable expression. "I''m sorry?" Parker extended his hand, palm up¡ªa deceptively simple gesture that carried universe-altering implications. "You''ve completed every task I''ve set before you, Cassidy. Never failed. Not once." His eyes held an ancient knowledge that made her stomach tighten. "But you haven''t grown. Too busy executing my vision to expand your own potential." Cassidy hesitated only briefly before placing her smaller hand in his, the tablet slipping slightly in her other arm as her professional composure wavered. The moment their skin connected, microscopic fissures appeared in the concrete beneath their feet, reality itself straining to contain the power differential between them. Her sharp intake of breath was immediate¡ªnot from fear but from the overwhelming sensation of touching a living god. Electricity danced where their palms met, visible only to those with eyes to see. Her pupils dilated instantly, heart rate accelerating to hummingbird speed as her mortal form registered the contact. "Relax," Parker murmured, his smile knowing and not entirely innocent. The cosmic manipulator in him enjoyed these moments of power exchange perhaps more than he should¡ªthe ability to transform another being with mere thought, to elevate them beyond their natural limits. It was as close to true creation as anything he''d experienced. Cassidy''s knees buckled as the first wave of energy transferred from his palm to hers. Invisible to ordinary humans, a corona of midnight-blue power encircled their joined hands, pulsing with rhythms older than the universe itself. Parker''s free arm slipped around her waist, supporting her weight effortlessly as reality bent around them. Power surged from his palm like a solar flare seeking ground, cosmic energy finding microscopic pathways through her skin, into her bloodstream, restructuring her DNA with calculated precision. Each cell in Cassidy''s body simultaneously deconstructed and rebuilt itself according to blueprints written in a language older than human consciousness. Pedestrians slowed, their curious gazes drawn to the tableau of what appeared to be a CEO catching his swooning executive. A businessman paused mid-step, coffee halfway to his lips. A taxi driver leaned across his seat for a better look at the beautiful woman apparently fainting in the arms of the obscenely handasome and wealthy man. Parker''s left hand made a casual dismissive gesture¡ªas though brushing away an irritating insect¡ªand perception folded around them like origami. The pedestrians'' eyes slid past without seeing, their brains unable to process what stood before them. The businessman continued his journey, the taxi driver focused back on traffic, all memory of the incident evaporating like morning dew. In the midst of bustling Manhattan, Parker had created a pocket of perfect privacy, visible yet unseen. Within this hidden moment, Cassidy''s transformation accelerated. Her cells restructured themselves at the atomic level, quantum possibilities coalescing into new pathways of power. Her formerly Ascended soul stretched and expanded, breaking through artificial constraints as it reached for something greater. Her spine arched involuntarily as divine current flooded every nerve ending, rewriting her very existence with cosmic calligraphy. [Power level: IMMORTAL (Tier 6)] The classification blazed in Parker''s perception as Cassidy''s being realigned itself to its new reality. Her consciousness expanded outward like a supernova, temporarily leaving her physical form as it adjusted to capabilities once reserved for semi-divine entities. When her awareness crashed back into her body, her eyes snapped open¡ªno longer merely human but windows into something eternal. Her gaze swept across the street, perception fundamentally altered. Where before she had seen people, now she perceived collections of atoms temporarily arranged into bipedal form, their life forces flickering like candles that could be extinguished with a thought. The fragility of their existence suddenly struck her as both beautiful and absurd¡ªthese creatures with their briefcase concerns and coffee priorities, unaware that among them now walked someone who could end them with casual intent. "Oh my god," she whispered, the words both blasphemy and truth from her newly immortal lips. "Not quite," Parker replied with a smirk, "but you''re several steps closer now." Energy suffused her limbs, infinite stamina humming through muscles that could now operate at peak performance indefinitely. The temporary invisibility to lesser gods would prove useful in boardrooms where ancient entities sometimes masqueraded as venture capitalists now given the games they were going to play. But it was the minor time manipulation that truly dizzied her¡ªthe ability to slow her perception of moments, to experience seconds as minutes when necessary. Parker wasn''t finished. His palm heated against hers, molecular friction generating impossible temperatures that somehow didn''t burn. "One more gift," he murmured, his voice resonating at frequencies that made nearby electronics temporarily malfunction. "Something special for my corporate surgical blade." The transfer came not as energy but as raw concept¡ªthe primordial idea of fire itself downloaded directly into her soul. Fiery Abyss unfurled within her consciousness, ancient knowledge of flame beyond physical combustion. This wasn''t merely pyrokinesis but mastery over the fundamental cosmic principle of transformation through destruction and rebirth. Her eyes ignited with living flame¡ªnot metaphorically but literally¡ªas kaleidoscopic fire danced across her irises. Gold, blue, crimson, and colors beyond human perception swirled in hypnotic patterns. The air around her superheated, creating a rippling distortion effect that made her form appear to waver like a mirage. With experimental intent, Cassidy extended her free hand, watching with wonder as flames materialized above her palm¡ªnot ordinary fire but sentient energy that responded to her thoughts. The flame shifted through spectrums, from conventional orange to deep violet to absolute black fire that consumed light itself. "Jesus Christ," she breathed, watching the black flame dance across her fingertips without consuming her flesh. "No relation," Parker quipped, enjoying her wonderment. "With this and being an Immortal Being now, you can temporarily bend time through heat distortion. You can immolate souls that deserve burning. You can heal yourself through controlled internal combustion and rebirth." He paused, enjoying the moment perhaps too much. "Also, you''ll never need a lighter again, which is nice." Cassidy''s laughter bubbled up from somewhere newly immortal within her chest. The sound carried harmonic undertones that caused nearby birds to change direction mid-flight. As her emotions stabilized, the visible flames receded, becoming a permanent part of her aura¡ªinvisible to ordinary humans but blindingly obvious to any being of power. Her entire energy signature now carried the unmistakable mark of Parker''s favor, branded with his cosmic fingerprint. "I¡ªthank you doesn''t begin to cover it," she managed, still leaning against him as her newly immortal legs remembered how to function. "Thank me by using it well," Parker replied, finally releasing her hand and helping her stand independently. "Try not to incinerate the board of directors today, even if they deserve it." "No promises, Boss!" As perception normalized around them and they became visible to the world once more, Cassidy straightened her suit jacket with newly steady hands. Her posture remained professional, but something fundamental had changed¡ªshe carried herself with the unconscious confidence of a being who no longer feared death or time. Chapter 423: Immortal Ascension As Parker''s cosmic energy surged through Cassidy''s veins, her consciousness expanded beyond the confines of her mortal shell. Her soul¡ªonce tethered to physical limitations¡ªstretched into a semi-divine state of being. Her eyes, previously focused on spreadsheets and corporate acquisitions, now perceived reality in fractal layers that normal humans couldn''t comprehend. The pedestrians around her transformed from people into luminous energy signatures¡ªpulsing constellations of life force that she could extinguish with a casual thought. Her earlier abilities, once impressive by even supernatural standards, now seemed like child''s toys compared to the cosmic toolbox suddenly available to her. Cassidy gasped as her perception shifted radically. The very air around her decomposed into its component atoms, visible as dancing particles that she could rearrange at will. Her body hummed with limitless vitality, cells regenerating before they could even begin to deteriorate. Time itself seemed malleable, flowing around her consciousness like water around a stone. She could feel each heartbeat of every person within a half-mile radius, their collective mortality creating a symphony of temporary existence that contrasted sharply with her newly immortal state. "Try it out," Parker suggested with a casual smile that betrayed none of the universe-altering power he''d just bestowed. "No one''s watching." With a subtle gesture, he created a perception filter around them, rendering them effectively invisible to the mundane world. Cassidy stared at her palm, feeling the new power throbbing beneath her skin. Fiery Abyss¡ªthe ability to control all flames in all their manifestations, from physical fire to the metaphysical burning of souls. At her slightest thought, crimson flames erupted from her fingertips, dancing with unnatural intelligence. The fire didn''t burn hot¡ªit burned existentially, capable of incinerating matter across multiple planes of reality simultaneously. Without hesitation, she directed the flames to engulf her own arm. The fire consumed her flesh, charring it to blackened ruin in seconds¡ªyet instead of pain, she felt only communion with the elemental force. She''d burned herself intentionally to try out the regenerative ability that came with her Immortality and the Fiery Abyss! Before Parker could intervene, her arm had already begun regenerating, molecular structures rebuilding themselves using the very energy that had destroyed them. Within moments, her limb was whole again, stronger than before, the skin gleaming with a subtle luminescence that hinted at its now-immortal nature. "I will reshape." Nyxavere''s voice echoed from within the limo, a promise that any consequences could be undone. Parker nodded encouragingly to Cassidy, who returned a questioning glance¡ª"Are you sure?" His second nod unleashed her completely. Cassidy threw her head back as flames erupted from every pore, engulfing her in a cocoon of multicolored fire that didn''t burn her clothes but transformed them, rewriting their molecular structure into something more fitting her new status. The blaze spiraled upward, forming a pillar of incandescent energy that caused car alarms to shriek in protest along the entire block. Within this inferno, Cassidy felt her stamina expand beyond all limits, a bottomless well of power that begged for expression. She dropped to one knee and drove her fist into the concrete sidewalk. The impact sent a shockwave radiating outward at supersonic speed. The ground didn''t merely crack¡ªit shattered along quantum fault lines invisible to normal perception. Buildings vibrated at their resonant frequencies, glass windows exploding into diamond dust that hung suspended in suddenly thick air. A perfect circle of destruction expanded from her position, concrete rippling like liquid, steel support beams beneath the street groaning as their molecular bonds strained to breaking point. Cars flipped end over end as though swatted by an invisible giant. The very foundations of Manhattan''s financial district began unraveling along stress points that engineers had never anticipated. Cassidy gasped in horror as the destruction cascaded beyond her intention. A water main erupted skyward, electrical transformers detonated in sequences of blue-white flashes, and the facade of Summit and Wolfe began peeling away like a snake shedding its skin. But then¡ªreversal. Time folded back on itself, reality refusing the changes she''d imposed. The destruction rewound like footage played backward, buildings reassembling, concrete reforming, water returning to pipes, screams of terror transforming into casual conversation. Within seconds, Manhattan stood whole again, completely unaware of its brief apocalypse. With a casual flick of his wrist¡ªthe same motion most people would use to shoo away a fly¡ªParker rewrote them back into Manhattan''s collective perception. The cosmic curtain lifted, and suddenly they were just another pair of absurdly attractive people having what appeared to be an intense conversation outside a corporate headquarters. The souls wandering past had no clue that seconds ago, they''d been obliterated and subsequently resurrected by Nyxavere''s reality manipulation. No awareness that their atoms had been scattered across seventeen dimensions before being meticulously reassembled. Pedestrians simply glanced at the handsome exec holding the arm of an excited-looking woman and continued their commutes, minds automatically generating boring explanations for anything slightly unusual they might have glimpsed. "Holy shit!" Cassidy exclaimed, staring at her still-smoking fist. "That was¡ªI felt like¡ª" Words failed her as she struggled to articulate the sensation. "It''s like being a god, but more intimate. Like the universe is an extension of my nervous system." Her eyes, now flickering with miniature galaxies of flame, widened in wonder. "I could feel every molecule I shattered. Could taste the terror of everyone within the blast radius. And the flames..." She ignited her hand again, watching as fire in impossible colors danced between her fingers. "They''re alive somehow. Not just power, but awareness. Like they''ve been waiting for me to command them." Parker nodded, seemingly satisfied with her response. "That''s just the beginning. The fire will grow with you¡ªlearn from you. It''s not just destruction; it''s transformation. Creation through annihilation." He gestured. "You have much to learn about your new capabilities." Cassidy took one last look at her hand, extinguishing the flames with a thought. Already, she could feel her consciousness expanding further, perceiving patterns in reality that had always existed but had been invisible to her until now. Mortals around her seemed to move in slow motion, their lives flickering by like mayflies¡ªbeautiful in their temporary nature but fundamentally different from what she had become. She was Immortal now. And life would never be the same. Chapter 424: Dysfunctional Diaries "You good?" Parker asked Cassidy, who was still vibrating with excess power like a kid who''d discovered coffee for the first time. "I''m fucking incredible," she breathed, her eyes still flickering with microscopic flames. "Like, transcendentally amazing. Is this how immortals feel all the time?" Parker''s smile was enigmatic. "This is how I felt about three rebirths ago. But it''s a start." Back in the limo, Nyxavere was watching the whole scene through the tinted windows, her legs sprawled across the leather seats in that uniquely teenage way that somehow consumed three times the necessary space. She turned to Maya with a shit-eating grin spreading across her face. "Okay but isn''t it totally sus that Daddy can juice up everyone else''s power ranking with, like, a handshake, but can''t do the same trick on himself?" she asked, twirling a strand of hair around her finger. "Like, what kind of half-assed cosmic cheat code is that?" Maya snorted, not looking up from her phone. "That''s rich coming from the girl who can literally erase people from existence but still can''t remember to put the milk back in the fridge." "It gets warm on the counter!" "And reality gets wrinkled when you delete people, but go off I guess." Seraphina giggled, still nursing her thermos of Parker''s cosmic blood like it was a Starbucks drink. Nyxavere chuckled too, Maya continued "But you''re not wrong though but Dad''s power limitation is basically non-existent. He could yeet himself into Omnipotent rank in like a week of actual cultivation if he wasn''t such a lazy ass about it." "Man''s got more cultivation methods than TikTok has dances. Regular cultivation, dual cultivation..." She trailed off with a meaningful look that made Nyxavere gag dramatically. "Ewww, Mom! I do NOT need to hear about your and Dad''s ''dual cultivation'' sessions, thankyouverymuch. My therapy bills are already astronomical. I don''t want that woman to get more." Atalanta, wedged in the corner of the limo trying to maintain some semblance of dignity among the chaos, just nodded along with the conversation. She''d long since decided that being shocked by Parker''s casual reality-breaking was a waste of perfectly good emotional energy. The man had literally teleported their private jet to New York mid-flight when he got bored of sitting still¡ªjust *poof*, goodbye airspace regulations. After that, Atalanta figured her surprise reflex would eventually just wear out like an overused muscle, so why bother? "You know he made the Chrysler Building do the macarena last Tuesday?" she commented dryly, scrolling through her own phone. "Just because Seraphina asked about whether buildings could dance. Nobody else saw it, but that''s not the point. He does anything he wants!" She didn''t mention that she''d seen how Nyxavere paused time flow for a week just for her and Seraphina to enjoy their time with their daddy. The casual suspension of universal constants¡ªtreating the fundamental laws of physics like a TV remote with a pause button¡ªjust so two teenage girls could have extra quality time with their father. He was powerful as hell and so was Nyxavere but why were they so childish at times? She almost questioned her decision to join them. Cosmic entities with the collective power to unmake reality, and they used it for extended father-daughters bonding sessions like some supernatural version of a weekend custody arrangement. "THAT''S where he was during my cello recital?" Nyxavere exploded, throwing her hands up. "Making architecture bust moves?" "To be fair, big sister..." Seraphina countered, "your cello playing sounds like a cat being slowly fed into a paper shredder." "It does not!" "Girl, when you practiced, Ere hid in the shadow dimension for three hours, and she literally eats souls for breakfast." Maya chuckled at her wronged daughter. * Outside, Cassidy was still processing her transformation, flexing her fingers and watching microscopic fire eddies swirl between them. Parker watched as Cassidy''s face transitioned through a kaleidoscope of emotions¡ªwonder, disbelief, ecstasy¡ªall playing across her features like a highlight reel of human reaction to divinity. Her eyes, now containing actual galaxies of microscopic flames, widened with the pure joy of cosmic transformation. "Congratulations on becoming an Immortal Being," Parker said, his tone casual as though he''d just complimented her on a nice haircut instead of fundamentally rewriting her place in the cosmic hierarchy. The words had barely left his mouth before Cassidy launched herself at him, colliding with his chest in a hug that would have shattered the ribcage of any normal human. Parker''s hands hovered awkwardly for a beat¡ªthe eternal dilemma of a boss receiving unexpected physical affection from an employee¡ªbefore settling gently on her back, one hand patting her head with almost paternal affection. Despite her new immortality, there was something childlike in her reaction, a pure joy that reminded him of just how ancient he truly was. Cassidy might be brilliantly ruthless in boardrooms, but in cosmic terms, she was younger than Nyxavere¡ªa infant compared to his incalculable existence. "Thank you thank you thank you," Cassidy mumbled against his shirt, seemingly content to remain face-planted against his chest for the foreseeable future. Some part of her new consciousness recognized the utter safety of being this close to him¡ªlike a small boat finding harbor in the lee of a mountain during a hurricane. "So what''d I miss? Another impromptu power upgrade? God, I step away for twenty minutes to take a call from the SEC and you''re already playing cosmic Santa Claus." The crisp, slightly amused voice cut through the moment. Ava Klein approached with the confident stride of someone who regularly made Supreme Court justices stammer. Her charcoal pantsuit was immaculate, her blond hair pulled back in a severe bun that somehow managed to look both professional and vaguely threatening. Where Cassidy was Parker''s surgical blade in the corporate world, Ava was his legal scalpel¡ªprecise, devastating, and terrifyingly effective. "Well if it isn''t my favorite attorney," Parker called out, gently disengaging from Cassidy''s koala grip. "Impeccable timing as always." Ava''s perfectly sculpted eyebrow arched upward. "I thought I was your favorite woman, period," she replied, the slight pout in her voice contrasting with the predatory gleam in her eyes. Before Parker could respond, the limo''s tinted window rolled down with electric smoothness. "That position," Maya''s voice announced with queenly certainty, without showing her face, "...has been filled. For approximately Nine lifetimes." Her voice was sweet enough to cause diabetic shock, yet somehow communicated the message: *I could erase your entire bloodline from reality without blinking if you say that again*. Ava''s smile didn''t falter. "Of course, Your Highness. I simply meant in the legal sphere." Although she didn''t even know who she was addressing. "Mmhmm." Maya''s hum contained multitudes of skepticism. Cassidy, finally releasing Parker, moved toward the limo in a slight daze, her new senses still adjusting to reality''s true complexity. When her gaze fell on Maya, however, her body reacted before her mind could intervene. She dropped into a deep bow, nearly cracking her forehead against the car door in her haste. "Your Royal Highness," she breathed, the instinctive reverence overwhelming even her corporate composure. Every supernatural being with two functioning brain cells knew to show proper deference to the Origin Families¡ªthe primordial bloodlines from which all power stemmed. Not bowing to a Princess of an Origin was like not getting out of the way of a speeding freight train: technically possible, but with similar messy results. A musical giggle erupted from inside the limo. "Omigod, you don''t have to do all that," Nyxavere called out. "You''re basically family now!" Cassidy straightened slowly, caution warring with confusion on her face as she carefully entered the vehicle. Her eyes widened further (a feat that seemed physically impossible at this point) as she took in the limo''s occupants. Seated among luxurious leather was what appeared to be a collection of teenage girls who collectively had enough power to unmake reality as a weekend hobby. "It''s cool, for real," said a girl of about thirteen, her hair a cascade of impossibly perfect curls that defied both gravity and common sense. "I''m Nyxavere, Daddy''s daughter," she added with a casual wave toward Parker, who was still outside speaking with Ava. Cassidy''s brain attempted to process this information and promptly hit a 404 error. Parker had a *daughter*? Since when? How? Chapter 425: Selective Salvation And that''s my little sister Seraphina," Nyxavere continued, pointing to another girl who appeared roughly the same age, contentedly sipping from what looked like a designer thermos but smelled disturbingly like fresh blood. "She''s Daddy''s second daughter. We''re, like, a whole thing now." Seraphina waved without looking up from her drink, revealing Draven vampiric fingernails that shifted color in response to her emotions¡ªcurrently a satisfied crimson. Cassidy sat heavily on the nearest seat, her mind reeling despite her new immortal capacity for processing information. She opened her mouth, closed it, then opened it again, but no sound emerged. She looked like a particularly stylish goldfish experiencing an existential crisis. Atalanta, watching from her corner seat, smiled sympathetically. "Yeah, that was pretty much my reaction too," she commiserated. "It''s a lot." "Let me help," Nyxavere sighed, reaching over to place her palm against Cassidy''s hand. The contact was like plugging into a cosmic USB port¡ªinformation flooding directly into Cassidy''s consciousness, bypassing the tedious process of verbal explanation. In an instant, she understood the family structure and everything with Origin Families and Existence revelations. "Oh," Cassidy said weakly as the download completed. "*Oh*." By the time Ava slid into the limo¡ªreceiving the same surprise-and-information-dump treatment¡ªthe vehicle was already pulling away from the curb, gliding into Manhattan traffic with supernatural smoothness despite weighing approximately three tons more than it should due to its reality-bending occupants. "So," Ava said after processing her own cosmic data transfer, smoothing her skirt with practiced nonchalance, "just to be clear, I''m now working for a man who''s essentially a Prince of Existence, dating a princess from a primordial bloodline, and has two daughters with reality-warping powers?" "Plus a shadow cat from the void dimension, like five lifetimes old," Seraphina added helpfully, pointing toward what Cassidy had assumed was an oddly shaped shadow under the seat but now recognized as Ere''s sleeping form. "She eats nightmares." "Fantastic," Ava deadpanned. "And the Sullivan deposition is still at three, or has that been rescheduled to accommodate the apocalypse?" Parker chuckled from his seat. "The apocalypse works around our schedule, not the other way around." He glanced at his watch¡ªa completely unnecessary gesture for someone who could perceive time''s actual flow, but old habits died hard. "Now, shall we discuss the Sophiscated Space acquisition before any more cosmic revelations?" As the limo carried them deeper into Manhattan, Cassidy found herself caught between two realities¡ªthe familiar corporate world of mergers and acquisitions, and her new existence as an immortal being surrounded by existence royalty disguised as a dysfunctional family. Strangely, the board meeting suddenly seemed like the less intimidating part of her day. * The Sophisticated Space building pierced the Manhattan skyline like a silver needle threading through blue fabric¡ªa monument to human ingenuity and Parker''s architectural vision. As they pulled up to the grand entrance, Parker stepped out of the limo and paused, his attention suddenly drawn to something in the distance that ordinary eyes couldn''t perceive. Cassidy followed his gaze, her newly immortal senses allowing her to see what had captured his interest. Miles away, beyond the dense urban sprawl, a darkness was spreading. Not the ordinary absence of light, but something sentient and hungry¡ªa dome of writhing shadows expanding with each life it claimed. Within its boundaries, shadow clones moved with predatory efficiency, each kill feeding the darkness, expanding its territory block by block. "Jesus Christ," Cassidy whispered, instinctively reaching for Parker''s sleeve and tugging it like a child seeking reassurance. "Shouldn''t we... do something?" Parker''s eyes¡ªancient and utterly unmoved¡ªtracked the carnage with clinical detachment. He simply shook his head, the slight movement containing more finality than a signed death warrant. Ava stepped out behind them, her attention focused on her phone as she scrolled through emails. "The executive team is already assembled in the conference Room," she announced, completely oblivious to the distant apocalypse. "Some Harrison guy''s trying to push back on the Tokyo buildings terms, but I''ve got three precedents that will shut him down." She finally glanced up, noticing their stillness. "What? Did I miss something?" Atalanta''s voice drifted from the car window, soft but pointed. "Are you really going to play it cool like this ain''t happening? People are dying over there." Parker didn''t bother turning around. "And people are dying in hospitals across the city. And in car accidents. And from heart attacks." His voice carried no cruelty, just matter-of-fact acceptance. "Should I intervene in all of those too?" Maya leaned toward the window, her smile holding ancient wisdom that belied her youthful appearance. "The Parker we know? No fucking way is he wasting time on some shadow-god wannabe just because he''s killed a few dozen humans." She said it with the casual indifference of someone discussing a minor traffic incident rather than an ongoing massacre. Bella nodded in agreement. "Unless the fool directly challenges him, this isn''t his concern." Parker''s attention shifted to the building before them. His senses¡ªoperating on a level beyond mere perception¡ªdetected a presence within that made even his cosmic power take notice. A being of such potency that the air molecules around the structure vibrated at a different frequency, resonating with controlled might. "If that idiot wreaking havoc had a single functioning brain cell in his shadowy skull," Parker said quietly, "he''ll keep his darkness far away from this building." A smile that contained zero humor curved his lips. "Because he''d die. Painfully and permanently." Seraphina rolled her eyes dramatically from inside the limo. "Dad has, like, the biggest god complex ever. But to be fair, he''s actually beyond a god, so..." "Demi-god, but no your usual gods, daddy doesn''t follow known power structures," Nyxavere corrected automatically. "He''s technically still in the ascension phase until he clears the Earth Mission." "Whatever," Seraphina waved dismissively. "The point is, he''s not the cosmic police. That''s not his job." Parker''s gaze remained fixed on the distant shadow dome, now visible to normal humans as news helicopters circled it cautiously. "It''s not my place to save each human from every pest that comes crawling out of the dimensional cracks," he said, his tone suggesting this was a conversation he''d had many times before. "They should be grateful I''m bothering to save their world and the connected multiverses from actual threats." Cassidy''s brow furrowed, her new immortal perspective wrestling with her still-human empathy. "But those people¡ª" "Will die whether I intervene or not," Parker finished for her. "Time is a river with fixed points, Cassidy. Those deaths were written before that entity ever crossed into this dimension. If I save them, something else will claim them. Balance demands it." He finally turned away from the distant carnage, his attention refocusing on the meeting ahead with the smooth transition of someone changing television channels. "Besides," he added more quietly, "there are rules even I must follow when it comes to some things. Boundaries of intervention established when the first Existence laws were written. Break them, and the consequences ripple across all realities." Collective Fates. Chapter 426: Priorities of an Existence Prince He finally turned away from the distant carnage, his attention refocusing on the meeting ahead with the smooth transition of someone changing television channels. "Besides," he added more quietly, "there are rules even I must follow when it comes to some things. Boundaries of intervention established when the first Existence laws were written. Break them, and the consequences ripple across all realities." Collective Fates. Ava, still completely oblivious to the conversation''s true nature, checked her watch impatiently. "Are we going inside, or should I tell them we''re rescheduling to accommodate your existential staring contest with the skyline?" Parker''s laugh was genuine as he placed a hand on her shoulder. "Always the pragmatist, Ava. Yes, we''re going in." He cast one final glance toward the shadow dome, now pulsing with dark energy as it consumed another block. "That situation will resolve itself one way or another. Either the shadow entity will realize its mistake and retreat, or..." "Or?" Cassidy prompted. Parker''s smile was terrifying in its casualness. "Or it will eventually reach this building, sense what''s waiting inside, and experience the briefest moment of perfect regret before ceasing to exist." He straightened his already immaculate tie. "Either way, the board meeting takes precedence." As they walked toward the gleaming entrance, Atalanta whispered to Maya, "Sometimes I forget how utterly cold he can be." Maya''s response carried the weight of seventeen years of knowing exactly who and what Parker truly was. "It''s not coldness. It''s perspective. When you''ve witnessed the birth and death of universes, a few hundred human lives become... statistical." The limo doors closed as Parker led his team into the building, leaving the distant catastrophe to unfold without divine intervention. Inside the structure, something ancient and powerful stirred slightly, sensing Parker''s arrival¡ªone apex predator acknowledging another in their shared territory. The shadow entity, had it possessed any real cosmic awareness, would have recognized the true threat wasn''t the approaching building, but the being who had just entered it¡ªa man who viewed an ongoing massacre with the same concern most people reserved for mild traffic delays. After all, it wasn''t his business unless someone made it his business. And gods help anyone foolish enough to do that. Parker paused at the threshold of the Sophisticated Space building, turning back to meet Atalanta''s concerned gaze. The automatic doors hovered open behind him, as if even they dared not interrupt. She still had that begging eyes behind her look. "What exactly would you have me do, Atalanta?" he asked, his voice deceptively gentle. "Go waste my afternoon stopping some shadow-wielding weakling from his little New York temper tantrum?" He gestured toward the building''s sleek interior. "Or should I proceed with the business upon which the entire Earth and connected multiverses depend?" His eyes¡ªnormally warm with familial affection when addressing her¡ªnow held the ancient coldness of stars dying in distant galaxies. "Please, enlighten me on the correct cosmic prioritization." Atalanta''s mouth opened, then closed, then opened again, but no sound emerged. The casual way Parker framed the deaths of hundreds as a "temper tantrum" left her speechless, yet his brutal logic was undeniable. If the fate of countless realities truly hung in the balance of today''s meeting, what were a few hundred souls in the cosmic equation? "Didn''t think so," Parker said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. He straightened his already immaculate jacket and turned away, the matter settled with the finality that only beings of his caliber could command. Ava hustled after him, heels clicking on polished marble as she scrolled through her phone. "The Icelandic building ownera are requesting an expansion of section 7.3 in the accords," she reported, completely oblivious to the conversation about mass casualties and multiversal stakes. She hadn''t checked the news today, hadn''t noticed the conspicuous absence of pedestrians around the building, hadn''t seen the distant plume of darkness now visible on the horizon to normal human eyes. Her reality remained contracts, clauses, and corporate maneuvering¡ªa blissfully limited perspective. Cassidy followed last, casting one final glance over her shoulder at the shadow dome now consuming its third city block. Her newly immortal senses could perceive the screams of the dying, each one a unique note in a terrible symphony of endings. She shuddered and hurried after Parker, choosing to trust his judgment despite her misgivings. The lobby of Sophisticated Space had changed from last time he came here and now defied conventional architectural understanding. The lobby of Sophisticated Space defied conventional architectural understanding. Surfaces curved in ways that suggested non-Euclidean geometry, light sources remained impossible to pinpoint despite illuminating everything perfectly, and the ceiling appeared simultaneously twenty feet high and endlessly vast. It wasn''t just designed to impress¡ªit was designed to subtly inform visitors they were entering a space where ordinary rules held limited jurisdiction. The receptionist¡ªa woman whose perfect appearance suggested either extensive cosmetic work or something not entirely human¡ªlooked up as they approached. Her professional smile faltered momentarily upon seeing Parker, replaced by something closer to religious reverence before she composed herself. The slight tilt of her head, the way her eyes tracked his movement with predatory precision¡ªshe was definitely one of Seoryeon''s people, positioned here to ensure safety through the guise of mundane employment. "Mr. Black," she greeted, her voice carrying the slight musical undertone of someone speaking a second language flawlessly. "She''s waiting for you." Parker nodded, not bothering with pleasantries. The receptionist wasn''t really a receptionist, and they both knew it. "Who''s ''she''?" Ava whispered as they walked toward a corridor that seemed to extend further than the building''s exterior dimensions should allow. "I thought we were meeting the board?" "Change of plans," Parker replied cryptically. "The board can wait." Cassidy knew, though. Parker had another agenda her and also her newly immortal senses could detect the familiar energy signature approaching from the elevator bank¡ªcorporate ambition mixed with barely concealed confusion. The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, revealing Callista Nova stepping into the impossible lobby. At thirty-two, she possessed the kind of natural elegance that couldn''t be taught in finishing schools. Her long, lustrous brown hair cascaded past her shoulders in perfect waves that caught the lobby''s impossible lighting, framing a face of striking beauty¡ªhigh cheekbones, full lips painted in professional coral, and intelligent dark eyes that missed nothing. Her cream-colored sleeveless top was impeccably tailored, paired with a charcoal pencil skirt that spoke of expensive taste without being ostentatious. Diamond earrings caught the light as she moved with the confident grace of someone who had earned her position through competence rather than connections. Chapter 427: Callista Nova Plea The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, revealing Callista Nova stepping into the impossible lobby. At thirty-two, she possessed the kind of natural elegance that couldn''t be taught in finishing schools. Her long, lustrous brown hair cascaded past her shoulders in perfect waves that caught the lobby''s impossible lighting, framing a face of striking beauty¡ªhigh cheekbones, full lips painted in professional coral, and intelligent dark eyes that missed nothing. Her cream-colored sleeveless top was impeccably tailored, paired with a charcoal pencil skirt that spoke of expensive taste without being ostentatious. Diamond earrings caught the light as she moved with the confident grace of someone who had earned her position through competence rather than connections. She spotted Cassidy and Ava first, offering them the practiced smile of professional familiarity. "Ladies, good to see you again." Her eyes moved to Parker, and that''s when her carefully maintained composure cracked seeing the two unruly women being so respectful to him. "This is our boss?" The words escaped before she could stop them, her gaze taking in Parker''s youthful appearance with barely concealed shock. She''d been expecting someone matching the gravitas of his reputation¡ªdistinguished, seasoned, radiating the kind of earned authority that came with years of experience. Instead, she was looking at what appeared to be someone who should be in college rather than commanding corporate empires. "Mr. Black," Cassidy supplied smoothly, "meet Callista Nova. She''s been waiting for us." Callista recovered quickly¡ªyou didn''t survive in her position without adaptability¡ªand extended her hand with practiced poise. "Sir, it''s an honor to finally meet you in person. I''ve heard... stories." "I''m sure you have," Parker replied with a smile that contained multitudes, accepting her handshake. If Callista noticed the subtle crackle of energy where their skin met, or the momentary feeling of standing on the edge of an infinite abyss, she gave no indication beyond a slight widening of her expressive eyes. "I was expecting someone..." she began, then caught herself with the diplomatic grace that had served her well in corporate settings. "Older?" Parker supplied. "I get that a lot. Age is just perception, Ms. Nova. Results are what matter." Ava watched the familiar scene unfold with barely concealed amusement. Another professional struggling to reconcile Parker''s appearance with his reputation¡ªit never got old. "Actually," Parker said, pausing mid-stride in the impossibly long corridor, "let''s take a moment." He gestured toward a seating area that had been built into an alcove¡ªplush chairs arranged around a low table in what appeared to be a small waiting area. "I realize we''ve never properly met, Ms. Nova." Callista blinked, her corporate instincts warring with the surreal environment. "Of course, Mr. Black. I appreciate you taking the time." As they settled into the surprisingly comfortable chairs, Parker studied her with those ancient eyes that seemed far too knowing for his apparent age. He knew how to get to her heart so he started; "I should apologize for the circumstances of our... association. The acquisition of your agency wasn''t exactly planned." Callista''s composure tightened slightly. The memory of that particular disaster was still fresh¡ªhow her agency had been mysteriously used to provide influencers for what turned out to be Robert Blackwood''s downfall at that yacht party. The fallout had nearly destroyed everything she''d built from scratch. "Water under the bridge, sir. These things happen in business." "Do they?" Parker''s tone was conversational, but there was something else beneath it. "Your agency was about to collapse completely. The Blackwood scandal had poisoned every potential client relationship you had." She nodded, not trusting her voice. The week following that disaster had been the darkest of her professional life¡ªwatching a decade of work crumble because she''d taken what seemed like a straightforward influencer booking. "And then I bought it," Parker continued, as casually as discussing the weather. "Not exactly a typical rescue scenario." "No sir, it wasn''t." Callista chose her words carefully. "Most acquisitions involve due diligence, negotiations, market analysis. Yours was more... immediate." "I had my reasons." Parker''s smile suggested depths she couldn''t fathom. "What matters is that you maintained operational control. More than ten percent ownership, full management authority? That''s unusual for a buyout situation. You agree we were generous, right?" Cassidy and Ava exchanged glances. They''d handled the paperwork for that acquisition, but even they didn''t know all of Parker''s motivations. "I''m grateful for the opportunity to rebuild," Callista said diplomatically. "The agency is performing well under the new structure." "Nova Entertainment," Parker mused, his tone shifting to something cooler, more calculating. "I heard you want to keep the name. Most people would have rebranded after that kind of scandal." "The name represents what I built, not what others destroyed." There was steel in her voice now, the same determination that had gotten her this far. "I wasn''t about to let someone else''s mistakes erase my identity." Parker nodded, but his expression remained unreadable. "Actually, that brings up an important point. We''ll be restructuring the entire entertainment division under a unified brand. The Nova Entertainment name will need to change." The words hit Callista like a physical blow. Her perfectly composed expression cracked, revealing the raw panic beneath. "Mr. Black, please¡ª" "It''s a business decision," Parker continued with the casual indifference of someone discussing weather patterns rather than dismantling someone''s life work. His eyes held no warmth, no recognition of her distress¡ªjust cold assessment. "Brand consolidation is more efficient." "You don''t understand," Callista said, her voice breaking slightly as she leaned forward in her chair. "I built Nova Entertainment from absolutely nothing. I started in a studio apartment with a laptop and a dream. I worked eighteen-hour days, lived on ramen for months, pitched to hundreds of clients who wouldn''t even return my calls." Her hands were trembling now. "That name isn''t just a brand¡ªit''s everything I am, everything I''ve sacrificed for." Parker watched her plea with the detached interest of a scientist observing a specimen. The ruthlessness in his gaze was chilling¡ªthis wasn''t a young entrepreneur anymore, but something ancient and unmoved by human suffering. "Please," Callista continued, desperation creeping into her voice. "I''ll give up more shares. I''ll reduce my stake to five percent, three percent¡ªwhatever you want. I''ll work for minimum wage if necessary. Just... please don''t take my name away from me." Cassidy''s heart clenched watching the scene unfold. She caught Parker''s attention, her own eyes pleading as she gave him the slightest nod¡ªa silent request for mercy. Parker had expected this reaction. Hell, he''d known she would beg the moment he''d mentioned restructuring. The question wasn''t whether she''d ask¡ªit was whether he cared enough to grant her request. He let the silence stretch, watching Callista''s composure completely dissolve as she waited for his decision. Finally, he sighed¡ªa sound that contained centuries of weariness. "Fine," he said simply. "Keep the name." The relief that flooded Callista''s face was immediate and overwhelming. Her shoulders sagged as though a massive weight had been lifted, tears of gratitude threatening to spill from her eyes. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "Thank you so much, Mr. Black. You won''t regret this, I promise." "See that I don''t," Parker replied, already standing and straightening his jacket. The moment of mercy was over, his attention already shifting to more pressing matters. Cassidy, Ava, and Callista followed suit, rising from their chairs. Callista moved with renewed purpose, her step lighter despite the emotional rollercoaster she''d just endured. The name would survive¡ªher legacy would remain intact. As they resumed walking toward the pulsing doors, Parker''s brief display of calculated cruelty served as a stark reminder to all of them: beneath the youthful appearance and occasional displays of kindness lay something far more dangerous than any corporate rival they''d ever faced. Callista had just learned that working for Parker Black meant dancing on the edge of an abyss, never knowing when he might decide to let you fall. But at least Nova Entertainment would live to dance another day under the same name. Chapter 428 428: Broken and Lone Shard Parker stepped into the room, and the very fabric of existence seemed to exhale in recognition. The crystalline formations didn''t just resonate¡ªthey sang hymns of acknowledgment that had been written before the first star ignited. Reality itself bent not in submission, but in greeting, like a faithful servant welcoming home its rightful master. The power display was subtle yet absolute. Parker didn''t need to flex cosmic muscles or unleash devastating energy¡ªhis mere presence was statement enough. The air around him shimmered with potential that made the room''s impossible architecture seem mundane by comparison. Shadows deepened where they shouldn''t, light bent at angles that defied physics, and for just a moment, every atom in the space vibrated in perfect harmony with something far greater than themselves. Seoryeon took an involuntary step back, her usual composure cracking like ice under pressure. In all her centuries of existence, through countless encounters with beings that mortals would call gods, she had never felt anything quite like this. Her mind raced through comparisons, desperate to categorize what stood before her. Hwanung¡ªthe divine being whose godly presence had once made her tremble with awe in their first shared lifetime¡ªsuddenly seemed like a child playing at divinity compared to the young man casually adjusting his cufflinks. The memory of that ancient god''s child and her man in the past''s, overwhelming aura now felt quaint, almost nostalgic, like recalling a candle after witnessing a supernova. But it was when her enhanced senses probed deeper that true understanding began to dawn. The Existence itself¡ªnot just reality, not merely the cosmoses or omniverses, but the entire infinite tapestry of everything that was, is, or could ever be¡ªseemed to recognize him. It didn''t bow or submit; it simply acknowledged its Prince. "Prince of Existence," she whispered, the words escaping before she could stop them. Her mind immediately flew to Daegon¡ªthe ancient dragon guardian of Korea who had been corrupted by sins that were, admittedly, partially her fault. In terms of raw power level, Daegon still surpassed this young man by more than half. She could see Parker''s cosmic ranking clearly, could measure the energy output and divine quotient that placed him technically below that corrupted dragon. Yet somehow, she knew with absolute certainty that Parker could stand toe-to-toe with Daegon and emerge victorious. Not through superior firepower, but through something far more fundamental¡ªauthority that transcended mere strength. It was the difference between a pretender with a stolen crown and the rightful heir who commanded loyalty through birthright. What she didn''t fail to fathom was how inaccurate her comparison was. "Who are you really?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "What have I gotten myself into?" Parker studied her with those ancient eyes, and she saw his own surprise flicker across his features. He''d expected power¡ªhad felt her presence from outside the building¡ªbut Seoryeon was revealing herself to be something of a freak in her own right. After all, as his cosmic senses probed deeper into her essence, he encountered something that should have been impossible. "Fate," he murmured, genuine surprise coloring his tone. She stood outside of Fate itself, like the servants of his sister. Not merely resistant to destiny''s pull or capable of bending probability¡ªshe existed in a space where Fate, that most fundamental force, simply had no jurisdiction. And Fate was no ordinary cosmic principle¡ªit was the domain of his own elder sister, the Princess who served as sovereign over Fate, Karma, Beginning, and more. Who could truly avoid the control of a Princess''s domain? What manner of being could step outside the very concept of predetermined destiny? The air between them crackled with mutual recognition¡ªtwo impossibilities taking each other''s measure, each discovering that the other defied the natural order in ways that should have been mutually exclusive. Behind them, Cassidy, Ava, and Callista remained frozen, witnesses to a conversation that was reshaping their understanding of what was possible. Only Ava continued scrolling through her phone, blissfully unaware that she was watching the Prince of Existence meet a being who had somehow slipped through the cracks of reality itself. "Well," Parker said finally, his smile returning but carrying a new edge of respect, "this should be interesting." Seoryeon''s own smile was sharp as winter wind. "Indeed it should, Your Highness." The universe held its breath, waiting to see what would happen when unstoppable force met immovable object¡ªor in this case, when infinite authority encountered someone who had somehow made herself ungovernable. ¡ªPerhaps, thanks to the knowledge bestowed upon her by her pantheon about the most powerful beings in existence, Seoryeon was able to recognize him almost immediately. The Prince of Existence¡ªa title whispered in reverent tones across dimensions, spoken of in prophecies that predated most civilizations. She had expected power, but not this. Not him. Parker''s smile remained enigmatic as a familiar voice whispered in his mind, her tone carrying the weight of cosmic understanding. [Do you think she''s the one?] Levi''s voice was barely a breath against his consciousness, confirmation of what his own senses had already begun to piece together. Parker gave the slightest nod, his expression never changing as he continued to study Seoryeon. She was indeed the broken shard of his sister''s being from that ancient war¡ªthe fragment that had somehow achieved independent existence. In simpler terms, she was his sister''s daughter, chosen one, or whatever classification applied to beings born from the essence of Princes and Princesses. [But daddy, she''s also connected to a certain pantheon. It''s called the Fate Pantheon!] Nyxavere''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind with the excited tone of someone who had just uncovered a fascinating puzzle piece. "Fate Pantheon, huh?" Parker murmured under his breath, his interest genuinely piqued. This meant, Seoryeon had lived before and this wasn''t her first time. And it didn''t seem like Nyxavere was going to say anything about it. Seoryeon, catching his thoughtful expression, gestured gracefully toward an arrangement of chairs that had definitely not been there moments before¡ªreality bending to accommodate their conversation with the casual ease of someone who had transcended such mundane concerns as fixed architecture. "Please," she said, her voice carrying the perfect balance of respect and confidence. "Make yourself comfortable." As Parker settled into the offered seat, Nyxavere''s mental voice continued with the enthusiasm of omniscience discovering new connections. [Yes, daddy! There are two pantheons separate from all the other god pantheons¡ªthe Dark Pantheon and the Fate Pantheon! Isn''t that wild?] He could feel her playful tone. Thirsty for chaos? Thanks to his daughter''s limitless knowledge, Parker began to understand the true depths of what Seoryeon represented. But the crucial question remained: what exactly was her position within this Fate Pantheon? Was she a minor member riding on inherited power, or something far more significant? "This," Parker thought to himself as he watched Seoryeon move with the fluid grace of someone who existed partially outside normal spacetime, "is going to be very interesting indeed." The pieces were falling into place¡ªthe broken shard of his sister''s essence, somehow connected to an entire pantheon dedicated to the very forces with the name of what his sister commanded and if he was right¡ªwhich he was¡ªthere must be a powerful being capable of manipulating Fate. The implications were staggering, and Parker found himself genuinely curious about how this particular cosmic accident had evolved into something so... organized. Seoryeon settled into her own chair with predatory elegance, clearly aware that the dynamic between them had shifted. They were no longer just two powerful beings sizing each other up¡ªthey were family, in the most complicated, dangerous sense of the word. "Now then," she said, her dark eyes gleaming with anticipation, "shall we discuss why I really asked you here?" Parker''s smile widened. Oh yes, this was definitely going to be good. Chapter 429 429: Acquisition: Docile Cat Seoryeon leaned forward slightly, her emerald dress catching light that seemed to emanate from her very presence. Her dark eyes held the intensity of someone who had crossed continents with a specific purpose, and she was clearly ready to reveal whatever elaborate plan had brought her to this moment. "Mr. Black, you''ve been purchasing quite extensively from Sophisticated Space¡ª and now a $40 billion worth of properties in this quarter alone. When I observed your systematic approach to building what appears to be a real estate empire worth over $100 billion, I became... curious about your intentions. The reason I requested this meeting¡ª" "I am. Buying. Your. Company." The words cut through her prepared speech like a blade through silk. Parker''s voice carried absolute authority, the kind of commanding presence that made reality itself pause to listen. There was no negotiation in his tone, no room for discussion¡ªjust a statement of intent delivered with the casual confidence of someone who had never heard the word ''no'' applied to anything he truly wanted. Seoryeon''s composure shattered completely. The carefully controlled mask of corporate elegance cracked, revealing something far more dangerous beneath. The air around her began to distort visibly as her power flared in response to the sheer audacity of his demand. "You want to buy Sophisticated Space?" Her voice dropped to a whisper that somehow carried more menace than a shout. "The trillion-dollar empire I built from where it was to now in my twenties? The company that has redefined real estate across five continents?" The crystalline formations in the walls began resonating at a frequency that made the air itself vibrate. This was no longer a business meeting¡ªit was rapidly becoming a confrontation between cosmic forces. "You had refused my initial invitation," she continued, rising from her chair with fluid grace that belied the danger radiating from her form. "You made me travel across an ocean to meet the mysterious billionaire who''s been acquiring my properties like they''re convenience store purchases. And now you walk into my territory and casually announce you want to purchase everything I''ve built?" Parker remained seated, unmoved by her display of power. "Sophisticated Space serves my purposes. I have goals that require more than piecemeal acquisitions." "Goals?" Seoryeon''s laugh was sharp as breaking glass. "You think my life''s work is simply a stepping stone for your ambitions?" The room''s ambient energy shifted dramatically. What had started as a controlled environment now crackled with the electricity of barely contained violence. Behind Parker, even Cassidy''s immortal constitution tensed as she recognized the precursors to cosmic-level conflict. "Everything is for sale," Parker said with devastating calm, finally rising to meet her growing fury. "The only variable is whether the transaction is voluntary or... involuntary." The threat hung in the air between them like a drawn blade. Seoryeon''s eyes blazed with power that had reshaped nations, while Parker''s presence expanded to fill the space with the inexorable weight of someone who commanded existence itself. This wasn''t going to be a peaceful negotiation! Seoryeon''s resolve hardened like steel forged in cosmic fire. "My answer is no, and it will remain no. Sophisticated Space is not for sale at any price, to anyone, for any reason." Her power flared around her like a dark aurora. "Perhaps it''s time someone taught you that not everything bows to your will, Prince or not." Parker couldn''t help but be impressed by her impulsiveness. How had this woman built a more than trillion-dollar empire with such a volatile temper? Then again, perhaps that very fire was exactly what had driven her to such heights¡ªthe refusal to accept limitations, the willingness to burn bridges rather than compromise. It was almost admirable, in its own destructive way. But was she truly this foolish? Here before her stood the Prince of Existence himself, sibling to the very being from whose essence her soul had been forged, and she showed no fear whatsoever. Perhaps that was precisely why¡ªshe felt kinship rather than terror. The shard recognizing its origin, even if she didn''t fully understand the connection. Parker rose from his chair with fluid grace, and the change in the room was immediate and absolute. Pressure slammed down on Seoryeon like the weight of collapsed stars, freezing her mid-gesture. The air itself became thick as molten lead, every molecule straining against forces that shouldn''t exist in normal space. "I didn''t come here to hear your opinions or your unwillingness," Parker said, his voice carrying the terrible calm of someone explaining basic facts to a child. With a casual wave of his hand, reality shifted¡ªthe doors sealed, the windows became opaque, and his three companions found themselves gently but inexorably pushed into a separate space where they could observe but not interfere. Seoryeon struggled against the crushing force holding her, her own considerable power flaring uselessly against constraints that existed on a level beyond her comprehension. "I could have bought Sophisticated Space without leaving my penthouse," Parker continued, stepping closer with each word. "I could have simply taken it through methods you couldn''t even perceive, let alone prevent. Yet for courtesy, respect, and consideration, I bothered to come here personally. I offered you a deal, showed you the dignity of negotiation." The pressure intensified, and despite all her cosmic power, despite her connection to pantheons and ancient forces, Seoryeon found herself forced to her knees. The emerald dress that had seemed so elegant moments before now felt heavy as lead against her skin. "And yet you have the audacity," Parker''s voice dropped to barely above a whisper, "to raise your voice and display your... measly power? Do you wish to die?" Standing directly before her now, he looked down with eyes that contained the weight of infinite authority. "Perhaps you''ve only heard of Nyxliths through rumors and whispers. Today, I''ll demonstrate that I can acquire anything I desire without complications, and there''s absolutely nothing you can do about it, even if it''s you!" "Maybe then you''ll appreciate how considerate I''ve been." [Ding! Infinity Equivalent Exchange Concept activated!] [Ding! 50x Cashback Card activated!] [Ding! You''ve bought Sophisticated Space for $5 trillion!] The system''s cheerful chimes rang in Parker''s ears like victory bells. "Levi, the paperwork," he called out calmly. * Parker watched her process the information with the satisfaction of someone who had just demonstrated a fundamental truth about power dynamics. "Why do they always look so beautiful when crawling?" he mused to himself. "I should do this more often." Sometimes the most effective lessons were the ones that came with a very expensive price tag. Chapter 430: New York Falls! Standing directly before her now, he looked down with eyes that contained the weight of infinite authority. "Perhaps you''ve only heard of Nyxliths through rumors and whispers. Today, I''ll demonstrate that I can acquire anything I desire without complications, and there''s absolutely nothing you can do about it. Maybe then you''ll appreciate how considerate I''ve been." [Ding! Infinity Equivalent Exchange Concept activated!] [Ding! 50x Cashback Card activated!] [Ding! You''ve bought Sophisticated Space for $6 trillion!] The system''s cheerful chimes rang in Parker''s ears like victory bells. "Levi, the paperwork," he called out calmly. An envelope materialized in his hand¡ªcrisp, new, still carrying the scent of fresh ink and legal finality. He opened it and let the documents spill onto the floor before Seoryeon''s kneeling form. "Read," he commanded. Still pinned by impossible forces, Seoryeon could only crawl forward to examine the papers. Her eyes widened as she processed the legal language, the official seals, the transaction records that showed a completed sale. Her family''s company¡ªbuilt over generations, her life''s work, her empire¡ªno longer belonged to her. "I''ll kill you," she snarled, though the words came out more like a whimper under the crushing pressure. "I''ll destroy everything you¡ª" "Are you sure?" Parker''s smile was sharp as winter wind. He gestured to another set of documents scattered nearby. "You might want to read those first." Seoryeon''s gaze fell on the purchase agreement, and her breath caught. Five trillion dollars. For a company worth at most two trillion on its best day. Even her family''s board would have agreed to such an offer¡ªwould have been insane not to. But the real shock came as she continued reading. The company structure remained intact. She was still listed as CEO, still maintained operational control. Only the ownership had changed¡ªand she retained ten percent of the shares. "I overestimated you," Parker said, the disappointment in his voice somehow more cutting than any threat. "I expected better from a shard of my sister''s essence. Nevertheless, family is family, no matter how diluted." He straightened his jacket with casual indifference. "The company will operate normally. You''ll continue as CEO. The only difference is that you now answer to me." Parker wasn''t the kind to linger on thinks. He didn''t need to process or overthink everything and knew he had to change his plan when he saw she was a Shard or the Princess, in other words... Family? Seoryeon barely heard him, frantically pulling out her phone with trembling fingers. The stock prices made her vision blur¡ªSophisticated Space had skyrocketed from $500 to $1,200 per share in the time it had taken Parker to complete the transaction. The company was now worth more than ten trillion dollars. She was still the boss. She just had a boss above her now. Parker watched her process the information with the satisfaction of someone who had just demonstrated a fundamental truth about power dynamics. "Why do they always look so beautiful when crawling?" he mused to himself. "I should do this more often." The transformation from arrogance to docile acceptance was intoxicating¡ªwatching someone realize that all their fury and threats amounted to nothing more than a tantrum that could be simply... overruled. "From now on," he said, his voice carrying the finality of cosmic law, "you''ll do as I say. Earth''s fate may well depend on what Sophisticated Space accomplishes in the coming months." As the pressure finally released her, allowing Seoryeon to breathe freely for the first time in minutes, she remained on her knees, staring at documents that had just redefined her entire existence. Sometimes the most effective lessons were the ones that came with a very expensive price tag. * The pressure in the room dissipated like morning mist as Parker straightened his jacket and moved toward the exit. With a casual gesture, he reversed his earlier manipulation¡ªthe sealed doors unlocked with an audible click, the opaque windows cleared to reveal Manhattan''s skyline once more, and reality gently deposited his three companions back into the main space from whatever pocket dimension he had temporarily stored them in. Ava and Callista materialized looking thoroughly disoriented, their faces pale with the kind of shell-shocked expression reserved for people who had experienced something their minds couldn''t quite process. They had been aware of being moved somewhere else, of watching events unfold through what felt like thick glass, but the specifics remained frustratingly unclear. "What the hell just happened?" Ava managed, her usual professional composure completely shattered. "One minute we were seeing a business meeting, the next minute I''m¡ªwe''re¡ª" She gestured helplessly at the space around them. Callista simply stared at Parker with the wide-eyed expression of someone whose understanding of reality had just been fundamentally altered. "Did you just... how did you... what are you?" "Cassidy," Parker said, his tone returning to the businesslike cadence of someone issuing routine instructions while completely ignoring the existential crises unfolding around him, "clear all your schedules for the next few days. Make time for everyone¡ªClaire, Alina, the whole family. I want some quality time before..." He paused, glancing back at Seoryeon who was still processing her new reality while surrounded by scattered legal documents. "Before things get complicated." Cassidy nodded, understanding immediately. If Parker was talking about family time before Earth "flipped," it meant whatever cosmic threats were brewing were more serious than she''d initially realized. Her immortal senses were already picking up disturbances in the dimensional fabric¡ªsubtle tears that suggested larger problems approaching. "Of course. Should I arrange something special? Maybe the estate in the Hamptons? Or we could use the private island?" "Just time," Parker replied, his voice carrying an unexpected note of tenderness. "Real time. Before everything changes. Somewhere comfortable where the kids can be themselves without worrying about collateral damage to the local reality." Behind them, Seoryeon rose unsteadily to her feet, her emerald dress wrinkled from her forced genuflection. The documents scattered around her represented the death of one reality and the birth of another¡ªshe was no longer the empress of her own empire, but merely its most highly paid administrator. Yet as she gathered the papers with trembling hands, her phone continued buzzing incessantly. The notifications were relentless: stock prices climbing in real-time, board members calling with barely contained excitement about the most profitable sale in corporate history, financial analysts declaring Sophisticated Space the deal of the century, international news outlets demanding statements about the mysterious acquisition. Her company''s value had essentially tripled in the span of minutes, making her remaining ten percent stake worth more than most Fortune 500 companies. She had lost everything and gained more than she''d ever imagined, all while being forced to her knees in front of witnesses. The humiliation burned almost as much as the bewildering mathematics of her new situation. "Mr. Black," she called out as they reached the corridor, her voice steady despite everything that had just transpired. Despite her carefully maintained composure, there was something different in her tone now¡ªa recognition of hierarchy that hadn''t existed twenty minutes ago. Parker paused but didn''t turn around, his attention already shifting to whatever cosmic concerns occupied beings of his caliber. "Ms. Seoryeon?" "When you said Earth depends on Sophisticated Space..." She hesitated, then forged ahead with the determination that had built her empire in the first place. "What exactly are we preparing for? What''s coming that requires..." She gestured at the impossible architecture around them, the lingering traces of power that still made the air taste like ozone and possibility. Parker''s smile was visible in profile, sharp and knowing and somehow both reassuring and terrifying. "You''ll find out soon enough. For now, just keep the company running smoothly. I''ll be in touch with specific instructions." He paused, considering something. "And Seoryeon? The next time someone offers you a deal, consider that they might be doing you a favor rather than taking something from you. Well, lucky for you, you''re mine now, so there won''t be a next time." As they walked through the impossible corridors toward the building''s exit, the walls seeming to contract back to normal dimensions as Parker''s presence moved away from them, Ava finally found her voice. "Did... did you just buy a more than trillion-dollar company by threatening someone?" she asked, her legal mind struggling to process the implications. "Because I''m pretty sure that violates about seventeen different international laws, and I really don''t want to be an accessory to¡ª" "I used five trillion, actually," Parker corrected absently, checking his phone as new messages poured in from financial markets around the world reacting to the sudden shift. "The market adjustment was immediate. And it was a perfectly legal transaction¡ªall the paperwork is in order, all regulatory requirements met retroactively." "Retroactively?" Callista made a small choking sound that might have been an attempt at laughter or possibly the beginning of a nervous breakdown. "How do you meet regulatory requirements retroactively?" "Very carefully," Cassidy supplied with the weary tone of someone who had stopped questioning Parker''s methods months ago. "The legal system tends to be more flexible when reality itself vouches for the legitimacy of your documentation." She chuckled at Callista''s naivety. Behind them all, Seoryeon followed like a beautifully dressed ghost, still clutching the legal documents that had redefined her existence. Her mind was racing, trying to calculate the implications not just financially, but cosmically. The Prince of Existence now owned her company. Whatever was coming to Earth, she was apparently going to be on the front lines of it whether she wanted to be or not. From corporate empress to highly compensated employee to unwilling participant in cosmic events¡ªall in the span of one afternoon meeting. Even for Manhattan business standards, it had been an unusually eventful day. Chapter 431: The Windfall: New York Falls! 2 As they settled into the limo and Bella smoothly pulled into Manhattan traffic, Parker''s phone chimed with the distinctive sound of the system delivering good news. [Ding! 50x Cashback Card reward...] [Ding! You have received $300 trillion from the Sophisticated Space acquisition!] [Ding! Current liquid assets: $300.292 trillion!] Parker glanced at his system and phone screens, a satisfied smile playing across his lips. Six trillion spent strategically¡ªhe could have acquired Sophisticated Space for 2.5 or 3 trillion, but deliberately overpaid to maximize the cashback bonus. Three hundred trillion earned in return, plus the 0.292 trillion he''d had remaining from previous transactions. Even by cosmic standards, that was what financial analysts would call "gaming the system beautifully." "Everything alright?" Maya asked, noticing his expression as she leaned against his shoulder. "Just checking the markets," Parker replied casually, pocketing the phone. "Sophisticated Space is performing exceptionally well." Seraphina looked up from her blood thermos, curiosity sparked. "How well are we talking? Like, good quarter well, or ''accidentally broke the global economy'' well?" "Let''s just say I could buy several small countries and still have change left over," Parker said with characteristic understatement. Nyxavere giggled, still filming everything for her TikTok. "Daddy''s idea of ''small countries'' usually means¡ª" BOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!! The magical detonation erupted from the financial district with supernatural force that transcended physical explosions, sending waves of corrupted energy racing outward in expanding rings of pure malevolent power. Unlike conventional shockwaves that moved through air and earth, this arcane blast propagated through dimensions themselves, annihilating everything in its path as it spread. The initial pulse hit Manhattan at the speed of thought, washing over the concrete jungle with energy that didn''t just destroy¡ªit erased. Buildings disintegrated instantly upon contact with the arcane wave, their steel and concrete frameworks vaporizing into clouds of superheated particles that glowed with unnatural colors before dispersing into nothingness. The Chrysler Building simply ceased to exist, its iconic art deco structure reduced to empty air in the span of a heartbeat, leaving only a building-shaped void in the skyline. One World Trade Center collapsed inward upon itself as the magical energy consumed its foundation, the entire structure folding like a house of cards before vanishing completely in a flash of otherworldly light. Entire city blocks evaporated as successive waves of supernatural force rolled outward, leaving perfectly smooth craters where skyscrapers had stood moments before. Central Park''s ancient trees exploded into splinters of wood that ignited mid-air, burning with flames that consumed not just matter but the memory of what had been there. The reservoir boiled away instantly, its millions of gallons of water converted to steam that formed mushroom clouds of vapor that rained down as acidic precipitation across the surrounding boroughs. Streets didn''t just crack¡ªthey were completely obliterated, revealing subway tunnels that collapsed in chain reactions of concrete and twisted metal. Cars were vaporized along with their occupants, leaving only scorched outlines on asphalt that itself was being systematically erased by the expanding magical devastation. The Brooklyn Bridge snapped in half, its massive span tumbling into the East River in sections that dissolved before they could hit the water. Each successive wave of the magical explosion carved away more of Manhattan''s infrastructure, leaving behind a growing circle of absolute destruction where one of the world''s greatest cities had once stood, now replaced by smoking craters and the lingering scent of reality itself burning away. Inside the limo, Nyxavere had felt the arcane disturbance building through her cosmic awareness and instinctively wrapped their vehicle in a bubble of normalized reality, her power creating a perfect sphere of mundane physics within the chaos of Manhattan''s supernatural transformation. While the city outside underwent metamorphosis according to rules written by entities that viewed sanity as a design flaw, their ride continued with luxury-sedan smoothness, Bella navigating through streets that had become living organisms with the same skill she applied to normal traffic patterns. "Nice reflexes, kiddo," Parker commented approvingly as he watched skyscrapers dance to music only they could hear, their movements creating new skyline configurations that somehow remained aesthetically pleasing despite violating every architectural principle. Nyxavere smiled without looking up from her phone, where she was livestreaming the city''s magical reconstruction for her followers, adding commentary about how supernatural disasters always made for great content. Maya and Seraphina remained completely unbothered by the reality-warping chaos outside, both continuing their respective activities as though cities transformed into living art installations every Tuesday. Maya had seen Prime Worlds and their connected Multiverses and Omniverses get erased, what effect could a single city Only Ava and Callista displayed anything resembling appropriate human terror, their faces pressed against windows that showed them a Manhattan where buildings breathed, where streets flowed like rivers of molten metal, where the sky had become a canvas painted with colors that didn''t exist in normal spectrums. Callista''s hands trembled as she watched her understanding of reality dissolve into something far more fluid and infinitely more dangerous. Parker groaned with the weary irritation of someone whose peaceful afternoon had been interrupted by magical warfare on a city-wide scale. His senses extended through the transformed landscape, identifying the source of Manhattan''s conversion into a surrealist nightmare where physics had become optional and aesthetics were determined by entities with truly alien sensibilities. In the distance, a tower of concentrated darkness rose from where the financial district had once stood, growing taller and wider as it consumed not just matter but the very concepts that gave matter meaning. "Family time is definitely postponed," Parker announced with finality that made every magically-altered surface in Manhattan resonate sympathetically, his voice carrying harmonics that temporarily restored normal physics to everything within hearing range before the supernatural transformation reasserted itself. Outside their protective bubble, his adopted city continued its evolution into something that belonged in fever dreams rather than tourism brochures. The gods had really done enough. This was crossing the line here¡ªeven he, bad as he was, wouldn''t let them cross with no risk whatsoever. Parker''s jaw tightened as he watched divine entities treat mortal lives like disposable pieces on a cosmic chessboard, their arrogance so complete they didn''t even register the human cost of their celestial tantrum. There were lines that shouldn''t be crossed, boundaries that even cosmic entities should respect, and the gods had just trampled over every single one of them while expecting applause for their intervention. Parker might be a villain by most definitions, might do terrible things in the name of power and ambition, but he drew the line at using entire cities as collateral damage for divine ego contests. Today, they would learn that some territories were off-limits, even to gods. Chapter 432: Hercules Vs. Living Shadow The sky above Manhattan cracked like broken glass, reality fracturing along lines that shouldn''t exist as two separate cosmic battles erupted across dimensions that bled through into mortal perception. The air itself became a canvas of violence painted in divine fury and primordial chaos. From the east, golden light blazed like a second sun as Hercules descended as though descending from Olympus itself, his massive frame wrapped in aureate energy that pulsed with the accumulated power of twelve legendary labors. His divine armor gleamed with radiance that turned shadows into vapor, each piece forged from metals that existed only in the realm of heroes and legends. Muscles that had strangled the Nemean Lion rippled beneath bronzed skin that bore scars from battles against titans and monsters, while his eyes burned with the righteous fury of someone who had never known defeat. Opposite him moved something that defied description¡ªthe Street Rat, transformed by absorption and murder into a writhing mass of living shadow that constantly shifted between humanoid form and pure darkness. His Immortal Tier power had evolved beyond mere shadow manipulation into something approaching fundamental negation of light itself. Where Hercules blazed with divine authority, the Street Rat consumed illumination, creating voids in reality that hurt to perceive directly. Hercules launched himself forward with the explosive force of a meteor breaking atmosphere, his massive frame cutting through the air above Manhattan''s devastated landscape. Below them, the city lay in ruins¡ªskyscrapers reduced to skeletal frameworks, streets cratered into impossible geometries, and fires burning with unnatural colors where the magical explosion had rewritten reality''s rules. His golden fist, wreathed in divine energy that burned like compressed starlight, crackled with enough raw power to finish what the earlier devastation had started. "Face me, creature of darkness!" he roared, his voice carrying harmonics that caused the remaining unstable buildings to finally collapse into rubble. The sound waves rippled outward in visible distortions, sending chunks of already-destroyed concrete spiraling through the smoke-filled air. The Street Rat didn''t reply. In the microsecond before impact, his solid form dissolved into liquid shadow, his molecular structure abandoning the pretense of matter entirely. Hercules''s devastating punch, capable of reducing what was left of the city to powder, passed harmlessly through the void where his target''s head had been. The displaced air created a vacuum pocket that imploded with a thunderous crack, the shockwave finally toppling a half-destroyed office building that had been clinging to structural integrity. Razor-sharp tendrils of absolute darkness erupted from every shadow cast by the ruins below, their surfaces so black they seemed to absorb light on a quantum level. They moved with speed that made bullets appear stationary, rising from the wreckage like seeking serpents. Seven of them found their target, wrapping around Hercules''s torso like cables made of liquid night. The moment they made contact, frost began spreading across his golden armor with aggressive intensity. The divine metal, forged in the heart of dying stars, started to dull as the shadows drained not just heat but the fundamental energy that gave matter its cohesion. Hercules felt the cold penetrating deeper than mere temperature¡ªthis was the chill of entropy itself. His muscles tensed with the accumulated power of twelve impossible labors, each fiber containing enough force to redirect rivers or level what remained of Manhattan entirely. "Coward!" he bellowed, his voice now carrying enough volume to register on seismographs across three states. "Fight me properly!" He flexed his entire body with such overwhelming force that reality itself seemed to recoil. The shadow tendrils snapped like overstressed cables under the sheer magnitude of his strength. The released energy created a spherical shockwave that expanded outward at supersonic speed, the pressure wave so intense it turned the remaining debris below into a sandstorm of pulverized concrete and twisted metal. The Street Rat had already moved, materializing directly behind Hercules with claws of crystallized darkness. The claws raked across Hercules''s exposed neck, finding the microscopic gaps between his armor plates. Golden blood¡ªeach drop containing enough divine energy to power a small city¡ªsprayed across the sky in an arterial arc. As the droplets fell into the ruins below, they ignited what little remained combustible, creating new fires that burned gold among the devastation. But before the Street Rat could press his advantage, Hercules spun with impossible speed and backhanded him with enough force to split tectonic plates. The impact sent the Street Rat exploding across the ruined skyline like a dark comet, his form shattering into a thousand individual fragments that crashed through the skeletal remains of buildings, each impact adding to the already apocalyptic destruction. "Is that all the power your stolen shadows can muster?" Hercules taunted, pursuing the scattered fragments. "I expected more from something that dared threaten mortals under my protection!" The fragments flowed back together, but as each piece rejoined the whole, it brought with it the absorbed darkness from every shadow it had passed through in the ruins. The Street Rat materialized larger and more substantial than before, his form now radiating power that made the space around him bend and warp. Without warning, he began splitting apart into fifty identical copies, each one moving with perfect coordination. They swarmed Hercules from every direction, flowing through the smoke-filled air like schools of predatory fish. Hercules roared with primal fury and began to spin, his massive form rotating with increasing speed until he became a cyclone of divine destruction. The rotation generated winds that reached hurricane intensity, pulling debris from the ruined cityscape below into a vortex of destruction that stretched from the devastated streets to the smoke-darkened sky. "Come then!" he roared from within the golden tornado. "All of you! I have strength enough to shatter what''s left of this world!" His fists created sonic booms with every revolution, each punch generating pressure waves that turned the remaining concrete structures to powder and sent waves of destruction rippling through Manhattan''s corpse. The first three clones reached his spinning defense. His right cross vaporized the lead clone in an explosion of golden fire, but the second flowed around the punch and drove crystallized void claws into his ribs. The third latched onto his back, sinking teeth of compressed darkness into his shoulder. As Hercules grappled with multiple clones, his divine instincts reached out across the battlefield. In the ruins below, among the twisted metal and shattered stone, his senses found what he needed¡ªa massive steel I-beam from a collapsed skyscraper, its length perfectly suited to his grip, its weight negligible to his divine strength. With a gesture that sent three clones flying, Hercules dove toward the wreckage. His hand closed around the steel beam, and the moment his divine essence touched the metal, it began to transform. Golden energy flowed into the steel like liquid fire, reforging its molecular structure according to divine will. The beam elongated and sharpened, its surface taking on the lustrous gleam of celestial bronze while maintaining the weight and balance of perfectly crafted weaponry. He rose from the ruins wielding a club worthy of legend¡ªtwelve feet of divinely enhanced steel that hummed with accumulated power from his greatest victories. The weapon''s surface bore etchings that appeared spontaneously, telling the story of the Nemean Lion, the Hydra, the Stymphalian Birds, and all the rest. "Now we fight as gods should!" Hercules roared, bringing the massive club around in a horizontal arc that displaced enough air to create a visible shockwave. The twenty clones approaching him had no time to disperse. The club connected with devastating effect, the divine weapon passing through shadow after shadow in a chain of explosions that painted the ruined sky with bursts of golden fire and dispersed darkness. Each impact generated a thunderclap that echoed across the devastated city, the sound reflecting off the skeletal remains of skyscrapers in a symphony of destruction. But the Street Rat''s power had grown beyond simple multiplication. As his clones were destroyed, their essence flowed back into the surviving copies, making each one more powerful than the original had been. The remaining shadows moved with increased speed and coordination, their attacks becoming more vicious and precise. The battle escalated beyond the merely physical as both combatants abandoned restraint entirely, their conflict becoming a war between fundamental forces above the grave of what had once been the greatest city on Earth. Chapter 433: The Undying Shadow Ascendant The Street Rat''s form began to pulse with power that transcended mere physical manifestation, his Immortal-tier essence reaching a crescendo that made reality itself recoil in recognition of something that should not exist. His body expanded not in size but in presence, becoming a conduit for forces that operated beyond the boundaries of normal spacetime. The shadows beneath Manhattan''s ruins responded to his call like iron filings drawn to a cosmic magnet. "ENOUGH," he spoke for the first time, his voice carrying harmonics that existed in frequencies below human hearing but above mortal comprehension. The single word rippled through dimensions, causing the fabric of local reality to shudder. Every shadow across Manhattan¡ªfrom the smallest crack between debris to the vast darkness cast by the skeletal remains of skyscrapers¡ªsuddenly surged upward like a black ocean defying gravity. The darkness flowed together into a singular mass that rose from the ruined city like a tide of liquid night, consuming what little light remained in the devastated landscape. Within seconds, the entire borough was swallowed by an ocean of writhing shadow that pulsed with malevolent intelligence. The darkness wasn''t static¡ªit breathed. Each pulse sent waves of shadow rolling across the ruined terrain, and with every exhalation, the black mass grew denser, more substantial, more real. Street lights that had somehow survived the initial destruction flickered once and died, their bulbs not breaking but simply refusing to produce illumination in the presence of such absolute negation of light. Hercules found himself floating not above a city but above an abyss that stretched from horizon to horizon, its surface rippling with patterns that suggested vast intelligence awakening in the depths below. The hero''s golden radiance, which had blazed like a miniature sun throughout their battle, now seemed like a candle flame in a hurricane¡ªstill burning, but pitifully small against the cosmic darkness surrounding him. "You want to see the power of shadow, champion of light?" The Street Rat''s voice now came from everywhere and nowhere, the darkness itself speaking with malevolent joy. "Let me show you what your stupid gods gave me before they sent me to this world, stupid fools don''t know what they did!" The ocean of shadow beneath them began to churn, and from its depths rose constructs that defied description. Massive hands the size of city blocks reached upward, their fingers closing around the skeletal remains of buildings and crushing them to powder. Serpentine forms with scales of crystallized darkness wound through the air, each one longer than subway trains and moving with predatory grace that made physics weep. But it was the legion that truly announced the Street Rat''s ascension to cosmic relevance. From every shadow across Manhattan, figures began to rise¡ªnot mere clones, but perfect duplicates sharing his full power. They emerged by the hundreds, then thousands, each one possessing independent thought yet connected to the original through bonds that transcended space and time. They moved in perfect coordination while maintaining individual tactical awareness, creating a three-dimensional web of death that filled the air above the shadow ocean. Hercules gripped his divinely enhanced club tighter, but even as he prepared for the onslaught, he felt the weight of cosmic destiny settling around him like familiar armor. His divine heritage, earned through trials that had broken lesser gods, began to manifest with authority that made the air itself sing hymns of victory. "You think darkness can overwhelm the light of Olympus?" Hercules declared, his voice carrying harmonics that caused the shadow ocean to recoil slightly. "Then face me as the Champion of Heaven itself!" Golden energy erupted from his form in a sphere that expanded outward at lightspeed, pushing back the encroaching darkness for several city blocks. But more than mere illumination flowed from him¡ªthis was the accumulated glory of every impossible task completed, every monster slain, every act of heroism that had elevated him from mortal strength to divine legend. He raised his left hand toward the heavens, and reality bent to accommodate his need. Light coalesced in his grip, taking the form of the Aegis¡ªthe shield of Zeus himself, crafted by Hephaestus in the fires of creation. Its surface bore the head of Medusa, but rendered in divine gold that turned the monster''s curse into protective blessing. The shield''s rim was inscribed with scenes of cosmic battles, each etching moving and shifting to reflect the current conflict. In his right hand, the club transformed once more. Divine essence flowed like molten gold, reshaping the steel into Harpe¡ªthe sword that had slain the Gorgon, its edge sharp enough to cut through the bonds between soul and flesh, its balance perfect enough to strike down titans. The blade hummed with accumulated victory, eager to add this shadow entity to its tally of impossible foes defeated. "I am Hercules!" he roared, his declaration creating shockwaves that rippled through both physical and metaphysical dimensions. "Son of Zeus! Slayer of the Hydra! Cleanser of the Augean Stables! And I will not be undone by stolen darkness!" The first wave of shadow clones reached him like a tsunami of liquid malice. There were so many that they blotted out what little light remained, their forms creating a solid wall of darkness that stretched beyond the horizon. Each clone moved with Immortal-tier speed and strength, their combined assault generating enough kinetic energy to shatter planets. Hercules met them with the fury of righteousness given form. His shield intercepted the first dozen attacks, the Aegis not merely deflecting but absorbing their shadow essence and converting it to golden light that blazed outward in protective arcs. Harpe swept in perfect circles around him, each cut severing the connection between shadow and void, causing clones to disperse into harmless darkness that his divine radiance immediately purified. But for every clone destroyed, three more rose from the ocean below. The Street Rat''s power had transcended individual manifestation¡ªhe had become the darkness itself, infinite and self-regenerating, feeding on the very concept of shadow to fuel endless multiplication. His laugh echoed from ten thousand throats as his legion swarmed the solitary hero. "You cannot kill what has already embraced death!" the voices chorused in perfect unison. "You cannot illuminate what devours light itself!" Massive shadow constructs began rising from the ocean¡ªtitans of living darkness that dwarfed skyscrapers, their forms constantly shifting between geometric impossibilities and organic nightmares. One resembled a spider with legs that stretched between dimensions, its steps creating tears in spacetime that revealed glimpses of realms where shadow was the only reality. Another took the form of a serpent whose scales were miniature black holes, each one capable of devouring matter at the atomic level. Hercules spun to face the closest titan, his shield raised as tentacles of crystallized void lashed toward him. The Aegis met the attack with a sound like thunder being born, the impact creating a spherical shockwave that turned the air itself into plasma. But the tentacles wrapped around the shield''s edges, their touch causing even divine metal to frost and crack. The hero responded by driving Harpe directly into the titan''s center mass, the blade penetrating shadow substance that had been compressed into something denser than neutron stars. The sword''s edge, sharp enough to cut concepts rather than mere matter, began carving through the creature''s essence, but the wound closed as quickly as it opened, shadow flowing like liquid to repair any damage inflicted. Above, below, and around him, the battle raged on a scale that reduced Manhattan''s destruction to a footnote in cosmic history. This was no longer merely a fight between champion and entity¡ªit had become a war between fundamental forces, with light and darkness contesting for dominion over reality itself while the ruins of human civilization served as their arena. The Street Rat''s power continued to grow with each passing second, fed by the very shadows he commanded, while Hercules drew upon reserves of divine strength that had been earned through trials that would have broken gods. Both combatants had transcended their original limitations, becoming avatars of forces that predated the universe itself. The ultimate question was not who was stronger, but which fundamental principle would prove more enduring¡ªthe light that illuminated truth, or the darkness that embraced the void between stars. Below them though, even a higher force was fuming in anger! Chapter 434: The Reluctant Hero Parker shook his head as he watched Nyxavere cheerfully narrate cosmic destruction while casually violating the fundamental laws of reality. She could have all the fun she wanted¡ªshe had just saved millions of lives after all when she stopped further destruction, now turning potential mass extinction into a bizarre livestreamed entertainment event wasn''t too much to ask. Right? Wasn''t she better than gods who watched the destruction they''d created? He sighed deeply, the sound carrying undertones of cosmic frustration that made the air around him shimmer. He wasn''t a fucking hero for fuck''s sake, but his mind was commanding action before conscious thought could intervene. Usually he would have dismissed such chaos as merely Tuesday in a universe full of overpowered entities with anger management issues. But two things rubbed him the wrong way here. First, the Shadow Bearer¡ªblessed by the Olympians with powers now corrupted by THEY¡ªwas wrecking the city even more with Hercules while away the Street Rat''s friend fought some woman in the sky. Second, after all the destruction the Olympians were responsible for bringing to Earth, they had the audacity to send their champions to play hero without even caring about the helpless humans dying in their cosmic games and power exchange. The sheer arrogance of it annoyed him more than he cared to admit. Luckily for the helpless humans, Parker had resources they couldn''t even imagine. "Seraphina," he called out to his youngest daughter softly, his voice carrying the gentle authority of someone who commanded galaxies but still remembered how to be a father. Seraphina approached him casually, her blood thermos still in hand, looking up at him with innocent crimson eyes that held the kind of pure trust only children could maintain while living in a family of cosmic entities. Her small form seemed almost fragile against the backdrop of divine warfare, but Parker knew better than to underestimate what she had become. "Yes, Daddy?" she asked sweetly, tilting her head in a way that made her appear even younger than her apparent age. Parker dropped to one knee, bringing himself to her eye level with the practiced ease of a father who had learned that even cosmic conversations worked better when conducted at child height. "Daddy needs you to be very fast and bring all the injured humans¡ªeven those on the verge of death¡ªhere to us. Can you do that for me, princess?" Time for practice? Seraphina nodded eagerly, her enthusiasm brightening her features. "Of course, Daddy! I can save everyone!" What happened next was a transformation that would have sent theoretical biologists into existential crisis. Seraphina''s small form began to shift and expand, her vampiric heritage awakening with the full authority of her Draven bloodline. Beautiful crystalline wings unfurled from her shoulders, their surfaces reflecting light in patterns that suggested they existed partially in dimensions where beauty operated according to different mathematical principles. Her white hair elongated and began to flow like liquid shadow, while her eyes ignited with inner fire that made looking directly at them briefly glimpse eternity. When she breathed, the air itself cried¡ªa sound like wind through broken glass mixed with the whispers of dying stars. Space and time visibly bent around her small form, reality adjusting its fundamental constants to accommodate her presence. Parker turned to Cassidy and Atalanta, his voice carrying the tone of someone issuing orders that would reshape the immediate future. "You two, same mission. Bring every human you can find to safety." If they all die what was left to save in Manhattan mainly? Then his gaze fell on Ere, who looked up at him with cute golden eyes that held the wisdom of entities that predated light itself. "And you, my dear, need to isolate the entire city in your dimension. Can you manage that?" Ere''s response was to expand her consciousness across Manhattan''s ruins, her shadow and dimension realm stretching to encompass every street, every building, every space where reality met unreality. The city didn''t disappear¡ªit simply began existing in a pocket dimension where cosmic battles couldn''t accidentally erase human civilization. Nyxavere, still livestreaming, captured every moment while adding cheerful commentary. "Okay everyone, now we''re moving into the rescue phase! Daddy''s basically turning our family into the world''s most overpowered emergency response team!" Parker turned to Bella, his expression serious. "You''ll heal every human they bring. No exceptions." "And make sure no god watches any of this," he added to Nyxavere, who waved her hand casually and created a massive protected space for incoming civilians while simultaneously blocking divine perception from detecting their humanitarian intervention. "Got it, Daddy! Creating god-proof rescue zone now!" she announced to her audience, which had climbed past seventy million viewers as word spread that actual deities were conducting a rescue operation live on social media. Seraphina launched herself into the air with speed that made the concept of velocity weep in inadequacy. She moved faster than light, faster than thought, faster than the cosmos itself could process motion. Her blood-red aura twisted reality into spirals as she achieved speeds that turned physics into abstract art. In what appeared to be an instant but contained subjective eternities of movement, she returned with eleven humans carefully cradled in fields of protective energy¡ªcivilians who had been moments from death now held in perfect stasis until Bella could work her healing magic. Cassidy and Atalanta took off in different directions, their immortal-tier speed creating afterimages that confused local spacetime as they began their own rescue operations across the isolated city. Parker turned to Ava and Callista, his voice carrying the weight of someone who was about to attempt something unprecedented. "I need you two to make a list of every major business, every infrastructure system, every single thing that makes New York function as a city. Everything." The two women hurried to comply, but before they could even begin, a figure descended from the sky with elegant precision. Seoryeon landed near Parker gracefully, her emerald dress somehow remaining pristine despite the cosmic chaos surrounding them. In her hands was a tablet displaying exactly what he had just requested¡ªcomprehensive lists of every major business, utility company, transportation system, and economic structure that comprised New York City''s complex infrastructure. Parker''s smile was genuinely impressed. "So you came around, huh?" Seoryeon''s expression was unreadable as she handed him the tablet. "I prefer to be proactive when cosmic entities decide to restructure reality around my business interests." Parker accepted the tablet and looked up at the sky where divine and shadow forces continued their reality-breaking conflict. The time for passive observation had ended. "Levi," he called out, his voice carrying harmonics that made the fabric of existence itself lean in to listen. [Yes, Master?] came the immediate response, Levi''s consciousness interfacing directly with his thoughts. "It''s time to buy New York City itself. The entire major metropolitan area. Everything on this tablet, plus municipal bonds, infrastructure debt, utility companies, transportation systems¡ªI want to own every single thing that makes this place function." [Processing cosmic-scale acquisition... Infinity Equivalent Exchange Concept standing by... 10x Cashback...] Parker''s smile widened as he prepared to perform the most audacious act of capitalism in human history¡ªpurchasing an entire major city while gods battled in the sky above and his family conducted impossible rescue operations in dimensions that existed between heartbeats. Sometimes being a reluctant savior required thinking very, very big. Or maybe no so much thinking at all? Chapter 435: Liquid Assets: $770.292 Trillion Parker turned to his wife, Maya, who was casually leaning against a piece of debris while texting on her phone as though New York hadn''t just been blasted to cosmic rubble and wasn''t currently facing divine annihilation. Her royal composure remained utterly unshaken by the apocalyptic events unfolding around them¡ªafter all, when you''d witnessed the birth and death of universes, terrestrial conflicts tended to feel like neighborhood disputes. She looked up from her phone and smiled at him with the kind of warmth that could melt glaciers or restart dead stars, depending on her mood. "Need something, love?" "Come with me," Parker said, extending his hand toward her. "You too, Seoryeon." Maya pocketed her phone and glided over to him with the fluid grace that marked her as royalty among cosmic entities. Seoryeon stepped closer as well, her tablet still in hand, curiosity evident in her dark eyes despite her carefully maintained corporate composure. With Manhattan now safely isolated within Ere''s shadow dimension, the devastated city existed in a pocket reality where cosmic battles couldn''t accidentally erase what remained of human civilization. Even with everything destroyed above ground, the underlying infrastructure¡ªthe true skeleton of the city¡ªremained accessible and, more importantly, purchasable. System notifications chimed directly in Parker''s mind with the distinctive harmony of cosmic transactions being completed: [Ding! Major city acquisition complete!] [New York City metropolitan area successfully purchased!] [Master can proceed to the core!] [Ding! Total expenditure: $47 trillion for complete municipal acquisition!] [Ding! 10x Cashback Card activated!] [Ding! Received: $470 trillion!] [Current liquid assets: $770.292 trillion!] [Ding! Mission completed!] [Real estate empire worth $100 billion requirement surpassed with $47 trillion acquisition!] [Ding! Milestone achieved: You''ve surpassed and became the richest person on earth!] [Master can now share the Infinity Equivalent Exchange Concept with allies! 5 slots available!] Parker chuckled softly at the final notification. Did he need to do everything on his own now? No¡ªhe could finally delegate some of the cosmic heavy lifting to trusted allies. At that exact moment, Seoryeon''s tablet erupted with alerts completely independent of anything she''d witnessed Parker doing. Her normally pristine corporate composure cracked as notification after notification flooded her screen¡ªacquisition orders, property transfers, infrastructure purchases, all flowing through Sophisticated Space at lightning speed. Her eyes widened as she processed the sheer scale of transactions occurring in real-time, the numbers appearing faster than her mind could catalog them. "What the hell¡ª" she began, her voice barely above a whisper as she stared at the $47 trillion worth of purchases being channeled through her company. "This is impossible. These numbers¡ªParker, what is Sophisticated Space actually doing?" Parker''s smile was enigmatic as he glanced at her overwhelmed expression. "Housing what I buy. That''s the whole purpose of Sophisticated Space, Seoryeon. To own the Earth." The casual way he said it¡ªas though discussing weekend plans rather than planetary acquisition¡ªsent a chill down her spine that had nothing to do with cosmic forces and everything to do with the sudden understanding that she wasn''t just the CEO of a real estate company. She was the administrative head of a mechanism designed for global ownership. "Perfect," Parker murmured, his mental notifications finally completing their cosmic symphony. "Time for the hardest thing I''ve done on Earth so far." Seoryeon raised an eyebrow, her senses detecting the shift in his being. "Which would be?" "Going to the Core," Parker replied, his voice carrying undertones that made reality itself pause to listen. Seoryeon''s corporate composure finally cracked completely. "A... Core? As in a planetary core? You''re not seriously planning to¡ª" "Not just any core," Parker interrupted, his ancient eyes gleaming with anticipation and something approaching reverence. "The Prime Core. The central nexus that doesn''t just govern this New York, but serves as the anchor point for every iteration of New York that exists across all connected Earth multiverses." Maya''s expression remained calm as she turned to address Seoryeon, who was still processing the implications. "The Prime Core is the ultimate prize," she explained to the bewildered CEO with the patient tone of someone who had witnessed this across multiple lifetimes. "Every cosmic entity, every pantheon, every force that seeks multiversal control¡ªthey all want access to it. That''s why it should be the most heavily defended item in existence." "Exactly," Parker confirmed, his power already probing downward through layers of reality that existed beyond mere physical depth. "This Earth¡ªthis specific reality¡ªis the Mother Earth, the Prime World from which all parallel versions branch. And buried beneath Manhattan is the Core that maintains the quantum entanglement between this New York and every other New York across infinite parallel Earths." Seoryeon''s tablet slipped from her suddenly nerveless fingers as the implications hit her. "You''re saying that every Earth that has a New York... they''re all connected through what''s beneath us?" "Every variation," Parker nodded grimly. "The New York where the British never left. The one where it''s called New Amsterdam. The reality where it''s an underwater city. The dimension where it exists as a floating sky metropolis. The timeline where it never existed at all¡ªeven those absent spaces are defined by their connection to this Prime Core." Maya squeezed his hand tighter, her royal blood recognizing the cosmic significance of what he was proposing. "Those things are defended by entities that predate the concept of existence itself. Parker, if you''re wrong about having jurisdiction¡ª" "I know exactly what defends Prime Cores," he said quietly, his voice carrying the weight of eons. "Which is why this is going to be the hardest thing I''ve attempted since arriving in this reality. But with New York officially mine¡ªnot just this version, but the Prime iteration that serves as the template for all others¡ªI have a Existential ownership jurisdiction over the nexus point that governs the multiversal network. That''s why they wanted me to own the cities before I go to the cores." The air around them began to vibrate as Parker''s consciousness expanded, probing not just downward through physical matter but sideways through dimensional barriers, searching for the nexus point that existed simultaneously across infinite realities while remaining anchored to this specific coordinate in Prime spacetime. His senses detected the subtle fluctuations that indicated active connections to countless parallel Earths, each one maintaining its own version of New York through quantum entanglement with the Core beneath their feet. Above them, Hercules and the Street Rat continued their battle, completely unaware of the true scale of existence beneath their feet. They fought with universe-shaking power over what they believed was control of a single city, never realizing that Parker was preparing to claim the original template from which all cities of its kind derived their fundamental existence¡ªthe multiversal network that kept infinite realities connected and stable. Maya''s voice carried undertones of cosmic concern. "If you gain control of the Prime New York Core, every version of New York across all connected realities becomes yours. That''s not just power, Parker¡ªthat''s responsibility for billions of parallel timelines. This city becomes yours to protect across infinite realities." "I know," Parker replied simply, his smile sharp as winter wind as he prepared to descend into depths where reality kept its most fundamental secrets. "Which is exactly why it needs to be done. I''m no hero, love, but I''m still the Prince of Existence and watching millions die and later all multiverses? Sorry, anybody can call me soft but it''s something I can''t do." Chapter 436: Justice vs Living Art High above Manhattan''s devastated landscape, Ma''at floated with divine authority that made the air itself crystallize into geometric patterns around her teenage form. She appeared no older than seventeen, her dark skin radiating power that predated human civilization, while her pristine white robes flowed with movements that existed independent of any earthly wind. The ostrich feather of truth in her hair glowed with inner light that revealed the fundamental nature of all things¡ªincluding the abomination she now faced. Once, she had been the goddess of truth, justice, and cosmic order in the age of the pharaohs, weighing souls in the afterlife and maintaining the balance between chaos and law with absolute authority. But she had fallen during the great war that shattered the old pantheons, her divine essence scattered across dimensions when the ancient order collapsed into ruin. For eons she had existed as fragments of cosmic principle, her consciousness dispersed among the stars until the gods had found her broken pieces and offered something unprecedented¡ªrebirth. As their Champion! Now she existed as both ancient deity and young warrior, her teenage form housing the accumulated authority of millennia spent judging the dead and maintaining universal order. Her memories stretched back through weeks of being a human, yet her body carried the vitality of youth combined with divine power that made reality itself bow to her will. Her ancient eyes blazed with fury that went beyond mere anger¡ªthis was the rage of someone who had witnessed the moment when order collapsed into chaos, when everything she had sworn to protect was painted into destruction by a madman''s brush. The memory was seared into Ma''at''s divine consciousness with perfect clarity. She and Hercules had arrived in New York from Canada at Perseus''s call and wanted to enjoy New York first, but their senses had been drawn to the disturbance emanating from the financial district. They had expected to confront the Street Rat¡ªthe shadow entity whose rampage through Citaeus Bank had left security footage of impossible darkness consuming everything in its path. But when they had arrived at the bank, ready to face the shadow bearer in combat, something else had appeared. A figure that materialized out of nowhere¡ªstarving, desperate, clutching what looked like a quill enlarged to the size of a painter''s brush. His smile had been the first thing they noticed: wide, manic, absolutely delighted by some cosmic joke only he understood. Neither Ma''at nor Hercules had time to react. The stranger had raised his impossible brush with speed that defied perception, and in those first few seconds, he had drawn something that took their breath away¡ªnot through beauty, but through the perfect, crystalline horror of absolute destruction given artistic form. New York had fallen! Not through explosion or earthquake, but through being painted out of existence and then painted back wrong. Buildings twisted into impossible geometries. Streets that flowed like rivers. The very concept of "city" had been deconstructed and reconstructed according to an artist''s fevered imagination, leaving millions dead through the simple fact that they could no longer exist in a reality rewritten by cosmic madness. Now, high above the devastated landscape, Ma''at faced him again. "You painted this," she declared, her voice carrying harmonics that made reality itself vibrate. "Not just the destruction we see now¡ªyou painted the first fall!" The Painter''s response was immediate and violent. His right hand swept through the air in a massive arc, and from his brush erupted a pack of wolves the size of city buses. Their fur was liquid shadow, their eyes burning coals of malevolent intelligence. They didn''t just appear¡ªthey tore themselves free from the canvas of reality, leaving gaping wounds in spacetime that bled impossible colors. Ma''at raised her hand and spoke a word of power in ancient Egyptian. Her scales of justice materialized instantly, each pan blazing with divine authority. The lead wolf struck the left scale mid-leap, its massive jaws snapping at Ma''at''s throat. The impact sent a shockwave that should''ve shattered every remaining window within three miles but they were protected by Nyxavere''s earlier intervention. But instead of dissolving under divine judgment, the wolf''s claws raked across the golden scale, leaving scratches that sparked with dark energy. These weren''t mere illusions¡ªthey were painted with enough reality to wound divine artifacts. "Too slow, goddess!" The Painter laughed as three more wolves flanked Ma''at from impossible angles, their forms shifting between solid matter and abstract art. One materialized directly behind her, jaws wide enough to swallow a car. Ma''at spun with fluid grace, her white robes becoming a whirlwind of divine energy. Her fist, enhanced with the authority of cosmic law, crashed into the wolf''s snout with the force of a falling star. The impact created a sphere of golden light that expanded outward, vaporizing the creature in a burst of purified energy. But the explosion left her exposed. Two wolves struck simultaneously¡ªone sank its teeth into her left shoulder while the other raked claws down her back. Divine blood, golden and luminous, splattered across the air in perfect droplets that fell like burning rain. Ma''at''s scream of pain and fury shattered the sound barrier. She grabbed the wolf at her shoulder and spoke a word that unmade its very concept of existence. The creature didn''t just die¡ªit ceased to have ever been real, its painted essence unraveling like a tapestry pulled apart thread by thread. The second wolf pressed its attack, claws aiming for her spine. Ma''at twisted impossibly, her teenage form moving with the combat experience of millennia. She caught the wolf''s paw mid-strike and spoke another word of unmaking. But this time, the Painter was ready. "Not so fast!" he called out, painting reinforcement directly onto his creation. Golden energy clashed with impossible artistry as divine law fought painted reality. The wolf''s form flickered between existence and non-existence, caught in a metaphysical tug-of-war. Ma''at gritted her teeth and poured more power into her word of command. Ancient Egyptian syllables cascaded from her lips like falling hammers, each one a fundamental law being reasserted. The wolf began to dissolve¡ª A massive eagle, painted into existence with supernatural speed, slammed into Ma''at''s back with the force of a freight train. Talons the size of swords punched through her robes and into divine flesh. She tumbled forward, golden blood streaming from puncture wounds that sparked with artistic poison. "Art adapts!" the Painter screamed with manic joy, both hands now working at superhuman speed. His left hand painted power into himself while his right conjured a pride of lions that materialized with perfectly coordinated timing. The lions attacked as Ma''at struggled to right herself in mid-air. One pounced from above, its massive paws aiming to crush her skull. She rolled sideways, the creature''s claws missing her head by inches but shredding her hair and the ostrich feather of truth, which burst into sparks of violated cosmic law. A second lion struck from below, jaws snapping at her legs. Ma''at kicked downward with both feet, her heel connecting with the creature''s nose in an explosion of divine force that sent the lion careening through the skeletal remains of a skyscraper. But she''d left herself open again. The third lion''s claws raked across her ribs, tearing through divine flesh like it was paper. More golden blood sprayed across the battlefield, each drop hitting the ground with impacts that created small craters. Ma''at landed hard on a platform of crystallized air, one knee down, her teenage form trembling with pain and rage. Her white robes were torn and stained with luminous gold, her dark skin bearing claw marks that glowed with infected artistry. "Is this the best cosmic justice Earth can offer?" the Painter taunted, painting himself larger and more substantial. His starving frame filled out as raw creative energy coursed through his system. "A little girl playing at being a goddess?" Ma''at''s response was pure fury given divine form. She spoke three words in rapid succession, each one carrying the weight of absolute cosmic law. The air around her exploded outward in a sphere of purified reality that dissolved everything painted within fifty yards. Wolves, lions, eagles¡ªall of them unraveled back into component impossibilities. Even the Painter''s platform of crystallized imagination began to crack and dissolve under the assault of pure order. But the Painter was already adapting. His brush moved in sweeping arcs, painting not creatures but concepts. He drew speed into his own form, reaction time into his nervous system, durability into his flesh. When Ma''at''s wave of order struck him, it met not just artistic madness but strategically reinforced existence. The divine purification washed over him like water over stone. He stood unmoved, grinning wider than ever. "My turn," he whispered. His brush moved in a complex pattern, painting something that hurt to perceive directly. Ma''at''s divine senses screamed warnings as reality buckled around whatever he was creating. She launched herself forward, desperate to interrupt whatever cosmic atrocity he was conjuring. She was too late. Chapter 437: Canvas of Battle A serpent the size of a subway train erupted from his brush, its scales reflecting scenes from nightmares that had never been dreamed. It struck like a living whip, its coils wrapping around Ma''at''s torso and slamming her back-first into the remains of a building. Concrete exploded around her impact, chunks of debris raining down as the serpent''s grip tightened. Ma''at felt her ribs creak under pressure that operated according to artistic rather than physical laws. She spoke a word of cutting, trying to sever the serpent''s painted reality. But the creature had been painted with layers of existence¡ªeach time she cut through one layer of its being, another layer beneath proved even more real, more solid, more impossible to unmake. The serpent''s head reared back, preparing to strike. Its fangs dripped with venom that existed in colors beyond the visible spectrum, each drop capable of poisoning the very concept of divine immunity. Ma''at''s eyes blazed with the accumulated fury of eons. She stopped trying to unmake the serpent and instead spoke a word that remade herself. Her teenage form exploded with golden light as she temporarily accessed her full divine authority¡ªnot the limited power of her reborn state, but the complete cosmic weight of her original godhood. Her fist, now blazing with the fundamental force of justice itself, punched through the serpent''s head in an explosion that lit up the entire sky. The creature''s painted existence shattered like stained glass, each fragment cutting through reality as it fell. But the effort left her gasping, her temporary access to full power already fading. The Painter, however, looked more energized than ever. "Magnificent!" he cried, painting new horrors into existence with both hands. "Show me more of that divine fury! Show me what a real goddess looks like when she bleeds!" Ma''at wiped golden blood from her split lip as she floated three hundred feet above Manhattan''s devastated landscape, her teenage form suspended in the air by divine will alone. The ostrich feather of truth in her hair had been torn, its sacred plumes drifting down through empty sky like fragments of violated cosmic law. Her pristine attire billowed around her in the high-altitude winds, shredded and stained with luminous ichor that fell in drops heavy enough to crater the rubble far below. "You think this is art?" she snarled, her voice carrying harmonics that made the very atmosphere vibrate. "You call this beautiful?" The Painter hovered opposite her on his platform of crystallized imagination, dancing through the open sky as though gravity was merely a suggestion he chose to ignore. His massive brush pressed against the empty air itself, using the vast expanse of atmosphere as his canvas. Black ink flowed from the bristles in precise strokes, each line burning itself into the sky with the intensity of molten metal. Simple curved lines hung suspended in mid-air like three-dimensional calligraphy. The curves elongated and twisted, growing darker and more substantial with each stroke as they floated between them. Ma''at watched in horror as the painted lines began to sprout feathers that burst from the curved marks like living things fighting their way out of artistic imprisonment. The feathers multiplied rapidly, overlapping and weaving together until massive wings took shape in the open sky. Then came the bodies¡ªsleek, predatory forms that the Painter sketched with quick, violent strokes that materialized in the air around them. Talons formed as he dragged his brush downward in sharp, aggressive lines, the claws solidifying in the empty space. Finally, he painted burning crimson eyes that immediately blazed to life with malevolent intelligence. A murder of crows the size of fighter jets materialized from his artistic madness, their forms suspended in the air by painted impossibility rather than aerodynamics. Their feathers absorbed light on contact, their beaks forged from crystallized screams, their eyes windows into dimensions where sound took physical form. "Rise, my beauties!" the Painter commanded, and the painted crows spread their massive wings. They launched themselves through the open sky toward Ma''at like a squadron of living missiles. Their wings didn''t just flap¡ªthey carved through the air with each stroke, creating downdrafts so powerful they sent debris flying upward from the ruins hundreds of feet below. Each wingbeat generated sonic booms that echoed across the empty sky, while their caws opened micro-rifts in the atmosphere itself, creating tiny tears that bled impossible colors into the air around them. Ma''at raised both hands as she floated in their path, her fingers moving in precise geometric patterns. Golden light erupted from her palms, flowing outward in perfect mathematical spirals that hung suspended in the air around her floating form. The light solidified into her scales of justice¡ªdozens of golden scales that materialized in the empty sky, each one spinning in complex orbital patterns around her suspended figure, creating a protective sphere of divine judgment that moved with her through the air. The first crow struck her aerial defenses like a guided missile hitting a fortress. Flying at tremendous speed through the open sky, its beak punched against the nearest scale with an impact that created an explosion of golden sparks visible for miles. The collision sent both the crow and Ma''at tumbling through the air, their forms spinning as they fought for control in the three-dimensional battlefield of empty sky. The scale''s divine authority weighed the crow''s existence against cosmic law, but the creature had been painted with layers of reality. As its form flickered, it continued its aerial assault, its talons raking across Ma''at''s floating form as they both careened through the atmosphere. Two more crows dove toward her from different altitudes, their massive wings folded for maximum speed as they plummeted through the sky like living arrows. Ma''at spun in mid-air to face them, her teenage form rotating with perfect grace as she maneuvered through three-dimensional space. She caught the nearest crow by its throat as it streaked past, her fingers blazing with divine authority while they both tumbled through the open air. But the second crow''s approach from above caught her off-guard. Its talons raked across her back as it swooped past like a bomber completing its run, tearing away chunks of divine flesh before pulling up sharply and climbing back into the sky for another pass. Golden blood sprayed across the atmosphere in a perfect arc, the luminous droplets falling like burning rain toward the city far below. The Painter was already at work on his next creation, his platform dancing through the air around the battle as he painted on a fresh section of sky. His brush moved in broad, sweeping strokes across the empty atmosphere, painting four powerful legs that materialized in the air beside him. The limbs hung suspended as he added the torso, then the distinctive sloping back with quick, confident strokes that appeared in three-dimensional space. Spotted hyenas the size of small cars took shape in the open sky, their forms defying gravity as they solidified in mid-air. But these weren''t bound by normal physics¡ªthe Painter had painted them with the ability to run through empty atmosphere as though it were solid ground. Their paws found purchase on air itself, their forms bounding through the sky in impossible leaps that carried them dozens of yards with each stride. "Hunt," he commanded simply. Chapter 438: Unending Canvas The painted hyenas launched themselves through the air toward Ma''at while she was still grappling with the remaining crows in their aerial dogfight. They bounded through empty sky in graceful arcs, their forms silhouetted against the smoky atmosphere as they closed the distance with predatory determination. The lead hyena reached her first, its jaws clamping down on her shoulder while they both hung suspended hundreds of feet above the city. Its weight threatened to drag them both earthward, but Ma''at maintained her divine flight even as she felt celestial bone crack under painted pressure. Ma''at released the dissolving crow and spoke a word that transformed her pain into weapon. The golden blood flowing from her aerial wounds suddenly ignited, becoming burning projectiles that erupted outward through the open sky like a spherical explosion of divine fury. The hyena on her shoulder burst into flames that burned away its painted existence, its form unraveling as they both tumbled through the air. But the other hyenas had positioned themselves at different altitudes around her floating form. One dove from above while another approached from below, their aerial coordination suggesting intelligence far beyond mere painted beasts. The lower hyena''s jaws snapped at her legs as it passed beneath her in a diving run, while the upper one dropped down from overhead like a furry missile. Ma''at twisted in mid-air, her form spinning through three-dimensional space as she fought off attacks from multiple vectors. She caught the diving hyena by its snout, her grip blazing with divine authority as they both plummeted through the sky. But the maneuver left her open to the third hyena, which bounded through the air from her left flank and sank its teeth into her floating form. The Painter watched the aerial melee with growing excitement, his brush already moving in a new pattern across the vast canvas of sky. This time he painted something that made the very atmosphere recoil¡ªlong, sinuous curves that flowed from his bristles like liquid nightmare. The painted lines took shape in the open air as something serpentine, but impossibly large. A serpent the size of a subway train materialized in the sky again, its massive coils hanging suspended in the atmosphere through painted impossibility this time erupting with impossible energy. The creature''s body moved with fluid grace that defied both anatomy and physics, existing simultaneously in multiple dimensions while remaining anchored to this specific point in the aerial battlefield. Ma''at saw it forming and launched herself through the air toward the Painter, desperate to interrupt the creature before it could fully manifest. Her fist blazed with concentrated divine justice as she flew toward him like a golden comet, trailing light through the open sky. But the serpent was already moving. It struck through the air like a living whip, its massive coils catching Ma''at mid-flight and wrapping around her suspended form. The impact sent them both careening through the sky in a spiral of scales and divine light, before the serpent''s momentum slammed her through the air into the side of a partially-standing skyscraper. The collision sent debris cascading down hundreds of feet to the streets below, but the serpent''s coils kept them both airborne even as they crashed through concrete and steel. Ma''at found herself suspended in the creature''s grip high above the city, the painted serpent''s body defying gravity as it squeezed with pressure that operated according to artistic rather than physical laws. She spoke words of cutting that blazed through the open air around them, trying to sever the serpent''s connection to painted reality. But each time she cut through one layer of its aerial existence, another layer beneath proved even more real, more solid, more impossible to unmake. The serpent''s head reared back through the empty sky, positioning itself for a killing strike while they both hung suspended in the atmosphere. Its fangs dripped with venom that fell in impossible drops toward the city far below. Ma''at''s response was to temporarily access her full divine authority, her teenage form exploding with golden light that turned the entire sky into a second sun. Her fist, blazing with fundamental cosmic force, punched through the serpent''s head in an explosion that sent shockwaves rippling through the atmosphere in all directions. The creature''s painted existence shattered like stained glass scattered across the sky, each fragment cutting through empty air as it fell in a cascade of impossible colors that rained down over Manhattan like deadly confetti. The Painter applauded as he danced through the air on his platform, more energized than ever. "Magnificent! But can you keep that up forever while flying, little goddess? Because I''m just getting started, and the sky is such a wonderful unending and vast canvas!" His brush was already moving again, painting new horrors that would soon fill the empty air around them with fresh impossibilities designed to tear a flying goddess from the sky. Golden blood still dripped from her wounds, but now each drop ignited before hitting the ground far below, creating tiny explosions that lit up the ruins like falling stars. Her eyes no longer held the warm brown of mortal vision¡ªthey blazed with the accumulated authority of cosmic law itself, twin suns that made the air around her head shimmer with heat that could melt reality. "Enough games," she whispered, her voice carrying harmonics that made every remaining structure in Manhattan vibrate at its resonant frequency. "You want to see what divine justice looks like when it stops pretending to be merciful?" She raised both hands toward the heavens, and the very concept of order began to manifest around her floating form. The air crystallized into perfect geometric patterns that extended outward in fractal formations, each one containing enough concentrated law to rewrite the fundamental constants governing local spacetime. Her scales of justice multiplied exponentially, hundreds of them materializing in the sky around her, each one the size of a building and blazing with golden fire that could judge entire realities. The atmosphere itself began to sing¡ªa sound like mathematical equations given voice, like the music of spheres compressed into a weapon of pure cosmic authority. Birds fell from the sky as their ability to fly was briefly deemed insufficient by proximity to absolute justice. The ruins below began to straighten and rebuild themselves, reality desperately trying to conform to her vision of perfect order. Across from her, the Painter had stopped laughing. His brush hung motionless in his grip as he stared at the goddess preparing to unmake his very concept of existence. But then his grin returned¡ªwider, more manic, infinitely more dangerous. "Oh, you beautiful fool," he breathed, raising his brush like a conductor''s baton before an orchestra of chaos. "You think order can beat imagination? Let me paint you something special." His brush began to move in patterns that hurt to perceive directly, strokes that carved through dimensions rather than mere air. He wasn''t painting creatures anymore¡ªhe was painting concepts that had never existed, possibilities that violated the basic structure of reality itself. Colors that had no names flowed from his bristles, forming shapes that existed in negative space, that were defined by what they weren''t rather than what they were. The sky around him began to crack like broken glass, revealing glimpses of realms where madness was mathematics and insanity was science. His platform of crystallized imagination expanded into a vast canvas that stretched across the entire horizon, giving him infinite space to paint the end of everything Ma''at represented. "Let''s see whose vision wins," he declared, and both combatants began to gather power that would reshape Manhattan¡ªor erase it entirely. The air between them started to burn. Chapter 439: The Seeker at the Gates The uber driver''s hands trembled on the steering wheel as they approached the wrought iron gates that stretched across what appeared to be an entire hillside in Beverly Hills. What had started as a routine fare had transformed into something that made his primitive human instincts scream warnings about places where mortals weren''t meant to tread. "Lady, you sure about this address?" he asked, his voice cracking slightly as he stared at the massive gates before them. "This place... it''s like a whole damn village up there?" Karen adjusted her wire-rimmed glasses with shaking fingers, her reflection in the lenses showing eyes rimmed with red from weeks of sleepless nights and relentless investigation. Her black hair hung in greasy strands around a face that had aged years in the span of days, stress etching lines around her eyes that no twenty-eight-year-old should possess. Her rumpled jacket¡ªthe same one she''d been wearing for three days straight¡ªbore coffee stains and the accumulated grime of someone who had forgotten that basic human needs like eating and sleeping still applied to her. "This is it," she whispered, clutching a battered laptop bag against her chest like a shield. "The Nyxlith Palace? Clinge!" The gates themselves were massive, stretching at least thirty feet high and easily a hundred feet across, their intricate ironwork creating gaps large enough to see through but too narrow for anything larger than a hand to pass. Through those gaps, Karen could see what lay beyond¡ªand her programmer''s logical mind struggled to process the visual data. It wasn''t just a mansion. It was a village. A sprawling complex of buildings that seemed to flow organically across the artificially raised hillside like some impossible fusion of medieval castle and modern city. She could see people moving between the structures¡ªfigures engaged in various activities that looked both mundane and extraordinary from this distance. "Holy shit," the driver breathed, pressing his face closer to the windshield. "Is that... are those people flying?" Karen squinted through the gate''s gaps and felt her mouth fall open. Indeed, some of the figures moving through the complex appeared to be airborne, gliding between buildings with the casual ease of people walking down stairs. Others seemed to be engaged in activities that defied easy categorization¡ªgroups gathered around what might have been gardens that glowed with their own inner light, individuals practicing movements that left trails of energy in the air behind them. "Twenty-seven fifty," the driver said quickly, his voice tight with the need to conclude this transaction and escape whatever cosmic wrongness emanated from this place. Karen fumbled in her jacket pocket, producing crumpled bills that she thrust at him without counting. Her eyes remained fixed on the activity visible through the gates, watching what appeared to be a normal afternoon in a place where normal had been redefined by forces beyond human comprehension. The moment the money touched his palm, the driver hit the gas, his sedan speeding away with the desperate urgency of someone fleeing a situation his lizard brain couldn''t categorize as anything but supernatural. Not knowing the moment he left he''ll forget everything. Karen approached the entrance slowly, her laptop bag bumping against her hip with each step. Through the gaps in the ironwork, she could see more details of the impossible community beyond. Teenagers¡ªor beings that appeared to be teenagers¡ªplayed games that involved manipulating light with their bare hands. Adults conversed in groups while reality seemed to bend slightly around their conversations. Cedric had been just seventeen. A good kid who had witnessed something that human eyes weren''t meant to see. His death had led her here, to this place that existed in Beverly Hills but operated according to rules that had nothing to do with human civilization. "I know you''re in there, Parker Black," she whispered to the impossible village beyond the gates. "I know what you guys did to my Cedric. I know what you are." As if responding to her words, the massive gates began to swing open with a sound like reality being gently adjusted to accommodate her presence. Before she could step forward, two figures appeared at the entrance¡ªnot walking from within the compound, but simply materializing as though they had been waiting in dimensions adjacent to normal space. The first was a teenager who couldn''t have been older than seventeen, with perfectly styled black hair and designer clothes that probably cost more than Karen''s monthly rent. Under normal circumstances, she would have radiated the kind of spoiled rich girl energy that made people instinctively roll their eyes¡ªall expensive accessories and practiced poise that spoke of private schools and trust funds. But today, something was different. Her usual brightness was dimmed, her energetic demeanor replaced by an uncharacteristic quietness that suggested yesterday''s events had shaken even someone accustomed to impossible luxuries. "You must be Karen," she said softly, her voice lacking its typical cheerful confidence. "I''m Annabelle. We''ve been expecting you." Beside her stood a woman in her mid-twenties with same dark hair pulled back in a practical ponytail. Her clothing was simple but well-made, and she carried herself with the calm authority of someone who had learned to navigate complex situations with diplomatic grace. Her eyes held a depth that suggested she''d seen more of the world''s darker realities than her young appearance would indicate. "Elena," the second woman introduced herself with a measured nod. "They sent us to bring you inside before you did something that might accidentally trigger the defensive systems¡ªultimately, your death!." Karen stared at them both, her grief-sharpened determination warring with the sudden understanding that she had stepped into a situation far more complex than simple revenge. "Come," Annabelle said quietly, her usual spoiled-princess energy completely absent as she extended her hand. "There''s much to discuss, and standing at the threshold serves no one''s interests." Karen stared at the two women who had materialized from nowhere, her grip tightening on her laptop bag as every survival instinct she possessed screamed warnings. The casual way they''d simply appeared¡ªnot walking, not approaching, just suddenly existing where empty space had been moments before¡ªmade her acutely aware that she was dealing with beings who could probably erase her from existence with the same effort most people used to swat flies. But Cedric''s face flashed in her mind¡ªseventeen years old, bright smile, dreams of changing the world through code¡ªand her fear crystallized into something harder, sharper. "Cut the bullshit," she said, her voice trembling but defiant. She pushed her glasses up her nose with a shaking finger, leaving a smudge on the lens. "I''m not here for whatever diplomatic tea party you''re planning. I want answers." Annabelle''s perfectly composed expression didn''t change. The black haired teenager looked at Karen with the kind of bored indifference that came from having more important things to worry about than a grieving mortal''s demands. "Karen, I understand you''re upset¡ª" Elena began with practiced diplomatic calm. "Upset?" Karen''s laugh was sharp, bitter, edged with the kind of hysteria that came from weeks of sleepless investigation and grief. "My little brother is dead. Seventeen years old, killed for... for witnessing something he shouldn''t have. So no, I''m not fucking upset. I''m here for explanations." She fumbled with her laptop bag, her hands shaking as adrenaline and terror warred with desperate determination. "I''ve been tracking digital footprints, following money trails, hacking into security cameras. Cedric sent me his last activities before he died, and the trail leads here. To Parker Black. To whatever the hell this place really is." Chapter 440: The Unwelcome Truth The words tumbled out faster now, half-truths and desperate theories mixing with genuine discoveries. "I know there was some kind of fight not far from Rodeo. I know my brother saw something that got him killed. And I know it involved people¡ªbeings¡ªthat don''t show up in any government database." Annabelle examined her manicured nails with supreme disinterest, as though Karen was a mildly annoying interruption to her day rather than a grieving sister demanding justice. "I''ve traced financial irregularities, shell companies, property records that don''t make sense," Karen continued, her voice gaining strength even as she realized how flimsy some of her evidence sounded when spoken aloud. "Things that point to this address, to Parker Black, to¡ª" "To what, exactly?" Annabelle asked with the kind of bored patience usually reserved for explaining simple concepts to particularly slow children. "You think you''ve uncovered some grand conspiracy?" Karen''s face flushed with anger and embarrassment. "I know my brother didn''t just die in some random break in. The coroner''s report of his severed head was bullshit, the police investigation was a joke, and every time I tried to dig deeper, files disappeared or got corrupted." "And you think that means what, exactly?" Annabelle continued, her tone suggesting she found this entire conversation tedious. "I think it means your boss killed my brother to cover something up," Karen said, the accusation hanging in the air like a challenge. Elena shifted uncomfortably, but Annabelle just shrugged with the casual indifference of someone discussing the weather. "Even if that were true," the dark haired teenager said matter-of-factly, "what exactly do you plan to do about it? You''re one mortal with a laptop and some half-baked theories. You have no idea what you''re dealing with." The casual dismissal hit Karen like a slap. She''d expected denials, threats, maybe even violence¡ªbut not this complete lack of concern about her accusations. "You can kill me right now," Karen said, taking a step forward despite every instinct screaming at her to run. "But I''m not the only one who knows. I''ve set up¡ª" "Dead man''s switches?" Annabelle interrupted with a yawn. "Automated uploads? Distributed backups? Yeah, we figured. Elena, should we tell her how easy it is to hack mortal technology when you operate on our level?" Elena shot Annabelle a warning look, but the teenager continued with supreme unconcern. "Look, Karen," Annabelle said, her voice carrying the kind of patronizing tone that made it clear she didn''t give a single fuck about human emotions. "You''re grieving. I get it. But you''ve stumbled into something way beyond your comprehension, and honestly? Your brother''s death is probably the least interesting thing that happened that day." The casual cruelty of the statement hit Karen like a physical blow, but it also crystallized her determination. "I''m not leaving until I get answers," she said quietly, but with absolute finality. "I don''t care how powerful you are or what you can do to me. I''m not backing down." Annabelle looked at Elena, rolling her eyes with theatrical exaggeration. "Fine," she said with the air of someone accepting an unwanted chore. "Let''s go inside before you do something that accidentally triggers security measures you definitely can''t survive. But don''t expect anyone to actually care about your little revenge fantasy." Karen''s hands clenched into fists at her sides, her fingernails digging crescents into her palms as Annabelle''s words hit her like ice water. The casual dismissal of Cedric''s death¡ªcalling it "the least interesting thing that happened that day"¡ªsent a surge of rage through her that momentarily overrode her fear. "You think this is funny?" Karen''s voice cracked, but she forced herself to take another step forward. "My brother was seventeen. He had plans, dreams, a future. And you''re standing there talking about him like he was¡ªlike he was nothing." Annabelle examined her perfectly manicured nails again, the gesture so deliberately dismissive that it felt like another slap. "I''m not saying it''s funny. I''m saying it''s irrelevant. Mortals die every day. Your brother just happened to die for slightly more interesting reasons than most." "Slightly more interesting?" Karen''s laugh was hollow, brittle. "He was murdered!" "Probably," Annabelle agreed with a shrug that conveyed absolute indifference. "But here''s the thing you don''t seem to understand¡ªyour grief? Your need for justice? Your little investigation? None of it matters. You''re a bug who learned to use Google, and now you think you understand the cosmos." Even Elena winced at Annabelle''s bluntness, but the blonde teenager continued without pause. "You want answers? Fine. Your brother saw something he shouldn''t have. Someone decided he needed to not exist anymore. End of story. There''s no grand conspiracy to uncover, no justice to be served, no satisfaction waiting for you at the end of this little quest." Karen felt tears burning behind her eyes, but she refused to let them fall in front of this spoiled monster. "So that''s it? People just get to murder teenagers and there are no consequences?" "For us?" Annabelle''s smile was sharp as broken glass. "Pretty much, yeah. We operate on a different level than you. Your laws, your morality, your entire concept of justice¡ªit''s all designed for beings like you. We''re not beings like you." "You''re monsters," Karen whispered. "Maybe," Annabelle said, her tone suggesting she found the observation mildly interesting at best. "But we''re monsters with power, which means we get to decide what matters and what doesn''t. And your brother? He didn''t matter." The words hung in the air like a physical blow. Karen staggered slightly, as though Annabelle had actually struck her. "However," Annabelle continued, her voice taking on a slightly more businesslike tone, "someone apparently thinks you matter enough to waste time on. So here we are, playing babysitter to a grieving mortal instead of dealing with actual problems." "I have evidence," Karen said desperately, clutching her laptop bag tighter. "Digital trails, financial records¡ª" "That we could erase with a thought," Annabelle interrupted. "Your precious evidence exists because we allow it to exist. Your memories remain intact because someone decided not to delete them. You''re breathing because killing you would be more inconvenient than letting you live." Karen felt the ground shifting beneath her feet¡ªnot literally, but the foundation of everything she''d built her investigation on. "You''re lying." "Am I?" Annabelle pulled out her phone¡ªa device that looked like it had been designed in dimensions where technology followed different rules. She tapped the screen a few times with casual ease. "Karen Mitchell, twenty-eight, software engineer at HelixCore. Lives alone in a studio apartment with her brother now at her cousin''s, used to drives a 2015 Honda Civic with a cracked windshield, has $2,847 in her checking account and just finished paying her crushing student debt." Karen''s blood ran cold as Annabelle continued. "Your Netflix password is ''CedricRocks2019,'' which is adorably sentimental. You''ve been surviving on energy drinks and takeout Chinese for three days now. Oh, and we told your boss you had serious flu, so that you can actually use all your sick days to chase this fantasy." "How do you¡ª" "Because information is power, and we have all the power," Annabelle said, pocketing her phone. "Your entire life is an open book written in crayon. The only reason you''ve gotten this far is because someone wanted you to." Elena shot Annabelle another warning look, but the teenager waved her off dismissively. "What? She was going to find out eventually. Better to crush her delusions now than let her think she''s some kind of digital detective." Karen''s legs felt weak, but she forced herself to remain standing. "If you can do all that, then why am I here? Why haven''t you just... made me disappear?" "Good question," Annabelle mused, as though genuinely considering it for the first time. "Maybe because someone finds your grief amusing. Maybe because Parker likes pets. Or maybe because Elena here has a soft spot for pathetic mortal crusades." "Annabelle," Elena said sharply, her diplomatic patience finally showing cracks. "What? I''m being honest. Isn''t that what she wanted? The truth?" Annabelle turned back to Karen with that same cruel smile. "Here''s your truth, bug. You''re here because we''re allowing it. Your investigation exists because we''re permitting it. And your brother''s death? It was probably just Tuesday for whoever killed him." Karen stared at the teenager, seeing clearly for the first time what she was dealing with. Not just power, but power wielded by someone who had never learned to care about anything beyond her own convenience. "You really don''t give a shit about any of this, do you?" Karen asked quietly. "Finally," Annabelle said with genuine satisfaction. "You''re starting to understand. No, I don''t give a shit about your dead brother, your grief, your need for answers, or your pathetic little revenge fantasy. I have actual problems to worry about." "Then why are you here?" Annabelle''s expression darkened for the first time, a shadow of yesterday''s events crossing her features. "Because someone I actually care about asked me to be here. And unlike your brother, that someone actually matters." The casual cruelty of it should have broken Karen completely. Instead, it crystallized something hard and unbreakable in her chest. "I''m still not leaving," she said. Annabelle stared at her for a long moment, then laughed¡ªa sound like silver bells filled with poison. "You know what? I actually respect that. You''re completely fucked, thoroughly outclassed, and absolutely doomed, but you''re still standing there. It''s almost impressive." She gestured toward the open gates with theatrical flair. "Come on then, bug. Let''s go meet the monsters." Chapter 441: Bella: The Granter and Bearer Back in Manhattan, Nyxavere shook her head with a soft sigh, "Annabelle," she murmured, as though she could see exactly what was happening three thousand miles away in Beverly Hills. Her omniscience allowed her to witness Annabelle''s typical lack of diplomacy even while managing a cosmic-scale rescue operation. There was a reason she''d specifically wanted Annabelle and Elena to welcome a mortal they could erase instantly. If it had been up to her father to decide Karen''s fate, the grieving sister would have been memory-wiped and sent home before she could blink. But Nyxavere had other plans¡ªplans that required mortals to witness what came next, to document the truth of who really saved humanity when gods tore reality apart for sport. Around her, the impossible rescue operation continued within the protective space she had created. What had started as empty air had transformed into a vast, shimmering sanctuary that defied architectural understanding. Crystalline walls rose in spiraling patterns that seemed to exist in multiple dimensions simultaneously, their surfaces reflecting not light but hope itself. The floor beneath stretched endless, its surface soft as silk yet strong enough to support thousands of rescued humans who now lay in neat rows, receiving care that transcended medical science. Seraphina arrived in a blur of vampiric speed, her Draven form magnificent and terrible as she touched down with inhuman grace. Her wings folded against her back as she gently deposited another group of rescued civilians¡ªeleven more souls snatched from the jaws of artistic annihilation. Each human floated in a protective bubble of energy that maintained their life signs while filtering out the reality-warping toxins that had begun poisoning their cellular structure. "Two hundred and thirty-seven more saved, Daddy," she called out to Parker, though her father was now deep underground pursuing his own cosmic agenda. Her fangs gleamed as she smiled with genuine joy at the successful rescue. "The eastern are is clear!" Atalanta and Cassidy worked in perfect coordination, their newly enhanced abilities allowing them to move through the impossible landscape of transformed Manhattan with supernatural efficiency. Cassidy''s Immortal-tier power manifested as trails of fire that burned away the artistic poison afflicting rescued humans, while Atalanta''s experience guided them to survivors trapped in rumbles and buildings scared to go out. But it was Bella who truly transformed the sanctuary into something divine¡ªno, something primal, as if the forest itself had breathed her into existence. She didn''t walk so much as glide between the rescued mortals, her presence commanding reverence from even the trees. The clingy persona she''d once paraded around Parker, the flirtatious sparkle in her eyes, the teasing tilt of her voice¡ªthat all shattered like an illusion under sunlight. What remained was something older than memory and holier than scripture. She moved with the effortless grace of a breeze, captivating every gaze. Gone was the clingy, playful persona she''d worn around Parker; what replaced it was a majestic allure, both commanding and seductively inviting. Her figure was an ode to sensuality itself, curves flowing elegantly beneath a gown woven from living vines and blossoming petals that seemed to cling lovingly to her skin. Each step accentuated her sculpted thighs, revealed teasingly through the gown''s gentle parting. Her hips swayed subtly with a rhythm as ancient and irresistible as nature itself, drawing eyes and breath alike. Golden-green hair cascaded down her back like a silken waterfall, interwoven with delicate blossoms, catching impossible shards of ethereal light. Her full, softly rounded breasts rose and fell gently beneath the leafy fabric, hinting at forbidden secrets and irresistible warmth. Skin luminous as moonlit marble, warm and inviting to the touch, radiated a soft glow that beckoned admirers closer, promising the embrace of life itself. Leaves bloomed within her locks, woven like a crown that even the gods would hesitate to touch. Her skin¡ªsun-kissed ivory wrapped in the very essence of spring¡ªglowed with soft bioluminescence, and every inch of her bare feet left trails of blooming golden lilies with every step. Wherever she walked, the broken earth mended itself. The wounded breathed easier. Children stopped crying, unaware why. Her gown wasn''t sewn but grown¡ªstitched together by vines, blossoms, and woven magic that pulsed gently in time with her heartbeat. Emerald energy rippled from her palms as she lifted them skyward, and above her, light didn''t just gather¡ªit obeyed. Glowing spirals of golden Omni Energy swirled in perfect harmony with the wind and trees, illuminating her as though nature itself had declared her its sovereign. This was no girl. This was a High Elf in her truest form¡ªborn not of myth, but of cosmic truth. Wherever her bare feet touched the ground, life flourished¡ªgolden lilies unfurling gracefully, responding to her very presence. Yet amidst this purity was a subtle promise of sensuality, an intoxicating mixture of the sacred and the seductive. Bella, in her full glory as a High Elf, was nature''s embodiment of desire and reverence, irresistible and transcendent, a vision no mortal¡ªor immortal¡ªcould ever forget. Those who saw her didn''t speak. They bowed. They cried. Because Bella, in that moment, wasn''t just beautiful¡ªshe was transcendence. As Bella moved among the injured, her healing transcended mere medical intervention. Where her hands touched broken bones, they didn''t just mend¡ªthey became stronger than before. Where her breath fell upon poisoned flesh, it didn''t just cleanse¡ªit elevated the very concept of health to levels mortals had never experienced. Even those on the verge of death found themselves not just saved but transformed, their mortal frames suddenly capable of processing the enhanced reality they now inhabited. The sanctuary itself responded to her presence. Flowers of impossible beauty sprouted from the crystalline floor wherever she walked¡ªroses that bloomed in colors that had no names, lilies whose petals contained miniature galaxies, vines that grew in mathematical spirals that somehow sang harmony when the wind passed through them. The air itself grew sweeter, more oxygen-rich, as though she were a living atmosphere processor designed to sustain paradise. Trees began growing along the walls of the sanctuary¡ªnot planted, but spontaneously generated by the overflow of life energy Bella radiated. Their branches intertwined to form living tapestries that depicted scenes of hope and healing, while their roots created networks of support that made the entire structure more stable and beautiful. Every human she healed added to the cumulative life force in the sanctuary, creating a feedback loop of vitality that transformed their refuge into something beyond the garden of Eden. Children who had been near death now ran laughing between flowers taller than themselves. Adults who had been broken by impossible trauma found peace in the overwhelming presence of pure, nurturing life. Far, outside the sanctuary, the battle between Ma''at and the Painter had left Manhattan in a state of artistic impossibility. Streets flowed like rivers of liquid asphalt. Buildings , although protected now¡ªexisted as geometric poetry that hurt to perceive directly. The very concept of "city" had been deconstructed and reconstructed according to an artist''s fevered imagination, it had left millions dead through the simple fact that they could no longer exist in a reality rewritten by cosmic madness. But within Nyxavere''s protected protection, life flourished under Bella''s care while Seraphina, Atalanta, and Cassidy continued their impossible mission of salvation. Nyxavere adjusted her camera to capture everything, her livestream now reaching over eighty million viewers as humanity watched gods save mortals from destruction caused by other gods. The irony wasn''t lost on her¡ªin the end, it wasn''t heroes or traditional saviors rescuing the innocent. It was her family, beings of such power that they operated beyond human understanding, yet who chose to value mortal life when it would have been easier to let everyone die. "And that," she announced to her global audience with genuine pride, "is how you do cosmic disaster relief. Like and subscribe if you want to see more impossible rescues!" **** Meanwhile... Parker''s expression remained steady, though his jaw tightened slightly as he felt the weight of what he was about to attempt. He understood the true cost¡ªa cost that went far beyond mere responsibility. Prime World cores weren''t sources of power to be claimed; they were cosmic infants that required constant protection and care. Once he bonded with one, his very essence would become intertwined with every iteration of that location across infinite realities. If the core was damaged, he would suffer. If it was destroyed, he would die alongside it. He had known from the start that his mother''s plan involved this exact burden. The pearls designed to interface with and protect Prime World cores were her creations, but the moment he used them, they would bind his life force to beings that held the weight of infinite realities within their essence. Every New York across infinite dimensions would become his children to nurture and defend¡ªand every threat to those cities would become a direct assault on his existence. It was the ultimate blessing wrapped in the ultimate responsibility: infinite connection at the cost of infinite vulnerability. A cosmic parenthood where love and death were separated by the thinnest of margins. Seoryeon stared at them both, her mind still reeling from the revelation about Sophisticated Space''s true purpose and the impossible numbers still flooding her tablet. She was about to witness someone attempt to claim authority over the multiversal anchor point that kept infinite Earths connected through a single cosmic nexus. Her corporate understanding of acquisition and ownership suddenly seemed laughably inadequate for what was about to unfold. Parker''s power reached critical resonance as he prepared to access the Prime Core¡ªthe beating heart of multiversal New York, where all possibilities converged into a single point of infinite potential. The descent into responsibility was about to begin. Chapter 442: The Descent into Infinity "Why the rush?" Seoryeon asked, glancing up at the cosmic battle raging in the sky above them. "I mean, shouldn''t we be more concerned about those four tearing the city apart right now?" Parker shook his head, his expression calm despite the reality-warping chaos overhead. "I''m not in any hurry because of those four fools fighting up there. Sure, they can destroy the city¡ªand probably will before they''re done¡ªbut the Core will remain intact regardless. Hell, not even the gods know the true depth of these cores, much less have the power to destroy them." "Then why now?" Seoryeon pressed, her business instincts detecting there was more to this timing than he was revealing. Maya answered, her royal heritage allowing her to see the broader cosmic patterns. "Because while gods throwing tantrums is annoying, it''s not the real threat. The Gateways are." "The what now? Gateways?" Parker nodded grimly. "Haven''t you felt the change in the Ether?" Seoryeon nodded, "It''s the Gateways. Humans blessed by gods who don''t realize they''re creating puppets to house THEY. These Gateways are starting to act reckless across the planet, and they will destroy and kill many humans in ways that make today''s battle look merciful." "The quicker I finish this mission," Parker continued, "the quicker humans go through the Awakening Era and gain power to fight back¡ªor at least stop dying like ants every time cosmic forces decide to play games." "And," Maya added with a meaningful look, "the quicker he ensures Earth''s protection, the quicker we can leave for something far more important to our family''s survival." Seoryeon stared at them both, finally understanding the scope of what she''d become involved in. "So this isn''t about stopping the current destruction¡ªit''s about preparing for something worse." "Much worse," Parker confirmed, then gestured toward the ground beneath their feet. "Now, shall we get started?" The ground beneath Parker''s feet didn''t crack or split¡ªit simply ceased to insist on existing as solid matter. With a gesture that redefined the relationship between space and substance, he stepped downward into earth that parted like liquid around his cosmic presence. Maya and Seoryeon followed, their forms surrounded by protective fields that allowed them to breathe and see in an environment that operated according to rules predating physics. "Stay close," Parker commanded, his voice carrying harmonics that made the surrounding matter vibrate in sympathetic resonance. "We''re about to travel through layers of reality that weren''t designed for conscious observation." The first hundred feet of descent felt almost normal¡ªsoil, rock, the familiar geology of a planet that had been cooling for billions of years. But as they moved deeper, reality began to show its true face. The walls around them shifted from brown earth to crystalline formations that reflected not light but concepts, their surfaces showing glimpses of parallel realities where different versions of New York existed according to alternative physical laws. Maya floated beside him with royal grace, her being allowing her to navigate the impossible descent without discomfort. "The dimensional barriers are thinning," she observed, watching as the tunnel walls occasionally became transparent, revealing glimpses of subway systems that existed in realities where New York had been built underground, or where the city floated in vast caverns of luminous crystal. Seoryeon clutched her tablet with white knuckles, her corporate mind struggling to process an environment where the concept of "down" had become negotiable. "How deep are we going?" she managed to ask, though the question seemed inadequate when applied to a journey that traveled through metaphysical rather than merely physical space. "Deep isn''t the right word," Parker replied, his form now glowing with inner light that illuminated tunnel walls made of compressed possibility. "We''re not just moving through space¡ªwe''re moving through the layers of reality that separate what is from what could be across all other New Yorks through this main one. You better not look at this glimpses way too much." The tunnel around them began to widen, its walls revealing architecture that defied description. They weren''t carved or built¡ªthey were conceptual, existing as the abstract idea of "support" given substance. Pillars of crystallized runes held up ceilings made of frozen time, while doorways opened onto vistas that showed other versions of their journey occurring simultaneously across parallel dimensions. As they descended further, a presence made itself known¡ªnot through sight or sound, but through a weight of observation that pressed against their souls like the gaze of something vast and ancient beyond mortal comprehension. It felt like standing beneath the full attention of a cosmic entity that existed primarily as watchful consciousness, its awareness so complete and penetrating that it seemed to see not just their actions but their deepest intentions, their potential futures, the very essence of what they might become. The sensation was simultaneously humbling and terrifying¡ªlike being examined by the universe itself to determine whether they were worthy of what they sought. "It''s observing us," Parker said quietly, his cosmic senses detecting the Guardian''s scrutiny. "Be prepared¡ªit will attack the moment it determines we''re unworthy of proceeding." "But aren''t you the Prince of Existence?" Seoryeon asked, confusion evident in her voice. "Shouldn''t that count for something?" Parker chuckled, the sound carrying both amusement and respect. "Guardians don''t care about status, titles, or bloodlines. They care about potential and purpose. A prince who would abuse the Core''s power is far more dangerous than a beggar who would protect it." The walls around them suddenly blazed with light that existed in spectrums beyond visible perception. Ancient symbols appeared in the crystalline surfaces¡ªnot carved, but manifesting as the Guardian attempted to communicate across the vast gulf between mortal language and cosmic consciousness. Maya translated with the ease of someone raised among beings who spoke in concepts rather than words. "It''s asking if we understand the price. It wants to know if we''re prepared for the binding." Parker extended his consciousness toward the Guardian, offering his understanding for examination. The contact was immediate and overwhelming¡ªmillennia of loneliness, eons of protecting something so precious that its destruction would collapse infinite realities into chaos. The Guardian had waited through ice ages and civilization''s rise, through wars and peace, always vigilant, always alone. *You seek to bond with the Prime Core,* the Guardian''s voice resonated through dimensions rather than air. *Do you comprehend that this choice will transform you from individual to caretaker of infinite possibilities? And are you prepared to prove your worthiness through trial?* "I understand," Parker replied, his words carrying the weight of absolute commitment. "I''m prepared to accept both the responsibility and whatever test you deem necessary." *Then descend further, Prince of Existence. But know that the being who reaches the Core will not be the same as the one who began this journey. A test awaits¡ªone that will measure not your power, but your heart.* "Didn''t attack, huh? Seems like you''re have been preparing for long time, Mother?" The tunnel suddenly plunged at an impossible angle, the walls around them becoming liquid starlight that flowed in patterns suggesting vast intelligence. They weren''t falling so much as being guided by forces that existed outside conventional spacetime, their descent controlled by consciousness that operated on scales that made galaxies seem like momentary thoughts. Around them, the walls began showing glimpses of what they were approaching¡ªa chamber that existed simultaneously across infinite dimensions, its architecture transcending the limitations of three-dimensional space. At its center, something pulsed with the rhythm of creation itself, sending waves of energy that maintained the quantum entanglement between countless parallel realities. "We''re almost there," Parker announced, feeling the Prime Core''s proximity like a second heartbeat gradually synchronizing with his own. "Prepare yourselves. What we''re about to see exists on a scale that mortal perception wasn''t designed to process." Chapter 443: Guardian: The Heart of Infinite Possibilities The tunnel''s mouth opened into a chamber that made Parker''s eyes water from trying to process what he was seeing. The space curved impossibly, walls bending through dimensions that his mind kept rejecting as wrong. It was vast¡ªlarger than any cathedral, yet somehow intimate, as though the entire universe had been compressed into a single room. At the center, suspended in a web of living crystal, hung the Prime Core of New York. Parker''s breath caught. The Core was the size of a basketball, its surface a constantly shifting aurora of colors that didn''t exist in normal light. But within its depths, he could see movement¡ªstreams of golden energy spiraling through its heart, each thread carrying the dreams of souls who had ever walked New York''s streets across infinite realities. It pulsed with a rhythm deeper than heartbeat, each throb sending ripples through the crystalline web that held it. The sound was barely audible, yet Parker felt it in his bones¡ªthe fundamental cadence of creation itself. This wasn''t just an energy source; it was alive, aware, containing the essential DNA from which every version of New York drew its existence. Beautiful beyond description, yet terrible in its authority. Parker could feel the weight radiating from it¡ªnot threatening, but patient. Eight million lives multiplied by infinite dimensions, all centered on this single point of impossible radiance. Every flicker of light within represented choices that could reshape entire realities. The Core pulsed with a rhythm that synchronized with something deeper than heartbeat¡ªthe fundamental cadence of creation itself. Each pulse sent waves of energy rippling through the crystalline web that supported it, creating harmonics that Parker felt in his bones, his soul, the very fabric of his being. This wasn''t just a power source; it was the cosmic DNA from which every version of New York drew its essential nature, the template that defined what it meant to be the greatest city in any reality. Beautiful beyond any mortal capacity for appreciation, yet terrible in its absolute authority over infinite timelines. Parker could feel the weight of responsibility radiating from it¡ªnot threatening, but patient, waiting for someone worthy enough to shoulder the burden of infinite care. Making each flicker of light within its depths represented choices that could reshape entire realities, decisions that would echo across dimensions beyond counting. The crystalline web supporting it wasn''t mere structure but living architecture, each strand pulsing with data streams that connected to parallel Earths, maintaining the quantum entanglement that kept infinite realities stable and connected. Parker realized he was looking at the nervous system of the multiverse itself, centered on this single point of impossible beauty. As he stepped forward, his footsteps echoing strangely in the chamber''s impossible acoustics, Parker felt the true magnitude of what he was attempting. This Core contained not just power, but consciousness¡ªthe accumulated awareness of every soul who had ever called New York home, condensed into a singular entity that existed as both individual and collective, finite and infinite, local and universal. The Guardian''s presence pressed against his awareness from every direction¡ªnot visible, but omnipresent, an ancient consciousness that had witnessed the birth of stars and would outlast their death. It watched with the patience of geological time as Parker approached the Core, evaluating not just his intentions but his very essence, measuring whether this being who called himself Prince of Existence possessed the wisdom to nurture infinite possibilities without destroying them through misguided intervention. The next few moments would determine whether Parker would become caretaker of countless realities or whether he would join the countless others who had been found wanting and turned away from this cosmic responsibility. The fate of infinite worlds hung in the balance of his worthiness, while the Prime Core pulsed with the dreams of billions, waiting to learn who would become its eternal guardian. * The moment Parker stepped onto the crystalline floor of the Core chamber, reality shifted around them like a kaleidoscope made of liquid starlight. The Guardian''s presence, which had been a weight of observation, suddenly became something far more active and terrible¡ªa consciousness that began rewriting the fundamental nature of their experience. *The trial begins,* the Guardian''s voice resonated through dimensions, carrying undertones that made existence itself tremble. *You seek to bond with infinite possibilities, Prince of Existence. But first, you must prove you can bear infinite responsibility.* The chamber around them dissolved, replaced by something that violated every law governing space, time, and causality. Parker found himself standing in a vast expanse that contained not one reality, but thousands¡ªmillions¡ªinfinite versions of New York stretching out in all directions like a cosmic honeycomb of parallel possibilities. Each version pulsed with its own life, its own history, its own eight million souls going about their daily existence. He could see them all simultaneously: the New York where the Twin Towers still stood, the one where they had never been built, the reality where the city floated on massive antigrav platforms, the timeline where it existed underwater in vast domed sections, the dimension where humans had never evolved and the city was populated by beings of living light. "What is this?" Seoryeon whispered, her corporate mind shattering as she tried to process infinite realities existing in the same conceptual space. *This is what you seek to become responsible for,* the Guardian replied. *Every version. Every soul. Every possibility. Do you see the weight of what you would claim?* But the trial was only beginning. Parker felt his consciousness suddenly expand, connecting him directly to each reality. The sensation was overwhelming¡ªhe could feel the hopes and dreams of billions of souls across infinite timelines, their joys and sorrows, their births and deaths, all flowing through his awareness simultaneously. In one reality, a child took her first steps while her parents wept with joy. In another, an elderly man died peacefully surrounded by family. In a third, lovers met for the first time across a crowded subway car. In a fourth, a terrorist''s bomb claimed hundreds of lives. In a fifth, those same lives were saved by a hero''s intervention. Every emotion, every moment of significance across infinite New Yorks flooded through Parker''s consciousness. The sheer volume of experience threatened to shatter his sense of self entirely¡ªhow could one being contain the lived experience of infinite realities? *This is merely the first test,* the Guardian observed as Parker struggled to maintain his identity while processing the emotional weight of countless worlds. *Can you bear the joy and suffering of infinite souls without losing yourself to madness?* Chapter 444 444: The Weight of Infinite Souls The moment Parker''s consciousness expanded to encompass infinite realities, the pain hit him like a cosmic sledgehammer to the soul. This wasn''t mere discomfort¡ªit was agony on a scale that transcended physical sensation entirely. Eight million souls multiplied by infinite dimensions meant that every emotion, every moment of suffering, every death across countless timelines crashed into his awareness simultaneously. He felt a mother in Reality-7,429 dying of cancer while her children wept. In Reality-12,881, a man committed suicide on the Brooklyn Bridge while his family searched frantically for him. In Reality-94,773, a terrorist attack claimed hundreds of lives in Times Square. In Reality-2,847,394, an entire New York burned as nuclear fire consumed everything. But it wasn''t just the deaths¡ªit was everything. Every broken heart, every moment of despair, every instance of suffering across infinite New Yorks flooded through his consciousness like molten metal poured directly into his nervous system. Parker''s scream echoed across dimensions as the collective agony of billions threatened to shatter his sanity entirely. His knees buckled. Blood¡ªhis ichor¡ªbegan streaming from his eyes, nose, and ears as his physical form struggled to contain the emotional tsunami. Each sob from a grieving parent felt like a knife twisting in his chest. Every cry of pain from accident victims sent jolts of sympathetic agony through his body. The sheer volume of suffering was beyond what any single consciousness was designed to bear. "Stop!" Maya cried out, watching as her husband convulsed on the crystalline floor. "You''re killing him!" But Parker couldn''t stop¡ªwouldn''t stop. Through gritted teeth and tears of liquid gold, he forced himself to not just endure but embrace every moment of infinite suffering. His hands clawed at the floor as another wave of collective anguish crashed over him¡ªthis time the accumulated pain of every person who had ever died alone and forgotten in any version of New York. *Can you bear this forever?* the Guardian asked, its voice carrying no cruelty, only solemn necessity. *This is what it means to be responsible for infinite souls. Their pain becomes your pain. Their loss becomes your loss. Every tragedy across every reality will flow through your consciousness for eternity.* Parker''s response was to reach deeper, accepting even more. The agony was indescribable¡ªlike having his soul flayed while remaining conscious, like experiencing every possible form of suffering simultaneously. His cosmic power, normally used for destruction and dominance, now served only to absorb more pain, to shoulder more responsibility. He thought of himself as a villain, someone who took what he wanted and destroyed what opposed him. Yet here he was, voluntarily accepting infinite suffering to become protector of realities that would never know his name. The irony would have been amusing if it weren''t so agonizing. *This is merely the first test,* the Guardian observed as Parker''s form began to flicker under the strain. *Can you bear the joy and suffering of infinite souls without losing yourself to madness?* The answer came not in words but in action. Parker forced himself to stand, even as another wave of collective trauma threatened to drive him insane. He had been a Prince of Existence who commanded cosmic forces for his own purposes. Now he was choosing to become something else entirely¡ªa being whose existence would be defined by service to others, no matter the cost to himself. When the Guardian presented him with the impossible choice between two dying realities, Parker''s response revealed the depth of his transformation. He had the power to reshape fate itself, but the price would be horrific. Yet without hesitation, he reached for abilities that would literally cost him pieces of his soul. The moment he activated Nyxilith''s Will Over Fate, the payment began immediately. Time ripped away from his lifespan in visible chunks¡ªyears, decades flowing out of him like golden light being drained from a dying star. His youthful features aged rapidly, lines deepening around his eyes as centuries of potential existence were sacrificed to save sixteen million souls he had never met. But the aging was nothing compared to what came next. Parker screamed as fragments of his very soul began tearing away¡ªnot metaphorically, but literally. Pieces of his consciousness, his memories, his fundamental identity were being permanently severed and consumed as fuel for fate''s reversal. Each fragment that departed left him diminished, hollow, less than he had been moments before. The pain was beyond description. It was the sensation of having parts of his essential self amputated while remaining fully conscious, of watching pieces of his identity dissolve into cosmic energy. Yet even as his soul bled away, even as he felt himself becoming less human and more void, Parker pressed forward. "Both... will... LIVE!" he roared through the agony, pouring what remained of himself into saving both realities. When it was over, he knelt trembling on the crystalline floor, visibly aged and spiritually diminished. Gaps existed in his consciousness where pieces of his soul had once resided¡ªempty spaces that would never heal, never be filled again. He had literally sacrificed parts of his fundamental being to save people who would never know his name. Maya stared at her husband in horror and awe. The man she loved had willingly mutilated his own soul to save strangers. This was no longer the cosmic entity who took what he wanted¡ªthis was someone who gave everything he was for others. *Remarkable,* the Guardian observed, genuine reverence in its ancient voice. *You have proven that even beings of cosmic power can choose sacrifice over dominion. But one final test remains.* Parker struggled to his feet, his soul-damaged form trembling with exhaustion. Whatever came next, he had already demonstrated that the Prince of Existence was willing to pay any price, bear any pain, sacrifice any part of himself to protect those under his care. He had transformed from cosmic villain to universal guardian through sheer force of will, proving that even the most powerful beings could choose love over power, service over dominion, infinite responsibility over infinite freedom. The weight of countless worlds pressed down upon him, and Parker smiled through his pain, ready to bear whatever burden came next. **** Do you guys remember the Nine abilities? If you don''t, then I hope you understand in the next chapter or read Chpt: Nyxborn Chaos Chapter 445 445: The Impossible Choice *You have proven you can feel for infinite souls,* the Guardian acknowledged, its voice carrying grudging respect for what Parker had endured. *But can you choose between them when choice becomes necessary?* The reality around them shifted again, the crystalline chamber dissolving into something far more immediate and terrifying. Parker found himself standing in a vast observation deck suspended between two dying versions of New York, both hanging in space like massive snow globes filled with eight million screaming souls. In the reality to his left, the Street Rat''s shadow plague had evolved beyond mere consumption. The darkness didn''t just kill¡ªit transformed, turning the city into a living nightmare where buildings breathed with malevolent consciousness and streets pulsed like arterial veins. Families huddled in apartments that were slowly digesting them, while children ran through parks where trees grew human faces that screamed in eternal agony. The shadows weren''t just consuming the city; they were making it suffer. In the middle of it all... To his right, the Painter''s artistic madness had reached its final expression. New York existed as a living canvas where reality operated according to aesthetic principles rather than physical laws. People had been painted into geometric impossibilities¡ªmothers stretched into spirals that allowed them to see their children but never touch them, fathers compressed into two-dimensional planes that let them hear their families'' cries but never respond. The city was beautiful in the way that a masterpiece painted in human suffering could be beautiful¡ªperfect, artistic, and absolutely wrong. Both cities pulsed with the agony of eight million souls. Both realities showed him every face, every name, every individual story of suffering. Parker could see a young girl in the shadow realm watching her parents melt into living darkness, while simultaneously witnessing a boy in the painted reality whose sister had been transformed into a mathematical equation that expressed pure loneliness. *Choose,* the Guardian commanded, its voice echoing from everywhere and nowhere. *The cosmic infrastructure can only sustain one intervention. Save one reality, and the other ceases to exist entirely. Which eight million souls deserve to continue their stories?* Parker stared at both dying cities, feeling the weight of sixteen million lives hanging in the balance of his decision. His soul, already damaged from the first test, sent spikes of agony through his consciousness as he tried to process the magnitude of what was being asked. How could anyone make such a choice? How could one group of souls be deemed more valuable than another? In the shadow realm, he watched a mother sing lullabies to her child even as they both slowly dissolved into living darkness¡ªher love persisting even as her physical form failed. In the painted reality, he saw an elderly man painting messages of hope on walls that screamed in colors that had no names, trying to comfort his neighbors even as his own existence became increasingly abstract. Both realities contained heroes. Both contained innocents. Both contained the full spectrum of human experience¡ªlove, hope, dreams, all being slowly extinguished in different but equally horrific ways. "I refuse," Parker said quietly, the words falling into the cosmic void between realities. *Excuse me?* The Guardian''s surprise rippled through dimensions, creating aurora-like disturbances in the space around them. "I refuse to choose," Parker declared, his voice gaining strength despite the soul-deep exhaustion that threatened to collapse him. "If bonding with the Prime Core means accepting that sometimes I''ll have to sacrifice entire realities for the sake of cosmic efficiency, then I''m not worthy of the responsibility." *But the parameters of the trial are absolute,* the Guardian protested. *The infrastructure cannot sustain¡ª* "Are artificial constraints designed to test my willingness to make impossible choices," Parker interrupted, red-gold-black blood trickling from his eyes as the emotional weight of infinite realities continued to press against his consciousness. "But a true guardian doesn''t accept artificial limitations. A true guardian finds third options, no matter the cost." Maya watched in growing horror as she realized what Parker was about to attempt. Her powers, intrinsically connected to the soul''s essence, allowed her to see the spiritual damage he had already sustained. His soul wasn''t just cracked¡ªentire sections were missing, devoured by the first test. What remained flickered like a candle in a hurricane. "No," she whispered, her voice breaking as she witnessed the extent of his spiritual mutilation. "You''re already too damaged. Another use of that power could send you into centuries of agonizing slumber. Your soul¡ªParker, I can see what''s left of it. There are holes where pieces of you used to exist." "Hundreds of years in pain," Parker acknowledged, his voice steady despite the tremor in his hands. "I know. But I''ve seen what it means to be responsible for infinite souls. I''ve felt their pain, their hope, their love. I won''t sacrifice eight million people because some cosmic test says I have to." Without waiting for the Guardian''s response, Parker reached deep again into his essence, accessing full power that had been locked away since his cosmic rebirth. [Ding! Nyxborn Chaos Unlocked!] [The Nine abilities unlocked...] He didn''t waste time exploring the other eight abilities that had suddenly become available to him. Instead, he immediately tapped into the ninth power¡ªthe ability that had emerged after his awakening in the Ninth Life, the one he had never dared use at full strength. [Nyxilith''s Will Over Fate ¨C Master reshapes fate at his will. With a mere gesture, he twists destinies, breaking the chains of predetermination. At lower levels, fate resists, demanding sacrifice¡ªhis time, his power, or even fragments of his very soul!] The moment his will crashed against predetermined destiny for the second time, the price extracted was immediate and devastating. This time, the aging didn''t come gradually¡ªyears ripped away from his lifespan in massive chunks, his face shifting from young adult to middle-aged in seconds. Silver didn''t just streak through his hair; it consumed it entirely, leaving him with the appearance of someone who had lived centuries. But the physical changes were nothing compared to the spiritual devastation. More pieces of his soul began tearing away, larger fragments this time, taking with them memories, emotions, fundamental aspects of his personality. Parker felt pieces of his love for Maya dissolving into cosmic energy, memories of his daughters'' laughter being consumed as fuel for fate''s reversal. Maya watched in horror through her soul-sight as entire sections of Parker''s spiritual essence simply vanished, leaving behind voids that would never heal. "Stop!" she screamed, reaching toward him. "You''re losing core memories¡ªthe foundations of who you are!" But Parker pressed forward, even as he felt his capacity for joy being consumed, his ability to feel wonder being sacrificed. Red-gold-black blood flowed freely from his eyes, nose, and mouth as his essence bled away. He was becoming less human with each passing second, more void than being, yet still he poured everything into reshaping the impossible. The Guardian''s predetermined parameters began to crack under the assault of pure will backed by ultimate sacrifice. Reality groaned as Parker demanded both cities survive, his diminished soul bleeding power into the cosmic infrastructure that claimed it could only sustain one intervention. "Both... cities... WILL... SURVIVE!" he roared, his voice breaking as another memory¡ªthe first time Maya had smiled at him¡ªdissolved to feed his desperate command. The artificial constraints shattered like glass struck by lightning. Both realities stabilized simultaneously, their fates rewritten to avoid the annihilation that had seemed inevitable. The shadow plague in one New York suddenly found itself constrained by laws that refused to let it consume beyond certain boundaries. The artistic madness in the other was forced to operate within parameters that preserved human consciousness even as it transformed physical reality. Sixteen million souls continued their existence, saved by a being who had literally erased pieces of himself to ensure their survival. Parker collapsed to the crystalline floor, his form now visibly older and spiritually hollow. Through her soul-sight, Maya could see the devastating truth¡ªgaps existed in his consciousness where fundamental aspects of his personality had once resided. He could remember loving his family, but the feeling itself had been partially consumed. He knew he had once found joy in simple pleasures, but that capacity had been sacrificed to cosmic necessity. Maya knelt beside him, tears streaming down her face as she witnessed the full extent of what her husband had sacrificed. "Parker, what have you done? I can see... there are pieces of you that just don''t exist anymore." "What... was necessary," he whispered, his voice carrying the weight of someone who had paid the ultimate price for the privilege of protecting others. "Both realities... both survive." Behind them, sixteen million souls continued their stories¡ªsome in a New York where shadows had learned restraint, others in a reality where art respected the sanctity of consciousness. None of them would ever know the name of the being who had sacrificed pieces of his soul to save them. *Impossible,* the Guardian whispered, awe replacing skepticism in its ancient voice. *You have rewritten fundamental cosmic law through will alone. But the price...* "Was worth it," Parker said firmly, struggling to stand on legs that felt like they belonged to someone decades older. "Every soul saved was worth whatever I gave up." The Guardian''s presence pressed against his diminished consciousness, and for the first time in eons, the ancient entity felt something approaching humility. *You have passed the second test through sacrifice that defies comprehension,* it acknowledged. *But one final trial remains¡ªand I fear what centuries of agonizing slumber it may cost you to complete. No, you''re going to die surely, Prince of Existence...* Chapter 446: The Final Trial: Face Eighth Parker *You have passed the second test through sacrifice that defies comprehension,* the Guardian acknowledged, its ancient voice carrying newfound respect. *But one final trial remains¡ªand this one will be fought not in the external world, but within the battleground of your own consciousness.* The space around them dissolved completely, and Parker felt his awareness being pulled inward, spiraling down through layers of his own psyche until he found himself standing in a realm that existed purely within his mind. The landscape was a twisted reflection of every choice he had ever made¡ªcrystalline spires representing moments of nobility rising alongside obsidian monuments to his darker impulses. At the center of this mental battlefield stood a figure that made Parker''s damaged soul recoil in absolute terror. Himself. But not just any version of himself. This was the Eighth Life Parker¡ªthe culmination of seven previous existences, the being who had been the power to take down the entire cosmos! Parker recognized him instantly from the deepest memories of his consciousness, the echo of who he had been before choosing to undergo the Ninth Life¡ªthe final incarnation that would determine whether the Prince of Existence would achieve his ultimate purpose. The Eighth Life Parker didn''t need to move, didn''t need to attack, didn''t even need to acknowledge current Parker''s presence. He simply existed, and that existence was so overwhelming that reality itself bent around him like space around a cosmic singularity. His mere presence was an assault on everything the Ninth Life Parker had become. The moment their eyes met, Parker screamed. It wasn''t pain in any conventional sense¡ªit was the complete overwhelm of an incomplete consciousness trying to process absolute completion. The Eighth Life Parker''s aura radiated such concentrated authority that Parker''s already-damaged soul began fragmenting further just from proximity. This was what eight lifetimes of accumulated power looked like¡ªnot just strength, but the fundamental authority of someone who had lived through cosmic cycles that current Parker couldn''t even comprehend. "So," the Eighth Life Parker said, and his voice was the sound of destiny itself speaking. Each syllable carried such fundamental power that Parker''s essence convulsed, his spiritual wounds tearing wider as the words washed over him. The Eighth hadn''t intended it as an attack¡ªhe was simply speaking¡ªbut his voice contained the accumulated weight of eight complete lives. Parker collapsed to his knees, blood streaming from his eyes, nose, and mouth as his consciousness tried to process what stood before him. This wasn''t just power¡ªthis was completion itself. The Eighth Life Parker had reached the pinnacle of what seven previous incarnations had built toward. He had stood ready to face "it," ready to fulfill the ultimate purpose of the Prince of Existence. "Look at you," the Eighth Life Parker continued, each word a hammer blow against Parker''s sanity. The mental battlefield around them began to crack and shatter, unable to withstand the pressure of his casual attention. "The Ninth iteration. The final chance. And this is what you''ve chosen to become?" The observation wasn''t cruel¡ªit was simply factual. But the truth behind it was more devastating than any weapon. The Eighth Life Parker had been everything the Prince of Existence was meant to be¡ªprepared, complete, ready to face the ultimate threat that had necessitated nine lives of preparation. Current Parker was diminished, damaged, spiritually mutilated by his choices to save others instead of preserving himself for the greater purpose. *The final test,* the Guardian''s voice echoed through the collapsing mental realm, barely audible over the cosmic pressure radiating from the Eighth Life Parker. *Face the completion you abandoned. The Eighth Life was ready for everything¡ªready to stop what threatens all existence. You chose to start over, to become this broken version. Can you justify that choice when faced with what you gave up?* Parker tried to speak, tried to move, tried to even think coherently, but the Eighth Life Parker''s presence was too overwhelming. This wasn''t a battle he could win through power or sacrifice¡ªthis was facing the question of whether his choice to undergo a Ninth Life had been cosmic wisdom or cosmic foolishness. "I was ready," the Eighth Life Parker said, his voice containing the weight of absolute certainty. "Eight lives of preparation, eight cycles of growth, eight iterations of learning. I stood at the threshold of our ultimate purpose, ready to face what even the Existence fears. And you... chose to throw it all away." Each word was true. The Eighth Life had been complete, perfect in his readiness for their cosmic destiny. He had sacrificed nothing because he had needed to sacrifice nothing¡ªhe had been exactly what the Prince of Existence was supposed to become. "You chose to start over," the Eighth continued, and now there was something like sadness in his cosmic voice. "To become incomplete again. To damage yourself saving mortals instead of preserving yourself for immortal necessity. Do you understand what you''ve done? What you''ve risked?" Parker felt his achievements¡ªsaving those realities, accepting infinite responsibility¡ªshrinking to insignificance when measured against the cosmic scope of what the Eighth Life had been prepared to accomplish. The current him was broken, diminished, spiritually crippled by his choices. But as the overwhelming presence of his Eighth Life continued to crush his consciousness, Parker began to understand something crucial. Yes, the Eighth Life had been complete, ready, perfect for their ultimate purpose. But he had also been incomplete! The question was whether that understanding could help him survive this encounter with what he had chosen to abandon¡ªand whether his choice to become incomplete had been wisdom or the greatest mistake in cosmic history. The Eighth Life Parker waited, patient as eternity itself, for the Ninth iteration to either justify his existence or be consumed by the weight of comparison to perfection. "I was ready," the Eighth Life Parker said, his voice containing the weight of absolute certainty that made the mental battlefield tremble. "Eight lives of preparation, eight cycles of growth, eight iterations of learning. I stood at the threshold of our ultimate purpose, ready to face what even the Existence fears. And you... chose to throw it all away." He repeated! Parker struggled to his feet, blood still streaming from his wounds as he forced himself to speak through the overwhelming pressure. "Ready?" He spat the word like a curse. "You were arrogant. Arrogant enough to think that eight lives were sufficient when the design clearly called for nine." The Eighth Life Parker''s eyes blazed with cosmic fire. "Arrogant? I had conquered every force that opposed us. I had accumulated power across eight lifetimes that made everything kneel in reverence. I was¡ª" Chapter 447: I AM: Ultimate PLUNDER! "You were incomplete!" Parker roared, his damaged soul somehow finding strength to interrupt his perfect predecessor. "You stood there with all your power, all your accumulated wisdom, and you were still missing the most crucial element. That''s why there were always meant to be nine lives, not eight!" "Explain to me," the Eighth Life Parker said, his voice carrying dangerous undertones that made reality itself flinch, "what I could possibly have been missing. What weakness could you identify in perfection?" Parker wiped the blood from his mouth, his diminished form trembling but resolute. "Understanding. True understanding of what it means to sacrifice for others. You had power, yes. You had knowledge, preparation, cosmic authority that could reshape existence itself. But you had never learned what it means to give up pieces of yourself for those weaker than you." "Sacrifice?" The Eighth Life Parker laughed, and the sound shattered mountains in the mental landscape. "I sacrificed seven lifetimes to reach that pinnacle! I gave up everything to become what we needed to be!" "You sacrificed to gain power," Parker shot back, his voice growing stronger despite the cosmic pressure trying to crush him. "I sacrificed power to save others. There''s a difference. A crucial difference that your arrogance blinded you to." The Eighth Life Parker''s form blazed brighter, his fury manifesting as reality-warping energy. "My arrogance? I achieved everything we were meant to achieve! I stood ready to face the ultimate threat with strength unmatched across all existence!" "And you would have failed," Parker said quietly, the words hitting like physical blows. "Because you never learned that true strength comes not from accumulating power, but from being willing to give it up for others. The threat we''re meant to face isn''t something that can be defeated through force alone." "How dare you¡ª" "How dare I what? Tell you the truth?" Parker''s laugh was bitter, bloody, but genuine. "You were so concerned with becoming powerful enough to win that you never learned why the victory mattered. You saw the Ninth Life as unnecessary because you thought eight lifetimes of power accumulation was sufficient." The Eighth Life Parker stepped forward, his movement sending shockwaves through the mental realm. "I was beyond the need for weakness. Beyond the need for¡ª" "For love," Parker interrupted. "For connection. For understanding that power without purpose is just cosmic masturbation. You stood at the pinnacle of what eight lives could achieve, and you were ready to face the ultimate threat as a perfect, powerful, completely isolated god." "Isolation was strength!" "Isolation was your fatal flaw!" Parker screamed, his damaged soul somehow finding the energy to match his predecessor''s cosmic fury. "The threat we''re meant to face feeds on isolation, grows stronger when opposed by beings who fight alone! Your perfect, solitary power would have been exactly what it needed to finally break free!" The Eighth Life Parker recoiled as if struck. "That''s... impossible." "Is it?" Parker''s smile was sharp with bitter knowledge. "Why do you think the design called for nine lives? Why not eight? Why not ten? Because nine is the number where power and sacrifice achieve perfect balance. Eight lives create a being of ultimate strength. Nine lives create a being who understands that strength means nothing without something worth protecting." "You''re... you''re saying my preparation was useless?" "I''m saying your preparation was incomplete," Parker replied, his voice carrying hard-won wisdom. "And your arrogance in thinking eight lives were sufficient would have doomed everything we''re meant to protect." The Eighth Life Parker''s perfect form flickered, doubt creeping into his cosmic certainty for the first time. "But the power I accumulated... the knowledge..." "Will be inherited by me like we do, filtered through the understanding that only the Ninth Life can provide," Parker said firmly. "The question is whether you''re finally ready to admit that your way wasn''t the complete path." The Eighth Life Parker''s form blazed brighter, his fury manifesting as reality-warping energy that flayed strips of consciousness from Parker''s already-damaged psyche. "My arrogance? I achieved everything we were meant to achieve! I stood ready to face the ultimate threat with strength unmatched across all existence!" "And you would have failed," Parker said quietly, the words somehow cutting through the cosmic storm, "because you never learned that true strength comes not from accumulating power, but from being willing to give it up for others." But then Parker straightened, his battered form finding new resolve as understanding crystallized in his mind. When he spoke again, his voice carried an authority that made the Eighth Life Parker step back in surprise. "You fool," Parker said, and now his words began to carry their own weight, pressing against his predecessor''s cosmic presence. "You achieved eight lives of power and thought yourself complete, but you never achieved the Ninth ability, did you?" The Eighth Life Parker''s perfect composure flickered, genuine shock replacing cosmic arrogance. "You were fool enough to not realize what it meant to be a Prince of Existence," Parker continued, his voice growing stronger with each word. "That''s exactly what I, the Ninth, am doing. Being the Prince of Existence and carrying that responsibility¡ªnot because it''s mandatory, but because it''s the necessary part to reach the real pinnacle. Yet you had the audacity to say you were ready?" The Eighth Life Parker tried to speak, but Parker''s words were now striking him with increasing force, his authority building like a cosmic storm. "What did you take the Prince of Existence for?" Parker demanded, his voice now carrying royal authority that made the mental battlefield reshape itself around his will. "A title to flaunt around and carry your weight? You fool! It''s a responsibility to carry! That''s why we exist¡ªwe, the THEM, the Nyxliths, the rulers of existence. Not only to rule but also to protect what we rule over! The Existence Mother created is our only responsibility!" Each word now struck the Eighth Life Parker like a physical blow, his perfect form beginning to waver under the assault of true understanding. "You were nothing but an arrogant prince who didn''t know what it meant to be a Prince of Existence," Parker declared, his voice now carrying the weight of cosmic judgment. "You accumulated power but never learned purpose! You achieved strength but never discovered responsibility!" The Eighth Life Parker staggered, his cosmic authority cracking under the relentless verbal assault. "That''s why," Parker continued, his voice now blazing with newfound power, "I, the Ninth Prince, am above you all! Above the first eight! Because I am The ONE! The One of the First Eight! The Leader of the Six! Master of All Concepts! I AM THE ULTIMATE PLUNDER, MASTER OF EVERYTHING! IAM!" The words hit the Eighth Life Parker like cosmic tsunamis, each declaration stripping away layers of his perfect facade to reveal the hollow core beneath¡ªpower without purpose, strength without soul. "PLUNDER!" Parker intoned, his voice carrying absolute authority. The final word unleashed something beyond mere power. Parker''s consciousness reached out and began to actively consume parts of the Eighth Life Parker''s soul essence, not through violence but through right of superiority. The Eighth''s memories, his accumulated wisdom, his vast knowledge¡ªall of it began flowing into Parker as the universe itself acknowledged which version truly deserved to exist. The Eighth Life Parker''s form began to fade, his perfect features dissolving as Parker absorbed everything valuable about his predecessor while leaving behind only the arrogance and isolation. "No," the Eighth whispered as he felt himself being unmade. "I was... I was perfect..." "You were incomplete," Parker replied with finality. "And now you''re obsolete." As the last traces of the Eighth Life Parker dissolved into component essence, Parker felt himself becoming truly whole for the first time¡ªnot perfect, but complete in a way his predecessor had never understood. The final trial was over. The Prince of Existence had emerged victorious not through power, but through understanding what that title truly meant.